《Dragon Poor》 CH 1. ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face was full of regret as he looked at the men, which included Clark and Jonasson, who had packed their bags as if they were going somewhere. ¡°Now that there is nothing to do in the territory, I feel like I have become a carnivore who only eats rice. I feel very uncomfortable about not doing anything, sir.¡± Clark responded with a soft smile. ¡°Think it over again. You¡¯ve worked so hard all this time. Now that you¡¯ve received a title, you should be able to live quite well, so why do you have to leave¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to try and persuade him somehow, but soon, he shut his mouth looking exhausted. He realized that no matter what he said, Clark and the cavalrymen wouldn¡¯t change their minds. ¡°Do you need anything? There are warhorses commandeered from Nocetein, and there are high-quality weapons from the Central region. Ah, that¡¯s right. There are also the new magic orbs developed in the capital. I heard that it¡¯s quite useful to have. Let me go and grab a couple of those¡­¡± The moment Seon-Hyeok realized that, he fretted like someone who wanted to pack even one more thing more for them. ¡°Grand Duke, no, My Lord.¡± Seeing him like that, Clark called quietly out to him, with a smile still on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything more, sir. We¡¯ve already received an abundance, and even if you gave us more, we can¡¯t take any more.¡± ¡°Then, at least, a little bit more money.¡± ¡°My Lord.¡± Clark stopped him once more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that apologetic, sir. We¡¯re not leaving because we¡¯re upset with you, My Lord.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok trembled when Clark¡¯s words hit bulls-eye. Clark had shown him the way forward when he had been lost as to how he should move forward, and once again, it had been Clark who had supported him from the back so that he could survive on the battlefield where death was rampant. Had it not been for Clark and his comrades, he might¡¯ve been defeated in the first battle without being able to withstand the harsh battle. They were the men who had followed him through the enemy country and ran to the far Central region of the continent all because of his dragon subspecies. But he had done nothing for them, let alone repay them. That was why Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t want Clark and his men to leave. He wanted them to stay by his side so that he could start repaying them now. But Clark and his men didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°I will soon be forty, sir. Soon, my thighs will become fat and it will be difficult to ride a horse. If I want to do something, now is the time.¡± ¡°But why does that ¡®something¡¯ have to be being a mercenary?¡± ¡°The only thing I know how to do is ride a horse, and wield a sword or spear, sir. Even if it¡¯s through my sword, I have to eat, sir. Thanks to your Drake and Dragon, we have horses that won¡¯t shy away in fear from most monsters, so wouldn¡¯t it be perfect to hunt monsters?¡± Clark had said he would become a mercenary and wander through several kingdoms in the Central region that hadn¡¯t been subjugated by the Empire and exterminate monsters. ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll become an ordinary and boring mercenary, sir. We¡¯ll become the best mercenaries in the Central region.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked dumbfounded as he looked at Clark who was speaking pompously. How could he not be? They had been born as children of noble families and had wandered around the frontier, but now, these men were saying they would become mercenaries and wander the world. However, the present world where it was suppressed by powerful superhumans and there wasn¡¯t a single conflict, however small it may be, would be too boring for a man as hot-blooded as Clark was. Since Kim Seon-Hyeok himself was someone who felt the most alive when he was on the battlefield, a part of him understood what they were feeling. ¡°By the way, may we take on the Drake name, sir?¡± The Drake Cavalry had only existed for a short time, but it seemed like that period had been the most splendid time for Clark and his men. ¡°So you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Seeing how Clark and his men had already decided on a name, it was clear that they had been thinking about establishing a mercenary group for a long time. ¡°Then I will assume you will allow it, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had come all the way to the far Rheinperle from the Imperial Capital to dissuade Clark from leaving, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t achieve his goal. His only solace was that he had been able to shove more things at Clark and his men to take before they left. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be leaving, sir.¡± ¡°If you ever need help, come find me. Wherever that might be, I¡¯ll fly over right away.¡± ¡°I will contact you once we get settled, sir.¡± Having said a brief farewell to Kim Seon-Hyeok, Clark and the men turned to the jolly man standing next to Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Hansen, you bastard, if you make Emma cry, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°You better have lost some weight next time I see you. You¡¯re like a pig now.¡± ¡°Tsk, what does Emma see in you? Jackson is a million times much better.¡± Surprisingly, the chubby man was Hansen. Even more surprising was that Emma, the woman the 24th Regiment¡¯s heavy armored cavalry had rescued and supported, was next to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, you bastards? I¡¯m so much better than the weak-looking Jackson.¡± ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong with you? You have a middle-aged face and now, you turned into a pig. At least before, you had your body going for you. Compared to you, Jackson looks rich, and now he¡¯s a senior knight. On top of that, he¡¯s inherited an estate. No matter how you look at it, Emma¡¯s made a mistake this time.¡± When the men repeatedly teased them, Emma¡¯s face turned crimson as she looked down. The heroine who had steadfastly taken care of the orphans even during the war was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Die, you bastard! What¡¯d you do to our Emma!¡± ¡°Ughh. If only My Lord hadn¡¯t popped one, but two. Then Emma wouldn¡¯t have been given to someone who looks like an orangutan.¡± The men must¡¯ve gotten angry seeing her like that because they started pounding on Hansen. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even tickle, you old bachelors.¡± But even in the middle of such a fierce thrashing, Hansen was chuckling and laughing. He was laughing, elated as if he was victorious. ¡°Ugh. This muscular pig. He¡¯s wearing a fleshy armor over his muscles.¡± Perhaps they found him even more annoying for that because the men¡¯s fists became even more ferocious. ¡°Anyway, be well. Take good care of Emma and assist Our Lord.¡± When the long beating was finally over, Hansen looked completely ragged. But, even as his nose bled, Hansen set off his old comrades with a smile on his face. ¡°So they¡¯re gone.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he looked at his men, which included Clark and Jonasson, disappearing into the distance with a cloud of dust. *** Some time passed since Clark and the men left. Soon, rumors of the Drake mercenaries started coming in from far away. Rumors that they saved a village by fighting monsters for three days and nights straight for the reward of just 1 gold. Rumors that they were wandering around a completely destroyed kingdom and collecting orphans and widows. They were all rumors that made it ambiguous whether they were a mercenary corp or a volunteer organization. ¡°That¡¯s just like Clark.¡± It seemed like the man¡¯s nature of rescuing and supporting orphans on the Western Front hadn¡¯t changed. In the midst of such heartwarming news, a magic message arrived in the Imperial Capital after going through several intermediaries. ¡®We took in orphans thoughtlessly and things got bigger than expected. Please help me out a bit, sir.¡¯ It was a message without beginning or end, but Kim Seon-Hyeok came to know its meaning soon. News was delivered to the capital that the Drake Cavalry had left hundreds of orphans in the hands of the Imperial border guards and left. Naturally, Kim Seon-Hyeok used his authority as the Grand Duke to send the orphans to Iberia and had the Iberian Grand Duke take care of it. That wasn¡¯t the end. As if they planned on rescuing all the orphans in the world, the Drake mercenaries continued to send the children who had lost their parents and siblings. As this process repeated itself, it was reported to Ophelia. ¡°Although there have been multiple great wars, the Empire¡¯s finances aren¡¯t so bleak that we cannot accommodate them.¡± After giving birth to Victor, Ophelia¡¯s sense of motherhood became stronger. She sent a message to the Grand Duke of Iberia, beseeching him to take good care of the orphans. She also sent a separate message to the border guards to allow easy passage for the Drake Cavalry. Thanks to that, it allowed the Drake Cavalry to move freely across the Imperial borders and rescue the orphans. But the Empire¡¯s help didn¡¯t end there. The Empire didn¡¯t reach out and help the kingdoms that defied them. Those kingdoms were an example of how harsh it was outside the Empire¡¯s reach for the countries that had taken oaths of vassalage. Kim Seon-Hyeok objected multiple times to such diplomatic policies, but Ophelia really didn¡¯t listen to him this time. ¡°Someday soon, the day will come where we will also take them in. But that is not now.¡± It seemed like Ophelia was hoping that the Empire would become stronger and band together because of those outside the Empire. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. The peace and solidarity created by merely one person can sometimes be broken too easily.¡± In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok decided to actively support the Drake mercenaries instead of feeling sorry for those outside the Empire who were suffering from monsters. ¡°I will join the Drake mercenary as well.¡± Who knows how he found out, but Park Joon-Min, using Maram¡¯s body as a vessel, came looking for him. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m locked inside a sword and can only mooch off of Maram, but if I go there, there¡¯ll be something I can do.¡± Although Park Joon-Min had lost most of his strength as a Warrior, he was still a strong man with more power than any other superhuman. If Park Joon-Min joined the Drake mercenary corp, it would be a tremendous help. Kim Seon-Hyeok readily accepted Park Joon-Min¡¯s request. [What a complicated life you live.] After Park Joon-Min left and he was alone, Edda spoke to him. ¡°Because we¡¯re human. Because it¡¯s not something I can do all on my own.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s gaze turned to somewhere outside the window. ¡°I may not like it, but I believe Ophelia is right. I can¡¯t live forever in the Empire.¡± [Because of me, you will live a life close to eternity. If you wish, you may be able to protect the Empire forever.] He frowned at Edda¡¯s words. [The monarch of the Empire will also enjoy time that transcends that of human beings. Since she is quite wise for a human, she may be able to fully utilize that time and build an Empire that would last a thousand years.] There was a subtle thought creeping into his mind. [The birth of a thousand-year Empire has never happened before in the past, but it will not be difficult for you and the monarch of the Empire.] It sounded tempting. ¡°Don¡¯t say such terrible things. An empire that endures for a thousand years without generational change. Just thinking about it is making my skin crawl.¡± However, he immediately rejected the Dragon¡¯s words with a face that said there was nothing for him to think about. ¡°She and I don¡¯t want an Empire that is like a sandcastle - one supported by a single superhuman.¡± [Only flowing water does not rot, so you are not wrong.] Her tone was placid as she nodded. It was as if she never really wanted him to support the Empire for a thousand years. ¡°But more than anything else, you want me to do this for another thousand years?¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since they had waged a war against the formidable enemy known as Chaos. And just recently, he had to chase out the cavalry from the north that had been heading down south with a giant wolf from who knows where. Occasionally, he had to traverse east and west of the continent, and go up and down, north and south, to defeat the ancient monsters who weren¡¯t afraid of the Dragon. While Kim Seon-Hyeok might feel the most alive on the battlefield, it was still quite tiring for him to travel all over the place to fix the problems that were constantly popping up. But to tell him to continue this kind of thing for a thousand years? The mere thought of it was terrifying. ¡°Nope, I won¡¯t. No, I can¡¯t.¡± [I think the same as you.] Edda also said that she had no intention of being bound to a mortal¡¯s empire for a thousand years. Just as Kim Seon-Heok was having a conversation with Edda, the door swung open and a child with black hair and golden eyes ran in. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Hey! It¡¯s Victor!¡± Until just now, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face had been serious, but it relaxed until his expression quickly turned silly. ¡°Are you talking to her again?¡± However, that was only for a moment. He smiled awkwardly at Ophelia when she questioned him after following Victorius inside. CH 01 No content CH 02 No content CH 2 One day, humans suddenly began to be forcefully summoned. These bewildered humans, were gathered into a group by the occupants of the new world and then had us relocate to a dirty fortress. Kim Sunhyuk was one of those relocated Earthlings. ¡°Welcome to the Kingdom of Ardenburg, Strangers.¡± Together, the strangers were able to realize that what had brought them into this world was termed a ¡®grand summoning.¡¯ ¡°Our Kingdom is hoping to be a dependable settlement for all of you. However, we need you to steadily prove your worth first.¡± The King had appeared and declared this. And so, for four days, they spent their time in the dirty fortress. All the summoned strangers soon recognized that they lacked the ability to protect themselves, and decided to be supporters of the Kingdom. In exchange for the Kingdom being a secure settlement for us, we had to offer a fixed amount of time in volunteering for them. Depending on our achievements, the conditions of that period would be conducted accordingly. ¡°It isn¡¯t hard to confirm the worth of your abilities. Just willingly help us.¡± And so, that sudden military training began, since they weren¡¯t able to spare the time to explain how this ignorant training was related to proving their worth. For the first time in his life, he rolled around the muddy ground, and even had his body abused. ¡°You may swear at us now because we order you to undertake such arduous, rough training, but you will soon come to the realization of this honorable fruit.¡± At first, he wasn¡¯t able to realize what nonsense he was saying. But, later, he understood what the Instructor meant. Paa! One of the strangers that was crawling on the muddy floor was surrounded in light. ¡°Congratulations on your Class Change.¡± Until then, that demon-like instructor who hurled insults at them was congratulating that person. Kim Sunhyuk realized then. What it meant to leave this lamentable fortress. Advanced. Intermediate. Basic. The Instructor had classified the man as an Intermediate. He changed from those tattered clothes and although he wasn¡¯t clothed with a refined attire, it was quite splendid in comparison to his previous destitute appearance. It wasn¡¯t just his clothes that had changed. The voices around him exclaimed that he would now be knighted the lowest rank of nobility, and that from now on, he would work for the Kingdom. The mood itself had completely changed. To be able to have benefits even if you weren¡¯t a noble in this irrational world, and for him to have risen to such a spot became a great motivation for all. The mood from being reluctant to train changed as the news concerning that man who was knighted spread tremendously. ¡°The Kingdom is never stingy. Those that prove their worth will receive suitable compensation.¡± The instructors encourage them as the strangers became even more passionate in their training. ¡°You are Basic level? Anyhow, congratulations on your Awakening.¡±¡°Congratulations on Awakening!¡±¡°Oh! Congratulations. You¡¯re an Intermediate as well.¡± Countless strangers had ¡®Awakened,¡¯ or ¡®Changed Classes¡¯ following that scene as they then left the fortress. Whether Intermediate or Basic, all of them were able to leave this hell-like fortress. ¡°Your Class, soldier?¡±¡° Ma, Magician.¡±¡°Oh ¨C Oh! Finally, we have a soldier that has Changed Classes to an Advanced! The Kingdom must celebrate!¡± As such, the girl that had awakened was the first to receive an ¡®Advanced¡¯ Rank. And she received treatment incomparable to any of those Basic ranked people that had already left the fortress. Ah, it would be nice if I could Change Classes into an Advanced soldier. Since I had been summoned to this other dimensional world, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be amongst the higher ups and live comfortably? The enthusiasm of the strangers started to rise. Kim Sunhyuk was also the same. He also waited for the day he would Awaken as he saw his comrades Change Classes one after the other. Paa! The feeling of fullness and satisfaction that he had never felt before surrounded him, as if he was walking on enchanted clouds. He couldn¡¯t come back to his senses. ¡°What is that? It¡¯s even more tumultuous than the girl that had changed classes to a Magician?¡±¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be at least Advanced?¡± Due to the light that was more glorious and brighter than ever before, the strangers started to talk in whispers. They were full of envy and jealousy as they stared at Kim Sunhyuk, and even the Instructor couldn¡¯t hide the expectations from his face. ¡°I congratulate you on your Awakening. What is your Class, soldier?¡± Belatedly coming into his senses, Kim Sunhyuk first opened his Status Window like how the other Awakened people had done and checked. [Kim Sunhyuk] . Level 1 . Dragon Rider . Strength 17 / Endurance 16 / Dexterity 19 . Skills in Possession Just from its name, I thought it was something grandiose and great. It wasn¡¯t just a Rider, or a Knight, but a Dragon Rider with an immense title. ¡°Drr, Dragon Rider!¡±¡°Dragon Rider? What¡¯s that?¡± The expression of the Instructor was subtle. It was uncomfortably bothersome, but he hadn¡¯t let down his expectations. As of those previously that had received unique titles, and had all been bestowed an Advanced Rank before leaving the fortress. ¡°It literally means that it is a Rider that rides a Dragon.¡±From that description, the strangers became much more blatantly envious, as they felt that he had hit the jackpot more than anyone else. However, the Instructor¡¯s expression was still subtle. ¡°Dragon? Riding a dragon?¡±¡°Yes¡­¡± At this point, Kim Sunhyuk who was full of joy, couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was strange. That was how complicated the Instructor¡¯s expression was. But the emotion that conveyed the most from his face was¡­ ¡°Groan. And I had thought another Advanced soldier had appeared after such a long time¡­¡± Disappointment. ¡°Is it not good?¡± With a frenzied reaction, Kim Sunhyuk retorted back as he clicked his tongue. ¡°It would probably be good. If, we had dragons in this world that is.¡± A sudden and unexpected response. There was Magic, there were Elements, and there were Monsters. But, there were no Dragons. ¡°How come!¡± Kim Sunhyuk who was once full of expectation screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. There never was originally. How are you going to ride something that¡¯s not there.¡± The strangers¡¯ faces that were full of envy and jealousy became subtly relieved. And then, they started to ridicule him. ¡°A Dragon Rider, haha.¡±¡°But there are no dragons.¡± I couldn¡¯t even hear their ridicule. The only thing he could hear was the Instructor¡¯s voice. ¡°Occasionally there are these kind of grand names that don¡¯t have any substance. Unfortunately, that would be in your case. The instructor¡¯s words, one by one, dug out a hole in my chest. ¡°Dragon Rider, Dragon Rider. I must distribute to you accordingly as a regular Rider. If you had rather been a Knight, you would be an Intermediate. Tch.¡±¡°S, so?¡± With my trembling question, the instructor firmly replied. ¡°Basic!¡±¡°Why! Why! There are fairies too, but how come there are no dragons!¡±¡°Why are you asking me that!¡± With this feeling of the whole unfairness of it all, I screamed, but I had only received a scolding from the Instructor. ¡°Anyhow, you are now exempt from training. Until a separate order is given, standby.¡± ¡ª The criteria for classifying the ranks was determined from the availability of skills. That¡¯s not to say; that the soldiers that were determined as Basic didn¡¯t have any skills at all. However, the problem was that even ordinary citizens of the public could achieve those with effort.As such, it was obvious that the treatment that the Awakened soldiers Intermediate and up would be incomparable to that inferior, poor treatment of the Basic. There was no knighthood, and there were also no special benefits. If this is any consolation, at least they were treated a bit better than regular soldiers. Though they didn¡¯t receive any great treatment regarding their status, they thought that at least they weren¡¯t being neglected. It was conduct that was ambiguous to be satisfied with, yet also vague enough to complain about. That transport carriage that was on its way to the forest was also one of the vague considerations that the Kingdom had shown to the Basic soldiers. ¡°Groan. My ass hurts so much.¡±¡°They say we have to travel for another three weeks, but at least we get to ride this. Let¡¯s think positively.¡± The fact that they were able to obtain and ride this transport wagon caused others to nod their heads in consent. As people sat on their butts within the tight small wagon, as it traversed the rocky road, inevitably causing people to glance at each other¡¯s eyes. Soon, someone gave his greetings after bumping into another person. ¡°Ah, nice to meet you all. I had seen your faces at the training grounds every day, but it is a first to engage in such a conversation.¡± After that, other people naturally began to share about themselves, and realize that it was the first time that they were sharing a conversation. ¡°Groan. After training, we were all busy collapsing into our beds anyways.¡± The rigorous training was too harsh for many modern people, who grew up with the benefits of globalization from all civilizations to endure. It was difficult to even look around, let alone take care of one¡¯s body, and yet the instructors did not even attempt to emphasize bonds amongst fellow comrades at all. ¡°What is your name? I am called Kang Jungtae. I am 28 years old. Before I came here, I was working in a company. I have Changed Classes into a Swordsman.¡± Now that the people were able to talk with each other, fortunately, the man that revealed his name as Kang Jungtae broke the ice. ¡°I see that you are my hyungnim. I was taking a semester off and working before I was dragged here. My class is an Archer. I am 25 years old.¡± ¡°Ah, I am a student named Park Soohong and I am currently a Shield Soldier. I am the youngest, as I am 21 years old.¡± For the first time, stories of the previous world over there were spoken, and soon, people began to engage in conversations of numerous topics. ¡°My mother would look for me . . .¡± However, even that was brief, as the pain that they had forgotten due to training came upon them, causing them to close their mouths. Why were they summoned here, also if there was a way to return, those questions without answers came and faded in the silence. ¡°Even if we are to find this method later, right now, let¡¯s try and depend on one another to endure.¡± That optimistic man who first spoke up, Kang Jungtae, transformed the mood. Since there was no use pondering about these depressive answerless questions, people quietly accepted those words. ¡°How about you?¡± Those that were talking for quite some time addressed a question towards Kim Sunhyuk. ¡°Ah. I am Kim Sunhyuk. My age is 24, and I was on my last vacation from the military¡­¡± From those words, the strangers suddenly closed their mouths. After a long time, those that opened their mouths were full of compassion. ¡°Aigoo. How unfortunate. After training like that in the military, and now here as well . . .¡±¡° How pitiful . . .¡± Kim Sunhyuk was distorted. To be stabbed in his sensitive spot like that, it was a situation where he could swear against his own bad luck. ¡°Groan. Stay strong. So what Class are you?¡± Since the strangers were all scattered based on their classes, what everyone was most interested were the classes they changed into. From that question, he replied with an uncomfortable face. ¡°A Dragon Rider.¡±¡°Ah . . .¡± It was an event that no one did not know of in the fortress. The impact of that Awakening was that impressive and grandiose, and it was also special. ¡°So you are that Dragon Rider, Sunhyuk.¡±¡°Stay strong. Anyhow, everyone that¡¯s gathered here are Basic, so what¡¯s wrong with being a Dragon Rider?¡± Unlike the ridicule I received before in the fortress, there was none here. Well, that wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Since everyone gathered here were all distributed with Basic ranks, so they had no reason to ridicule someone else. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you have a hidden ability.¡± As expected, that positive energy of Kang Jungtae was overflowing. It seems that he was trying to extract the positives out of this event as well. ¡°Truly, it would be nice if it was so.¡± Kim Sunghyuk chuckled. Call It sympathy, but being together with these people in this situation allowed his mind to be a bit more relaxed. ¡°If you say it differently, a Hidden Class? You know.¡±¡°It definitely feels like a game.¡±¡°There¡¯s no difference from a game! There are Statuses, Skills, and even Classes!¡± Though they couldn¡¯t create a new character, or receive the benefits of revival, other than that their current circumstances weren¡¯t really that different from a game. Come to think of it, it was inferred that the Kingdom were separately managing the strangers due to this unique ability. ¡°Well, it is a world with Magic, and Elements, so it¡¯s nothing strange to have a game-like ability.¡±¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s everything here.¡±¡°Except for dragons . . .¡± From Kim Sunhyuk words, they became embarrassed as they dryly coughed. CH 2. When the kingdoms that continued to persist in refusing to be incorporated into the Empire eventually collapsed from the monsters, Adenburg became the only country in the continent. It was about 10 years since the war against Chaos had ended and it truly was the start of the era of a unified Empire. With this as the starting point, many things began to change. The first place where change began was the Imperial Capital, Adenstein. The foreigners¡¯ culture and products had become taboo after the rebellion 200 years ago. But now, it began pouring out of Adenstein, the Imperial Capital. New inventions were announced and revealed every day and of the new inventions, some of them were acknowledged for their practicality and spread like a fad among the nobles. All of this was only possible because the Iron-Blooded Empress allowed it. However, many expressed concerns about the Empress¡¯ policy. The people hadn¡¯t forgotten the period of darkness brought on by the selfishness of the foreigners and were extremely terrified that something related to the disaster of that time would be unleashed on the world. The Empress dispelled their fears with a single phrase. ¡°Do not forget who the guardian deity of the Empire is.¡± With that one sentence, the heated public opinion disappeared as if it had never happened. They belatedly remembered that the legendary knight, who had killed the Demon King and driven away the darkness that engulfed the Holy Kingdom, was curled up in the heart of the Empire. Once the opposition disappeared, the Empress brought back all the technologies that the previous monarchs had denounced, as well as the knowledge the newly summoned foreigners brought with them and had the mages who could be considered the scholars of the era examine them for their practicality. She then released and actively recommended the ones that could be used immediately to the public. There weren¡¯t any significant changes that could be seen immediately. That was because there weren¡¯t enough technologies and the small amounts they had were monopolized by the nobles. Even then, the nobility treated the new objects as nothing more than something to collect. Although new things came out every day, it wasn¡¯t enough to innovate the country. But as time went on, things began to change. Until then, technical skills and knowledge hadn¡¯t been necessary as long as there were results, but that began to change. As a result of the mages with paranoid delusions who stopped eating and drinking altogether to analyze and study, the once considered incomprehensible concepts and principles were made understandable to some extent. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the mages understood everything perfectly. While the mages were certainly people with rare insight and intelligence, it was impossible for them to do away with hundreds and thousands of years of trial and error all at once. However, they had the miraculous ability of making the impossible possible and creating something out of nothing. Magic - that cheat-like ability made up for what they lacked. And the moment magic was merged with the knowledge of the foreigners, explosive development began. Magic machines that could replace humans were created and efficient technologies were developed and distributed to all fields. Things that were once only possible for superhumans were now being accomplished by ordinary people, and countless impossible things that were impossible before were now possible. It was the moment the Era of Magic began. ¡°How incredible.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in admiration as he watched the arrival of a new era. It was way too fast. He was awestruck as he watched the Imperial Capital change day by day. That¡¯s how astonishing the Empire¡¯s developmental speed was. The current Empire had developed at a terrifying speed as it overcame the trials and errors that the other world had to go through for hundreds of years in just a few years. That¡¯s how incredible the power of magic fused with science was. But what surprised him the most was the airship. It had only been half a year ago that the train, powered by magic spells, finished its first test run, and it had just been last month that the ship, powered by spells, had its launching ceremony for the ship powered by spells. In such circumstances, the mages had developed the airship. And it wasn¡¯t just a clumsy hot air balloon, but a real combat airship with proper propulsion and armament. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore.¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t even be surprised. ¡°Well, they can¡¯t possibly create something like a transformer robot or anything, right?¡± He was just grumbling to himself because the mages¡¯ results had been so surprising, but then, it really did happen. ¡°Actually, some of the things that the mages are developing are combat weapons based on the golems.¡± Lee Eun-Seo was a foreigner who had turned down the offer to become a deputy chief from the Royal Mages and had instead chosen the path of becoming a magical tool developer. Now, she was informing him that a couple of eccentric mages had developed something that wasn¡¯t quite a robot, but something similar to one. ¡°Although the golem isn¡¯t strong and is rather slow and has simple movements, it¡¯s said that they have a plan to reinforce it so that the knights can ride it. But, it¡¯s full of problems, such as stability and efficiency, so who knows when it¡¯ll be completed. Then again, their eagerness to develop such inefficient things is a whole nother problem.¡± Now, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the mages developed spaceships. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need your help until the airship is officially launched, sir.¡± While he was being absent-minded, Lee Eun-Seo bowed her head and made her request. ¡°Grand Duke, there¡¯s no one else who has more experience flying than you. So every single word of yours will be of great help in making and supplementing the airship.¡± Stunned by her sudden request, he stared at her blankly. When he merely stared at her, she explained her situation again. ¡°I¡¯m the person responsible for developing the airship.¡± When he finally realized that she was looking at the airship with a proud expression, he let out an exclamation. He had been thinking that the airship looked somewhat familiar to the one in the other world, but it seemed like it was all her influence. ¡°The Griffin Riders should have some useful opinions¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use Sir Lafayette or Sir Roland. They didn¡¯t do the performance evaluations asked of them. Instead, they keep saying that it looks crude or that it makes weird noises. Forget helping, they only got in the way.¡± As she complained, she didn¡¯t look any different from the other mages who didn¡¯t care about anything else once they were immersed in one thing. He had first seen her in the garrison on the outskirts of the country. Now, there was nothing left of the career-oriented appearance she had back then. ¡°I know you must be very busy, sir. But please, I would truly appreciate your help. If it¡¯s built properly, the Imperial Family will have the world¡¯s only flier.¡± Having finished with her business, she bowed her head once more before disappearing into the distance. ¡°She sure changed a lot.¡± He was filled with new and different emotions as he realized that Lee Eun-Seo had changed so much. ¡°Well, a lot of time has passed.¡± Nearly 20 years had passed since they fell into this world without knowing the reason. That timespan was more than enough for a person to change. No, she wasn¡¯t the only one who changed. All the foreigners who had survived the Great War had changed. All of a sudden, they had completely assimilated into this world and found their own lives. He himself was one of those who had changed. He, who only had spite and guts, had started out as a cavalryman, but he had conquered the continent and now, was the most important figure in the Empire. Even for him, it was a surprising change. But the most dramatic change wasn¡¯t his personal abilities or titles. ¡°Father!¡± The real change was that the immature young man had become the father of a child. ¡°You¡¯ve come.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± And the husband of a wife. Kim Seon-Hyeok found that so strange that he unintentionally stared at his family for a long time. Having absorbed the Eternal Flower, one of the legacies from the Mother Tree, Ophelia hadn¡¯t lost her youthfulness even in her 30s. The only reason her unnatural youth didn¡¯t look out of place was because he himself still looked like he was in his 20s. ¡°Somehow, it feels like I¡¯m the only one losing out.¡± Victorius pouted as he looked at his mother and father. Having inherited the blood of the dragon, his growth had been extraordinary, and in his teens, he looked like a young adult. However, due to the curse, his hair had turned white and he looked quite mature. If one were only to glance at them, they would think he was the oldest in the family. ¡°If a guy looks young, then he¡¯ll only be ignored and looked down upon.¡± Having said that, Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned. Who would dare ignore the Crown Prince of the Empire, the only son of the Iron-Blooded Empress and the Indomitable Grand Duke? Even he thought it was an absurd consolation. Seeing how Victorius pouted even more at his father¡¯s words, it seemed like Victorius also knew that fact very well. *** Traces of the hard years spent were clearly visible on the face of the old man lying on the bed. The hideous claw marks across his face and the one sunken eye revealed how hard and difficult his life had been. The old man¡¯s appearance was terribly similar to a candle whose wick was about to burn out. In fact, he was dying. All the physical fatigue and wounds he had accumulated while fighting through the battlefields as a young man had brought him to his deathbed. ¡°I wish I could see their faces one more time before I die, but the Empire is too far away.¡± A look of regret flashed across his wrinkled face. ¡°Never have I regretted leaving the Empire and coming this far as I do today.¡± At his sighed-out words, the child next to him mumbled. It looked like the child didn¡¯t know what to say, so was carefully choosing his words. ¡°I used an expensive magic communication spell, so it should have reached them by now.¡± ¡°You did something useless. It wouldn¡¯t reach them in time.¡± The child had finally figured out what to say, but he was only scolded. However, the boy did not complain. He had seen a faint expression of expectation on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s too far, too far.¡± Tears welled up in the corner of the child¡¯s eyes as he watched the old man repeating the same thing over again and again. As the old man said, there wasn¡¯t enough time for his wish to come true. But then, a miracle happened. With a bang, the door opened and a young man with dark hair ran into the room. He had come so quickly that he hadn¡¯t even combed out his disheveled hair. ¡°Oh good, I¡¯m not too late.¡± The young man sighed in relief when he saw the old man slowly blinking as he laid on the bed. But that was only for a moment. Soon, the young man¡¯s face clouded. ¡°Why have you come this far, sir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too far if you fly.¡± The old man smiled at the clumsy answer that didn¡¯t match the fancy attire. ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to see your face, sir. I truly wanted to see you once more before I left, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, so look all you want.¡± The old man blinked at the young man¡¯s words before he sighed. ¡°Please, come closer, sir. Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s time for me to go, but I cannot see well.¡± At the old man¡¯s words, the young man knelt down by the bed. He didn¡¯t seem to care about getting his white pants dirty. ¡°Oh! I see you, I see you, sir. Grand Duke, you are exactly the same as when I first saw you.¡± CH 03 No content CH 3. There is nothing permanent in this world. It was as natural as a flower blooming and dying - it was nature¡¯s providence. Even Adenburg, once called the Eternal Empire, couldn¡¯t avoid nature¡¯s providence. The Empire enjoyed peace without any wars for 400 years. And those 400 years were enough to dull the keen insight of the monarchs and erode the loyalty of the Grand Dukes of the vassal countries. The Imperial Family¡¯s powerful strength was the only thing that maintained the Empire¡¯s unity. However, cracks were already beginning to form and when it became a chasm too big to be filled, the Empire¡¯s unity was finally broken. The starting point was the very heart of the Empire as the Adenstein¡¯s bloodline fought amongst themselves for the Empire¡¯s throne. The Grand Dukes supported different princes as they encouraged brothers to fight against each other for power. But even until then, the situation wasn¡¯t so serious that it couldn¡¯t be rectified. However, once the Grand Dukes¡¯ ambitions were added to the princes¡¯ greed, the struggle for the throne spread beyond the Imperial Palace and throughout the entire Empire. A civil war broke out and the Empire was torn apart by Grand Dukes who put their own princes to the forefront. The period of 500 years where the Empire enjoyed the Era of Light had finally come to an end. As soon as the splendid days left, an era of supreme darkness arrived immediately. With the beginning of the magic era, all sorts of weapons had been enhanced, and with those very weapons, the Empire was destroyed. Among the weapons, the most terrifying destruction was caused by what had once been the symbol of the magic era and the Empire¡¯s most powerful weapons - the airship and the mage mount. Three hundred airships, both large and small, had rained down fire from the sky as they flew around. Thousands of mage mounts destroyed the city from all sides and demolished fortresses and castles. It was as if the savageness and wildness that had been suppressed for 500 years under the wisdom and prosperity had burst out all at once. It was truly a terrible time. Countless people who had enjoyed peace and quiet died, and the survivors became refugees who had to go around begging. Noble and honorable people met tragic deaths all over the place. Even people who had the noble Adenstein blood died in that manner. While they had been protected by the strongest mage mounts and superhumans, they hadn¡¯t been completely safe because the blade of the civil war pointed right at them. Five years after the civil war, three of the nine princes died, and of the twelve princesses, only three survived. Another five years passed and now, there were only three princes and two princesses left. Adelaide Vinheim Ro Adenstein was one of the two princesses who survived. However, she hadn¡¯t survived because she had the backing of a powerful Grand Duke or because she had excellent knights and mages. She had survived because she wasn¡¯t anything special. Forget the intimidating aura that was unique to the Adenstein bloodline, who was said to have inherited the blood of a dragon, she didn¡¯t even have the dignity unique to a royal family. She was not much different from any other noblewoman and seemed just like an ordinary one. She didn¡¯t have the same remarkable presence that all the other Adenstein bloodline had, so the princes and princesses didn¡¯t care about this ugly duckling princess. But because of that, she had been able to survive this terrible internecine. But then, things changed. After most of the Imperial Family died in the civil war, her presence quickly rose. Having lost a prince to support, most of the nobles and knights began to make moves to uphold her as the new monarch. But of course, such an atmosphere offended the influential princes. Previously, she had been removed from the family war for the throne, but now, she was forced into the center of the fight. It was truly unlucky and unfortunate. For the knights, Adelaide was a princess of misfortune. But, perhaps that was why Ingrid von Trail, a Lady Knight which a bright future who had achieved the rank of 84 on the Gradus List at the age of 20, rejected all the princes¡¯ proposals and joined Adelaide on her arduous journey. At first, it was clearly compassion. But as she watched from up close, Ingrid realized Princess Adelaide was not insignificant or a person that someone like her could dare feel sympathy for. The princess was not someone who was pessimistic about her own plight, nor was she tainted by the delusions or bleak expectations of those who had lost. The princess was far nobler and more thoughtful than anyone else. She was also more dignified than any other Imperial family member that Ingrid had seen before. Why was a person like her unknown until now? Ingrid simply couldn¡¯t understand that. ¡°I have never gone further than here before.¡± While Ingrid had been lost in her thoughts, the herbalist, who was in charge of guiding them, stopped. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Um, the price as promised¡­¡± When the herbalist rubbed his hands, one of the knights stepped forward. Who knows when the knight had drawn his sword, but he was approaching the herbalist with a sharp blade in his hand. ¡°While loose change like that isn¡¯t precious, I cannot trust your loose lips.¡± The herbalist turned pale as he started to retreat at the knight¡¯s words. He seemed to have realized that the knight was planning on blocking his mouth by killing him. ¡°Eek! I, I promise I¡¯ll never tell anyone! N, never ever!¡± The knight snorted and raised his sword. Ingrid was dissatisfied with the knight¡¯s behavior, but she didn¡¯t stop him. She also thought that the loose-lipped herbalist would chatter and spill the princess¡¯ destination. ¡°Let him go.¡± Then, Princess Adelaide stepped forward. ¡°We trusted him to guide us and he has faithfully fulfilled his promise. What he should receive is the promised gold, not a sharply drawn blade.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°I have personally made the promise.¡± The knight did not withdraw his sword. ¡°If your destination is revealed, then everyone is at risk. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me, but if something were to happen to you, then I will not be able to endure it, Your Highness.¡± While his words were smooth, it was true that he was also outrageously refusing to obey the princess¡¯s order once again. ¡°Her Highness has given you an order!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Ingrid stepped forward and rebuked the knight. The knight looked disgruntled, but he couldn¡¯t go against her either. It seemed like he was burdened by the fact that Ingrid wasn¡¯t like a regular knight like them, but a knight of the Imperial Guard. Without intending to, Ingrid placed a hand on the hilt of her sword. If she could, she wanted to immediately punish the knight for looking down on the royal family. However, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± She didn¡¯t know when, but the princess had approached and was blocking her way. ¡°Your Highness, they¡¯re like wild dogs. They couldn¡¯t even protect the person they were meant to protect, and they have no intention of paying the price of their defeat. They are here because they could not avoid the princes¡¯ anger for what happened before. It is not because they are loyal, Your Highness.¡± The princess did not say anything. She only looked at her with clear eyes. Now, Ingrid could not go against the princess¡¯s orders. ¡°It is clear that that person is not acting as a knight, but that does not mean his words are wrong. If you leave the herbalist alive, then it may be cause for future troubles, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m sure that the moment he returns, he will tell them where we are going and receive a reward.¡± ¡°If you know that, then why¡­¡± Ingrid was about to question the princess again when she closed her mouth. The princess¡¯s clear eyes were looking at her. ¡°Your Highness, I cannot understand what your intentions are.¡± Ingrid sighed as she watched the herbalist disappearing out of the forest with a pouch of money clutched in his hands. The forest fell silent again after the sound of footsteps disappeared. ¡°Hm.¡± Ingrid frowned at the strangely quiet forest¡¯s atmosphere. ¡°It feels more like ghosts would live here, not fairies.¡± The heavy silence reminded them what their purpose was in coming here. ¡®If the Empire faces a crisis that it cannot escape from on its own, then find the Forest of the Fairies. Salvation will be there.¡¯ Shockingly, this absurd legend-like story had been handed down from generation to generation. And now, it was like a myth about how the Empire had been established - a myth that no one believed. When Ingrid remembered their purpose, her heart ached as she was reminded of the princess¡¯s desperate situation that she had to cling to such an absurd story. If there hadn¡¯t been a slightly realistic rumor of an archmage living in the forest, then no matter what, Ingrid would have forced the princess to turn back. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. As long as the guide returned, we have to find out own way from here.¡± When Ingrid saw that the princess was still resolute in this bleakness, she sighed and organized the knights. ¡°We shall do everything we can to sure that there are no threats to the princess.¡± At her words, about ten knights started advancing again. The forest was quiet. They couldn¡¯t hear a single animal¡¯s cry, something that they should be hearing often. They couldn¡¯t even hear the chirping of the grasshopper, and that made it more ominous. What on earth is in this eerie forest? Ingrid looked around as she loosened the tight grip she had around her sword¡¯s handle. All she could see were dense thickets and a forest so thick that not even a single ray of light could shine through. A day passed. Another two days passed. And then, a week passed. No matter how far in they went, nothing changed. The forest continued to be quiet and green. But the princess and her guards did not stop walking. It wasn¡¯t because they had a sliver of hope. It was because they had discovered the presence of pursuers the night before. The princess and her group continued forward towards the center of the forest as if they were being pushed forward How long did they wander through the forest like that? ¡°Your Highness, it would be better to go back and organize our military strength. It is foolish to waste time in a forest that has nothing.¡± Ingrid drew her sword at the disgruntled knight¡¯s words. ¡°You dare criticize the princess¡¯s decision as being foolish?!¡± ¡°H, how could I dare¡­¡± Pale-faced, the knight tried to make an excuse. But from the beginning, Ingrid had decided to deal with these dogs who were costumed as knights and didn¡¯t give them time to make excuses. ¡°Ack!¡¯ ¡°If you dare to disrespect the princess ever again, I will cut off your head and not that arrogant and rude tongue of yours.¡± She pulled out her dagger and sliced off the knight¡¯s tongue. The knight screamed and wailed that he was doing to die. Ingrid¡¯s face turned cold as she looked at that undignified appearance that was nothing like a knight. The Empire truly has declined. How could the Empire appoint these unqualified people as knights? She stiffened as she shook off the blood from her dagger. Like a ghost, someone was standing in the shadows of the forest. They were blocking the way. ¡°Go back.¡± The voice was as lifeless as vague as their presence was. ¡°It is forbidden for humans to walk from this point on. Return.¡± Ingrid responded coldly to the suspicious person whose body was covered. CH 3 The wagon that had 16 Strangers took about three weeks of travel before arriving at their destination. ¡°Since our classes are different, we won¡¯t see each other as often going forth.¡±¡°That is so. Still, we can occasionally see each other at least.¡± The strangers that were quiet close to one another expressed signs of sorrow as they farewelled one another. ¡°Sunhyuk, stay strong alright. At least as a rider, excluding special classes like Knights and Magicians, you¡¯ll receive the best treatment.¡±¡°Groan. But I don¡¯t even have a horse riding skill.¡±¡°If you don¡¯t have one, then you need to learn and assimilate it! Do you think they rode on horses from the day they were born?!¡± From Kang Jungtae¡¯s consolation, Kim Sunhyuk laughed in the end. ¡°Alright. Hyung. I¡¯ll also hope for Hyung to rise in your Rank as you aspire to be.¡±¡°Ok. Hyung will definitely advance to an Intermediate and take care of all of you.¡± After sharing our farewells, a soldier that seemed to be the leader appeared and brought the strangers, one or two at a time, somewhere. ¡°This way.¡± Kim Sunhyuk also was led by a soldier that arrived rather late towards the assigned camp. ¡°So you are the Stranger, Kim Sunhyuk?¡± He went into the large tent, where a scary, threatening-looking man asked. ¡°Forward! Yes! I am Kim Sunhyuk!¡± Like he was taught during his basic education, he pounded his chest and shouted. The man frowned. It seems that something wasn¡¯t to his liking. ¡°Why are all these Strangers have names like these. Hard to call them, and they don¡¯t sound good out loud.¡± He was complaining about a fault I never could have thought of as he inspected me. The man full of dissatisfaction resumed his words ¡°Freshman. There¡¯s no one here that will treat you specially for being a Stranger. So try and follow as if life and death depended on it. The Rider camp isn¡¯t a child¡¯s playground.¡± No wonder, I could feel malice against Strangers just from that one sentence. ¡°And I¡¯ll caution you prior, but don¡¯t try and confront us by relying on your status or skills. Real Riders can¡¯t compare with you fake like bastards.¡± It seems that he was very dissatisfied with the Strangers that were able to grow quickly due to their skills. However, in Kim Sunhyuk¡¯s perspective, he felt that it was unfair. To be summoned into a different dimension forcefully and placed in military training, how could Sunhyuk not want to protest? ¡°I will be watching.¡± From start to end, the man did not say a single pleasant word as he kicked Sunhyuk out of the camp with a threat. Coming out, the guide that he was first entrusted to was waiting for him. ¡°The Rider quarters are over there.¡± It seems that screaming, twisted man was the Commander of the Riders, so he had no clue how everything was operating around here. Without receiving any information from that commander-looking man, he asked the soldier entrusted as his guide, but he didn¡¯t receive much help either. ¡°I am just entrusted to being a guide. I am not part of the Rider camp, so just enter there directly.¡± He was able to sense resentment in the slightly slim soldier¡¯s words. Kim Sunhyuk let out a sigh. He could get a sense that living here won¡¯t be easy. ¡°Try and endure.¡± After leaving a lazy farewell, the soldier disappeared, and Kim Sunhyuk was left alone in front of these large quarters. Being thrown into his living quarters without any explanation, if it was someone else, he would have hesitated from frustration for some time. However, one couldn¡¯t lightly take an officer in his last year of military service. A new recruit hazing was quite light. As he breathed out his anxiety, he opened the door and walked in. ¡°What the hell is this bastard?¡± But his sturdy spirit was only brief. When he opened the quarters, the looks that were aimed against him was far more bloodthirsty than he imagined. A man with a massive body of 190cm had his body wholly covered in scars, so much so that one could believe that he was preferably a criminal rather than a soldier. ¡°Who the hell does this sissy looking bastard think he is to recklessly enter?¡± He had never thought of myself as a sissy, but he was convinced after seeing all these unique looking appearances here. Automatically, his voice crawled back in like a sissy. ¡°I¡¯m . . . I am the new recruit.¡±¡°Oho. So you¡¯re the bastard that was coming today. That Kim something Stranger?¡±¡°Nice to meet you. Very nice to meet you. I had been waiting for you in anticipation for a few days now.¡± No¡­ he doesn¡¯t have to be so welcoming. Unlike his words, his expression felt as if he was going to immediately eat me like sashimi as he hesitatingly withdrew back. ¡°It seems the wait was indeed rewarding. Never would have thought such a cutie would have come that is.¡± For some reason, Kim Sunhyuk held his pants tightly as he took a step back. ¡ª ¡°Groan.¡± He thought something was going to transpire immediately, but after saying a few more suspicious remarks, he left Sunhyuk alone. As such, night had come, and he was the only one to lie down on his bed. Eyes wide open. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep. This feeling was different from the past when he was first deployed in that gloomy past. He was currently trembling from that clear horror. He wouldn¡¯t leap onto me, would he? The words of the man who had called him pretty continued to circulate in his mind. If he were to sleep now, he might regret it for a lifetime. However, the accumulated fatigue crushed down onto his eyelids before he realized it. And not long after he fell asleep. ¡°Hey. Hey.¡± His mind wandered in his dream for a while before the voice became a bit clearer. ¡°This bastard, he¡¯s really sleeping.¡±¡°Is he stupid? Or is his iron will that good?¡± Kim Sunhyuk belatedly rose his body suddenly from those words. ¡°Whew.¡± He let out a sigh of relief after checking his pants. ¡°Kuk!¡± At that time, stars began to burst from his eyes. And a ripping pain followed in his stomach seconds later. ¡°Wake up, bastard. We need to have our greeting ceremony.¡± ¡°What. If you were going to do it, you should¡¯ve done it prior. In the middle of the night . . .¡± From a dim conscience to sudden pain, Kim Sunhyuk who had never been in this situation before was about to talk back before holding himself in check. ¡°What? Did you hear? I haven¡¯t misheard, right? Is this bastard is grumbling due to his sleep?¡±¡°We left you alone in the day since it was hot. Bastard. Isn¡¯t this the perfect timing? To have an exorcism?¡± The threatening giants glared at him with an absurd face. Ah, shit. I¡¯m fucked. The frowning Kim Sunhyuk quickly raised his body up. ¡°How should we make it ¨C so that the rumors spread like he was beaten to a pulp?¡±¡°Should we tie him to a horse, and let it run for an hour or two?¡±¡°We could hang him upside-down like that other foolish bastard from before.¡±¡°The foolish bastard from that day was me, you bitch.¡±¡°Ah, so that was you? This bastard finally became a man.¡± While I was regaining my consciousness, they were already discussing on how they should cook me. Just listening to them speak was not so good for his mentality. ¡°Good. It¡¯s decided.¡± Kim Sunhyuk, as if he didn¡¯t want to know about the decision at all, swallowed his saliva. ¡°Choose.¡±¡°Since it¡¯s been already decided, the weakest one . . .¡±¡°This bastard still hasn¡¯t fully woken up yet. Choose who you¡¯re going to fight!¡± From that shouting of that large guy, he was able to belatedly realize the situation. ¡°Did you think we would beat a short-legged dog up in a group? In our proud Rider Regiment, there¡¯s no such crummy tradition.¡± No. Just being like this was crummy enough . . . Kim Sunhyuk, who possibly couldn¡¯t spit out such a sentence, held it in as he cautiously looked around. ¡°That side . . .¡± Since everyone was so large and threatening, it was the same no matter who he chose. So he randomly selected one of them. ¡°Did that bastard choose me?¡±¡°Well, he¡¯s pretty good at catching onto things. It¡¯s surprising how he chose the most incompetent bastard among us. Jonathan, did you tell him?¡±¡°As if. Just by looking, you can clearly tell that Hansen is the weakest among us.¡± The insulted man, Hansen, began to redden as the Riders around him began to chuckle aloud. ¡°Is that true? You chose me because I looked the weakest?¡± Kim Sunhyuk, realizing that things were going to be ominous, decided to just keep his mouth shut. ¡°This bastard, you¡¯re good as dead.¡± After he finished his words, the scary Riders began clearing out the beds, making an arena-like circle in the center. Although he saw those heavy beds being easily lifted, Kim Sunhyuk attempted to ignore it. ¡°If you happen to lose, I¡¯ll take good care of you. Recruit. Don¡¯t worry!¡± No. That¡¯s even more worrisome. Among the guys with threatening-looking faces, the most dangerous one was cheering behind Kim Sunhyuk. But seeing him not tremble, it seems that he had somewhat anticipated this, as the words of the Instructor weren¡¯t a bluff; that he would have a hard time adapting in that regiment. ¡°AHHHH!¡± Hansen, who was fully enraged, let out a yell as he ran towards him. Although it was just a tackle of brute force and strength, it was still dangerous as a freight train was heading towards him. Hansen outstretched his hands as he approached to grab his waist. Sunhyuk quickly sidestepped and kicked his knee high. Just like the fighting technique he had learnt from the training grounds, however, the opponent did not give up easily. ¡°Ugh!¡± Hasen, who groaned briefly, stretched out his hands again with a distorted face. Kim Sunhyuk, who didn¡¯t expect him to come out so tough, was caught by his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± An immense strength inflicted his waist as he could his breathing clog up. ¡°Kuk.¡± There was no means to counterattack with both hands at all. No, there was one way. He immediately wriggled his body and pulled his head back as much as possible. Kwajik. He smashed his head onto Hansen¡¯s with all his strength, as Hansen screamed holding his nose. Being free in the midst of that event, Kim Sunhyuk kicked up for the finishing blow. But he ended up just kicking in the air. Hansen stood agape with blood flowing from both noses. And soon, foam arose from his mouth. ¡° Ah, no. I wasn¡¯t trying to intentionally . . .¡± Though he was trying to explain that this was an accident, the Riders that were monitoring this were malignantly watching on. ¡°Ooh! Is it broken? I think I heard a breaking sound.¡±¡°He may be sissy-looking, but he¡¯s extremely merciless.¡± Seeing Hansen slowly falling over, the Riders were full of surprise. ¡°Well anyhow, that Hansen bastard lost in the end.¡±¡°Tch. For this to be the level of the Rider regiment. Level.¡±¡°Sigh. How unfortunate. I wanted to take good care of him.¡± This bout that ended differently than he anticipated. The joy of victory never came to him as all he could feel was relief from the others¡¯ appalling grumblings. ¡ªThe rest of the Riders were shocked on how Hansen appearance had turned out to be. Anyone knows that Hansen was one that would fight simply and recklessly. If anyone tried to squirm out of the hands of this strong, reckless boar, they would have their ribs broken and forced to scream in pain. But that frail-looking recruit defeated that person. ¡°If he so wished to, he could have freed himself from Hansen¡¯s grip. He¡¯s not powerful enough to stop him from pulling his head back that much.¡±¡°So you¡¯re saying that frail looking bastard is stronger than Hansen?¡±¡°We can¡¯t judge a Stranger based on their outer appearance.¡± Come to think of it, did they say status? The origin in which the Strangers grew in strength were different from them. ¡°If he is not a freshman that is.¡±¡°Anyhow, his malice is certainly not normal.¡± The man¡¯s words were only half right. One Rider that had kindly talked spoken to him after seeing him overcome his welcome ceremony, he was greeted with a shocking revelation. ¡°I have never rode a horse before though?¡±¡°Then why did you come to the Rider Regiment?¡±¡°Since my Class was . . . Rider.¡± He couldn¡¯t say the word ¡®Dragon¡¯, so he swallowed it up. No matter how the situation would unfold, he was definitely a Rider. CH 04 No content CH 4 ¡®Any animal on the ground will not allow you to go on top of their backs without permission. However, you do not need their permission, as they cannot refuse you.¡¯ Now he was really worried that he might be crazy, as he pondered. But if he were to be crazy, what harm would another crazy action do to change things. As such, as soon as the sun rose, Sunhyuk nervously walked outside towards the training grounds, stood in front of the military horse, and began a staring contest. ¡®Say it. Declare it. If it is still not enough, repeat it several times. And it shall be promised that it will be yours to command.¡¯¡°I am your master. I am your master. I am your master. I am¡­¡± I followed the instructions from that auditory hallucination. ¡°You cannot reject me. You cannot reject me. You cannot¡­¡± The results were astounding. The horse that usually would be in a rage had become tame. Not only that, it had become eager to serve, it bowed down in a reverent manner towards him. ¡°Whew.¡± Still, the experience of being tortured had allowed his timidity to not disappear. After being on the horse for some time, Sunhyuk put forth his courage and walked the horse a few steps forward. The horse was still tame, and being more courageous, he increased the speed.No signs of resistance were to be seen. It was then that Sunhyuk finally cheered. ¡°I did it!¡± One step later, a sense of accomplishment swept through his chest. Eeehee. The horse screamed as it burbled roughly. ¡°Burble.¡± Surprised at seeing himself hurdle past the obstacle before him, Sunhyuk closed his mouth in shock. Did you see that! Did you see that! Instead of panicking in fear from falling off the horse, he instead was content with being elated as Clarke and the rest of the Riders looked on. Clarke for some reason was speechless, but the Rider beside him made a remark in his stead. ¡°As a Rider, be embarrassed that you couldn¡¯t ride a horse until now.¡± The Rider¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. Sunhyuk had just succeeded in mounting the horse and walking around. Especially considering that the other Riders was different in terms of their starting lines compared to him. Although he belatedly realized this truth, it¡¯s not like he could hide his elated expression. And it wasn¡¯t just the act of riding the horse that made him so happy. [Until the day you are truly qualified, I will lead you.] The voice and auditory hallucination from yesterday wasn¡¯t just a dream. It was a real dragon! A true dragon! As one who thought he had hit rock bottom in the beginning, truth be told, he had struck the lottery. ¡°That, that crazy guy. At that rate, he¡¯ll fall again.¡± Seeing him laugh like that, the Rider pointed at him while shaking his head. It wasn¡¯t just a comment , while Sunhyuk¡¯s mind was at another place, the tame horse began to show signs of resisting and causing a riot. When Sunhyuk realized this, he was already in the midst of it, as the horse was galloping around in fury trying to shake him off. ¡°Kuk, Ggil gil. Keheeuuu.¡± However, he couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all. ¡°There really was one! It really exists!¡± While coughing and laughing, and then coughing again, in the eyes of others, they could only deem Sunhyuk as crazy. Although Sunhyuk had succeeded in riding a horse, his lifestyle had not changed much. He was still a tadpole, and his comrades were apathetic to the small achievements he made. But, that was fine. In knowing that there was a Dragon, contrary to the fact that none were suppose to exist be in this world. Sunhyuk¡¯s mind was full of that, so he had no room to think of anything else. ¡®Where are you? When can we meet?¡¯[Since the time is not yet ripe, value the present day more than our meeting in the future.] The Dragon had a habit of speaking in quite a complex manner. In the end, it seems that it was not yet time for them to meet, and that he was lacking the proper qualifications. Even the Dragon did not know when they will exactly meet, so he did not ask any further. The Dragon revealed the fact that it was not supposed to talk to him at this time. Thus becoming quite burdensome, and possibly it might even delay their fateful meeting. As such, he could not continue the conversation. But what he gained from this wasn¡¯t minimal at all. He was able to ride on top of a horse for the first time, and he was able to confirm the existence of a Dragon in this world, raising his confidence. In addition, the Dragon had given him a gift. [You are still too weak. As such, I will allow you to use an ability that was promised to you in advance. For now, it will be strenuous to manage this power, but I believe that you can overcome the great trials that lay ahead. Basically, in order to attain this new ability, he needed to work and persevere fully on his own. [Attribute Page has been opened.][¡®Wind¡¯ Attribute has been added to your Status.] However, at that moment, he did not know what this attribute meant. All he could derive from the Dragon¡¯s words were; in order to use the limited power of this attribute, he needed to receive help from the environment. But, he still needed to research further on what kind of environment it needed to be, as he will have to go through many trials and errors. After the conversation with the Dragon, he had become a totally different man. As one that was initially disinterested, he started to actively and ambitiously participate in the training. But, you cannot achieve anything through ambition and willingness alone in this world, it was the same for him. ¡°Oh. Am I finally able to wear armor?¡± Sunhyuk replied, as he looked at the armor that had been adjusted to fit his body. But, his joy didn¡¯t last long. ¡°Uhk!¡± By receiving the aid of people around him, he could feel that the armor was extremely heavy and tight. ¡°Hmm, seems that this size roughly matches.¡±¡°It feels small¡­ it is really tight.¡±¡°That¡¯s how you normally wear it. If you were to wear it loosely, the more likely it¡¯ll tear off from an attack. Try lowering your visor.¡± As instructed, he lowered down the visor from his helmet, which now even covered his sightline. Not only was it extremely tight and crampy, it was extremely hard to breathe; as he wanted to take off his helmet immediately ¡°Do I have to put this on me?¡±¡°If you want an arrow to the face in an attack, you can raise it up if you wish. Clarke replied with a chuckle. ¡°This is too heavy.¡± As someone that was proud of his high muscle strength, with all this thick steel armor covering his full body, he felt like a vegetable. ¡°Among the armor that we use, that is the lightest one. Since your size is quite small.¡± To note, Sunhyuk was a bit taller than the average South Korean men being of 178 centimetres tall. Even as a senior officer, his body wasn¡¯t one where he would be deemed as weak. But despite that, he couldn¡¯t refute. Tch. It wasn¡¯t him that was small, but it was more like them who were huge. If Sunhyuk had not received this Status Page after arriving in this world, he would have been buried alive by the armor. ¡°Stop fretting around. In an actual battle, you need to be equipped with more things than just that. By being troubled with just this, you¡¯re probably going to shit your pants later.¡±¡°In a world of magic, to have items as ancient as these¡­¡± In a world where magicians can use their bodies to perform magic and miracles, he couldn¡¯t help but query why there was no reflection pertaining to this area, especially in this regiment, in which Clarke clicked his tongue. ¡°The armors that were enchanted by magicians are eye-poppingly expensive. Even if they weren¡¯t that expensive, our regiment would be out of their minds to use those.¡±¡°Why do you say that?¡±¡°What do you think we are? We are the Heavy Cavalry! H-e-a-v-y Cavalry¡­ Do you know what that means? Our weight is essentially power.¡± It was then, that Sunhyuk was finally able to understand. He was reminded of a story in the other world regarding heavy cavalry. During the Middle Ages they used their combined weight to pulverize the enemy line. ¡°Hmm, strangely, it is realistic.¡±¡°Stop spewing nonsense, other than training on your horsemanship, have that armor on at all times. With your strength, which was able to beat Hansen, you should easily adapt to it.¡± Sunhyuk, as one that was not accustomed to horse riding, it seemed that he was preventing a possible major injury to the horse he will be training on. ¡°I¡¯m tired of babysitting. So stop whining and do as you¡¯re told.¡±¡°Yes sir.¡± By the end of that sentence, the training began. Clarke stared at Sunhyuk as if he was a monster. As one that was barely able to ride a horse two weeks ago, currently, although a bit awkward, he still maintained the posture of a regular Rider. ¡°Whether it¡¯s due to momentum, as long as he builds on the basics and foundation. It seems that we can utilize him in an actual battle quite soon.¡± Jumping in surprise, Clarke looked behind only to see Jonathan come forth. ¡°To ride on the horse without armor, even soldiers can do that with a few lessons. In order to become a real Rider, he has many more lessons to learn still. As a Rider that can¡¯t even attack, where are you going to even use him.¡± In contrast to his words, his voice was mixed with admiration and praise. So this is the Stranger¡¯s strength, phenomenal rate of growth. A rider cannot be made in one morning. Especially one in the Heavy Cavalry regiment. All of the Riders here rode horses for so long, that they probably have ridden on a horse more times than they¡¯ve walked on their own two feet. A considerable amount of that time spent polishing their horsemanship. But for a Stranger that had been training for only two weeks, to be able to progress this much in space of time, it wasn¡¯t an anomaly to not be surprised at. ¡°Hmph. But can¡¯t he just ride one? Allow him to eat the dust and dirt while he rides.¡± But if there was one eccentric thing that could be noted for, it was that Sunhyuk always had his mouth agape. ¡°Hiya! Let¡¯s go over here!¡±¡°This time, over there!¡±¡°Hiya! Faster!¡± To announce all of that instead of just using one¡¯s body, it was quite distressful to watch. ¡°Later when he attacks, he won¡¯t be able to utter those words like that right? Let¡¯s go, to the left, faster, turn.¡±¡°Then it would be a sight to watch.¡± Hearing Clarke¡¯s muttering, Jonathan chuckled and laughed. While Jonathan and Clarke were watching, Sunhyuk was frantically making strides on the horse. Coming from such a fast, high-paced world, he had overestimated how fast a horse would be, but in reality, the horse¡¯s speed was beyond his imagination. The sounds of the horse treading and the shilling of the wind caused his ears to go numb. Sunhyuk could feel the trembles climb up from his thighs, as it convoluted his body without rest. His arse was hurting, his back was sore, incomparable to the comforts of a car. But, rather than turtling back, he felt excitement. ¡°Hiya!¡± As such, after riding on the horse for some time, the shillings of the wind dispersed, and all he heard were the hooves clattering on the ground, as if he was in a state of stillness. It was then that an auditory hallucination-like voice could be heard. [By training through blood and sweat, you have succeeded in overcoming your limit.] CH 05 No content CH 5 While he was riding on the horse for some time, new vigor emerged and swept through his body. Before he could grasp the source of where that surge of vigor was coming from, he heard a message. [You have leveled up.][Strength, Endurance and Agility has increased by 2.][After that repeated arduous training, you have succeeded in attaining a new skill.][The category of Horsemanship has been created.][In the list of possessed skills, Basic Horsemanship has been added.][It is possible that skills can continue to steadily develop and evolve over time.] Strangers who had changed classes, regardless of Rank, would level up. However, for Sunhyuk, after changing classes to a Dragon Rider, it was a scenario he had never experienced before. Considering the amount of sweat he poured into training, this should have occurred much sooner. But, since it had not happened for some time, he was in a state of resignation to be honest. In the meantime, hearing this level up message made him feel a little bit unsettled. But in that discomfit, a sense of ecstasy and joy could be felt. In a while, he finally checked his Status Page. [Kim Sunhyuk][Level 2][Dragon Rider][Possessed Attribute]Wind[Strength 19 / Endurance 18 / Agility 21 ][Possessed Skills]<< Dragon Taming >><< Dragon Riding >><< Charging >><< Basic Horsemanship >>: Basic Horsemanship + Charging = Clumsy Charging All of his stats had risen by 2. Including that, a category of basic horsemanship had been created, and in addition, a Clumsy Charging Skill had been newly acquired. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Emotions swept over him. The level up he had given up on had become a reality. In this short moment, countless thoughts passed through his mind. As such, he looked back on the scene and what he had recently experienced. The level up was definitely sweet. But the road that led up to there was too long. As such, Sunhyuk was dishearten. In the end, grinding was the answer. The conclusion was drawn out without much difficulty, and a Dragon Rider, compared to other soldiers, definitely needed much- a considerable amount more of grinding. Maybe the dragon also knew about this, so it wasn¡¯t able to specify the date of their fateful meeting. But still, at least he leveled up. To have contact with a dragon, and now even leveling up, all of which he had already given up on. There was no reason to complain. Sunhyuk belatedly laughed aloud. ¡°That, is that guy crazy? Look at him, he¡¯s suddenly laughing by himself again!¡± After muttering to himself for a while, now he was bizarrely laughing out loud. That impression of Sunhyuk was definitely not normal. ¡°But, don¡¯t you think that his posture has changed suddenly? Although, still a bit clumsy, he is riding the horse with a nice rhythm.¡± Clarke, who had deeply monitored Sunhyuk¡¯s progression, recognized the change in an instant. Jonathan, also realizing the change, gaped with his eyes wide open. ¡°Is it because he¡¯s a Stranger? How could a change be so sudden?¡± It would be strange to call it admiration, but both men were of the same thought. The changes that occurred to the Strangers, were something that they could never adapt to. However, little did they know, there was more that would surprise them. Sunhyuk, who was on the horse, suddenly took a charging posture, one he was never taught about. ¡°Surely, it can¡¯t be.¡± With his spear on his side, he lowered his stance and charged. ¡°Hey, hey! If you¡¯re going to charge, aim it right! It¡¯s in the wrong direction!¡±¡°Look at the tip of your spear and charge! That¡¯s the way to do it!¡±The posture was correct, but the direction was wrong. If he were to charge in that state, he would scratch past the training scarecrows, so they screamed not knowing themselves if what they were yelling were words of encouragement or anger. ¡°Ahh, two strides! Turn your direction two strides over!¡± Despite them screaming that, Clarke knew more than anyone else just how hard it was to change directions while in the midst of a charge. However, despite knowing that, due to the sudden change, he subconsciously remarked lamentably. Unless the target moved towards the sharp end itself, the spear would not be able to penetrate it. ¡°Huh?¡± But then, in that instant, something ridiculous happened. Shhhhhhhhhhhhiiek. The scarecrow, that was two strides to the right, suddenly was being pushed towards the spear by a strong wind. Bang! And a loud collision, a deafening sound that could not emerge from a simple charge exploded out. Despite watching this from afar, he was forced back due to the intense impact ripple. After the dust and dirt had cleared away, the scene of the training ground slowly emerged. The scarecrow was perfectly fine. Although he had definitely seen the scarecrow throwing itself towards the tip of the spear, the scarecrow was standing still. ¡°What was it? Did he miss?¡± He subconsciously rubbed his eyes, but the scarecrow could not have moved initially in the first place. In the end, it must have been his eyes that mistook it. ¡° Cap, Captain! The Stranger!¡± Jonathan shouted urgently to Clark, causing him to turn and discover Sunhyuk lying face down on the ground. Normally, he would jump back up right away after falling, but it seemed that he wasn¡¯t planning on doing so. ¡°Damn! Priest, call the priest!¡± Clarke, seeing the white turned eyes of Sunhyuk, shook his head in fright. ¡°I specifically advised you to pay special attention to this Stranger.¡± The hot-tempered Frederik growled. Someone that was fitting of the nickname Boar of the Battlefield. Clarke fidgeted around, as he tried to explain the situation as calmly as possible with all his focus. ¡°Then, are you saying that this was a simple accident while training, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± Relievingly, Frederik relaxed his posture after receiving the report. ¡°From what I saw, that is correct. What was more surprising was that Sunhyuk¡¯s charging power was stronger than the apprentice knights.¡± However, even that was just temporary as Frederik became plainly disgruntled. As someone that had attained his title through hard work and perseverance, Clarke¡¯s words had pricked against his pride. ¡°You may know as well, but the gap between the general soldiers and knights is so disparate like the boundary between humans and the supernatural.¡±With his damaged pride, Frederik glanced over sharply at Clarke, who felt as if he was being dissected. ¡°Although apprentice knights are the ones that have not fully matured, they are also the ones that are stepping into the earlier realms of the supernatural. However, this Stranger had displayed as much strength as an Apprentice Knight. But the fact that this Stranger displayed as much strength as an Apprentice Knight is something I cannot believe. Can you claim responsibility for those words?¡± If one were to defile the title of a knight, then it was tradition to offer one¡¯s arm as reparation. Swallowing back the dry saliva, Clarke was hesitant, but did not revoke the words he had spoken. ¡°If you are willing, I can show you the evidence directly.¡±¡°There is no reason for me not to bear witness.¡± Frederik, standing up firmly, followed behind Clarke to the training grounds. ¡°It is here.¡± Frederik¡¯s face was full of surprise as he saw a large pit before him. ¡°If an enemy were to have been here¡­¡± He could imagine the firm shields go flying, and all of the riders spears breaking like branches from this scene. ¡°This is preposterous. Why did this kind of guy receive the lowest Rank?¡±¡°If you consider when he had first come here, it wasn¡¯t strange at all. In addition, I can¡¯t imagine him displaying this much power again on the battlefield.¡± If he were to have tried and charged to some random place, then there is a high possibility of endangering his fellow Riders, who were also charging towards a specific objective. Plus, as someone that couldn¡¯t control his own strength, he would become easy prey for the spearmen. ¡°In the end, the problem comes down to how we can utilize him.¡± Frederik, who was deep in thought, commented in a low voice. ¡°For the time being, refrain from revealing anything regarding this event to anyone.¡± From this comment, Clark momentarily opened his mouth before closing it. Although he had clearly seen the scarecrow sucked towards him by the wind, considering that it was his own misunderstanding, he closed his mouth. He concluded that he was in the wrong and did not think much of it despite recognizing a hairline-like scratch beside the head of the scarecrow.That kind of event was unrealistic. ¡°Go. Once the Stranger wakes up, inform me.¡±¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After looking back at the scene repeatedly with a troubled heart, he departed. That Clarke. He had assumed that Clarke was foolishly exaggerating the scale compared against the title of a knight, but it seems that he was understating this event due to me. Frederik, left alone, looked on again at the large pit as he gauged and estimated the scale of that charge. With this much, this was at least the charge of a knight. Frederik laughed at the thought that he might have attained quite a useful guy. ¡°By attempting to run for someone that can¡¯t even walk properly, no wonder you caused an accident.¡± Sunhyuk who regained consciousness was immediately rebuked. As someone that caused this accident due to being too excited from leveling up, he wasn¡¯t feeling wronged at all. ¡°For now, concentrate on what you are ordered to do. Do not do anything unnecessary.¡± Clarked cautioned him several times, before he had replied. However it seems that he wasn¡¯t taking the warning to heart at all He was looking at his palms. What exactly was that? At the moment prior to the impact, that strange sensation which covered his hands still remained vivid in his memory. To elaborate, the moment he charged, he could feel the wind rushing around him, and at some point, it felt like the wind was spinning and concentrating at the sharp tip of his spear. And it sucked in the target which he thought was out of reach. The target that he had given up on piercing showed a scratch left by his spear, one which he shouldn¡¯t have been remotely close to in the first place. And, although the charge wasn¡¯t successful result-wise, obviously the gap of two steps was an imposing difference. That was not a simple illusion. After leaving the captain and checking, he could indeed confirm that there was a long torn mark next to the head of the scarecrow. ¡®For now, it will be strenuous to manage this power, but I believe that you can overcome the great trials that lay ahead.¡¯ The moment the tip of his spear had missed his target by a hair, he was pushed forward from the impact. As a result, he lost his balance, fell of the horse, and lost consciousness. It was as the dragon had stated. The power one could not control would end up hurting one¡¯s body. If things had gone wrong, his neck could have been broken. He might have died on the spot, but he felt pleasure and comfort as if there was a hole in his chest. Help from the environment, could it really be referring to this? The horse that was galloping quickly was one with the wind. To be able to find a way to utilize the wind attribute through as an absurd way as this, his mood couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°So this is Basic Rank?¡± Reminiscing back to the Instructor¡¯s face as he assigned him the Basic Rank, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Just wait. I will show you just how ignorant you were. ¡ª The greatness of a Dragon Rider did not end there. ¡°Do not be alarmed. Hyung has already reached Level 9.¡± Jungtae whom he had coincidentally met before was bragging about his level. ¡°Ah, then can I ask regarding your status?¡± Although he had some affinity with him after arriving to this world, he couldn¡¯t help but be a bit cautious while asking. However, Jungtae, as if he was proud of his growth, revealed his Status window fully. ¡°My Strength 13, Endurance 13, and my Agility 14. Despite leveling up, it doesn¡¯t rise much.¡± But the Status Window that he was so proud of was not even close to his numbers, which was at a higher level. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jungtae, who saw his ambiguous expression, began explaining. ¡°Ah, you may not know, but as you level up, only one of Strength, Endurance and Agility rise by 1, as raising stats is not easy at all.¡± Seeing that his stats barely rose from leveling up, Sunhyuk was worried of what expression to make. ¡°Be strong, boy. You will raise yours up as well at some point.¡±¡°Ah, yes. Thank you very much, Hyung.¡± Even if they were to have become amiable, they were still in a world of survival of the fittest, so this sense of victory was in truth worthless. ¡°I¡¯ll go, Hyung.¡±¡°Alright, stay strong! And don¡¯t be too dispirited!¡± Although it wasn¡¯t a pleasant conversation, at least he was able to attain some useful information. In that frame of mind, he began asking other Strangers and asked about their levels and Statuses. Even those that usually kept to themselves did not hesitate to reveal all to him, since they knew that he was a hopeless Dragon Rider.No, perhaps it was that they felt a need to boast about their growth. ¡°I think I understand why Basic Rank soldiers receive such contemptuous treatment¡­¡± After compiling the information he gathered, the average stats was much alike to that of Jungtae Hyung. Whenever you level up, only one of the three stats would increase, so having a stat increase of +6 was an astonishing event by itself. ¡°Do you remember the Noona that received the Advanced Rank in the training grounds?¡±¡°Oh, the woman that changed classes to a magician, right?¡±¡°Yes, that¡¯s right Hyung. I heard a rumor about it from someone else.¡± He had heard an interesting story from Soohong, the youngest of the Strangers. ¡°I heard that Noona has her stats increased by +4 every time she levels up?¡± Aside from where the source of that information had originated from, if it was true, there was no difference from winning the lottery. The only problem was; that it would simply be a matter of time before she could receive the prize money. ¡°Well, it is quite incredible to have such a deposit that early.¡± Sunhyuk smiled as he watched the wind slipping through his fingers. CH 06 No content CH 6 "Ahh, why not?" Sunhyuk''s protest was full of complaint. He had now just realized the possibility of becoming a Dragon Rider was a reality, and when he was wanting to work on that attribute, his circumstances weren''t helping him. "If you were to hurt the horse again, who''s going to take responsibility?" Using the military horse as an excuse, Clarke pushed the protest away. "It''s forbidden to ride a horse until that excited self of yours settles down." His words had a strong sense of implication that he should control himself. Sunhyuk, as the one that had caused this accident by over-implementing his skills, couldn''t rebel any further. No, this was a basic principle of the hierarchical system of the army. Complaining any further would only result in his loss. Fortunately, unlike the boot camp from before, he had quite a lot of personal time. Well there was the basic horsemanship maneuver training times, but he was exempt from all of that. Even if he were to linger around, there was no instructor. In order to become stronger, he had to train by himself. "May I leave the military training grounds for a while?" "You''re not up to anything, right?" Clarke was staring straight at him intensely, warning him to not even dream of attempting to train with a horse. "As long as you do not leave this vicinity, you are permitted to train autonomously." Sunhyuk stretched his hands out to see if he could feel that moment again, but as if that moment was like a dream, the wind wasn''t willing to wrap around his fingers as they passed through. "Hmph, I want to experience that feeling once more." "He couldn''t raise his horsemanship skill, nor could he cultivate his wind attribute. All that was left was to ignorantly train his body. And if you were not to overtrain your body, with how slow the growth of a Dragon Rider was, he had no idea how long it would take for him to level up again. As such, he equipped his 25kg armor and began stretching. The effects of the level up were definitely there. After leveling up, each status of his had rose by two, but the change that he felt in his body was immense. Although the stiff breathing from the tightness and the crampy view from his visor was all the same, the weight of that heavy armor that crushed his body down was largely eliminated. To test himself out, he grabbed one of the dispatched weapons of the riders and swung the sword. Shiiik. He applied the basics that he had learnt from that boot camp. The movements weren''t special, but it was concise and fierce. And with the risen stats, his original strength had increased, which improved his swing. After mindlessly repeating those actions, he was breathing heavily in a short while. It seems that enduring the weight of the armor while swinging the sword was another matter entirely. However, he didn''t stop. If he weren''t to push his limitations to the end, his body would quickly recover from fatigue. As such, he needed to at least train until he was totally exhausted so that it will contribute to his growth. "Hm?" After swinging the sword for quite some time, a faint sensation subtly caught his fingertips. Waving the sword more and more, he felt the sensation becoming more familiar, causing him to enter into a frenzy, motions that one would not see in any swordsmanship manuals. When he was wondering how long he had been swinging ferociously, it was then that he could feel something at the tip of his sword. "Ah¡­" Sunhyuk, who was catching onto something, took off his steel gloves and roughly swung. As he wielded his sword randomly, the familiar sensation had become more clear. A sensation that he knew yet also wasn''t used to, it was something that he had a slight guess of what it was, but the aura was too weak and smooth to utilize as of right now. No. He did not want this kind of mountain breeze-like feeling. What he willed to possess was that sharp wind that spiralled at the tip of his spear from before. Nevertheless, he couldn''t bring forth such a moment from his strength alone. In the end, if he wanted to experience that feeling again, he realized that he had no choice but to ride a horse eventually. "Hmph, if only there was a strong torrent of wind somewhere." With a bittersweet feeling, he began to look for items not apart of this world. Just because he couldn''t ride a horse, it didn''t meant that he could stop training. No, rather he trained his body even more. Equipping the heavy armor, he ran around the training grounds, and began to swing whatever, whether it was a spear or a sword. Thanks to him, not many of the training scarecrows were left. "It''s frustrating how you can''t see your experience like in a real game." If he had not experienced the joy of leveling up, he would have already given up training. "Impressive. Very impressive. He''s a first-rate soldier. I must give him an award." "If you exempt the fact that he''s rolling on the ground like an ant, then he is very much a model soldier." "Of course¡­ if he was a infantry soldier." The cavalrymen were ridiculing him blatantly as they chuckled, but it did not slow down Sunhyuk in his training at all. Since they hadn''t even considered him as a comrade in the beginning, it was no question that all he saw in his view was a bunch of military uncles looking on. "Leave it be. It''ll only last a while anyways. One of the higher-ups will call for him at one point in time, and then he''ll be sent to another place. Moreover, his status as a Stranger was another reason why he couldn''t mesh in with the unit. Although he belongs to the regular army, as one whose existence is to repay back the royal family with sufficient achievements, it was no wonder why they had such demeaning attitudes towards him. "Damn bastards. Why did they even have that recruitment camp anyways?" However, unlike his words, Sunhyuk was not looking forward on being accepted by the cavalry regiment. Rather, he was quite satisfied with his current situation of no interference. He continued to train as the soldiers kept returning back from time to time to ridicule and watch in awe. As such, at some point, he had become a complete outsider, not just an outsider of the 24th unit. "Tch. I heard he trains alone these days? I heard that the original cavalry were strong and prideful." "Hyung, be strong! If you work hard, they''ll acknowledge you someday." Park Soo hong and Kang Jungtae had visited him occasionally with a few supporting remarks pitifully. "How are you, Hyung?" "Don''t even mention it. I''m dying trying to take care of all these guys under me." After moderately keeping up-to date with his news, he quickly put on a proud and bragging face in front of him. As one that kept muttering when he''ll advance to an Intermediate in the past, it seems those words had met its end - it seems he has completely adapted to his current situation. No, it wasn''t just Kang Jungtae, but all of the other Strangers were of the same. "I can''t go back anyways, so I should start settling down in the local area. Once my period ends, I''m wondering where I should go and do merchanting. I do at least have the basic knowledge of a modern 21st century, so my skills should be effective." "Is that so? I''ve decided to devote my life here. From what I heard, the treatment as a soldier is not bad, especially compared to the fact that there are countless that die from starvation outside" "I mean, even if you were to advance up to an Intermediate, the difference in treatment and acknowledgment is like the distance from heaven to earth. That wouldn''t be bad at all." The Strangers were excitedly talking amongst themselves as Sunhyuk was lost in thought. The words that Jungtae left behind kept spiralling in his mind. "Devote to the military¡­" To call this a coincidence was quite strange. In fact, before he had arrived to this location, he had seriously contemplated of becoming a soldier for his career with his graduation right before him. His mother, who was his only flesh, had a different family name from him, and he was never at ease in society. Therefore, at some point in time, he felt a certain degree of thought towards becoming a soldier. But, to be a soldier at a funky place, he couldn''t help but feel that this was what it was supposed to be. "Maybe the point of my life was to blossom as a soldier¡­" Mumbling to himself, he chuckled. At least the path before him had opened. If the life of a soldier was equally shitty here or there, then he thought it was an advantage to devote one''s life as a soldier in a place with a greater advantage. Unlike the other world where he had no great influential background or career, at least a powerful patron, the King, was here to aid him in his growth. Not to mention that the possibility of reaching the potential of a Dragon Rider was in reach, he thought that his chance of success was quite high as a soldier. As long as he grew properly, he could become a noble, and living luxuriously was not merely a dream. But, if there was one problem, it was that unlike the peaceful Republic of Korea in the other world, this world was frequented with wars. "Those damn Thanes. Now, they''re just entering and leaving our land like it''s their courtyard." "It''s said that there will be a formal order soon, so let''s endure for now." It wasn''t like he was engaged in a conversation with others, but it also wasn''t like he was deaf enough to hear this information. Seeing the sharp-edged appearances of the cavalrymen, he thought that maybe a battle was not far away. For now, let''s survive. Living on is the number one priority, and in order to do so, he must grow stronger. He can think of the other issues later. "Hayaa!" He strengthened his grip on the spear and continued to thrust. For the first time, the heavy armor stopped weighing him down. He stretched out the spear, and pulled back as he thrusted faster. Feeling the wind gathering on his fingertips, his troubles slowly dissipated. "Hayaa! Chhat!" Sunhyuk was completely immersed in his training. Soon, a day passed, and later, a week had gone by, with another few days following from behind. [After that repeated arduous training, you have succeeded in attaining a new skill.] [Standard Kingdom Spearmanship Skill (Basic) has been created.] [Standard Kingdom Spearmanship Skill (Basic) has been added to your possessed skills list.] [It is possible for skills to evolve steadily afterwards.] [Weapon Proficiency for the following weapon has increased due to the acquired Standard Kingdom Spearmanship Skill. Attack speed and power has increased slightly.] A voice suddenly sounded in his mind, and soon a status window appeared before him. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 2] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind [Strength 19 / Endurance 18 / Agility 21 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging >> << Basic Horsemanship >> Basic Horsemanship + Charging = Clumsy Charging << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Basic) >> "Huh?" A strange sound seeped out of his mouth as he saw the Standard Kingdom Spearmanship skill occupying one of his possessed skills slot. So skills can be acquired like this too? The amount of information he obtained by listening in on the conversations of the Strangers wasn''t minimal at all. But, no matter how much one thought about it, he had never heard of them mentioning that they had obtained skills in this manner before. The skills and traits that they acquired were all from their level ups. After briefly in contemplation, he had soon realized the difference between him and the others. No one was as constrained in their growth as much as he was. Unsurprisingly, they chose the fastest route in accordance with their particular characteristics, and so they did not have to do other needless training. It was only him that couldn''t develop his special characteristics directly, which was why he was doing such outlandish training. "Hmm¡­" It was nice that he discovered a new possibility in attaining skills, but it was hard for him to decide whether or not he should be pleased with this outcome. Moreover, all of this situation had circumvented to one fact; that grinding was prioritized in this world. "Shit¡­" He had acquired a skill, but Sunhyuk unknowingly was saddened. "But at least I got this." Despite all the difficulties, he laughed. As a sergeant from his previous world, this was simple repetitive training. TL Afterword: Wow, I hope he can quickly show his talent and amaze everyone, but at the same time, I also want him to hide his skills to not attract any potential risks to his growth. Comment: Dragon Poor Chapters incoming. Sorry, Green Skin, you''ll have to wait a bit. Notice: I had updated my status on Discord, but for those that were rooting me on for my finals, Thanks! Finished and ready to go. Also, welcome BM to the PR club! Yay! PR Afterword: Sai101 - Welcome to Borderline Masochist & fantastic work on Editing this chapter! BM - Hai, thanks for having me~ Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 07 No content CH 7 Sunhyuk engaged more and more of his time into training. He recalled the practice of the basics of his military education as he steadily refined his physical proficiency. If he held a spear, he would thrust, and if he held a sword, he would pierce instead. Also, if there was a shield available, he would rampage all day with that shield as well. Of course, others began to notice him. "He''s still doing that?" "It''s been a few days already." Now there was no one of the 24th Regiment that did not know of Sunhyuk''s eccentricity. It wasn''t a special occasion for the Regiment to see Sunhyuk run around with heavy armor without a day''s rest, but it had become quite an amusing sight. "So it seems that not all Strangers take their gifts for granted and fool around." "But he does work quite hard everyday." The perspective on Strangers weren''t so high considering how they would easily grow with their skills and stats, but at some point, the soldiers began to cheer for him. "Wow, the grit and determination of the cavalry regiment can''t be underestimated." "They should accept him by now with how much he worked. Despite being a Rider, to not allow him to ride a horse. What the hell is that?" There were even those that were gossiping against the overly proud cavalry regiment. The calvarymen that heard this gossip weren''t too thrilled with this, however, they did not act on scolding the infantry soldiers since it would hurt their pride. As such, they pretended that they weren''t aware of this. In order to resolve their stress, they began to ignore Sunhyuk forthright. Now, there was no cavalrymen that accosted him. Even Jonathan who would occasionally joke around him while trying to touch his ass treated him as if he was invisible. "Drink this at least while you''re training." While Sunhyuk was thrusting the spear for quite some time, an unknown boy paid his respects while wearing a stupid look of admiration. "It''s said that there are no man that were born to be a Rider. If you work hard, those bastards will recognize you. Stay strong." He did not know how to reply to the passionate soldier, so he expressed gratefulness as he slightly nodded his head, causing the boy''s eyes to glisten even more before disappearing. "Hmm, what''s this? It''s been like this a lot lately." Recently, infantrymen were passing by often in his vicinity. However, Sunhyuk cleared his thoughts and concentrated on swinging his spear. [After that repeated arduous training, you have succeeded in developing a new skill.] [Standard Kingdom Spearmanship Skill (Basic) has advanced into Standard Kingdom Spearmanship Skill (Intermediate).] [It is possible for skills to evolve steadily afterwards.] [Weapon Proficiency has increased for the following weapon due to the developed Standard Kingdom Spearmanship Skill. Attack speed and power has increased slightly.] "Alright!" Sometime ago, he felt that his skill was growing. Sunhyuk couldn''t help but cheer in joy after reading the message that his spearmanship skill had developed from Basic to Intermediate. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 2] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind [Strength 19 / Endurance 18 / Agility 21 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging >> << Basic Horsemanship >> Basic Horsemanship + Charging = Clumsy Charging << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Intermediate) >> << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Basic) >> There were a few things that he had obtained these last ten days. Aside from the developing spearmanship he recently attained, he had succeeded in acquiring swordsmanship, heavy armor maneuver, and infantry shield skill as well. All of this was possible by reducing his amount of sleep and training all the time. "If I were to compare myself to the me from before, I think I got stronger by about 1.5 times." He might not know how he''ll fare in a realistic situation, but confidence began swelling before him. The fact that he was able to say that this was thanks to the heavy armor maneuver that allowed his body to move much more lightly and swiftly with his sword and spear from before. Rumble. From the sudden spasms in the sky, he looked up while frowning. The clouds full of wrinkles forebode that a storm was on its way. He was getting a bit tired and bored of repeating the same actions for the last 10 days, so he decided to wrap up this training period. "They can''t possibly think of not allowing me ride a horse forever." Now, it was time for him to ride a horse like an official Rider. He had gained small benefits here and there, but in contrast to the sensation of that attribute and strength on that day, it was incomparable. He thought that his suspension from riding a horse would be lifted, so with full of expectations, he approached Clarke. "Ah, I forgot. Nowadays, he has a lot to worry about due to those Thane bastards." Clarke, who had just come out of the commander barracks, spoke without any hint of apology. "It is good to practice horsemanship again, but the timing is not ideal." "Is there another problem?" "A problem? There is." Frowning heavily, Clarke pointed at the skies. "A typhoon is coming." With Sunhyuk wondering what kind of nonsensical blabber this was, Clarke added to his point. "Since your body is so damn solid, it might not be a problem, but if you were to run rampant like a crazy bastard riding a horse in this weather, it won''t be able to endure." As he closed his statement, raindrops began to fall from the frightening clouds full of wrinkles. "Hurry up and return to the barracks. There will be much work to do." "Those damn fucking magicians! If they were to inform us, at least advise us in advance!" Full of anger and frowning, Hansen began to swear excessively. "It would have been better to have prepared when the weather was nice." Usually the cavalrymen would hassle Hansen for being too noisy, none tried to stop his outburst this time. It was because they too were displeased of being soaked and aggressed by the rain and wind while working. "At least they told us now. It''s much better than last time, where we were unaware of anything before our tents flew away- destroying the stables. Numerous headaches, causing us to have to find and reclaim our horses." Clarke, who was repairing the roofs of the stables, nodded. However, the irritation of the cavalrymen were constant. If they were to have known of the fact that a typhoon was coming sooner, they could have waited before departing for Mengsk Fortress which was two days away. "If we were to ride like crazy towards Mengsk, don''t you think we can make it?" "If you want to commit suicide, I won''t stop you. But, leave your horse and go. I''ll take care of it with pleasure." At the end of the conversation, Hansen''s face was distorted in anger. However, understanding that there was no crazier deed than riding a horse in this weather, he admitted his idiocy and did not refute further. "But why is it so noisy over there?" While working passionately, hearing a shrieking wind sound, Clarke looked over his shoulder to the source. "It''s coming from the direction of the barracks. Is there something happening? Hansen, go check." "Why me!" "Since you''ve been running your mouth off, it seems that you don''t have much to do." While complaining against Clarke for a while, Hansen eventually acceded to his orders and reluctantly disappeared towards the direction of the barracks. And soon, he quickly returned with an astonished face. "What is it? Is there really a problem?" "That Stranger is!" Hearing the word Stranger, Clark quickly jumped down the roof. "Didn''t we assign a few of the men to organize the barracks." "Ahh! How frustrating!" Regretting that he should not have sent Hansen among all the tough guys, whose muscles often did his thinking instead of his head, Clarke screamed in anger as he ran towards the turbulent sounds. "Huh?" But arriving at the barracks, he had discovered a scene completely opposite of what he had expected, causing him to be flabbergasted. "Ohhhhhhhhhh!" Amongst the cheering in the weather, in the center was Sunhyuk firmly shovelling. At first, he just wanted to watch. Sunhyuk wasn''t one who was so lacking of confidence to be treated like a useless bystander, but he wasn''t one that was willing enough to find work as well. So, at first, he was watching the cavalrymen complaining as they were running around as they were digging ditches. "Ahh, why do we have to do this?! Our honor!" "Those tortoise bastards over there are busy organizing their own barracks!" But seeing the cavalrymen running around with their shoulders to no avail, frustration amassed inside of him. Those awkward shovelling stances caused him to wonder if they had ever held a shovel before. "Move aside!" In the end, unable to bear the sight any longer, he took away the shovel and pushed himself between them. "What did you say, you weak bastard." It did not take long for that hostile look of the cavalrymen to disappear though. "You grab the shovel like this!" Sunhyuk grabbed the shovel steadily and plunged it down into the ditch. And soon, with force, he drew the shovel that was deeply engraved into the ditch out. "And you shovel like this!" Those experienced, skilled actions. In just a few repetitions, the cavalrymen saw that a very deep ditch had formed before their eyes. "See! It''s much faster!" Sunhyuk speaking in a tone of why they couldn''t perform such simple deeds caused the cavalrymen to look on with abstracted gazes. Despite watching it a few times, no matter how much they concentrated, they did not know how he had done it. "Why can''t you do this?!" Well, they wouldn''t have been able to witness shovelling that was remotely close to a sergeant of the Republic of Korea. As if he was draining the ditch like magic, the ditch was quickly being dug. His shoveling was at the peak of sophistication, and was as efficient as one could be with a shovel. "Ohhhhhhhhhh!" In a split moment, a ditch had been created. From that immense speed, the troops began cheering aloud. One heave per shovel, it was then that Hansen under the orders of Clarke had arrived at the barracks. Witnessing the blazing speed of Sunhyuk shovelling the ditch, his eyes opened wide in surprise. "It''s the God of Shovelling!" It was so amazing that it was comprehensible how everyone had stopped working and watched Sunhyuk shovel at lightning speed. While Hansen was standing there in utter shock, Sunhyuk devoted all of his time into shovelling. Seeing the surroundings being organized and shovelled well, it brought relief and comfort in his heart. "Ohhhhh! OHHH!" From the cheers and awes of the crowd, the God began to move his shovel at a higher pace. Normally, he was planning on just demonstrating them the right way to shovel. However, whether it was because of his high stats or seeing the dirt being shovelled out with relative ease, he decided to focus his attention on the work before him. After absentmindedly toiling on the ground with his shovel, Sunhyuk breathed out a final, ''humph,'' as he belatedly looked at the results. The ditch that surrounded the barracks were truly deep, and was exceptionally well organized and tidy. With this much, even if all the other camps were to be under water, he thought that this camp would survive and stand strong as he commended on just how perfect his ditch was. It was a miraculous feat that was done through the collaboration of a soldier''s experience and the high numbers of his current stats. [Due to your original talents being developed, a new skill has been created.] [Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) has been added to your possessed skills list.] [Your efficiency in work has been increased and the amount of stamina required to repair and reinforce the military camp and forming the garrison has been reduced.] Just like that, another skill had been created. In comparison to his other skills which required him to train night and day without rest, he was stupefied at how easily he attained this particular skill. It was quite shocking. "Was this all done by you?" Clarke said to Sunhyuk as he walked towards him. As if he was in a rush, he was even holding something over his shoulder as his face was beet red from running over here. "Yes." Sunhyuk answered plainly. With a shocked face, Clarke looked at him and the ditch back and forth for quite some time before asking. "Do you know how to do anything else other than shovelling?" He did not reply since he was a proud soldier of the Republic of Korea that was nearing graduation. There was nothing he couldn''t do in this field as long as he was given time. TL Afterword: The new shovelling God LOL Comment: Dragon Poor Chapters incoming. Sorry, Green Skin, you''ll have to wait a bit. Notice: I had updated my status on Discord, but for those that were rooting me on for my finals, Thanks! Finished and ready to go. Also, welcome BM to the PR club! Yay! PR Afterword: Sai101: Hail the Grinding King! BM: Where did they put all the dirt they dug?! Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 08 No content CH 8 Compared to the knights, the difference in treatment was large, but in general, the cavalry were elite enough to keep their horses and equipment. Their value was to crush the enemy and distinguish themselves, not to repair nor organize the equipment in the barracks. As such, they did not expect much work capacity from themselves, but they had never expected Suhyuk''s work capacity to be so outstanding. "It''s done!" It was not been that long since he had climbed back up to the roof to add a few appendages before climbing back down. "Al-already?" Just in case, Clarke purposefully sent a few cavalrymen up to check and find a fault, but the job was done perfectly. "From what I saw, the walls and pillars needed to be reinforced a bit more¡­" "Huh? Yeah¡­" The passive appearance from when he initially came had completely disappeared as if a halo of light was shining brilliantly behind Sunhyuk. "I need some more boards and nails." The energetic and natural figure of Sunhyuk stood out as the cavalrymen were running around behind the scenes, bringing the necessary tools. "No, no. Not this!" Sunhyuk with a frustrated face waved his hand in front of the dignified veteran soldier, but instead of ignoring him like before, he had even apologized. "Ah, sorry about that." "Tch." Sunhyuk clicked his tongue. "You think being sorry finishes the job? If you apologize, do you think the typhoon will turn away? Why are you standing still?! I''m going to reinforce all of the boards and pillars here, so quickly move!" The men rushed around crazily as they followed instructions. What exactly is that guy''s identity? With a blank face, Clarke looked on. At first, he was using his body exceptionally well, but at some point, he was starting to order the cavalry around. No one had realized that the newcomer that they had initially isolated and ridiculed was ordering them around. "Clarke, aren''t you going to work? Can''t you see we''re short on hands?!" "I''m going! I''m going right now!" Even Clarke, who was deep in thought concerning the Stranger, was subconsciously following orders. "Sigh, these clumsy guys¡­" Shaking his head, Sunhyuk said another remark before closing his mouth. It seems that he has immersed himself too much into the work. Before he realized it, he was ordering the cavalry as if they were his own soldiers. Thankfully, his last remark was swept away by the wind, so no one had heard of it. "Whew." Sunhyuk stepped out from the group once the work was finished. For now, they were too busy to notice, but once they settled down, they might pick a fight with him for what he had done. So he thought it was a good idea to avoid them for now. "Is it because of the plains? The winds are damn strong." The wind that was beating his soaked body was stronger than before. "Hmm?" But then he sensed something strange. At first, it was just the feeling of raindrops touching his skin. However, to say the stimulation was plain was too much of an understatement. He could not understand how he had ignored this sensation while working. With a frown in his brow, Sunhyuk stretched out his hand. His eyes opened in amazement as he saw the wind spiralling around his fingers. Shrrrring~ As if it was licking his hand, the wind was spiralling around his hand, the same sensation that he felt from that day. Before he realized, he had made a fist out of his hand, causing the aura of the attribute to die down. "Ahh¡­" He had realized it then. Like the Dragon had said, he had to borrow the power of the environment to utilize the full potential of the attribute''s strength. And he had figured how. This strong wind that was blowing right before the advent of the typhoon was a teaser of the attribute''s power that he so desperately wanted. Sunhyuk suddenly was impatient. He couldn''t control himself from testing this power this instant. "Whew, it''s finally over." It was then that the cavalry had finished work as they climbed out of their soaked clothes. "Good job everyone." Sunhyuk had greeted them with a casual statement. Thankfully, no one seemed to have found anything suspicious with his appearance. To be honest, it wasn''t strange at all. Currently, the cavalry''s mentality was out of sorts. They worked under the direction of the orders, and received praise in the process. And now they were complimenting each other for their hard work, so it wasn''t like they were receiving great acknowledgement. "Ugh, yeah. Let''s return." Clarke who was looking at Sunhyuk with a perplexed face made a final remark before disappearing as if he was running away. The other cavalrymen sensed a strange feeling before disappearing behind the captain''s back. Before he knew it, it was only Sunhyuk that was left, who was glad that the others had not recognized the attribute''s power that was emanating out of his hand. But his thoughts and feelings were brief, as he quickly began to move. The place he was heading for was the training grounds. After arriving at the training grounds, with his heart pounding, he looked around his surroundings. Now, it was hard to shake off his soaked body due to the typhoon, and the infantry that was once in the middle of work had disappeared off somewhere. When he saw no one around him, he brought his spear that he had prepared. Raising his spear, he grabbed it tightly with both hands and naturally began to gather aura onto the tip of his spear. Shhhwaaaaa~ The power of the attribute was raging wildly, now visible to the naked eye. It was as if it was a small whirlwind, causing him to watch absentmindedly in awe. This is the power of the wind attribute? The whirlwind like aura was definitely not weak. Because of the attribute''s power, it was able to maintain its form in the raging winds, but the problem laid with himself. If he did not pour out this energy somewhere, he felt that his body was about to burst. Standard Kingdom Spearmanship. It is the skill he had invested most into and the only skill he succeeded in developing. His muscles bulged as his stance tensed. Now all he needed to do was thrust forward. What kind of power would it bring. Full of excitement and expectation, he breathed in deeply forcefully settling down his heart. The screeching sounds of the winds by his ears was slowly going further away, and the beast that was hanging by the tip of the spear became blurred. And then perfect stillness sank around him. In that silence, he thrusted out his spear. And that contained beast was released into the world. The raging rainstorm thundered as it blew against the barracks. It was then that a fierce, raging wind struck past the barracks. "What, what was that?! Did something collapse?!" The cavalrymen jumped from their seats in anxiety after witnessing the trembles of the barracks. However, seeing that nothing serious had happened, they sat back down into their seats and resumed their conversations. "Are the stables alright?" "Hopefully. If they were to have been swept away, it should have been these barracks first." "Stop saying such ominous shit, bastard. If the tents were to fly off, we''d all be dead." A cacophony of hysterical responses burst from here and there, with some having gone pale from the ferocity of the typhoon. "Ah, shut up. Since we reinforced them earlier, there''s no reason why the stables will collapse." After Clarke came forth and settled them down, the cavalrymen quieted down. "But, what is that Stranger''s identity exactly?" "Don''t you think he''s one that was engaged in construction work beforehand? Seeing him earlier, I really thought he was the God of Shoveling. Although I''ve seen a lot of engineers working, but I swear to God I never saw someone shovel out that much in one heave." The cavalrymen had switched the subject from the sounds and trembles of the typhoon to the identity of Sunhyuk, as people started raising questions. "Damn, I don''t know anything about those damn Strangers." "But we do have to recognize his work capacity. To be honest, he is quite hardworking in training as well." "He''s also diligent, sincere and efficient, so shouldn''t we recognize him as a member of our regiment now?" "Are you crazy?! Work capacity, sincerity or what not, a cavalrymen needs to know how to ride a horse well. But that horse nearly died while going for one charge besides us." Although the cavalrymen wanted to recognize him a bit, but it was still a bit of a hiccup to give him the responsibility of fighting in the battlefield. Well, no matter how useful his ability was, it was of value to the infantry and engineers, but it wasn''t a necessary trait for the cavalry. They were correct in their saying. "It''d rather be better to send him to another force." "It''s only troublesome for us to have a Rider that can''t ride a horse." After belatedly realizing that they had followed orders from a Stranger, with their pride damaged, they were now of the opinion to sending Sunhyuk to a different troop. "Wait, but where has that Stranger gone?" Come to think of it, it has been a while since they had last seen the Stranger. Belatedly realizing this fact, Clarke became serious as he swept aside the entrance door of the barracks. "Captain! Where are you going with the winds blowing so fiercely?" To check on the stables and find the Stranger! Anyone want to follow?" Of course, there was no reply. Shaking his head, Clarke headed out into the pounding rainstorm. "Ughhh." It was hard for him to open his eyes due to the raging power of the winds. But Clarke continued to step forward. Since the thunderous boom had worried him, he decided to head for the stables first. Seeing that the stables were safe and sound, and the horses seemed to be breathing. There seemed to be no abnormality. But there were no signs of the Stranger. "Where did he go, damn it." Despite shouting for him a few times, the screams were swept away by the wind, so he had no choice but to search for him with his own two feet. Even though he did not desire so much as to search for him with his own body, but as the one with full responsibility for the Stranger, he could not just return without him. "Shit. Did he get stuck in some ditch while returning due to the harsh winds or something?!" For someone with a large frame such as himself, it was hard to hold his body in place against the wind, making him consider if he should abandon his search and return. Responsibility is important, but he might die at this rate. If he were to float around here any longer, he had a strange sense that he might end up swept by the winds and end up dead. "He should return if he''s not stupid." To be honest, he was slightly concerned, but he decided to give up the search in the end. But, the winds momentarily stopped blowing. The typhoon had stopped as if he was hallucinating. Boooooooooooooooooooooooooom~ At this time, Clarke who was speed walking was shocked from the deafening cry as he ended up falling over. "What, what the fuck was that?!" With a flabbergasted face, he faced the direction of the sound, and realized it was from the military training grounds. Surely not? An image of the Stranger riding a horse with a spear popped up in his head. Although it was an estimate without any grounds, he had a strong premonition, so he quickly regained himself and ran towards the training grounds before he realized it. The winds that had momentarily stopped were blowing even harder, so after walking for a while, he had arrived at the place in the end. But Clarke ended up agape from the scene. "What the hell is this¡­" It was, as if a Giant had scratched his nail through the field. The training grounds was fully destroyed, as if there was a grand crevice. "Ughhhhhh¡­" Clarke regained himself after hearing the groans and moans after being wholly shocked from what he had seen. "Ahhh¡­ god I''m dying¡­" And after discovering the Stranger inside the grand hole, he was stupefied. "Kim Sunhyuk?" "Huh? Is there someone there? If you are, please help me out." Hearing the dying cries, Clarke threw his body into the pit. Is that really the truth?" "It''s really true." "So the day was dark and the winds were so intense that you got lost in the training grounds, and when the typhoon struck, you found yourself in a large pit with the training grounds completely destroyed." "That''s right." Looking back at Clarke who was asking the same questions, Sunhyuk shamelessly nodded his head. "So what you''re saying¡­" "Ahhhh. It hurts. I feel like I''m going to die. It''d be nice to rest, if you could let me¡­" At this rate, he would have to respond with the same answer again, so he moaned out as if he was dying in pain. "Mmm. Alright. I''ll hear the rest of the story once your treatment is done." When he had found Sunhyuk, his state was in such critical condition that he thought that he had already died, so Clarke could not pester any further and rose from his seat. "Keep your duties at rest until you are instructed otherwise." Clarke who had stuck around him eventually left, and soon realizing that no one was around, Sunhyuk smiled. In his eyes, he saw a completely different Status Window from a day ago. TL Afterword: Wow, fun and intense. And so much for trying to test that wind attribute, LOL. Comment: Dragon Poor Chapters incoming. Sorry, Green Skin, you''ll have to wait a bit. Notice: I had updated my status on Discord, but for those that were rooting me on for my finals, Thanks! Finished and ready to go. Also, welcome BM to the PR club! Yay! PR Afterword: BM: I hope he develops the wind attribute to the point of stealing air from the location his opponents are standing¡­ Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 09 No content CH 9 Boooooooooooooooom! Sunhyuk experienced it that day. Such immense strength that could rip the world asunder, and the destruction of that gruesome beast; charging through the training grounds. After that, he had almost lost consciousness. His whole life force had been burnt, and his body left with just his resilience against the wind while stuck in that pit. His wrist was fractured, and his back was sprained. Whether that injury was a result of being unable to take the uncontrollable beast, or if it was due to the aftereffects of his hands and feet being sucked into the wind, it was impossible to know. He might have to suffer from that injury for two or more months, but the price for it was sweet. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 3] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind / Attribute Expertise 2 Wind Fang [Strength 21 / Endurance 20 / Agility 23 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging >> << Basic Horsemanship >> Basic Horsemanship + Charging = Clumsy Charging << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Intermediate) >> << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Basic) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> His level had unexpectedly raised from 2 to 3, and all of his stats had exceeded 20. Not only that, attribute expertise was added, and Wind Fang was engraved into his Status Window. Although there was no additional details, Sunhyuk instinctively knew what attribute expertise, as well as Wind Fang meant. The wild beast that roared out in rage from the tip of his spear, and the violent power that erupted out of its chains, causing such destructive power within the training grounds. That was exactly the power of Wind Fang. Expertise was the reins to tame and control that ferocious beast. "Hehehe." Sunhyuk laughed. The true strength of a Dragon Rider is not some mere superior stat increase. The nature of the attribute gifted to him by the Dragon, was great enough to look down on the soldiers by itself. The fact that this power was only a temporary means given to him in advance, caused him to tremble in excitement and anticipation of the future. "Ughhh¡­." However, in contrast to his heart, his body was full of injuries and he could not move at all in bed. "Ahahahahahaha." Despite that, laughter continued to seep out of him. Sunhyuk continued to rest from his duties after the typhoon had passed. "Ugh. I thought we were prepared, but it seems we were too hasty." Receiving the damage report, Frederik''s face darkened. The situation of the 24th Regiment struck by the typhoon on the plains was not so good. Seven wood fences had collapsed, and more than 10% of their supplies had either been swept away or was drenched in water left by the typhoon. And with those that were hiding in the barracks, with the collapsed wooden fences, several hundred soldiers were injured, with dozens dead. There was no battle, but they had lost nearly 20% of military power. It was an enormous loss as it was similar in scale to a devastating defeat in battle, so there was much reason as to why Frederik''s face had darkened. "For all of this to happen when the Regiment Commander is absent." As one that was in charge of the regiment, as the representative of the Regiment Commander, the situation was definitely very dire. Clarke, having understood the underlying importance of Frederik managing his career prior to his Advanced Knight promotion, stayed quiet. No matter how one saw it, it was wise for him not to report to Frederik on the Stranger''s condition. If he were to carelessly report in, he might be heavily scolded for not being able to manage a single Stranger properly. "At least it''s a relief that our cavalry regiment was unharmed." Frederik, who valued his military horses dearly, was satisfied that they had not lost a single military horse from the typhoon. "I heard that the accomplishments of the Stranger were great? That boy, if he were to have ridden a horse well, he''d be quite a man to covet for. What a shame. A shame." "At least he is getting better, so sooner or later, he will be a part of our regiment." "Alright. It might not be easy, but communicate with him well and make him useful." Concluding the conversation, Frederik waved him away. "Whew." Escaping the commanders barracks, Clarke breathed out a large sigh of relief. Serving that ambitious senior commander, he felt like he was aging too quick for his own good. And what should he do with that Stranger¡­ He was in such a troublesome situation as he was lost in thought. As he returned from the barracks, the training grounds came into his view. How that Stranger was lying in that pit as if comically, and the pit that wasn''t fully restored passed through his mind. No. It''s surely not. For that silly, clumsy guy to have done this. He was definitely suspicious, but it didn''t make sense. For a mere Basic, that was bullied and isolated for not being able to properly digest the training of the cavalry regiment. To have caused this scene was too improbable. If it was an Advanced Knight who had used his force in a charging attempt to create such a result, or those superhuman monsters that the royal family had securely hidden away, then it may be possible. They were, in fact, the true monsters that could obliterate a medium-sized city if they so choose to. However, among those monsters, none of them included a Basic soldier, no less a Stranger. I must be crazy these days. Shaking his head, Clarke resumed his walk. "Ahyaaa. This reminds me of my old age." Sunhyuk, who was out of commission from injuries, was enjoying his time of leisure merrily. It was as if he had returned to the days of being a sergeant in the previous world. At least over there, you had higher ups to monitor you, but here, there was no one to bother him. Even Frederik, someone he had to be wary of as the representative of the Regiment Commander, had no intention of appearing before him. At this time, Sunhyuk was inconspicuously trying to make sure that no one could catch a hint of him polishing his attribute as he hid from the other soldiers. He was satisfied with just feeling the attribute play around with his fingertips as he sat down curled up in a corner. A different sensation from before, the wind would come along when he moved his hand. It might be just a little taste, but he was able to control the power of the attribute. Of course it was pale in comparison to the deafening existence of that Wind Fang yesterday, but just that small movement of that wind caused him to feel that the wind of the world was in his hands, making him unable to control his laughter. Unsure how long he played around with the wind, a sudden message chimed in his head. [ Attribute Expertise has increased by 1.] What the hell did I just hear - was what Sunhyuk thought as he quickly checked his Status Window, confirming that his Attribute Expertise which was 2 a moment ago had increased to 3. "What?" Blankly, he stared at the wind floating on his palm before beginning to move the aura of the wind left and right. "Ughhhh¡­" He wasn''t sure how long time had passed, but his head began to throb in pain. It seems that it wasn''t possible to use the power of the attribute for an infinite amount of time. With the headaches being aggravating, he was about to disperse the aura of the wind before another message popped up in his head. [Attribute Expertise has increased by 1.] Unlike before, the military medical camp was bustling with soldiers as countless of injured and wounded from the typhoon had been carried in. "Ah-oh. My head." Holding his head while groaning due to the severe headaches, Sunhyuk walked into the camp. He was quite anxious of possibly being bullied back by the cavalrymen for ordering them around earlier, added to the fact that he was in an accident during the typhoon, causing him to be wary of his surroundings. "Well, take a rest and relax. There''s no one here to harass you." He nodded to the words of a Basic official as he buried himself into the bed. Ah, he should have stopped then. Once the headache became excruciatingly painful, he regretted it. However, while he was regretting, he couldn''t help but smile. Since the growth of his attribute expertise wasn''t miniscule at all from bearing the pain of his severe headache. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 3] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind / Attribute Expertise 11 Wind Fang [Strength 21 / Endurance 20 / Agility 23 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging >> << Basic Horsemanship >> - Basic Horsemanship + Charging = Clumsy Charging << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Intermediate) >> << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Basic) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> Within a day, his attribute expertise of 2 had risen to an astonishing 11. For now, the effects of the attribute expertise were very faint, but he was certain that the the wind that was being gathered in his fingertips was growing stronger. The recklessness that he threw himself into during the typhoon had unexpectedly rewarded him greatly. But even his joy was brief as the excruciating headache tortured him, before falling asleep not long after. Due to polishing the strength of his attribute, the amount of stamina and energy he had expended wasn''t small at all. The very next day, Sunhyuk continued to polish his attribute expertise. It wasn''t as fast as his growth on the first day, and the number that was 11 had risen to 22 after a few days. Although he wasn''t sure whether this number was high or low, but as much encouragement as he received from his own growth, he desired for his broken bones to heal sooner as well. And while he was caught up in his own growth, the maintenance of the garrison had finished, leaving only the repair of the damages from the typhoon to be dealt with. For some reason, the soldiers weren''t concerning themselves with the fences and pillars, which Sunhyuk quickly realized as to the reason why. "Indeed, the recovery of the Strangers are quick." Clarke, who had entered the camp to have a quick checkup did not forego his suspicions, but did not ask further after that day. "The Regiment Commander is on his way back to base as he is accompanied by a magician to aid in the repairs of the base." Sunhyuk, who was apathetic about whether the Regiment Commander was coming or not, suddenly lightened up at the news of a magician. "A Magician you say?" The very first Stranger that was recognized as an Advanced soldier was a Magician. He couldn''t help, but be curious of why the Magician class was so highly regarded for them to be granted an Advanced Rank. "Those large fences over there will be difficult for us to repair so." It seemed the mysteries of the Magician class were more than he had imagined them to be. "When are they coming?" "Well, it shouldn''t be long. Since they have a lot of places to visit other than here." From Sunhyuk''s exclamation, he just nodded. The fact that he could witness the rumored magic with his own eyes was a bit surprising for him as well. From the sudden conversation, Clarke began to give a strange look towards Sunhyuk. "Anyways, about that." Recognizing that he was about to ask him about that day again, he overreacted. "Ah, it was really an accident. An accident!" But, Clarke just chuckled from his overreaction and shook his head lightly. But, what he commented on was something he never would have expected. "Apparently, that Magician was the same Stranger that came out from your boot camp." TL Afterword: Anticipating in advance. Wonder if the Magician will have any influence with the MC? Comment: Here''s another one right before I move onto Green Skin. Notice: It''s snowing so much. Stay safe all! (Worth the notice hehe) PR Afterword: Sai: MC becomes injured every time he uses his AS (Attribute Strength) - interesting to see how he overcomes that.. BM: Sunhyuk laughs aloud way to much¡­ has he gone insane? Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 10 The gossip of the entire military camp was in regards to the visit of the Magician Stranger. The soldiers were thrilled at the opportunity to see a Magician, who are rarely seen outside normally. Not to mention that the origin of this Magician was a Stranger, which invoked even more interest. Naturally, the Strangers could not help but avert their attention to the visit of the Magician as well. Although they have never shared small talk amongst one another, they still were comrades that had once trained alongside each other in the boot camp. As such, all the soldiers and Strangers waited in anticipation for the glorious appearance of the Magician. "Who knows? She might look upon us favorably since she came from the same world.""I don''t know about that, but I''d be glad if I could use this opportunity to get closer to her at least.""Well, it makes sense. Since when would an opportunity to ever meet a noble face to face pop up. It would be beneficial to us for her to remember our faces." Seeing Jungtae and Soo Hong like this, Sunhyuk couldn''t help but secretly sigh. Although they had trained together with her, they had not talked to her once, not to mention that they didn''t even know her name. But for them to have so many expectations, it was truly incomprehensible. If the Magician young lady were to have adapted to even half of this world, then none of their expectations would be fulfilled. She was a promising Stranger who had received the rank of Advanced, not to mention that she was a Magician, who could be compared to a higher being to the foolish peasants below. But he did not reveal his feelings. Rather, he quietly rose from his seat. "Oh, you''re going?""Yes, my body is still recovering so.""Sigh. Why did you even go out into the typhoon at that time¡­? Go and rest." The nuance of the rumor that I was the main victim of the typhoon has become quite awkward. It was annoying to explain, so I roughly gave my farewells before I heard Jungtae call for me in a low voice as he greeted me. "Tch. Looking at him again, he''s quite pitiful. If he had received an ordinary class, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much. To be given such a ridiculous class as that¡­""It could be a hidden class or something. Hearing him work so hard, I really like Sunhyuk Hyung." The conversation that was riding the wind made it seem as if he was listening right next to them. Such hearing could not have been possible before, but Sunhyuk wasn''t surprised. He was aware that all of this was due to the growth of his attribute expertise. "So that''s why you''re saying we should comfort him? Did you not hear what the instructor had said? The last known dragon was discovered over a thousand years ago, and how that fascinating discovery has remained a legend to this day." "But if¡­ if he were to use his strength in another way, not necessarily riding a dragon¡­""Arthur¡­ Arthur¡­ Don''t say such words in front of him. That''s not comforting him, but basically killing that Sunhyuk boy twice. As someone who''s without hope, it''s a terrible thing to make him strive for a strand of hope. But the side effects of the attribute expertise were not all good. Hearing the rumors and conversations that he didn''t want to listen to, it rather troubled his heart even more. "Swordsmen can only use skills when they wield a sword, and Shield Soldiers are only in an advantageous position when they grab their shields. So how about a Dragon Rider? He must ride a dragon, must he not? Seeing him ask so much here and there, it seems that he hasn''t leveled up even once yet. I pity him." Even Park Soohong who had an inclination of superiority and victory couldn''t help but hide his sense of inconvenience and sympathy in the conversation as the words flowed into his ear. Sunhyuk looked back briefly, as the group of Strangers scattered before him. What? You filthy scum? Normally, they would not mince their words as they glared at me. This was not too surprising. Recently, the soldiers had been clumsily cheering him on, but a majority the of people were still belittling him, as they looked down on him. A Stranger that was born with the wrong class, a Rider that couldn''t ride a horse. The perfect person to bully in the 24th Regiment. All kinds of negative comments had always followed behind him. But what about it. Looking at the place where the Strangers were, he smiled and chuckled. Just like how Jungtae had said - how the Swordsmen could only utilize their strength when they held their swords, it also applied to all of the other classes. But those kind of stereotypical beliefs were nothing more than the beliefs of the ignorant. The thoughts of the other Strangers would probably be no different. It was only Sunhyuk that knew that such a truth was incorrect. He could not ask for anyone''s advice, nor could he learn from someone else, but Sunhyuk wasn''t feeling sorry for himself at all. The fruit at the end of this toiling, difficult path would not be given to anyone but instead be his for the taking. For now, work on the attribute expertise. Until the day the true potential of the Dragon Rider is revealed, he will wait patiently in anticipation of the future before him, and he began his own training once again. A week had passed, and the day that the Regiment Commander would return had finally arrived. Normally, he would return quietly, but because of his companion, it seems that his return was a bit more boisterous than before. "Magicians are truly amazing it seems." At the entrance of the military base, there was a large crowd of people that had been mobilized to welcome the incoming party. As if he had struck a wall, his attribute expertise did not rise any further and was stuck right before 30. Although he felt that he might reach a new world once he achieved it, for some reason, his attribute expertise did not rise any further from 29. However, that increase alone had already changed a lot. His hearing had expanded, and the aura of the wind that would temporarily be in his palm before disappearing was now encompassing his whole body. Thanks to that, his body has become much lighter, and the injuries that should have recovered in a few months have already been healing at an astonishing pace. Now, with the exception of his broken arms, there was no hindrance to walking. Thanks to that, he was able to participate in the welcoming ceremony that he might have missed. He wanted to see the Advanced class as early as possible, just like the other Strangers. They each had their plans in place as they pulled their necks towards the front, waiting for the Magician to appear."They will be arriving soon!""Men, to your positions. Hut!" With one of the scouts reporting, the men at the entrance of the garrison straightened their stances as they placed their spears next to themselves, aligned in a parade formation. "For the Regiment Commanderrrrrrrrr!" At that precise time, the Regiment Commander, accompanied by the heavy cavalry appeared. From Frederik''s shouting, the soldiers straightened their backs and raised their arms firmly. "Salute!" The salutes of the soldiers pierced the sky, as the infantrymen pounded their chest and they shouted as one: "Forward!" "You''ve suffered a lot. I will receive the report once we go inside." With a normal expression, the Regiment Commander lightly tapped the shoulder of Frederik as they entered the camp. Beside the Regiment Commander was a Magician whose robe was finely coloured blue.. That ordinary looking woman had a completely different appearance from the last time he had seen her. Despite being saluted by so many soldiers, without any awkwardness, she received it as if for granted. "Wow, damn. Advanced are sure as good as the rumors say. To receive a salute and bow like the Regiment Commander." From the admiration of one Stranger, Sunhyuk nodded in agreement. From what he could tell, the Stranger was standing side by side with the Regiment Commander as dignified and confident. So much so that Frederik, that had a grudge against Strangers for their cheat-like abilities, had to maintain his expression in front of her.It was hard to imagine that a woman that was training with them in the mud only a while ago was now in the same stratosphere as the Regiment and Squadron Commanders. The Strangers did not dare call out, but they were aching as they watched in envy of their comrade. As if their gazes had affected her, she turned towards them.However, that gaze was only temporary as she soon turned back and entered the headquarters together with the Regiment Commander. "Disperse!" With the command of dispersing, the large group that had been waiting for the Regiment Commander and the Magician scattered within a few minutes. "Ah, she definitely must have seen me. In order to make sure we had eye contact, I had even taken off my helmet." Although he had taken off his helmet to symbolize the same black hair and show that they were both Strangers, the woman did not even bother glancing back. He had expected this situation, but Sunhyuk still felt somewhat disappointed. The reason being due to the brief moment that their eyes had made contact. But despite that brief meeting, she shook her head and headed for the barracks. "Do you have a Magician or Elementalist here?" Before arriving at the barracks, the Regiment Commander shook his head from the Magician''s question. "If we were to have had one, we wouldn''t have escorted oh honorable Magician to this place. Regrettably, our 24th Regiment does not have such resources." The lady looked up. She looked as if she was about to say something, before soon closing her mouth. "Although our base lack the luxuries and amenities to accommodate you, we have prepared for you a friendly, warm-hearted welcome. Please do not reject our invitation, and join us during your stay. We will do whatever we can to aid in your relaxation" From Frederik''s words, the Regiment Commander stepped forward and spoke. "Our Squadron Commander is a man of his word.""He said that he had already made preparations in advance, so it would be impolite to refuse." With the lady accepting the offer without much resistance, Frederik expressed an overjoyed face unlike his usual self. Well, it is true that, with his Advanced Knight promotion right before him, she was a significantly influential person as a Magician, so it made sense that he was happy. Moreover, this woman, with her somewhat unusual name of Lee Eunse, was a promising Magician, so much so that there were rumors that she was nominated to be the Royal Court Magician. As someone who was receiving the full support from the Royal family, her influence could not be neglected. "Ah, and maybe¡­" And so Frederik cautiously proposed a suggestion. "There are a few Strangers in the 24th Regiment like you, Ms. Magician. If you were to be willing, could I include them in the welcoming ceremony?" Since she was originally a Stranger, it seems that he was trying to curry favor with her, but after briefly pondering, she rejected the offer. "There''s no need too. Although we are both Strangers, I do not know any of their names, and they will forever be strangers to me.""If that''s what Ms. Magician wants¡­" Frederik withdrew his statement, agreeing with her, before Eunse added another remark. "But, about that Stranger that had a cast around his arm¡­""Ah, he''s someone that''s part of our heavy cavalry. Although he lacks much, he is a friend with lots to expect of in the near future." With Frederik praising the Strangers that was truly unlike himself, he didn''t refrain from complimenting them as he spoke in a honey-like tone. "But what about that friend¡­ could it be that you two know each other?" Hoping that there was a connection between the two, Frederik looked up with anticipation, but Eunse shook her head. "Nope. He''s just on my mind, so¡­" Why an Elite such as herself would be interested in a Stranger like him, Frederik couldn''t understand at all. But, whether he was curious or not, Eunse was already lost in her thoughts. When she had entered the military base, she sensed a faint aura, so she did not pay attention, but it was definitely similar to that of a magician''s aura. And when she tracked that aura, it led her to that black-haired boy with the cast. Could it be that he was an Elementalist or Magician that was of the Advanced classes?It''s impossible that such a possibility could exist in such a place without resources such as here, so in order to confirm, she had asked, but it definitely seems that it was not so. This mysterious person caused her to ponder for a while, before calling for the Squadron Commander Frederik once more. "Could you invite him for the welcoming dinner?" TL Afterword: When Magicians and Elementalists are categorized as honorable positions, and Swordsmen and Riders as Basic, LOL. Comment: Dragon Poor Chapters incoming. Sorry, Green Skin, you''ll have to wait a bit. Notice: I had updated my status on Discord, but for those that were rooting me on for my finals, Thanks! Finished and ready to go. Also, welcome BM to the PR club! Yay! PR Afterword: Sai101: Well - she was quick to forget her roots¡­ (re: Magician) Border: Waifu material? Translator: CalvisProofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 11 "Make advance preparations for him to participate in the welcoming ceremony." "Yes?" While resting in his tent, Sunhyuk was suddenly called for by the Squadron Commander, and was made to listen to his story that seemed to have no end. "Always, I have to say it twice. For tonight, there will be a welcoming dinner for the visiting and honorable Lee Eunse." "As for the other people¡­" "No. You''re the only one that''s participating." He asked just in case, but it seems that he alone was the only Stranger to be participating in this welcoming ceremony. Before questioning the Squadron Commander again, he thought of that brief eye contact that he had exchanged with the Magician earlier in the day. That was not enough of a hint to him of the reason pertaining to why he was being called to the ceremony, so it bothered him. "You will be dressed according to the official Rider uniform, and you shall arrive at the appropriate time in a timely and orderly fashion. Also, make sure to be cautious with your words¡­" "That ceremony¡­must I participate?" As if Sunhyuk''s attitude was alarming, Frederik soon closed his mouth. But quickly, his shock turned to anger as his face became beet red as he made a threatening glare. "Are you attempting to disobey orders?" Sunhyuk was momentarily troubled as he saw Frederik''s rage reach the tips of his hair. His senses had been upgraded another notch after he started avoiding annoying or troublesome matters ever since he had spent time as a sergeant in his previous world. But he had no choice but to cast aside that strange foreboding. He would dodge it if possible. It was only for a brief moment, but that disgust which emanated from that magician''s glare was enough for his answer to be decided. "How dare you! For a Stranger to-!" Seeing the Squadron Commander almost wanting to withdraw his sword this instant, Sunhyuk felt as if his heart had collapsed onto the floor, but he endured as he closed his eyes and stood firm. "As you can see, with how I am now, I feel as if I will disturb the atmosphere." Although he tried to make an excuse with the cast on his arm as the reason, it seems that the anger did not fade. Well, with how much he hated Strangers in the first place, to show such an attitude in front of him, it wouldn''t be strange for him to be beaten to death for disobedience within this instant. However, Sunhyuk also believed in something. That all Strangers existed as patrons of the Ardenburg Kingdom. That even the Strangers with the lowest-ranked classes were under the control of the Royal Family. No matter the fact that Frederik was the Squadron Commander of this military base, he won''t be able to lay a hand on him so recklessly. If that was possible, he would have been exposed to his aggression earlier on, and would have suffered miserably. Nevertheless, not only did the Squadron Commander not hit him, but he also did not deport him away to someplace else. That meant that the Strangers were existences that were exempt from the normal hierarchical command in the Ardenburg Kingdom. "Hooooo." As if his estimation was right, the burning inferno of the Squadron Commander''s anger soon settled down, as he began to suppress his rage. "How reckless. I can''t find a single strand of a soldier''s mentality from you." His voice had lowered, with that emotional state disappearing somewhere. Despite that, Sunhyuk felt even more threatened than before. With that sharp, knife-like voice of his, that was how threatening the Squadron Commander''s voice sounded. Damn. Did I provoke the wrong beast? He belatedly started to worry, however, he did not regret his actions. Since he couldn''t maintain a good relationship with the Squadron Commander, what''s wrong with having another thorn embedded between them? There was no reason for him not to be annoyed by this uncomfortable welcoming reception. "And this is why I hate the Strangers." After shaking his head, the Squadron Commander spoke once more. "Anything else you want?" "I heard that you were called for by the Squadron Commander?" Why were there so many people bothering him today, was what Sunhyuk thought as he sighed, seeing Jungtae follow behind him like a dog. "Yes, he told me to participate in the welcoming ceremony for tonight''s dinner." "Is that so? Understandable. Since we were all comrades that trained together in the boot camp together back then, of course she wouldn''t let this slide by." Although he had not finished speaking yet, as if he was drinking a warm broth, Jungtae''s face brightened suddenly. "No. Not everyone is invited¡­" "Oh? Then who is?" By roughly explaining the details of the ceremony, Jungtae replied back with a disappointed expression. "Ah, so they''re calling for you only." But soon, he asked why they were only calling for him. "But why? Do you know that woman by any chance?" "No. It''s not that, I don''t know why they''re calling for just me either." It''s not like he had no slight clue as to why. It was possible that the wind attribute''s aura that was encircling him and without dissipating was felt by that woman. "So you''re going? Your injury has not even fully recovered yet. We belong to the Royal Family, so if you don''t like it, you can reject it." He pretended to care about me, but it was more close to jealousy from the face of Jungtae. Despite trying to manage his expressions, the inclination of, ''why always him,'' seemed to emanate from him. As time passed, his true nature was gradually being revealed, but he did not care. Whether it was Jungtae or himself, they were both trying to survive in this remote place. As such, he had no intention to ridicule his frivolousness. "Yeah. So I told him I didn''t want to." "Right? What will there be if you go anyways? It''s just high-ranking people loitering around." However, it was quite ridiculous seeing his attitude change like that. "But I decided to just go." Frederik, who seemed strict at first glance, was a lot more flexible than he had thought. "I promised him so." So when his order did not work, he immediately resorted to an appeasement measure. ''A well trained first-class horse, including all the armor and equipment to arm it, as well as all of the weapons, will be provided to you as a Rider. And if there is anything else you want, I will listen to it as long as it''s not too excessive.'' Though the sounds of ice water seemed to drip down, he could not hide his desperate desire with his promotion just around the corner. It would be foolish to rebel any longer at this rate, as to rejecting him here basically meant making Frederik an enemy of his. And not only that, he thought that he couldn''t totally refuse the command in the first place. So this was the exact picture he wanted. As such, he accepted Frederik''s proposal and was able to attain the expensive equipment. As well as the horse''s essential equipment that could not have been bought with the current support earnings he received from the Royal Family in exchange for his salary. It was a splendid reward that was compensated from Sunhyuk''s sheer guts and mental fortitude. "Can-can''t you take me with you as well?" With Jungtae pleading to take him, Sunhyuk shook his head with a difficult face. After pleading several more times, Jungtae eventually gave up and returned with a disappointed face after realizing that it was an impossible task. After Jungtae had left, Sunhyuk was lost in thought. If Eunse were to have recognized his hidden Dragon Rider''s strength, what would happen. If his luck was good, his rank could be promoted that instant to an Intermediate. Then, he would be able to concentrate on training in a comfortable environment, unmatched compared to his current circumstances. However, he did not want that. Everything that the Royal Family was providing was debt incurred, and it had to be repaid in some sort of fashion. As much abundance as his treatment and resources were, it was natural that the debt would increase exponentially, making it that much more difficult to pay it back in the end. He knew this fact very well, so he did not have any intentions of increasing his debt. As for the debt of a Basic class, he should be able to repay the debt without much difficulty later on. In addition, Frederik had ensured his autonomy of training through this deal, so there should be no further hindrances. "It''s good right now." Looking up into the sky, he realized that he didn''t have much time, and he quickly began to make preparations. "To be able to meet the future Royal Court Magician like this, it seems that I have used up all of my luck in this life." "Just like you say. Isn''t Lee Eunse an individual talented enough to be appointed to the seat of Royal Court Magician? Even the previous Royal Court Magician was not at her level at that age." "Seeing her alongside the Commander that is said to be called the; ''Shield of Ardenburg.'' I can see that the Kingdom''s future is bright." How many more embarrassing words could they say, as they exchanged flattery in a face-to-face confrontation amongst one another - about each other. If rumors were to be circulated within the 24th Regiment. If he were not a Stranger in this situation, he would have already stood up and left with the pretext of an excuse. "I have much to learn as a greenhorn. I am just glad that I have the opportunity to learn and listen to the advice of such experienced and competent people such as yourselves." By receiving the comments of others appropriately, Lee Eunse was sitting down while wearing her formal uniform. She had never imagined that the talkative Dragon Rider from that boot camp would be here. Of course, she did not concern herself with the Basic classes that were distributed throughout the military camps, but after recognizing that Dragon Rider with that unique and strange aura, she began to monitor this lad named Kim Sunhyuk. However, unlike earlier in the day, she could not feel the strange aura from that young man anymore. No, she definitely had felt it earlier, but that aura was so faint that she had to request the Squadron Commander to have him participate in this welcoming dinner, but it seems that her decision seemed more silly by the second. With that kind of aura, it wasn''t uncommon to not find it at all, despite it''s rarity. As such, Eunse lost interest quickly just like that. "Since I am not feeling well, I will have to get up. I offer my condolences as I have to tend to my weak Magician''s body." "Since I am not feeling well, I will have to get up. I offer my condolences as I have to tend to my weak Magician''s body." "It seems that we were thinking too much about ourselves, and not considering your situation. Since you have come a long way, you must be tired, so please go and rest." As if things were getting too clamorous for her, he was able to see her rise from her seat. After adequately exchanging farewells, she turned around and, without looking back, disappeared with a displeased face. Is she leaving just like that because she was invited to this welcoming dinner forcefully? After exchanging eye contact a few times, without talking to each other once, she disappeared just like that, causing him to be suprised by her behavior. However, he wasn''t angry. He was just fascinated. It was quite shocking to see how the Commander and his subordinates were doing their utmost to curry her favor. For them to be like that to a Stranger made it all very strange. "Hmm." However, his thoughts weren''t long enough to reach a conclusion. The attribute''s aura that he was forcefully suppressing returned in the form of an immense painful headache. Ugh. It was several times more difficult to disperse the aura than gathering it. He was trying to avoid attention through this means, but it was quite enjoyable. As he was attempting to disperse the gathered attribute''s aura, the uncomfortable time quickly passed by. "Ahem." Turning around, he saw Frederik make a forceful cough as he called for him, waving him over. With Eunse leaving, it was saying that his role was finished. I''m going. You cheap bastard. Even though he was having a headache in this uncomfortable situation, he was able to avoid attention, and even had unexpected benefits. Thus it wasn''t a bad time at all. With a somewhat satisfied face, he grabbed a chicken leg that was on the table. Just then, he suddenly heard a hallucinatory-like voice. [The new method of training was quite effective.] [Attribute Expertise has resumed its acceleration of growth as it has overcome its limit.] TL Afterword: Why take one chicken leg when you can take all of them (mwahaha) Comment: Well, this is the real chapter 11 that doesn''t redirect to chapter 10. Notice: Merry Christmas all! Hope you have a wonderful hearty meal and celebrate the holiday with bliss and joy. PR Afterword: Sai101: MC hustled some perks - can''t wait for his riding escapades to continue.. Border: Wonder if message-noona is self-aware. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 12 [Wind Attribute Expertise has increased from 29 to 40.] [Due to the increase in Wind Attribute Expertise, your manipulation of aura has become more free.] [Attribute is now applied to all weapons] [You can now arbitrarily apply the aura of the attribute to your weapons. The cutting force of all blades have increased slightly.] "Wow!" Seeing that message, even Sunhyuk subconsciously let out a scream before quickly swallowing it up. Looking around, thankfully no one paid any attention to him at all. It was just Frederik that was giving him a look, telling him to hurry up and leave. Due to Eunse having noticed his aura earlier in the day, he was cautiously suppressing the aura even now. "Ughk!" The sensation of the attribute was terrifying, it overcame his whole body. As if he was made out of jelly beans, the aura was throwing him around inside out from head to toe. However, the firm and strong sensations from a few feet above caused his puzzled mind to stay conscious. It was as if he had plunged into a cold valley stream on a hot summer day, with the cool aura filling the place. That feeling, unfamiliar as it may be, provided quite a comfortable feeling causing him to smile pleasantly. Although he had the immediate urge to try out the aura of his attribute, he suppressed himself and walked ahead, since Eunse might be able to notice his aura even from afar. "Whew." It took a long while before the excitement that was circulating in his heart had settled down, as he took a breath of relief. Soon, he opened his Status Window. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 3] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind / Attribute Expertise 40 Wind Fang [Strength 21 / Endurance 20 / Agility 23 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging >> << Basic Horsemanship >> Basic Horsemanship + Charging = Clumsy Charging << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Intermediate) >> << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Basic) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> It was as the message described. His wind attribute had risen to a staggering 11 points, from 29 to 40, and all of his weapons were now applied with the wind attribute. Imagining what effect it''ll have in reality was quite a pleasant thought. However, he could not attempt so as of this moment. He needed to lay low in his actions due to Eunse being in the vicinity. As such, he kept forcing himself to stop walking towards the training grounds, as he instead headed for the cavalry barracks. "Well, how nice. Someone is having a pleasant time at the welcoming ceremony with the higher-ups¡­. Hmph." Entering the tent, he saw the scary-looking Hansen sarcastically making a remark before snorting. "Since there was leftover food, I have brought some over." To be honest, it was a request given to him by Frederik, but he kindly handed over the provisions and pushed the food up front. "You¡­" Alternating between him and the food, Hansen smiled. "You''re a surprisingly good fellow, huh?" Then he quickly extended his hand and grabbed a chicken leg. "Aigoo, with the commander returning, all the kitchen staff has been so busy." It was a ridiculous scene, seeing how Hansen was eating that chicken leg under a wave of emotion. Looking around, it seemed that the rest of the cavalry were having a hard time maintaining their pride as they started salivating. "Please eat to your heart''s content." The cavalrymen, that were hesitating not long ago, were suddenly displaying extremely quick hand movements, much faster than Hansen, as they pounced on the food. As if the food was on fire, it was disappearing at an alarming pace, with even Hansen and his friends trying to stay in front of the line. Seeing the large burly men and their eyes wide open for the food in front of them, Sunhyuk chuckled. As such, he left the tent and headed for the welcoming ceremony. It wasn''t difficult to get more of the food that was under Frederik''s order. "There''s more here so please eat heartily." The rather sad faces of the cavalrymen staring at the empty plates, lightened up as they ate merrily once more. Even Hansen, that was already full from the food, did not seem to tire as he intervened between the men. It seems that the law of society for those in military uniforms was common; whether it was that world or this one, as they would always be hungry. Well, being able to enjoy the quality of the meals reserved for the elites is quite rare for the cavalrymen that usually arranged, and organized their armed horses and equipment. "Man, I ate well. For you to think of us like this." Hansen, the famous foreman whose muscles reached up to his head, warmly thanked me after finishing his meal. "It was nothing." During his breaks, he had to prepare adult magazines and a list of other things for his superiors back in the other world, so he prepared all of this without much expectation. However, the reaction was much better than what he thought it would be. To be able to gain such favor from a deed like this, it was great. "Mm, if you were able to ride a horse, then you would be perfect." "Yeah, but don''t worry. At least your career as a soldier has blossomed. Since your Hyung is going to support you in the future." It was ridiculous, seeing how just some food had caused their attitudes to change, but he did not express it. Usually the enemy of a soldier was their superior, and it was an unsaid law that everyone underneath were comrades. In addition, there was nothing disadvantageous to being friendly with the heavy cavalry of the 24th Regiment. Right now, they were still a great help in raising his basic horsemanship. As such, Sunhyuk''s prediction was correct, and his opportunity of help came faster than he had expected. With Eunse not paying attention to him as much, Frederik''s plan had gone aloof, making him have something ill-naturedly in mind. "Since it''s the horse you''re going to ride, pick one yourself." In exchange for participating in the colonel''s welcoming ceremony, he was able to choose the military horse that he was promised. For Frederik, this was quite a difficult task in his view, considering he knew nothing of the situation. Probably, what Frederik wanted, was for him to make a poor choice. "Should we help? If it''s horses, we''re experts." It was then that Hansen and Jonathan appeared. "No, that horse looks shaky, aged, and it''s time as a military horse has already passed." "That one has some meat. But just from looking at it, it looks frail with a lot of fear, one that would be well suited for those guards." They accompanied him to the stables and critiqued each horse. If they just looked good on the outside, then why would that bastard mix these kinds of horses as he shook his head. That rotten bastard. To mix trap cards in here. That intention was too blatant so he started swearing in his mind. "Oh, this one was here." "Oh no. Not that one. Don''t you know how many people broke their backs trying to tame this one. It''s not even possible for a clumsy, new recruit." It was a calm looking white horse, but the conversation between Hansen and Jonathan was quite serious. "Is it not a good horse?" "It''s great. Great bloodline, perfect body type, and his age is also ideal as a military horse, but you can''t use it." "This bastard is one that''s hard to even put a saddle on, let alone a person. Since its temper is quite temperamental, his nickname is the Widow Maker. All the men that tried to ride it broke their backs." That dirty, yet appealing nickname, caused his eyes to gleam. "No. Never. Not this one. Come over here and choose one of the gray horses. By picking this horse, it wouldn''t be absurd to see you ridiculed when you take it out." However Sunhyuk had already decided. Although he was thankful for the advice, he sent Hansen and Jonathan back and soon let the Lieutenant Colonel know of his choice. "What? You''re going to take Stella?" It seems that the Widow Maker''s name was Stella. Although Frederik''s face was cold, it was also a face that looked like it was losing something of value. However, since he was taking a horse that was disposable, his face was quite complicated. But, since he had promised this, he had no intention of concerning himself with it as he replied with a nonchalant tone. "You''re crazy. There are so many good horses and you choose the Widow Maker of all the horses." With Hansen and Jonathan shaking their heads, Clarke intervened and settled the mood down. "Leave him be. He must have chosen her since he had something in mind." "Sergeant! At this rate, that recruit is going to be incapacitated! You know just as well how important the back means to a man!" But, Clarke didn''t stray away from his decision. Since Sunhyuk felt burdened with all the worried looks staring his way, he hurriedly left the barracks. "Be careful." Usually, those that bounce out from the military always end up in trouble. Sunhyuk, who knew that truth more than everyone else, pledged to be careful. "Hehehe, this one is now my horse." A horse that is elite in both bloodline and potential. He made eye contact with the hot-tempered Stella and regaled her with a welcoming gaze. "Hehe, welcome." With a welcoming heart, he extended his hand, but as if she was a dog, she tried to bite his hand, causing him to retreat immediately. "Bastard. But it''ll only be for a moment." Despite her dignified appearance, Sunhyuk just ended up laughing. Then, becoming serious, he stared right into her eyes and began revealing the unique taming ability of a Dragon Rider. "I''m your owner. I''m your owner." It was quite difficult to tame Stella. Despite it having passed half a day, Stella still was not willing to lower her back for him. Although his competitive spirit burned up, unfortunately, he had to stop for today. "Stay there, you cute thing." Although Stella expressed a strong sense of discomfort, he did not sense the fierce objection that he had felt in the beginning. Although it was unfortunate that small change could not be advanced any further, he turned around and headed towards the maintenance area. Aside from him, there were other soldiers that were working on the fences that the Magician had assigned to them. As such, seeing all of the soldiers gathered up there, he met some familiar faces. "Oh, you came?" Jungtae roughly sent a brief hello, though somewhat cold, before returning back to his work. Due to the typhoon, there were a lot of rubble lying around, along with a lot of walls and fences in need of repair. And then, in front of those walls, was Eunse. "But why have you not started yet?" "We have started quite a while ago." Although Jungtae and Soohong spoke like that, Sunhyuk could never sympathize with those words. ''What do you mean not starting, it has already been like that for the last five nights.'' Unlike her current appearance, there was a grand aura surrounding her. This pretentiously imposing aura was so strong, that it could wipe the whole garrison out at once if she so willed, but knowing that would never happen, he watched as Eunse gathered the aura while cold sweat trickled down his spine. It was as if a great disaster was coming, as he slowly felt stifled as if this was in a state of crisis. And feeling that dangerous aura, the aura of that attribute naturally gathered in her surroundings. There was no worry or doubt about her ability running out of control. "Install." In that precise moment, Eunse, completing her preparations, uttered a chant. "Huh?" At the same time, the magic and aura of the attribute swallowed the environment. TL Afterword: Calvis: Applying attribute to swords = elemental swords?!!! Damn, a Dragon Rider with some elemental weapons is some Cheese. TL Note: I researched the military ranks, and assigned the proper titles to everyone. Clarke: Captain ¡ú Sergeant Frederik: Squadron Commander ¡ú Lieutenant Colonel Regiment Commander ¡ú Colonel Notice: Dragon Poor Release Date Schedules has been set to Wed-Fri-Sun every week (excluding sponsored chapters). Hope this increase of frequent releases will help! Also, note that due to taking the day off today, I will be posting another reserve chapter of DP tomorrow instead of GS. PR Afterword: Sai101: Food speaks in sooo many levels & languages.. BM: The words he shares with his horse¡­ I just hope he isn''t into an even weirder fetish than myself. Also, I''m gonna go make bets with people about the number of people who are going to link the horse with Overwatch. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 13 The magic exploded. Magic that was supposed to normally raise the wooden pillars and fix them into the ground, was suddenly interrupted by the aura of magic. Not knowing how things had transpired, he watched the spell that was jumping around as Eunse gritted her teeth. "Ohoh! I''m not sure what''s happening, but it''s impressive!" The soldiers watching the magic spiralling around caused them to exclaim. You idiots. You''ll die. In order to display her dignified self in front of the royal magicians, she had showed off her magic, which had instead become the root of calamity. The spell, whose area of effect was maximized, was full of magic. It was enough to wipe out the bean sprouts-like spectators that were watching in awe. Suddenly, her hand started trembling. This was the moment the girl had feared the most, for at this moment, as her career was under crisis, if her spell were to fail, she would suffer under immense belittlement from her colleagues. The weight of the lives of all those exposed soldiers was upon her, as she exposed her magic. Maybe the reason why she was able to keep calm in this situation despite the probability of casualties, was because she had so much experience in this field. In the beginning, before she arrived here, she was a normal girl that lived a common life. But now, her trial experiences were too sudden and ruthless. To suddenly stand on the battlefield without any self resolution, and considering that she was advancing towards being the next head and pride of the Royal Court Magicians in the next selection, she couldn''t receive any help. She had momentarily returned to her normal self in the past, and soon with that terrifying result looming ahead, Eunse was stricken in fear. She was completely suppressed by the overwhelming magic. Now all that remained from her being liberated was releasing this magic and sending the soldiers to their death beds. It was then, that a miracle occurred. The magic that was roaring, suddenly was caught and gathered, as if it was a bridle as it was shot onto an unpopulated place. It destroyed the garrison''s fences as the magic was shot into the far plains, which soon exploded. "Ahhhhh¡­" Belatedly letting out a sigh of relief, Eunse''s legs were shaking as strength seeped away from her. If the Colonel of the 24th Regiment had not supported her, then this spell would have taken the lives of many gathered here. "Ma-¡­the magic is¡­" "For soldiers that embark on the battlefield, the Magician is the last and most powerful trump card that everyone believes in. Eunse, if you were to display weakness, it will lead to distrust of the soldiers." After explaining the situation, he gave a quick glance over to the Lieutenant Colonel, Frederik, who quickly made sense of the situation. The quick-witted Lieutenant Colonel stepped forward and cleared the situation. "The Magician has demonstrated her power for our sakes. It is precisely the strength of our invincible ally!" The soldiers that were already curious about why all of the wood was destroyed; soon belatedly cheered. "Wahhhhh! Long live the Magician-nim!" "Long live the Magician of Ardenburg!" When everyone was cheering, Sunhyuk couldn''t help but chuckle. Despite Lieutenant Colonel Frederik''s incitement, he knew just as well as he, that all of this was an unintentional accident. Well, he had to. Since he had a part in the cause of this accident. The fact that a large amount of magic had exploded made it really exciting for the rest of them. If it were to have been left alone, hundreds of lives may have very well been caught in that explosion. Belatedly realizing what I was going on, I gathered my energy and used Wind Fang to turn the direction of the aura to another side. All of this was possible since Eunse had lost complete control of the magic that she had gathered. [Under the threat of life, you have gained new experience. Due to your enlightenment, your attribute''s expertise has been strengthened immensely] [Wind Attribute Expertise has increased from 40 to 50.] [Special properties of the existing attribute have increased slightly, and you have gained a strong resistance to magic.] A message rang in my ear along with a severe, unpleasant headache. "Damn. Being a Dragon Rider sure is painful and tough." No, it''s not what he meant, but his face was full of exhaustion and tiredness. A few days later, with Eunse''s help, the fences were refixed. As if she herself was shocked by that accident, she would be seen wandering around the barracks. Of course, Sunhyuk, who was worried that she might discover the source of the magic that had switched directions, quietly hid inside the calvary quarters. "Ahh?" Although he was a bit apologetic, but more than that, he was relieved. For some reason, he felt he would eventually meet her again, however, for now he was pleased with the news that she had left the garrison. "Crazy bastard." The cavalrymen seeing him suddenly cheer out of nowhere caused them to raise their fingers and point at him. However, for Sunhyuk, he was too thrilled with the fact that he could finally confirm the effects of his attribute. Sunhyuk immediately ran for the training grounds. With the help of magic, the fences were completely restored. Although it wasn''t like they didn''t need any personal maintenance, but the presence of Eunse had helped relieve the workload of restoring and repairing the outer garrison. As soon as Sunhyuk arrived, he grabbed a weapon and started swinging. Now, even if he didn''t mean to, the trajectory and flow of his swings were now natural and smooth, as strange noises started to sound. Karreeeeuuuuu. It was as if a tired beast was groaning or an angry beast growling, as the sounds emanated from the blows of the spear. Shwoooook. Curiously, he thrusted his spear at the scarecrows. But, the scarecrows were too weak to endure as they were simply pierced through. ''You can now arbitrarily apply the aura of the attribute to your weapons. The cutting force of all blades have increased slightly.'' ''This was slightly?'' With one blow, the scarecrows were easily cut through, which brought joy and excitement to Sunhyuk. Thus, he began to wildly swing his spear and sword. Shwooooooook. The movement of the wind was so godly and serene. However, in exchange, it consumed a great deal of his stamina. His body, that could usually last a whole day of training, became totally exhausted after a brief flow of action. "Pant. Pant." Strength left his legs as he collapsed onto the ground. With his body so exhausted that he couldn''t even lift a finger, he just laid there and laughed. "Was a Magic Warrior an Advanced if I recall?" By borrowing a special aura and applying it to the sword, the Magic Warrior definitely received the dignified title of Advanced. Thinking back to it, it was no different from his current attribute''s property to that of a Magic Warrior''s skill. Although it was ridiculous to try and compare one''s strength to another class in which he had never seen before, but that was just how inconceivably powerful and sharp his attribute''s property was. "Fuck off?" Trembling, he raised his body and lifted his spear once more as he aimed for the scarecrows. Bang! Compared to that monumental force of Wind Fang that shook the ground during the typhoon, it was lacking in power; nevertheless, there was no trace of the scarecrow to be seen as it was completely decimated. "Do well! Recruit!" "If you succeed this time, we won''t neglect you again!" As if he was in the marketplace, dozens of eyes stared at him. "Ah, just go away! Come on! The kid is getting nervous!" With the crowds gathering, Stella was becoming more aggressive as her flaring nostrils became louder and rougher. It seemed that the hot-temperedness of this military horse that he had tamed was already beginning to reveal itself. "But what do we do? With Widow Maker beginning to get heated, it seems that guy''s back will be broken in just a matter of time." Although it was a good joke as the crowd chuckled, Sunhyuk still found Hansen''s joke despicable. No, the whole cavalry was despicable. Wondering how they knew that he was going to attempt too mount Stella today, he didn''t know, but it seemed that they came to watch. Now some of them were even making bets with money. However, the odds that he would succeed were slim to none. It was an overwhelming dividend of 9 times the payout in favor of the failure side, which represented the majority of the crowd''s thinking. That was how infamous the Widow Maker was, and also how famous the clumsy new Rider was as well. "Ah, how troublesome." Even with raising his hand to shoo them away, they wouldn''t leave, so he gave up and stood in front of Stella. Even then, he was staring in her eyes as he muttered. "I''m your owner. I''m your owner." "I told that bastard to tame the horse, but he''s trying to hypnotize her." Despite the sneering and ridiculing around him, Sunhyuk''s eyes were solely on Stella. The military horse that was ready to eat him up the first time they met, was now in a relatively gentle state. However, it has already been the seventh time that he was deceived from that. Three times he was kicked off the horse, and twice before that his arm was bitten, including the one time his body was smashed by her, which nearly made him depart from this world. With that experience in hand, Sunhyuk was very careful. He tried to infuse his consciousness as much as possible in his words, and finally prayed one last time before reaching for Stella as he stared at her. The rebellious state behind those black pupils gradually faded. And yet, despite how much time had passed, it seemed that the change was minimal at best. It seemed that even now she had no signs of kneeling or displaying obedience like any other horse. Which was why he liked her more. Although it was truly difficult, isn''t it more attractive to possess a special beauty just for himself. Sunhyuk, thus, never gave up and persisted even more. Neigh. After some time had passed, Stella moved first. "Escape!" "Run, run away?!" That ferocious gesture of Stella as she lifted her hoof caused all of the cavalry to be frightened. In the meantime, while Sunhyuk was intently making eye contact with her, Hansen and Jonathan, who felt they bore some responsibility, even began to run towards him due to the imminent danger. Then, they froze in their spots. Stella who lifted her hoof high had bent down and showed her back to him. "Surely not?" Amongst the many attempts, this had not happened once. The cavalry riders all quieted down in shock as they watched Sunhyuk gradually move towards her, swallowing back their dried saliva. The many days that he had tamed her, were all in preparation of this day. ''He had finally completed in taming her,'' he thought as he placed the saddle on top of her. Stella, feeling that unusual feeling of the saddle, expressed her displeasure, but did not rampage like she normally did. "What the hell!" It was then that Sunhyuk jumped and sat on top of her, causing the cavalrymen to watch with mouths agape. No one had expected a successful taming, as even the cavalrymen who betted on his success paled in shock. "Who thought such a pretty lad like him, would have an infamous horse like the Widow Maker." Due to their flabbergasted expressions, Sunhyuk''s pride went up a notch. "Your name will now be Snow White. Good?" "What the hell is Snow White? Making it hard to even mention her name. To leave a fine name like that." "Wow. I really can''t believe it." The cavalrymen were finally now able to congratulate him. Although he didn''t sense any sorts of congratulations from their expressionless tones, but he assumed it as so. "Yahoo! Dang, look at the payout! Thanks recruit!" With the atmosphere belatedly returning back to normal, the burly men noisily jumped in joy, as hollering began to rupture out. "I fucking got scammed by Hansen, this fucking bastard." "Aha, the fact that you were scammed again by him is sad." Asides from the cavalrymen that were kicking the ground for their misfortune, and the Widow Maker with the final survivor, it was a completely peaceful day. TL Afterword: Calvis: LOL, damn how much did the winning soldiers rake in the money. Share some of the fortune, will ya?! TL Note: I researched the military ranks, and assigned the proper titles to everyone. Clarke: Captain ¡ú Sergeant Frederik: Squadron Commander ¡ú Lieutenant Colonel Regiment Commander ¡ú Colonel Notice: Dragon Poor Release Date Schedules has been set to Wed-Fri-Sun every week (excluding sponsored chapters). Hope this increase of frequent releases helps! PR Afterword: Sai101: Hansen made it rain in bling bling babay! BM: Snow White? Snow White?! Is he going to have seven short sidekicks? Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 14 The heavy cavalry was the Kingdom''s sharpest weapon, a spear that couldn''t be carelessly withdrawn. Due to its destructive power and sophisticated effectiveness, most commanders preferred to utilize these soldiers in the battlefield when victory was certain, or maximize results in wars that were surely won and lost. As such, the frequency for the dispatchment of the cavalry were significantly lower than other classes. Thanks to that, Sunhyuk benefitted from this. In a battlefield where death may forebode, he was able to gradually raise his strength and raise his chances of survival. Through that reason, Sunhyuk had sufficient time to grow and train. [By training through blood and sweat, you have succeeded in overcoming your limit.] [After that repeated arduous training, you have succeeded in attaining a new skill.] [Basic Horsemanship Skill has advanced into Intermediate Horsemanship Skill.] [It is possible that skills can continue to steadily develop and evolve over time.] [The increase in the horsemanship skill has unbound some limitations. Charging and riding on horses will be improved.] [A new skill has been created] [Once mounted, the Standard Kingdom Spearmanship Skill (Basic) will automatically convert into the Standard Kingdom Mounted Spearmanship Skill (Basic).] [Once mounted, the Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Foundation) will automatically convert into the Standard Kingdom Mounted Swordsmanship Skill (Foundation).] [Once mounted, the Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) will automatically convert into the Heavy Cavalry Maneuvers (65kg)]. [Once dismounted, converted skills will automatically return to their original states.] [Skills can continue to steadily develop and evolve over time] After being recognized by Stella, Sunhyuk fully focused my attention onto training. That result raised his Basic Horsemanship Skill to Intermediate, and allowed his spearmanship and swordsmanship skills to be applied when mounted. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 3] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind / Attribute Expertise 50 Wind Fang [Strength 21 / Endurance 20 / Agility 23 / Magic Resistance 27 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging (Wind) >> << Attribute Weaponry (Basic) >> << Intermediate Horsemanship >> - Intermediate Horsemanship + Charging = Sharp Charging (Wind) << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Basic)(Wind) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Spearmanship Skill (Basic) (Wind).] << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Foundation) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Swordsmanship Skill (Foundation) (Wind) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) ¡û¡ú Heavy Cavalry Maneuvers (65kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Foundation) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> The once empty Status Window that I had, when I first class changed was nowhere to be seen. It was literally an astonishing growth. "Now it seems that you have caught onto the basic stances of a Rider." With Clarke''s quick remark, Sunhyuk unknowingly tightened his fist and stayed quiet. He had thought that, finally, he was able to be recognized by a someone. But it was just a misunderstanding. "Raise your speed! With how you gallop, you won''t even be able to pierce through grandmothers!" The first ever heavy cavalry charging training that he participated in was extremely gruesome. The dust that the horses galloped over blurred his vision, which was already restricted due to the helmet. In that condition, it was hard to coordinate with the other Riders in charging formation. "Bastard! Keep your eyes open! If you mess up, we''re all fucking screwed!" "Get out of the way! Maintain your distance properly!" With all the screaming, it was hard to stay focused on the important matters. "Follow behind properly!" With all the confusion, all he could see were the backs of the Riders in front. With all the dust and the sound of hooves pounding the ground, his consciousness dimmed. "Vanguard split!" In that moment, the leading cavalry split towards the left. They were probably trying to charge against the scarecrows, who were symbolized as enemies, and open through a way for the rest of the cavalry. But it was too sudden. "What the hell!" With his vision blinded, the sudden split of the Vanguard caused him to nearly crash into the scarecrows. "Hansen, you bastard. Now you''re charging like a bitch! Charge properly!" "Pay attention everyone in the vanguard. To have forgotten the sensation already." "The Kingdom''s greatest heavy cavalry''s name is crying. Crying!" With one charge, the training ground was destroyed; however it was lacking for the Riders as they started to bite and growl against one another. "Again! This time focus and rush in properly!" As such, training repeated several times. On that day, he had not succeeded in thrusting the targets once. "Pant. Pant." The intensity of the heavy cavalry training was so high that even his skills and status couldn''t support him, as he became a vegetable in the end. "Newblood. You still have a long way to go." "Even the frivolous light cavalry would be able to do this much." "It''s a waste to even say this to you. A waste." Although his head rattled from the passing cavalrymen that slapped his head, but he was lying face down on the horse as if he was playing dead. "Tired?" From Clarke''s question, he slightly raised his head before burying it onto the horse''s neck. It was an expression that he did not have the strength to even reply. "What the commander desires of us to do is succeed in one attempt. If we''re successful in breaking their front lines, then we have filled our quota. However." Clarke began to raise up the battered scarecrows to their original positions. "What if the enemies don''t collapse from one charge?" Then Clarke knocked the scarecrow out with his spear once more. "Then we charge until they collapse. Although our expensive bodies won''t be utilized too often, there are times when the commanders order us to charge and assault the enemies until our horses are completely exhausted." Clarke mounted his horse once more. "Endure, newblood. If you can''t endure, then you will just be abandoned in the enemy lines and become food for the enemy soldiers. Our value is not just discussed amongst our allies. If you were to fall off your horse due to exhaustion, then the enemies will do whatever it takes to have your head." Regaining his charging stance, Clarke motioned for Sunhyuk to follow behind him. Sunhyuk brought out all the remaining strength in him and regained his charging stance once more. ** This guy''s a complete monster? Clarke had never been surprised from the Stranger''s ability once. Although he was embarrassed that he had not hit the target yet, but the 24th Regiment were veteran cavalrymen that were highly regarded as the second best in the Kingdom. In order to intentionally suppress this recruit''s pride, he had forwarded this training. Even if he were to bring the light cavalry and have them trained in the beginning portions, they wouldn''t be able to endure. However, this Stranger was alarmingly enduring. Not only that, he was able to maintain his position in the formation that was several times tighter than normal, and not fall off of his horse up to the last thrust. It was something that not any casual cavalrymen could do. Even the other cavalrymen were pushing themselves several times more in order for their pride to not be bent in front of the recruit. That resulted in them boasting, although they were trembling from exhaustion behind-the-scenes. Those bastards, it seems that they won''t even be able to return to the barracks and collapse here. With a bitter laugh, Clarke looked back at Sunhyuk. Today, he was really thankful for the tight and uncomfortable helmet that covered his face. If it wasn''t for this cramped helmet of his, then he would have displayed his alarmed face to the recruit. "Ah. I can''t go further. Just kill me." As if Sunhyuk thought he was looking down on him, he cried out in exhaustion. However, this training was also reaching the limits for the group as well. As one that was a Sergeant, he too was reaching his limits in terms of stamina. "Newblood. You have a long way to go before becoming a true Rider." However, seeing the frustrated face of Sunhyuk, he had no choice but to bluff profusely. ** Sunhyuk was quite shocked. Though he was quite proud of receiving the abilities of an Advanced class, he couldn''t follow and endure a mere Basic cavalry training as he ended up lying down on his horse face down. It would be strange if he wasn''t in shock. The fact that the cavalrymen were training in highly intense conditions, and also were pleading quietly for Sunhyuk to stop enduring, a spectacle that even Intermediate and Advanced classes would stop to preserve their own bodies; only Sunhyuk did not know of the truth. Although Sunhyuk was slowly entering despair, he emotionally regarded the Rider class for the first time. "For them to be looked down upon as Basic, they''re quite amazing." He had initially thought of the cavalry as a stepping stone to a true Dragon Rider, but it was the first that he felt admiration for this class. That was how impressive and distinguished the heavy cavalry charge, as it moved the men''s hearts. On that day, Sunhyuk was born as a real cavalryman. ** After the first group training, Sunhyuk had become a completely different person. He was not sure when he had completely engrossed himself into cavalry activities, but he began to actively participate in the cavalry training. When the cavalry was group training, he would throw aside his personal training and consistently participate and persevere in attaining tips and advice from other Riders as much as possible. "Since you''ll be provided with a new spear, don''t fear about breaking or letting go of your weapon. By stubbornly holding onto it, you''ll fall from the horse." "If you keep charging, you''ll get that instinctual timing in the end. Watch carefully with your eyes, and your body will naturally react first." "Don''t just keep track of the spear. It''s not like we''ve equipped our horses with expensive armor for nothing. It''s enough to accept the attacks of the awkward foot soldiers." After every training session, the Riders would be sweating profusely while trying to answer Sunhyuk''s questions. Although giving him advice was not hard, as time passed, they got much harder. The reason was that the recruit''s questions were becoming more detailed and thorough, causing the cavalry to enter a state of crisis. Thanks to him, the intensity of the heavy cavalry training increased. At that time, Sunhyuk suffered inexplicably. However, it was indeed very rewarding. He was able to compensate the lack of experience in his skills quickly, and became more used to riding a horse. "That''s all for today." Like usual, the sun had fallen, concluding the training session, as even the cavalrymen that bluffed a prideful appearance were speechless. That was how much concentration was needed in this highly-intense training. "I''ll stay a bit longer before returning." "Sick bastard." The cavalrymen clicked their tongues seeing Sunhyuk''s urge to train individually despite his exhausted face. "Whew." All alone, he straightened his stance. Although participating in the cavalry training was important, he couldn''t be lazy in the practice and development of his own class as well. He wanted to naturally wield the attribute''s ability in a mounted state. And today, he was set on ambitiously succeeding in charging with the wind''s attribute. "Charging." Sunhyuk muttered quietly a word as he activated his charging skill, as a beam of light gathered at the tip of the spear. The wind in his surroundings began to spiral, and soon becoming one with his spear, of which he forcefully thrusted forwards. The extremely quick spear strike split the world, as a piercing screech tore the world. [Due to your persevering effort, you have improbably succeeded in combining the two abilities which are incompatible with one another.] [The attribute''s aura has combined with the Sharp Charging Skill into a new skill.] Though he wasn''t able to muster the type of force that he borrowed from the typhoon in the past, it was the first time that he was able to successfully combine Wind Fang and the Charging Skill through his own will. "I did it!" Overcome with emotion, he lifted his fist high in the sky as a welcoming message was heard by his ear. [You have leveled up.] TL Afterword: Calvis: WOWOW! Damn, he combined skills?! That''s so crazy. I wonder if there are any MMORPGS like that. Notice: I have gone back and re-edited all of the chapters for terminology. Also, will be noting that skills are separated into five stages: "Foundation - Basic - Intermediate - Advanced - Expert" And Ranks being "Basic - Intermediate - Advanced." PR Afterword: Sai101: Practice, practice & more practice! BM: This is all with the wind attribute¡­ I wonder what will happen when he gets the other attributes, if he gets them. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 15 Although they had the title of the 24th Regiment, they had never seen their ally cavalrymen in battle before. Not only that, but it was also common for this expensive, dignified, and commanding cavalry to protect the left and right flanks before charging into the battlefield at the end like it was an everyday occurrence. At this time, the infantry would already be assaulted by the enemies, so they had no idea when the cavalry would charge in. Besides, for the cavalry to charge into the battlefield with that terrifying formation and momentum, the infantry and soldiers would be afraid of encountering the cavalry regiments itself. So it was a rare opportunity for those soldiers to watch the cavalry charge in without having their own lives under risk as well. Of course, the infantry would also come to the training grounds to watch this rare scene of the heavy cavalry training. "Wow, looking at it now, I think I understand why those cavalrymen act so arrogantly." "Those that try to stop that charge would probably taste death." Watching the cavalry charging training, they were able to understand why the cavalry was called the, ''Flower of the Battlefield.'' It was because the charge of the cavalry was magnificent and powerful. "But what kind of wind is blowing for them to be so active as of late? Is something going to happen?" If there was any doubt, it would be the reason as to why the heavy cavalry, which had not trained like they are training for a while, would suddenly go about like that. "Charge!" Although there was a plethora of spectators, the cavalrymen did not pay attention to them at all. No, to be precise, they could not afford to pay attention to them. "Vanguard, turn!" The training was so intense and deadly that even a veteran would break their neck bones and limbs if they were to be slightly lax. ''Damn. It shouldn''t be like this.'' Was what all of the cavalrymen were thinking as they regretted. The training, which had initially commenced to train the newcomers, soon caused the cavalrymen to be flustered by how quickly the new recruits were scarily trailing behind them, which was now becoming gradually harder for them to endure as well. If there was anyone that told them to stop, they would take it immediately, but the prideful cavalrymen openly laughed and cried out, ''Let''s charge!'' causing the new recruits to helplessly nod their heads. And so the situation had become like this. What was even more frightening was that the intensity of the training was becoming fiercer. In order not to be overtaken by the new recruits, the vanguard accelerated, and the rear charged with all their might to avoid falling behind. And in the center of the recruits was Sunhyuk. ''Nasty bastard.'' Although the cavalrymen couldn''t see his face due to the helmet, they knew better than anyone that this damn recruit was probably crying out, ''More! Even stronger!'' while laughing. "Maintain formation and lower your trotting pace!" With Sergeant Clarke''s order, the cavalrymen breathed out a sigh of relief. There was foam coming out of their mouths, both their feet and hands were trembling as they were completely exhausted. "Stop. Dismount and organize your equipment. Take care of your horses first." Even if he didn''t order them, the cavalrymen were already dismounting and checking the conditions of their horses already. Amongst the horses and cavalrymen, an absent-minded heavy cavalryman stood. Noticing him, Clarke''s expression darkened as he frowned. It was the appearance of a recruit that did not know how to properly take care of the condition of his horse after dismounting. However, he seemed to be the only recruit that appeared to still have enough energy to trod further. That was exactly the point why Clarke was in contemplation. At first, this training commenced in order to crush the pride of that recruit, before proceeding into fixing his charging stance. But, in an instant, it was as if they became the ones hanging onto his ankle for dear life. He felt like he was going crazy. It was themselves that rode on horses since the days they had first learnt to walk. Although they lacked the qualities to be a Knight, it was them, more than anyone else, that persevered through sheer effort to become who they were. But it was now them that were being overtaken by someone that couldn''t even ride a horse properly not long ago. If one did not feel deprivation from this, then it would be strange. However, Clarke shook away those clingy emotions aside. If they were crazed with horses, then that Stranger was addicted to training. It was hard to ignore the passion and concentration shown by that Stranger, despite the short experience he has had. Knowing that, the other cavalrymen couldn''t frown upon this, as they unequipped their helmets and spit out sentences with panting breaths. "What the hell is that guy?" Clarke was troubled. Although he was the Sergeant of the Third Squad, the Sergeants of the First and Second Squads were Apprentice Knights that had minimal experience. Their role wasn''t to lead the cavalrymen, but intercept enemy Knights that targeted Frederik. To be honest, it was no different from Clarke leading the cavalry company. If they were to continue training like this, that deprivation would become hatred, and even swallow some of them up. He had to find a way, not for the Stranger, but for their own sakes. As such, after the training ended, Clarke called over Sunhyuk separately. "Is there a problem?" Clarke finally made up his mind after seeing his expression. This indicated he was already willing to do his personal training as always. "Train your utmost for tomorrow''s training." "Yes?" Sunhyuk stared back at him as if he didn''t understand what he had just spoken. "Don''t hide, but reveal all of your strength." Belatedly realizing the meaning, his face hardened, but it was full of confidence. "Do you really want me to?" Flabbergasted, Clarke chuckled in the end from his question. "Do you really want me to?" The recruit stared at him and asked once more. ** "Oho, it''s nice to be outside in a long while!" The other cavalrymen were excitedly sparring against one another with Hansen''s exclamation. "Hey, Sergeant. How did you convince the Lieutenant Colonel?" " ''Do you necessarily need a reason for soldiers to train.'' I just said that. since the men are fired up right now, if he didn''t let them loose, they might cause an accident." It was a feasible excuse for the aggressive, prideful and strong cavalry. "Take it seriously. We didn''t come out to play. We came today to train properly." "But after training, we can still visit the nearby villages, right? Since we have to return by tomorrow anyway." "That depends on how you guys do. If you act lazily, we''re going to immediately return to camp, so take a note of that." At that point, the cavalrymen pounded their chests as they cried in elation. It was only Sunhyuk that wasn''t able to immerse himself into the pleasant, blissful atmosphere. It was due to the words that Clarke had spoken still circulating in his mind. ''What you''re worrying about, I wouldn''t know since I''m not a Stranger. However, this I do know. I know how dumbfoundedly people like you die in the battlefield while trying to be cunning.'' Clarke''s words were rather closer to slander. ''And how far you''re thinking of your future, or how much you covet the seat of the Lieutenant Colonel, I don''t care. What''s important to us is fighting, winning, and surviving.'' However, to say it was slander, the tone was too serene and quiet. ''So don''t roll your head. If you need anything, ask. If you want to hide your ability, it is not difficult. My squad and I will keep it a secret from the Lieutenant Colonel.'' In fact, he wasn''t necessarily trying to hide his strength. It was because he was worried about the royalty taking interest in him, so he was trying to avoid a heavy debt. As such, he was trying to adequately hide his power, but it seemed it wasn''t to that man''s liking. The Sergeant of the cavalrymen basically gave him a choice, saying he could not ride with them unless he revealed what he hid. "All, prepare for charging. The formation will be wedged." Arriving at the proper location for the Riders to charge, Clarke gave the order. The cavalrymen swiftly grabbed their shields and spears. But it was different from usual. "The Spearhead is Sunhyuk." Clarke had assigned the Spearhead to Sunhyuk. "Sergeant!" "Are you kidding me?" "How can a new recruit be the Spearhead?!" Seeing the cavalrymen shouting in astonishment caused Sunhyuk to sigh. He had asked Sunhyuk to stir things up, but it seemed that it was all planned from the start. Well, being the Spearhead meant that he didn''t need to be mindful of any other cavalrymen and focus wholly on exercising his full ability. Nodding his head, he rode his horse to the front of the ranks. "You, are you crazy? Who do you think you are to lead at the front?!" "Fall back! How dare a newblood bastard like you crawl out over here!" The guys that he had treated as comrades recently were swearing furiously, as they grabbed his shoulder aggressively. However, he ignored them as he rode in front of the ranks. "The Spearhead is Sunhyuk. Hansen, Jonathan and I will be besides him.. The rest of you will normally back us up." "Sergeant! Don''t you know that if the Spearhead is clumsy, it could cause all of us to crash into each other. Even if it''s just training, we could die!" "There is no reversal. Any further comment related to this will be considered as disobedience." With that last sentence and warning, the cavalrymen shut up. However, the rage and dissatisfaction remained. Sunhyuk could feel the anger of the cavalry gathering behind him. ''Ugh, this is quite uncomfortable.'' He made a wry smile watching the resentment that was more threatening despite not being enemies. It wasn''t like he didn''t understand their anger though. The Spearhead of the cavalry ranks was assigned to the most brave and superior Rider, and no cavalrymen would yield that seat to a new recruit. ''At this rate, I will be left in an inconvenient position. And even if I were to be recognized as a comrade, it wouldn''t be ideal since I''m a foreigner. So, it''ll be best to pressure them with my ability so much so, that they can''t even retort back.'' Recalling what Clarke had said, his shoulders grew heavy. "What a great burden." For one to rush ahead with the combative spirits of the cavalry following behind him was truly burdensome. Even though it wasn''t a real battle, he could feel their will of wanting to trample past him. However, ignoring all of this, he began to raise the speed of his horse. He heard the dozens of horses clinging behind him, and as he looked back, he caught a glimpse of it. It was a totally different scene in contrast to riding from the rear of the ranks, and he couldn''t help but chuckle as the wind crashed against him. "Hiya!" Sunhyuk lowered his posture and kicked the horse. Stella roughly breathed out, as she rushed ahead, causing the landscape to blur. If the Spearhead was such a great position, then he would not give it up. The hesitation that remained with him till the end completely disappeared. He then began to wholly concentrate on the oncoming winds crashing against him. "Then, as you wish." All of the oncoming winds instantly swirled on the tip of his spear, and the power of the wind attribute clung to the end of his spear. "I''ll go on a rampage." When Stella''s speed had reached its peak, Sunhyuk whispered quietly. "Wind Piercing." A bright light flared from the end of the spear, as the wind became one with it. Then, that splendid and imposing aura swallowed him and Stella. As such, he had become one grandiose spear. It was the first time that this monumental charging power was displayed to others in that moment. TL Afterword: Calvis: Wow, MC finally revealed his power! And I thought MC was going to call Stella ''Snow White''. I wonder what changed his mind LOL. Notice: Hope you all have a wonderful Sunday. Here''s your regular chapter. Enjoy~ PR Afterword: Sai101: Lil Bro would always say: "If your not first, then your last.." BM: Can the other calvarymen even keep up with him? Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 16 ''Do you really want me to?'' The new recruit''s question, was asking if they could trail behind him. As such, hearing that question, Clarke couldn''t help but laugh. Even if he hid his power, how much could it possibly be? He had been in battles with some of the greatest Knights, and was even guided under a senior Knight. However, there was never a time he felt as if he couldn''t follow them. At least on horseback, they were the best. But, that assumption would turn out be wrong eventually. The Stranger that was spearheading the formation, was charging down without losing speed like the unconditional destruction and power of those Knights, and it wasn''t even less powerful at all. Quick and not losing balance, he basically had the ideal form of a heavy cavalry. Nevertheless, if that was all, then Clarke''s pride would not have been shattered as such. The new recruit''s charge encompassed something beyond that. There was something strange in his charge. As that something became known to be unknown to him, the distance between the cavalry and him was gradually increasing. How is he so fast? Even though he should have reached the peak in galloping, not knowing the limitations, the Stranger continued to raise his pace, causing him to stare, mouth agape. ''Is the Widow Maker this great of a horse?'' In the end, he shook his head in disbelief from his own question. No matter how fast you are, you couldn''t ride like that with that heavy armor and armed military horse. That Stranger''s charge was certainly not normal. "Come on!" Clarke clenched his teeth as he kicked the horse. At this rate, he''ll start falling 2 rows behind. He couldn''t let such a disgraceful event be engraved into his name. That was the same for the rest of the cavalrymen, as they all desperately rode their horses. But even they were at their limits. Damn it. Clarke had to admit. They couldn''t catch up to such a monstrous recruit like him. To maintain this kind of speed was a crazy act. At this rate, their charging may cause the formation to fall apart, which could bring critical damage to the whole cavalry. Although his pride was hurt, but he had to make a decision. But as he was about to lay down an order, something happened. "Huh?" Suddenly, the immense pressure that was applying towards the front suddenly loosened, as the wind that pounded against their chests disappeared as if it was a lie. The speed of the horse, which he thought had reached the limit, sprinted even faster. Clarke soon found out why. Since the spear that the recruit was holding was completely distorted, even the wind that was blowing against him was split and parted into two. The recruit was currently a shield blocking the wind, and he himself was a grandiose spear. "That''s crazy!" Before a scream could leak out of him, it was then, that grandiose spear ripped through the air. ** "Woah. Woah. Okay. Good girl." Sunhyuk was calming down Stella, as he satisfyingly watched the place that his spear had thrusted against. The provisional scarecrows that were prepared for training were completely demolished, with no trace of them to be found as a gigantic hole was engraved on the ground. This was the result that was left behind by a skill unique to the Dragon Riders, ''Wind Piercing.'' "You¡­" Seeing the aftermath, Clarke had came up and spoke. "All of this is¡­" The emotions in his voice were ambiguous, however, I could sense the astonishment and shock within his words. "You told me to do my best." The fact of the matter was, this was the first time that the Dragon Rider had revealed his ability after changing classes, causing his heart to beat excitedly and a sense of warmth filled his body. ** After that day, training came to a close. Clarke led the cavalrymen to a village near the border. Normally, since it has been a while since they last embarked outside, there would be quite a ruckus amongst the group, but today, silence reigned. "Aigoo, what business have you honorable men come here for¡­" (Aigoo = Oh my?) From that gloomy atmosphere, the village chief quickly ran to the front in fear and asked, but no one minded him. They were still shocked at the ability that the Stranger had displayed to them. "Mmm. How long has it been since we had alcohol?" Amongst them, the only one that was excitedly clamoring around. However, these burly men were not of those that would contemplate things for long. Soon, they arrived at a place that the village chief had prepared for. Although it was a poor village and the food was cheap, it was enough to lighten the mood. "Hey, you!" Hansen held the bottle in his hand and slammed it down on the table while he stood up. "Yes?" "What exactly is your identity? Are all Strangers like that? Usually?" Hansen whose muscles reached his brain asked the question in a nonsensical way. However, it rather helped in expressing the complicated thoughts of the cavalrymen. "Man. We rode horses the moment we were born, no lie. But you, what''s your identity?!" I felt the relative deprivation and misery of Hansen who was screaming. It seemed that he held some antipathy against the Strangers that could grow so easily and become stronger. "The Spearhead is the most dangerous seat, however, it''s also the most honorable one as well." Jonathan stood up and talked in place of Hansen who stopped screaming. "It is very important to us, for the Spearhead to ride in the front and lead the cavalry, and is also the first one that thrusts his spear against the enemy." As to those that value the risking of one''s life highly, it was the pride of these men. But today, their pride was shattered. From that recruit''s charge, the cavalry''s imagination was completely destroyed. All the things they valued had all become meaningless. A life-threatening charge? Don''t be ridiculous. From that arrogant strength, high-intensity training and strict sanctions - all of them were useless. That is what everyone felt. This wasn''t just set against the Stranger, but to all those that were called Knights and Magicians, even the powerful, it was the natural repulsion of ordinary men. "For that one glory, we''ve trained for all our lives. But you, seeing you, all the effort that we''ve put forth seems meaningless¡­" "Ahh, really, hearing this and that." But suddenly the new recruit jumped up from his seat and yelled. "Ah fuck. Do you think I wanted to come here? When was it that you wanted me to display it, and now you''re spewing bullshit?!" Seeing the new recruit''s emotional side for the first time, all of the cavalrymen were staring at him with eyes wide open. "What? You''ve trained on horses since you were born? Stop talking nonsense. Do you think I picked up this ability from the ground? I have bloody blisters on my ass that were hardened and peeled off, and there was never a day where my blisters had disappeared from my palms. Even when you were sleeping, I clung onto the horse like a madman to survive!" Hearing the heated Stranger speaking face to face with them made them feel as if life was unfair for him. "Only that much¡­" "Listen to my words before you shame me. Have any of you ever thought about what I was thinking? Why I was dragged over here and to do stuff like these? Did you even ask what kind of man I was before I came here, huhhhhhhh?!" Hearing about the other world for the first time caused the cavalrymen to shut their mouths. "Effort? Effooooort? Good. You think no one had not tried? But all the stuff that I worked for my whole life, I lost them all thanks to your damn world. Do you even know what it feels like to lose everything and restart once more?!" Never concerning themselves with the Strangers, they couldn''t have imagined that they would be normal people that had come over to this world. They just thought that they were people that had fortunately attained skills and classes, gaining abilities to live life easily. "Fuck off, all of you. If you think this ability looks that great, you can take it. Now, leave me alone." "Mmm¡­" The screaming Stranger''s voice began to shrink. "That bastard, he''s drunk." Afterwards, the new recruit crashed his head onto the table and didn''t move, causing Jonathan to mumble to himself. "What the hell were we doing grabbing onto a drunk guy?" However, Jonathan''s face was complicated in contrast to what he spoke. Just prior before, his glare had disappeared, and the natural antipathy and deprivation had already disappeared. "Fuckkkkkkkkkk!" Just then, the new recruit that they thought had fainted stood up again. "Come at me, all of you. I will, ah fuck. I''m a Sergeant of the Republic of Korea!" "Ahhk!" With that sudden attack, not even having time to react, the recruit''s fist slammed against Jonathan. "Let''s die together today!" Screaming, the recruit''s eyes flipped. ** "Ughh¡­." Sunhyuk who was suffering from a severe headache groaned. After drinking the nice quality alcohol in the other world to this cheap, strong alcohol here, it was only moments before he became drunk. "Uhk!" However, there was no time for a hangover. Belatedly remembering yesterday, his face became pale. Although he had sworn in a drunken state, he couldn''t remember what happened afterwards, as his memory was hazy. As such, he couldn''t help but feel worried. "You, this bastard¡­" It was then that Jonathan opened the door. But his once dashing, fine face was blue and red with all sorts of bruises, as he looked to be in a terrible mess. "Uh, your face¡­" "Never drink again." ** "I am sorry." After briefly hearing the summary of yesterday''s event from Jonathan, he immediately headed over to Clarke and the rest of the cavalry and bowed his head. Seeing all of the yellow, blue and red bruises that was on the riders, as if Autumn leaves, he couldn''t dare raise his head. "What are you doing? Since you drank that much, you need to relieve yourself." But the looks of the cavalrymen were not hostile at all. Sitting down in front of them like a sinner, Clarke chuckled. "You, you had a syringe?" "I''m sorry." He couldn''t dare look up at Clarke, whose face was severely swollen. I apologized again and again, before Clarke raised his hand. "It could happen between men when drinking. Whatever." It seems that the burly men weren''t concerned at all with the ruckus from yesterday. Sunhyuk belatedly realizing the truth and let out a sigh, while Hansen came and tapped his shoulder in a friendly matter. "Man. When it''s hard, you can come and talk to Hyung." Hansen who was speaking like that had his front teeth missing. ** "Did you eat well?" The village chief was very cautious around Sunhyuk. Well, it made sense considering how he had caused a commotion like a mad dog yesterday. "Also, yesterday I was a bit drunk and broke some stuff¡­" "Aigoo! You don''t have to do this! It could happen between men when they''re drinking. Don''t even¡­" Although dozens of them had rushed at him to settle things down, rather in a nutshell, they were beaten up and knocked out. Having watched all that, the village chief couldn''t help but politely cope with the guy in front of him. ''Don''t go anywhere and say what had happened here yesterday.'' Moreover, in terms of a reward, they had already received plenty from the group''s leader. The man had asked him to hold one''s tongue from yesterday''s fight (one-sided beating in the eyes of the village chief), which he naturally replied to. "So don''t worry. The fact that these brave men are protecting our borders, is enough to keep us at ease." Looking at the village chief who was waving his hand, Sunhyuk grabbed his head. Oho. It seems that he had caused a grand accident after drinking the alcohol here. After concluding based on his own assessment, he parted from the village chief and returned to the lodge of the cavalrymen. "The Spearhead is now yours, Sunhyuk." From Clarke''s declaration, Sunhyuk''s eyes became wide. TL Afterword: Calvis: Well, looks like he got his revenge. Poor squad. They got destroyed. Notice: After reviewing my translating speed and discussing with my staff, I decided to release both Green Skin and Dragon Poor daily. I hope that this will compensate for the lack of releases in the past, and also allow you readers to enjoy these novels more. Thank you. PR Afterword: Sai101: Outstanding! Woohoo - don''t mess with us earthlings! Fighting Dragon Riders. Go. Go.GO! BM: Well looks like Sunhyuk is a fighting drunk that can wipe out armies. Enemy Kingdom attacking? Get Sunhyuk drunk. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 17 So much had changed after that training day. The cavalrymen no longer treated Sunhyuk as a Stranger, rather accepting him wholly as a comrade. "You call it a debt, but isn''t it patronage when it''s all said and done? The fact that you''re reluctant in receiving this aid is incomprehensible." After I had openly explained the reasons as to why I was reluctant in displaying my strength, Clarke shook his head. "Whether it''s patronage or debt or whatever, I''ll have to refuse. I''m content in my current position." "Since the patronage of the Kingdom was in truth a virtuous loan with unconditional commitment, service and loyalty. By carelessly receiving their aid and proposal, he could be bound by the Kingdom for however long. "Well, if that''s what you think." Clarke didn''t understand, but he respected Sunhyuk''s opinions. And then he proposed another suggestion. "However, you cannot keep it hidden forever. Who knows what will happen in a battlefield?" "I know." Sunhyuk also knew that in order to pay off his current contribution, he had to achieve results and contributions in the battlefield. But the battlefield wasn''t a place where a person like him should keep his strength hidden and struggle with other novices like him. Due to that truth, his head started hurting. "Since you can''t hide it anyway, why not show that strength to a trustworthy person and request for help?" Sometimes, sharing a secret could solidify and strengthen a relationship even more. This was precisely the case. With Jonathan coming forth and proposing this suggestion seriously, Sunhyuk thought deeply. "Who?" "Our Ahjussi." Wondering what the heck they were talking about, after listening to the conversation for a bit, he soon realized the identity of the Ahjussi. "We''re talking about Frederik. Frederik. That Ahjussi is a highly influential person. If he were to know of your ability, he''ll probably do whatever he can to support you and secure his own promotion. Jonathan spoke as he explained. "Don''t worry about this secret leaking. Rather, that Ahjussi will do whatever he can to prevent that. Since he wouldn''t want a unique sword he just obtained to be stolen by another, before he could even wield it. Their explanation was certainly logical. If the truth about the strength of a Dragon Rider was vastly different to the current Rank he was assigned, it would be the royalty that would seek him first. The Lieutenant Colonel, who''s silently waiting for the opportunity to achieve results in the battlefield, would not allow his weapon to be stolen or known. "Let''s think about it a bit more. It''s not a situation where a decision needs to be made immediately." Listening to all of the conversation quietly, Sunhyuk had a strange feeling. It wasn''t his job, but the appearances of the cavalrymen formed in his head. "What are you staring at with a face like that? Don''t forget that the longer you stay with us, the more opportunities you''ll have to be recognized in the battlefield." "Especially with that reckless charging of yours, you could aggressively and effectively utilize your skills." "If you take care of the strong ones in the front, then what remains for us, who are following you in the back, will have it easier." The burly men were honestly expressing their true feelings, though the words were kind of clumsy and blunt. However, even he couldn''t hide the warmth that he felt as Sunhyuk stopped pondering and laughed in the end. *** Training continued, and now the cavalrymen were no longer surprised by Sunhyuk''s powerful charge. They knew better than anyone else how to effectively use this mighty Spearhead, and adapted accordingly to their ability. "Hmm. It''s good for me since I don''t have to waste my horse''s stamina as much, but it''s getting a bit awkward trying to charge now." With how much space and momentum that Sunhyuk created in the front, it felt unfamiliar to those in the back, and thus having a difficult time adapting. However, it wasn''t like they disliked this. Since it was not too tiring for them to overcome the winds, and push their bodies in order to maintain the canter required for the assault. As such, they quickly became stronger including Sunhyuk. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 4] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind / Attribute Expertise 64 Wind Fang [Strength 23 / Endurance 22 / Agility 25 / Magic Resistance 33 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging (Wind) >> << Attribute Weaponry (Basic) >> << Advanced Horsemanship >> Advanced Horsemanship + Charging = Overbearing Charging (Wind) << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Intermediate)(Wind) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Spearmanship Skill (Intermediate) (Wind).] << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Swordsmanship Skill (Basic) (Wind) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) ¡û¡ú Heavy Cavalry Maneuvers (65kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Intermediate) ¡û¡ú Cavalry Shield Skill (Intermediate) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> The Statuses that he had now, compared to what he possessed when he was first dispatched to the 24th Regiment, was incomparable. And with his endless repetitive training, his attribute''s aura soon began to surround the entire cavalry, making him wonder how much power he could wield with another Dragon Rider''s skill. "At this rate, I''ll probably hit max level just from grinding?" Despite having never experienced an actual battle, it was alarming at how much growth he had went through. It wasn''t bad however, as the time will come when he will have to step into the light. But he also knew that it would be impossible. In order to repay his debt, he had to achieve high results in the battlefield. There was no reason why he could not. "Dispatch." The dispatch command was relayed, causing Sunhyuk to freeze on the spot for a moment despite knowing this day would arrive. "This time, Sunhyuk, you''re included." Despite the cavalry knowing how incongruous wars were to Strangers within the other world, they did not console him. In order to survive in this world, there seems to exist a test that one must pass through. "The exact date and time of the dispatch will be relayed later, but we will be given ample time to prepare. Until then, keep your body and concentration to the highest level." From Clarke''s order, Sunhyuk quietly began to organize his equipment. *** "Now what do we do?" It wasn''t just the heavy cavalry that was dispatched it seems. Jungtae and Soohong''s faces were pale, realizing, with a sense of foreboding, what awaited them. "I knew it was something that we had to experience one way or another, but it feels like I really might die." "Hyung, I''m so scared to death as well. Our heavy infantry will be marching at the forefront." Amongst the Strangers, Soohong was the most scared out of his wits, as he is the youngest. Well, it wasn''t an exaggeration. They were living a peaceful and comfortable life, while now they were suddenly thrown into the battlefield with their lives on the line. "It must be great for you. It was said that usually the cavalry will just maintain position and not even participate in the battlefield at times." "That''s correct. Since the cavalry are so highly valued and expensive to train, they can''t send them out recklessly." But why are they sending shots at him? Sunhyuk looked at them blankly and did not reply. "Damn. Why the hell did I end up in this shitty place!" Sunhyuk couldn''t help but sigh watching Jungtae that used to brag and boast about improving his abilities, and even advancing into the Intermediate rank, now he''s complaining and swearing like this. "How about the others?" "You''re asking because you don''t know? The whole atmosphere is in chaos. For instance, if the infantrymen are dispatched, at least 3 out of 10 will die. Don''t you think you''d be scared out of your wits as well?" Looking at him, it seems he wasn''t in a rational state to talk. As such, Sunhyuk rose from his seat. "Where are you going?" "Organizing my equipment and my horse. Since I''m a beginner, it takes me quite a long time." Making a reasonable excuse, Soohong intervened and asked. "Hyung, you''re not scared? You could die?" In order to quiet the frightened young boy, Sunhyuk replied. "I''m scared. I''m scared to death. If I could, I would want to rather escape and leave." "Then, should we really run away? If we were to escape to an unknown place and live quietly¡­" Soohong was not in his right mind, as even he didn''t realize what he was purporting to. "You little bastard, don''t you know that desertion results in execution!" Seeing the hysterical, pale face of Jungtae, Sunhyuk settled him down. "There''s no one nearby. Don''t worry." Being already used to borrowing the attribute''s power, he realized this fact by listening to the nearby surroundings with his ears. "Let''s return and prepare our own equipment. Since it''ll be several times more productive to keep ourselves prepared and ready, than prolongedly worrying frantically about doing nothing." Soohong and Jungtae that had expected consolation instead stared at him with their eyes wide open. "What did you expect? Did you think we would live adequately like in the other world, promote and kill time comfortably? Wake up! This damned Kingdom will do whatever it takes to squeeze us dry in order to take back the value of patronage they have given to us." Although he had no experience, but after directly encountering the higher nobles, that was what he thought. Actually, this barbaric world would probably be even more excessive. "So stop whining and do whatever you can to survive. Since nothing will change by complaining here." "How could Sunhyuk Hyung do this to us¡­" "That bastard, he''s thinking that the cavalry won''t participate. Considering how he didn''t even receive treatment of a cavalrymen¡­" It felt good hearing their complaints through the wind. Although he briefly talked with them, he was already starting to get tired of them. "Whew." After letting out a sigh and wandering around the outskirts of the barracks for some time, he entered. Despite the battlefield closing in, these guys were still sleeping soundly. Sunhyuk, who was somewhat reluctant, walked to his sleeping quarters only to find Jonathan on top of his bed. "Anyways, If you consider how it might be his last days, he might very well end up asking me to take his innocence¡­" "Seeing how you''re spewing bullshit, he''s not in a situation where he needs to whine like the other Strangers. Anyhow, the gifted are born talented." "Ah, have you heard?" "No, I just heard it while I was passing by. Don''t worry. Although desertion is an execution, as your comrades, we''ll pretend we haven''t heard of it." Despite those threatening words, seeing how unfazed they were, he could feel how tough and rough they have lived up to this point. "The Sergeant is currently heading to the Lieutenant Colonel''s tent. Because of you." "Because of me?" Sunhyuk turned his head slightly to the side wondering what was he talking about, in which case Jonathan continued. "No matter how I look at it, it seems the Sergeant is set on having you as the Spearhead." He had thought it was realistic, in that he would not be assuming the Spearhead position until he had accumulated some more experience, but it didn''t seem to be so. "I know what you''re thinking. We also thought in the beginning that you should stay in the back until you had accumulated some experience. However, the situation has changed." For some reason, Jonathan''s expression felt heavy as he looked around quickly before lowering his voice. "There''s a rumor that there are nasty bastards on their side." "Nasty bastards?" It was not Jonathan that answered his question. "It''s not a rumor. It''s the truth. There are witnesses that reported the Sastane [1] Cavalry, famed for annihilating other cavalry, have been seen on our borders." Clarke, who had finished his errand, came in and spoke. "That''s why we need your strength." TL Afterword: Calvis: Ooh, I can''t wait. An actual battle against some tough looking opponents. TL Note: [1] Sastein Cavalry is now Sastane Cavalry Notice: After reviewing my translating speed and discussing with my staff, I decided to release both Green Skin and Dragon Poor daily. I hope that this will compensate for the lack of releases in the past, and also allow you readers to enjoy these novels more. Thank you. PR Afterword: Sai101: Ahh - such is life; talkers gona talk & when gameday is here - drop nuts! BM: I want to see the tactics of the Sastane Cavalry that makes it so special and unique¡­ Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 18 "What, Sastane?" "Where? Where?!" The name Sastane was just mentioned, but all the cavalrymen jumped up from their seats. Clarke, seeing that convulsion-like response from the men sighed. "You''ll have to know anyway, so listen since you''re all up. And you, wake up Hansen." Grumbling and seeing Hansen, that had no thought of waking up in this situation, he went over and woke him up. "What, who! Which bastard¡­" "Quiet." Grabbing his nose and whispering, Hansen quieted down as Clarke looked around the room once more before speaking. "Three enemy regiments have appeared near the vicinity of Mengsk Fortress, and there is testimony that those Sastane bastards were seen there too. "Those un-cavalry-like bastards!" "Damn!" What exactly the Sastane Cavalry was, Sunhyuk had no idea from the start, but he did note the tense ruckus it roused within the group. "As such, the 27th Regiment and us have been assigned to embark towards Mengsk Fortress for support, just in case." He couldn''t help be relieved with those words, ''just in case,'' since, if they were lucky, they didn''t have to engage in any confrontations, and it could be just a simple provocation. Since simple provocations were frequent in the other world, he thought it would be the same here as well. However, this was not the Korean armistice line that he had served at, and the authorities here did not hesitate from seeing bloodshed. "You can ignore what I have just said. But even if they had appeared to demonstrate and flaunt their power in front of us, it has already been decided that we would erase the name of Sastane from these lands." Clarke''s words reassured the confirmation to kill. "It''s been a long time since there has been a satisfactory order from above!" "Ohoh! Finally, I can fight those despicable Sastane bastards properly!" Except Sunhyuk, all of the cavalrymen were animated, saying how well the situation had transpired. It definitely appears that there exists a deep grudge against the Sastane Cavalry. "The troops mobilized in this operation are the 5th Regiment, followed by the 27th Regiment, and finally our 24th Regiment, as we will have three total regiments in our formation. Our mission is to cut down and kill the Sastane cavalrymen that the light cavalry will have herded." Clarke who was explaining for quite a long time returned his gaze back to Sunhyuk. Due to that heavy, unbearable gaze, even Sunhyuk subconsciously swallowed his saliva in anxiety. "Cavalry versus cavalry, regardless of who the winner is, the casualties will be enormous. However, the higher-ups won''t care how many casualties we have. Rather, they would be concerned with how much damage we could inflict into these Sastane bastards." The clashes between the opposing cavalry, asides from victory or defeat, would result in devastating casualties to both sides, considering how there would be no time to withdraw one''s body and struggle against the opposing cavalry. Horsemanship plays a vital part as calvary horses trod on fallen bodies and crush the limbs of allies and enemies alike, the most ideal outcome would be a devastating victory in the end. There were no commanders who were willing to recklessly utilize the expensive cavalry that required high resources. However, this time, it was an exception. "It''ll probably be appalling. For a new recruit without war experience, this might be the most bloody and excessively brutal war you will ever fight in." Staring at Sunhyuk intently, Clarke spoke with a heavy tone. "However, despite that, I am willing to assign the Spearhead position to you. Yet, if you refuse, then I will not. Since the position of the Spearhead is not a place where you can be forced to stand in." Even Sunhyuk felt the sense of shame from Clarke for the upcoming battle, as he was willing to assign a new recruit without experience into the vital Spearhead position. That unfamiliar face of his, Sunhyuk stared back at him for a long time before gritting. "Okay. I will take care of the Spearhead." Although his face was full of anxiety and fear, Sunyuk''s two eyes were shining brightly. "Those Sastane bastards. That''s how crucial the Kingdom considers them as enemies." "It-it is so. Ho-however, the damage that they had received from them is probably immense, since the amount of casualties reported to have been lost to them are over 10 Regiments of cavalry, and several times more of infantry at the borders." Shocked, Sunhyuk never imagined in his wildest dreams that Clarke would react like this, as he was even stuttering with his own words. "Then if you kill those guys, then the merits will be astronomical as well then." "Ah¡­" Finally understanding Sunhyuk''s thoughts, Clarke exclaimed. From crisis to opportunity. In other words, these were not feelings that were familiar to real men of the cavalry. "I don''t think it''s bad to necessarily erase all of my debt in one blow. Since if we were to catch them, then we won''t have to worry about the Lieutenant Colonel worrying of other options¡­" Seeing Sunhyuk boast weakly with a creaky, stiff voice caused the cavalrymen and Clarke to end up laughing in the end. ***** "Whew." The moment the decision was made, his hands and legs started trembling. Sunhyuk was trying to convince himself that he was doing the right thing, as he slowly stopped himself from spouting. It was a battlefield in which he had to stand in the end, so he would head into the direction that gives him the highest rate of survival with his own ability. At the very least, he won''t die ridiculously in the backlines if the formation were to collapse. But the problem lay in how he would cope with seeing violence and bloodshed. It was the precise thing that all of the other Strangers feared the most. Whether they''d die or others would die, it was an appalling matter nonetheless for those that once lived peaceful lives. All he could hope for was that the mental training he had as a soldier from the other world would help alleviate the fear, stress, and hesitation, even if by a little bit. Of course, whether it was effective or not, at least his situation was a bit better than the other Strangers. "What kind of guys are these Sastane Cavalry seriously?" Although his heart felt heavy, he did not idle around. After being assigned the position of being the Spearhead, Clarke called for him separately to go through his own, personal training. "The Sastane Cavalry are Riders that are hybrids, Riders who are neither light nor heavy cavalry. They specialize in militarized horses and excel in tactics that bully the enemy from afar." Hearing about them, the Sastane Cavalry sounded like the monstrous Mongolian Cavalry of his other world. "However, that does not mean that they are poor in melee combat. If we were to recklessly charge in, it is possible that it would be us which ends up being swallowed instead." Destructive power and speed - it was virtually impossible to possess both - but in this place where Knights and superhumans existed, it was possible. "Although they are Riders who were released due to their insufficient potential in being Knights, they are still talented enough to be on the same level as Apprentice Knights. That is exactly the fearsome qualities that the Sastane Cavalry possess. Despite lacking ability, they compensate it more than enough with their weight." Even if the light cavalry were to succeed in herding them, it''ll seem like it wouldn''t as easy feat to achieve, as we would encounter them directly. Sunhyuk thus asked, "Then how about our cavalry?" Weight and speed - it wasn''t just them that possessed those qualities. Asking Clarke, he responded instead with a stout face. "I believe in you." Sunhyuk looked up towards Clarke who was patting his shoulders and replied. "I think I need a rehearsal." ***** No matter how much he thought about it, he thought it was reckless to stand in the Spearhead position without experience. However, in order to overcome what was lacking or part thereof, Sunhyuk made up for it by training. "Are you really okay?" "It''ll sting a bit, but I won''t die." Sunhyuk stood firmly in front of Jonathan''s worried face. "No matter how much I attempt in not hurting you, I''m concerned that a puncture might arise." "Don''t worry and shoot me." Seeing his firm stature, the other cavalrymen began to shake their heads. "I can never seem to be able to understand the training methods of these Strangers." It seemed that the other cavalrymen did not comprehend his definition of a rehearsal. However, in order to test out how able he was in being the Spearhead, and whether or not his attacks will be effective against the enemy, this training was necessary. And it was to directly face against one of the superior qualities of the Sastane Cavalry - ranged attacks. "If you were to become knocked out by an arrow before arriving to the enemy, there''s nothing more wasteful than that." After speaking so, the cavalrymen followed behind, and Jonathan began to trod back. Once they were at a feasible distance away, they waited for the signal. "Now!" As soon as the promised flag was raised, the cavalry galloped fiercely towards him. Wow. I''m trembling. Despite being quite far away, witnessing the scene of the thunderous cavalry rushing towards him - the sight caused Sunhyuk to subconsciously swallow back his saliva. However, soon he gritted his teeth, made up his mind, and charged. "We''re shooting!" With that warning trailing behind the rushing sounds of hooves, arrows were shot into the sky. "Wind Piercing." Whispering the skill, it activated as the wind instantly surrounded an area around him, and soon, above the large encircled aura, the arrows began to rain down. Ting. Ting. It was an uncomfortable sound to listen to, but Sunhyuk relaxed his shoulders as he smiled. ***** "Do-does that even make sense?" They tried their best to demonstrate the tactics of the Sastane Cavalry, as they bent their bows back to the fullest. But, those arrows ended up not even reaching near Sunhyuk, as they were repelled back as if they having encountered an invisible wall. "Ru-run away!" "That, that crazy bastard!" The cavalry that were staring in awe at the sight, and soon belatedly saw that overbearing charge of Sunhyuk rushing towards them, causing cavalry riders to quickly scatter, frightened them out of their own wits. And after Sunhyuk stopped that improbable, overbearing charge, he looked back at the cavalry who were staring at him speechlessly. "Wow. I thought maybe I couldn''t do it, but it seems that I succeeded in overcoming this difficult trial again." Seeing that blatant, boastful figure, the cavalrymen looked back totally flabbergasted. However, the fact remains that he had successfully succeeded in overcoming this alarming challenge. This meant that it was true, that there was no one that could counter Sunhyuk''s charge. "Now that I know I can block arrows, it''s only the range for the area of effect that''s left to resolve. Is there anyone that''s willing to help me?" "Come on." Eventually, Jonathan and the other cavalrymen were forced to cling onto this effective, but treacherous training. As such, Sunhyuk''s attempts continued for the next few days. Once he finished this reckless experiment, his confidence was soaring higher than ever in front of the cavalrymen. "With this much, I won''t lose to the Sastane guys, right?" From Sunhyuk''s question, Clarke and the cavalrymen laughed. "The Sastanes are not even a problem, as even if the Sastane elders were dispatched, they would be pushed back." From Clarke''s response, Sunhyuk smiled widely. ***** The day of the dispatch arrived quickly. Judging from updated reports that the enemy cavalry might be around the villages near the border, the cavalry were the first to leave the garrison. "Be careful, and sorry about before." "Me too. The fact that Hyung has to face against those monster-like Sastane guys¡­ take care of yourself." The rumor that the cavalry were assigned the most dangerous mission had already circulated throughout the garrison, as Jungtae and Soohong apologized. "I''ll see you at the border." Atop his horse, Sunhyuk said a brief goodbye as he quickly followed behind the cavalry. As such, Sunhyuk and the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment departed from the garrison. TL Afterword: Calvis:That wind aura makes me think of Neji''s and Hinata''s Swirling Wind Rotation LOL. Deflect all those kunais. PR Afterword: Sai101: All the preparations seem to be done.. Time for the real life situation battle. BM: I feel like this will go horribly wrong somehow. Masochist''s Intuition. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 19 The 24th Regiment of the Heavy Cavalry ended up trotting towards Mengsk Fortress slower than expected. Despite being promised to be provided with much of the supplies at Mengsk Fortress, the cantering rate was not that much different from regular foot soldiers. As such, Sunhyuk asked why, which Clarke then answered. "If it was a simple training, then it might be different. However, there''s no need to tire out our horses already, when there''s a high chance that we might be immediately deployed into a battle the moment we arrive at the fort. In addition, there is a low possibility that those Sastanes are quietly waiting for the battle to come to them after crossing the border." In case of a sudden attack, Frederik was alternating two of his cavalry squads on patrol. Thanks to that, the slow canter felt even slower. "Anything, vanguard?" "There are no traces of the enemy in the southwest direction!" Watching the patrolling cavalry busily come and go, Sunhyuk''s mouth became unpleasantly dry. As such, Sunhyuk unknowingly continued to fiddle around with the cork of his water bottle. Seeing him, Clarke shook his head. "Your blood will probably seem dry and your mouth will feel burnt. However, keep this in mind, that once the real battle starts, the tension you feel now will be nothing in contrast. As such, do not expend your strength carelessly." "Even if you say that, it''s not that easy to control." Seeing how Sunhyuk still reacted to his encouragement despite his anxiety, Clarke burst out laughing. "Huh?" As such, they trotted like that for quite a while. Suddenly, he saw some small images from afar. Grasping his spear stronger and tightening his muscles, he readied himself before Hansen slapped him on the back and said. "They are refugees. Relax." "Ahh¡­" It seems that due to the activity around the borders, the sensitive citizens that were under danger were already migrating. "Go and ask if they know of the border''s situation." With Frederik''s order, one of the cavalrymen immediately ran to the refugee crowd and returned quickly. "I think the atmosphere is much worse than we first thought. There are many witnesses claiming they have seen cavalry with red-feathered helmets, despite not having seen a battle arise just yet." "It''s those Sastanes. There''s no one, in our army at least, wearing such an unsightly ornament on their helmets." After receiving the report, Frederik increased the patrolling squad by one and ordered them to increase the range of scouting. From those words, one of the patrolling squads rushed to the battlefield as dust flew up in their quake, causing the refugees to be filled with fear as they passed by. "A real war¡­" Seeing those terrified eyes, Sunhyuk stopped breathing for a moment, as if he was choking on something. He returned back to reality from the game-like world of status and skills that he was living in. "Wake up! The real war hasn''t even started yet." From those words, Sunhyuk slapped his cheek with both hands, as he recollected himself. It was only a matter of time before he had to jump into the centre of such a battlefield. If he were to be stricken with fear, he wouldn''t be able to bear it later on. "We will communicate from the front. In order to prepare for an unknown battle, prepare your weapons so that you won''t become food for the Sastanes arrows." That quiet order caused the cavalrymen to grab onto weapons that were in their sheathes. With the clattering of iron, Sunhyuk regathered himself a few more times. ***** "Ugh. My whole body is tingling." Thankfully, nothing had transpired on the first day, but with how he had to spend the day under stress and anxiety, his body was not left in a good state. Even in his sleep, due to the nightmares he was having, his whole body felt heavy. "Endure it a bit. No matter how slow we go, we''ll arrive there in 9 days at the latest." "Wouldn''t it be better to reach there quicker?" Thinking that it was ineffective to divide the two days distance from Mengsk Fortress into many more, he queried, after which Clarke replied. "Maybe, but our Commander is over there so." In short, he was saying that he could do nothing about it. Having nothing further to retort with, Sunhyuk ended up sighing. With his nickname being, ''Boar of the Battlefield,'' he was definitely full of caution. This time, he''s was probably worrying about the possible flaws and errors in his career over achievements and feats, so it makes sense regarding the Lieutenant Colonel''s hot-temperedness. But it seemed that he couldn''t overcome his impatient nature, as he continued to slowly increase the speed. But that was only for a moment as well. There was a Rider riding in through the dust as he galloped over. The Rider appeared to be a heavy cavalrymen on patrol. But alongside him was another man with a light cavalry uniform. "What could this mean?" The cavalry cried out in relief, after hearing the cavalrymen announcing the drill-order of the Kingdom of Ardenburg. "Forward! It is Owenson, Sergeant of the 3rd Squad, from the 2nd Light Cavalry unit of the 27th Regiment." "So? Why is a Rider of the 27th Regiment here?" Normally, Frederik would accept his salute adequately as a member of the army, however, the tone of Lieutenant Colonel Frederik''s voice was a bit cold due to the faint smell of blood leaking from the Rider''s body. "In the present situation, the 27th Regiment is currently rearranging and repairing their equipment, after retreating from a sudden attack by the enemy. I was sent to inform Lieutenant Colonel of the danger." ***** "Damn¡­" This ominous feeling could never be wrong. With how Owenson''s 27th Regiment was retreating, it meant that the casualties weren''t small at all. "The size of the enemy army seems to be one company, but with the color and tactics they''ve displayed, they are clearly the heavy cavalry unit of the Sastein Cavalry." "Those damn bitches!" "What the hell are those border guards doing!" A deafening clamour exploded from within the cavalry. Lieutenant Colonel Frederik''s face hardened as he settled them down by raising his hand, before asking Owenson. "The time and position of the engagement?" "Yesterday afternoon, the first encounter with the enemy was in the southwest direction five hours from here, and two hours later, full-scale engagements began. The battle lasted endlessly until our regiment concluded that we suffered too many casualties before retreating." If it''s 5 hours in distance, there''s no difference from the enemy being right in front of them. After concluding his report, all of the equipment that were on the wagons were delivered to the heavy cavalrymen, and in a split moment, battle preparations were completed. "So there''s a high probability that those guys are monitoring us." "With those Sastein bastards'' tactics in fighting, it is highly so." With Lieutenant Colonel''s words, the 1st and 2nd Sergeants, both battle hardened veterans, fumed as they talked. "Damn! This is why I told them that we should move out all together. What the hell were they thinking? That they could herd such a force of that calibre from three sides and annihilate them?" Seeing the discretion not fitting of his nature, he called for Watson and laid down a separate order. However, considering how Sunhyuk felt such a tactic was quite poorly constructed, the strategist who planned this must not be that competent. "This might end up badly¡­" Although he didn''t want to say this ominous statement, but soldiers under an incompetent commander will always be in trouble. That was common in the other world, and applied to this one as well. However, if there was a difference, it was that the price to pay was much more severe in this world. In the other world, where you just needed to overwork your body a bit more, in this place, many lives were hanging by a thread. "Alright. I pay homage to your troops, and I deeply regret your unfortunate losses as a consequence. Also, I thank you of your consideration in this hectic matter." "It is nothing. We hope that the Lieutenant Colonel, leader of the highest, prestigious regiments will be able to give back to those wicked men what we suffered." "Your will will be fulfilled." Owenson of the 27th Regiment, ended his report and disappeared. ***** Now, there were two options for the 24th Regiment of the Heavy Cavalry. One was to increase their pace and quickly arrive at Mengsk Fortress in order to prevent any sudden attack, while the other was to maintain the current pace, while preparing for a battle. It was not an easy choice, thus Lieutenant Colonel Frederik asked for Clarke''s advice. Even he knew that the true leader of the cavalry was none other than Clarke. "If the 27th Regiment has already been defeated, then it is highly likely that the Sastane Cavalry is now aiming for us. In those circumstances, recklessly increasing our pace might cause us to be attacked in a weary state." "I think so too. If we had done that in the first place, then maybe, but we have already wasted too much time that the alternative is now void." Since their opinions were alike, the only thing left to do was to hope for the best. He too, was fully armed, as well as all of the heavy cavalry, so much so that the preparations were completely finished, so Frederik looked on with a satisfied face. "Call those on patrol back. With those guys aiming for us, there''s no reason to weaken our forces." With that order, the messenger departed and soon returned with the scouting squad. But the numbers of those returning were insufficient. "It seems that the members of the 8th Squad have already been preyed upon." Over half of the 8th squad, that was deployed for various scouting missions, was missing. The enraged cavalrymen were furious, as they wanted to immediately kill the Sastane bastards, but Frederik and the other commanders remained calm. "Even though the Sastanes are capable of guerilla warfare, it will be quite a burden for them to wander around our borders for too long, and thus they will definitely show up." Frederik''s prediction wasn''t wrong. Before the sun came down, the appearance of the enemies became apparent. "Are they the Sastanes?" Sunhyuk stricken with anxiety relaxed his throat as he looked on at the oncoming force. With reinforced iron armors that did not look to be so heavy, spears and bows on their back, it displayed the way and style they fought in. If their side were like the knights in their world, then the enemy looked like the Mongolian horsemen with reinforced armors. "All cavalry, in charging formation! The Vanguard will be the 3rd Squad. Behind that, the 1st and 2nd Squad will provide support!" However, there was no time to comfortably appreciate the enemy. Before Sunhyuk was able to gradually pick himself up, Frederik''s command was declared, and the cavalrymen promptly moved into formation. As such, Sunhyuk was the spearhead of his first battle. While Frederik had expressed concern about assigning the spearhead position to a Stranger, with the recommendation of the other cavalrymen, he did not refute further. "If you are the first to be stricken with fear and hesitate, I''ll behead you myself personally." With Frederik''s growl, Sunhyuk had a surprised look. From the front, the Sastane cavalry were growling, and in the back, Frederik was messing with the sword he was given. Literally, he was between two fires. Then, the enemy began to mobilize. "Do not be caught in a flank attack by any means!" The 100 or so Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment responded as they galloped out onto the battlefield. Sunhyuk too, was swept away by the momentum, with his heart beginning to jump wildly one step behind. TL Afterword: Calvis: God, so intense. Finally, a battle where fear, anxiety, and tension is included in a battle. Now, this feels like an actual war battle. Awesome. So hooked onto the story. TL Notice: I''ve been sick the last 3 days now due to a severe cold, but will definitely do my best to not delay any releases! Thanks for all the support! PR Afterword: Sai101: MC''s tense & nervous feelings helpfully well conveyed in this chapter.. BM: I just wanna see the reaction of the Sastane when a large and windy explosion happens in the middle of those Sastane bastards Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 20 There was no time to feel the pressure of the actual encounter. When I recollected myself, I was already galloping forward with my horse. The moment I had actually realized this, cold sweat ran down my back. It was as if my whole body was without blood, as strength left my hands. "Wake up!" Belatedly coming back to reality, Sunhyuk bit his lips until it bled. The blood then flew back within his helmet. Through the narrow gap in the visor, he saw the enemy quickly approaching, as the Sastane Cavalry swerved left with all the dust flung into the air. All he could see were their bodies surrounded in iron armor in their tightly knit formation. It was as if killing intent and combative spirit were being emanated from them. The moment he made eye contact with them, he couldn''t breathe. "¡­left!! To the left!" With a pat on the helmet again, he recollected himself, as he turned the horse to the left. However, despite having his whole body head into a different direction, his attention was on the enemies. In this moment, his fear had peaked as he suddenly felt, that if he let them out from his sight, he would be killed as this kind of horror suffocated his body. His heart was about to burst any minute. Fortunately, the repeated movements that he practiced during training helped, as he soon was naturally galloping forward. Gallop. Gallop. Soon, his rough breathing filled his helmet, causing the insides of the visor to feel as if it was on fire. His consciousness was fading, and the vision through the small gap between the visor was becoming dimmer. Ah¡­ The sound of the horseshoes gradually was eclipsed by the screams of the second unit. And then, a bit later, he could hear nothing. All he could feel was the violent up-and-down shaking of the horse''s reaction. Did I drink on the go? He doubted if he did, however he couldn''t remember. No. But why am I here? He was trying to think of the reason, but there was only an empty white sheet in his mind as he couldn''t think of anything. "¡­!" At that time, a strange object appeared beside him. Turning to his side, He saw a man with a helmet screaming something, but no sound was heard. It was as if he was looking at a cheap mime. "¡­!" It was ridiculous, seeing the man scream in this matter, as he alternated gazes between the man and the view in front of him. Thus, he ended up chuckling in the end. What''s he saying. He couldn''t hear at all. "¡­! ..!" The man with a contorted face pushed his body against him, and continued to knock on his helmet. It was as if his knocking was urgent as goosebumps filled his whole body. "¡­ to be!" And in that instant, the silence was ripped apart as he escaped the silent, empty world back into reality. "Wake up!" "Cl-Clarke?!" Suddenly returning back into reality, he couldn''t recollect himself. That loud voice of Clarke calling Sunhyuk''s name caused the heat inside his helmet to burn on like a fire. He couldn''t bear the heat in the end, and so Sunhyuk subconsciously raised his visor. Shooooooooo. Suddenly, a gale of the cool wind gushed onto his face. And then he realized that he was currently in the middle of a battle. "You idiot! Lower your visor! We''re soon entering the range of their 1st ranged attack!" With an urgent scream, he belatedly remembered the existence of the Sastane Cavalry, as he reflexively turned his head. "Ahh¡­" When did he get so close. That small bow, and the arrow that was on the bowstrings were so clearly seen as the enemies were aiming for them. "Put down your visor, raise up your shield! Lower your posture!" From Clarke''s instructions, he lifted his shield in a flustered state. "Once! If you''re unlucky twice! You just have to endure that much!" The scream felt muffled since he had lowered his visor, but he was sure that the gist what he was saying. "Endure! Endure anyway you can! Once they''re within distance, they won''t have time to grab a spear or whatever!" After banging Sunhyuk''s helmet with his iron gloves, Sunhyuk lowered his posture and glared at the enemy. In that moment, a ping was heard as the enemies all released their bowstrings. "Raise your shield!" With Clarke''s concluding remark, the sky rained down with arrows. Please. Please. Please. Hiding behind his shield, he prayed that this rain of death would not strike him. Ting. Ting. Whenever the arrows scraped by his shield, it was as if they were grazing his skin, as his shoulders automatically shuddered. Thus, the more he held the shield, the stronger he tightened his grasp on the shield. Why won''t it end?! It was only about a 100 or so Riders, yet that ghastly, terrifying rain of arrows caused him to wait pleadingly for that horrid time to pass. And soon, that hell-like time passed as Clarke screamed at him. "Sunhyuk!" "Yes!" In this discord of a battlefield, Clarke''s voice, that penetrated through his eardrums, accosted him into raising his voice with all his might in reply. "If this charge fails, there is no second opportunity!" "Ah, I understand!" As time passed, the bodies of the heavy cavalry became heavier and wearier, and it was only a matter of time before their fatigued bodies would be preyed upon by the devilish Sastanes. No armor on either them, or their horses, would protect them against their oncoming arrows forever. "So, what are you doing when you know?! What the hell do we do when the spearhead is idling about?!" That bloody scream caused Sunhyuk to frown as he increased his speed. And soon, his whole body was filled with the wind as it began to spiral on the tip of his spear. Shoooooooooooooooo. The barrier of that fierce wind had broke down at a certain point, as some of his aura began to gather on the tip of his spear. Alongside, the speed of his horse rose even faster. Not just yet. After that not-so-successful first attack, the enemies were already trying to maintain the distance and fire once more. In that situation, using his skill would be a waste, and he would end up losing the effect of his attribute that was encircling the entire cavalry. Right now, what was required was 10 spears over one strong spear, as he tried to suppress his urgent mind as he just focused on increasing his speed. Kereeeeeeung. It was as if his wrists were going to be cut off at any moment. He had reached the limitations of his attribute, and he wanted to release this aura at this very instant, while it loudly howled. With all of his veins about to burst, Sunhyuk endlessly gathered the attribute''s aura, while enduring the pain. More! More! More! Screaming silently, Sunhyuk charged after the Sastanes'' backs. The Sastane Cavalry was surprised, especially with how the superior mobility they gained in sacrificing the weight of their armor, seemed to be losing out on how they couldn''t keep the distance. It was probably so. It appeared that they were relying on shooting arrows, and retreating before firing a second shot of arrows in order to weaken their enemies, thus manipulating them into their own pace. However, that was clearly a bad move and a fatal failure. Looking down on the Sastane and their bent backs, Sunhyuk loudly roared. "Charge!" He exercised the glorious privilege that was unique only to the spearhead. With that one shout, the heavy cavalry all shouted as one as they galloped at peak speed. It was then that the Heavy Cavalry''s, ''true,'' charge had begun. Surprisingly, it seemed that they still had a surplus of energy left. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. Wind Fang was howling loudly like a live animal, those wildly spiralling winds were precisely the source of the Wind Fang''s rage, as it roared out into the surroundings. "Wind Piercing." In the torment of his wrist, Sunhyuk thrusted out his spear. In that instant, the greatest momentum of the cavalries charging speed, which one thought was already at the peak, increased to another unbelievable level. Bang! A thunderous and explosive bang roared out from the Vanguard, as if they would swallow their enemies whole. Blood and flesh splattered up and flew all around. With the heads of horses crushed, the bodies of the men assaulted under such an impact were hurled off into all directions. "Huh?" The fear and excitement of that rushing adrenaline stopped in that instant. It felt as if the battlefield was a place which served only to fill the belly of a beast. And soon, the rampant Sunhyuk belatedly realized what he had done. The vicinity was full of blood and corpses. He had expected that there wouldn''t be any that were alive in the sea of blood. Yet, with bloody-red eyes like a dead lion, the survivors began to scream out loud. "Ahhhhhhhhk!" "AHHH. Sa-save me!" However, those sounds were soon deafened by the galloping of horses. "Ahhh¡­" Due to the smell of blood, Stella galloped excitedly as Sunhyuk forgot himself. "Chase them! We need to finish them right now!" Someone shouted, as he saw a shower of blood burst from the Sastane Cavalry in the area of the explosion. The reddened, wounded, bloodied backs of bodies caused him to pale as he screamed out loud. Me, I¡­ He despaired under the shock of murder, and suddenly a smack shook him from behind. "Leave the rest to us!" There was more concern, just the great joy from securing victory, in Clarke''s expression, that could be seen with his uplifted visor. "Stay behind! A recruit gave all he could do with that much!" "Bastard! If it weren''t for you, we''d all be dead. You saved our regiment!" Bang, bang! Consecutively, the cavalrymen smacked his helmet. "Thanks! And I''m proud of you!" Although it was a speculative face, beyond that, it was full of fear and death. However, these guys were definitely comforting him. They were glad that it wasn''t them lying on the battleground. It wasn''t like they were free from fear and death as well. And so they spoke. "If we do not kill, then we in turn are killed!" It was an unfamiliar and disturbing remark, but the moment Sunhyuk heard of it, he surprisingly felt as if everything was simplified. Survival of the Fittest. That was the law of this world, and one that must be followed onwards. As soon as he realized that fact, with a face that couldn''t cry or smile, he stared at the battlefield soullessly. ***** "We won!" "We beat the Sastanes!" The battle was won. The Sastanes were caught by their tails, which would not have been so devastating if it was a frontal encounter, as such, they ended up being completely wiped out. In other words, it was an overwhelming victory for the Kingdom of Ardenburg, and a historic event that would be engraved against the Kingdom of Noctane. The reigning protagonist of this complete victory was Kim Sunhyuk. However, he was looking disconsolate. Rather than happily thinking that all of his debt under the Kingdom would be cleared, unknowingly, he placed his hands onto his head, thinking of the dozens of lives he had just crushed into oblivion. Sunhyuk, who was blankly staring at the Heavy Cavalry who were chanting victory, weakly dismounted, as if he was going to collapse. Then, he soon bent his back and began vomiting. "Blargh!" No matter how much he ate previously, the endless vomiting began to empty out his stomach. [Companion. You are still too weak.] In a jumbled state, the voice of the Dragon was heard in his mind. TL Afterword: Calvis: OOH, has to be by far one of the most enjoyable chapters I translated. And wow, so OP. Group buff haste?! And the dragon?! Lot''s going on. TL Notice: I''ve been sick the last 4 days now due to the flu, but will definitely do my best to not delay any releases! Thanks for all the support! If I do miss tomorrow, I hope you all will understand. PR Afterword: Sai101: MC has a conscious¡­ MC is not conniving & cold hearted¡­ Actions have consequences¡­ alas, cruel world - let loose the hounds of war! BM: Survival of the Fittest! Get used to this world MC, I have a feeling you will murder many more in the future, most likely including innocents when you get your dragon to use Fire Breath. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 21 Sunhyuk did not reply to the existence of the Dragon who had not spoken in such a long time. He just sat on the ground full of dirt, as he suppressed the retch from coming out. [They had the power and ability to sufficiently kill you and your companions. However, they could not, because they weren''t aware of your existence.] The Dragon was trying to reproach him by saying that it was useless to have such thoughts, but he ended up just despairing. However, even then, Sunhyuk did not reply. It was because he knew very well that the Dragon was not wrong. [It is the mighty that can be compassionate to the weak, but it is not yet permitted for you to do so.] He also felt how their victory was close to being lucky. [There are still those who have a similar presence too what you just encountered not far away, so it is premature to already brood over the price of your actions.] The sitting Sunhyuk rose from the ground. The words of the Dragon were not wrong. He had just won one battle, but he was still in the middle of a war. It was too early to think about guilt. What was important was to survive. [Survive. Survive even if you roll in the mud and crawl to me. Until then, your compassion will not become of arrogance and ignorance, but of true value.] The guilt did not disappear. The revolting blood and disgust from the remains of the horses lingered. Nevertheless, this harsh world was telling him to move forward. "This damned world¡­" The moment he accepted reality, the disgust and revolt inside him disappeared. And what replaced those feelings was a desire, and passion for clear survival. [Do not let them dare to unsheathe their spears and blades due to your presence. That alone is the only way for you to achieve the peace that you bare in mind.] At the end of the Dragon''s monologue, Sunhyuk raised his head. The determined light had restored back into his eyes. "I do not know such grand things." His voice was coarse and solemn, causing his voice to sound deep. "I just wish to survive. I will not die so miserably in this damned world." It was the moment when his resolution became inscribed into his head. [It is wise to realistically distinguish actions of what you can, and cannot do. And surely that wind will then truly belong to you.] For the first time, the voice was gentle. [If you do not forget your current resolution, then you will surely reach me. When that time comes, you will be a true warrior who is not ashamed of oneself.] In addition, those words were strangely touching despite that unknown gender of a voice. "You keep saying companion here and companion there. Are you a female?" [¡­] The Dragon did not answer. ***** "Sunhyuk." The Dragon then provided a few more remarks before parting goodbye like last time. In the end, I did not hear a reply to the gender question, but Sunhyuk thought that the Dragon was a female for some reason. If his prediction was wrong, and the Dragon was a male, then it''s also a creepy thing in itself. But what mattered right now was not the gender of the Dragon, but that there were definitely similar presences of those Sastanes not too far away. Then, Clarke finally called for me. However, Sunhyuk, while in the presence of a battlefield full of corpses, just trembled. Though he was barely able to settle himself down, it was hard to face such horrible, appalling scenes, of which he had directly caused with his own hands. "Yes." But he could not turn away from reality forever. However much he wanted to. "Look at this." Clarke turned the pile of bodies over as he signalled me to come closer. "Mmm¡­" Was he intentionally trying to make him feel troubled? Or is he trying to make Sunhyuk insensitive through the shock of murder? It was not both. "It appears, that these guys attacked a few villages before encountering the 27th Regiment and then us. You remember this face???" "Could it be?" "Yes, it is the Chief from the village where we spent a night during our training." "Ho, how could they do that to such powerless citizens!" "Do you think those who were disqualified from the Knight''s qualification training would sacrifice mobility for supplies? They are bastards who are accustomed to stealing, and robbing the people of even their own nation. Those bastards wouldn''t even treat the people of the enemy country as humans." Sunhyuk was purely enraged. He was simply an old man who thanked him for protecting the border, despite having destroyed his whole shop. What sin did this old man commit to die like this? "These are precisely who the Sastanes are, and the way of the Noctane. If we were annihilated or retreated, there will probably be a few more villages which would have become victims to this atrocity." Clarke shook his hand as he pointed to the ownerless horses. There were countless heads of corpses hanging on the saddles of the horses from the Sastane Cavalry, who had once valiantly and mercilessly galloped through the plains. "Do you understand? You stopped that disaster." This concerned face was saying that he committed no sin in killing these people, as if he was handing him a notice saying why he was free from guilt. "So straighten your shoulders and be proud of yourself. You have protected the villages and our regiment." It''s good to be cowardly and be blamed for it. It did not matter if he was criticized or thought of as cunning. The words which Clarke spoke of were true, and it comforted him. After seeing color being restored to Sunhyuk''s face, he pounded his shoulders. "Head over to the Captain. That Ahjusshi has been looking for you for quite some time." "Why is the Captain¡­?" "Why not?" From such a question, Clarke showed an unusual cheerful face on the battlefield. "Because of your achievements." ***** Clarke''s guess was right. The reason why Captain Frederik had called for him was precisely due to his war achievements. "It seems you''ve been hiding your power." He did not expect to be treated differently in a day. However, his expectations were completely sidetracked. "Ah, I did not want to inquire too much. I was just curious of the reason." The Captain no longer oppressed him, nor did he boldly oppose him. "I just wanted to avoid troublesome matters." "Nuisances? For instance?" "I enjoy being in the 24th Regiment, and am really fond of my comrades. I don''t really want to go anywhere else." His answer seemed to please him. The Captain withdrew his caution and showed a gentle face. "Your comradery is praiseworthy." All of the Heavy Cavalry had the right to lead a 10-member squadron of their own. However, Frederik had never treated them as an officers before. Well, until now. "Very good. To have a competent, talented Rider like yourself in our regiment is the blessing and pride of our Kingdom." With such a sudden change of attitude and demeanor, it would take a while before he could familiarize with it, but Sunhyuk could see the greed and desire beyond. As such, he did not release his caution and doubt for even one moment. "However, I am deeply saddened because the Royal Family did not want you, as they left you to decay on the borders. Even if they were to not know, if they hear of your achievements in the battlefield, they will definitely summon you." "That is why I have something to relay." Anticipating this situation, he had conversed several times with Clarke and the other cavalrymen. In order to separate himself from the Royal family''s attention, and settle his debt once and for all, opting to be liberalized, he proposed a deal to the Captain. The Captain, who listened to his proposition, asked carefully. "Are you really fine with that? It is impressive that you value this more so than honor." "It does not matter. As long as I can preserve my personal greed and benefits, then that''s enough." "That''s realistic, not some personal greed. Unlike me that''s full of vanity, your personality is more realistic and stoic." "Then the promise¡­" "I will protect it. Until this war ends, I will sincerely abide to all of your wants." "Then it''s a deal." From Sunhyuk''s words, the Captain chuckled before approaching and extending his hand. "Then let''s do our best proceeding forth." "Ah, I just realized." After belatedly realizing this fact, he spoke. "I think there are more of those Sastanes which have crossed the border." That light and warm atmosphere became cold instantaneously. "How do you know?" "It would be nice if you consider it the abilities given to a Stranger." There was no better time to use the identity of a Stranger as an excuse. From those words, the Captain did not inquire further. ***** "It seems there are still enemies left. If possible, pack those of value and we will collect the rest later." From Frederik''s command, the Riders accelerated their pace in organizing and collecting the spoils of horses and weapons from the battlefield. They prioritized in taking the uniquely crafted Sastane bows, and the rest of the items were packed accordingly. Now he had regained a lot of his composure, but it didn''t stop him from looking away at the remains of the corpses, and blood that covered the ground. "We will prepare, and take the best loot for you. Although the horse and bow will be distributed from above, the rest are finders keepers." As such, Clarke and the other cavalrymen waved at him, saying there was nothing to worry about. "Hmm." After looking at the unfamiliar labor scene in front of him, he opened his Status Window. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 5] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Wind / Attribute Expertise 80 Wind Fang Wind Body Wind Spirit [Strength 25 / Endurance 24 / Agility 27 / Magic Resistance 34 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging (Wind) >> << Wind Piercing (Wind) >> << Attribute Weaponry (Intermediate) >> << Advanced Horsemanship >> Advanced Horsemanship + Charging = Overbearing Charging (Wind) << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Advanced)(Wind) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Spearmanship Skill (Advanced) (Wind).] << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Swordsmanship Skill (Basic) (Wind) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) ¡û¡ú Heavy Cavalry Maneuvers (75kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Intermediate) ¡û¡ú Cavalry Shield Skill (Intermediate) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> In that chaos, he thought he had heard a message of how he had leveled up, but to think that it would be true. "Level 5¡­" He had leveled up just like that, and a few other skills, including his spearmanship, had been upgraded. As he thought, the maxim that the best training was actual battles was true. Opening his eyes, he frowned as he saw the new categories which had been created under Wind Fang of the Attributes page. "What''s Wind Body? Wind Body¡­" His initial reaction wasn''t that good. However, after setting aside his impression, he relaxed his face as he displayed a satisfied expression. "Is it that one?" Despite having that unfriendly status window, which did not have a single line of explanation, he instinctively knew the effects of Wind Body. Through the power of the attribute, it would make one''s body lighter, and even buff his other comrades. That was the mighty ability that was contained in the skill called Wind Body. Though he could now vaguely think of the effects of this skill, using Wind Body would be more comfortable, but that wasn''t all. Wind Spirit. The power of the newly added attribute was whispering to him. It was telling him, just like the Dragon had said, that there were enemies approaching them from a distance not far out. TL Afterword: Calvis: Damn, that level up. And look at all these new attribute skills. Wind Fang, Wind Body, Wind Spirit. Woot. I''d love to have Wind Body though. Maybe it''ll help me fly one day :3 TL Note: Okay, I researched AGAIN and will explain the current military situation. So the 24th Regiment is a regiment that has between 1000-3000 people, and the Heavy Cavalry is just a unit (company) of that regiment of around 100 or so cavalrymen. Frederik is the leader of that particular company, so he''s only a Captain at best and not a high ranking officer like a Lieutenant Colonel. The Colonel that I mentioned is not just the leader of that regiment, but much more. It''s not specified, but Commander would be the most fitting title. And so, I will switch those two terms. Lieutenant Colonel ¡ú Captain Colonel ¡ú Commander PR Afterword: Sai101: MC is awesome! Reaction to wanton slaughter & debt free over fame.. Definitely from Earth. BM: MC is gonna be able to break the sound barrier just by walking soon at this rate Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 22 It was a silent whisper, a formless message. However, alarmingly enough, Sunhyuk was able to understand it''s meaning. "East?" Other than that, the meaning wasn''t clear. All he could derive was the fact that there were enemies not far away, currently approaching them at an extremely fast pace. "The enemies are coming!" Sunhyuk did not delay. After shouting loudly, the cavalrymen looked up and alternated gazes between Sunhyuk and the Captain. "The distance?" "I don''t know precisely! However, they are not far away!" He answered with a stern face from Frederik''s question, and the hot-tempered Captain quickly mounted on top of his horse. "The harvest of spoils will end here! Everyone mount up!" Concluding with such a sentence, the majority of the cavalrymen threw away what they were holding and quickly mounted their horses. Soon after entering a formation, they waited for the next command. "What will you do?" From Clarke''s question, Captain Frederik did not hesitate before raising his hand. "We will ride without stopping to Mengsk Fortress! In the worst-case scenario, we will abandon the wagons!" It seems he had determined that there was too much risk with battling the Sastane Cavalry a second time. As if the other cavalrymen had thought so as well, there were none who objected to the command, as if they had no thoughts of trying to attain any more war achievements at this point. "The leading group will be the 9th Squad! Quickly enter the non-combat formation and ride swiftly!" Soon, the hooves began to sound as the 24th Regiment of Heavy Cavalry began to quickly leave the battlefield. "Mmm¡­" The reddened, soggy ground, such a scene caused Sunhyuk to look back several times with a heavy sigh, before following behind the cavalry and disappearing. ***** Fortunately, the road to Mengsk Fortress was smooth. Nevertheless, it didn''t mean that there was no threats at all. "Southeast! Southeast! I think they are trying to block the roads and overtake us!" "Vanguard turn! Towards the northeast direction!" Sunhyuk had monitored the entire threat, and everytime the regiment turned directions, it created even more distance from their enemies. As a result, they had to take a roundabout route back to Mengsk Fortress, taking longer than expected, but no one complained. "I don''t feel them now! It seems that the enemies have given up on the chase!" The presence of the enemies who increased their speed to catch up to them, had at some point completely disappeared. After confirming this fact several times, he reported to the squad saying that the enemy had given up on the chase. "From here on out, there are long-distance patrols whom scout this area from Mengsk Fortress. Even the enemies feel that it is too greedy to proceed any further." Immediately after the battle, they had traversed for one whole day. When the mounts became exhausted, they moved their supplies over to the enemy horses and rode those, and even if the wagons were broken, the horses did not stop galloping. It was a troublesome time for human and horse alike, but at last, they were able to stop the pursuit of the enemy. "Vanguard, lower your speed. We will monitor the conditions of our horses and check our individual equipment as we move." With Frederik''s command, the rest of the cavalrymen let out a large sigh as they cried out from exhaustion. But, the veterans did not forget to check the conditions of the horses, while taking care of themselves. "Wow. Is this possible? We actually did it?" The cavalrymen began to gradually realize, that they had accomplished their mission, as they had puzzled, but marvelled looks. "If we enter the Fortress, everyone won''t believe us, right? That we annihilated the Sastein Cavalry and had ran for two days without sleep?" "If there are truly those who say it''s a bluff in front of me, I''m gonna crush their mouths." "Hansen, you should not crush the mouth, but break some¡­ never mind. Sorry." While the cavalrymen were joking and chuckling, as they were finally able to afford some leisure time, Sunhyuk was the only one who was lying flat on top of the horse as he rested. "Well, you did quite well for not falling behind." "Yeah. You achieved great results on your first dispatch, and stood on the battlefield like no one else could." While the comrades were providing comfort that didn''t sound like consolation, he frowned. ''Don''t they know whose fault it is of why I''m so tired¡­?'' In his exhausted state, he swallowed that last sentence down and just shooed them away with his hand. Although the cavalrymen were proud of their gruesome sprint, he could not sympathize with them. The reason for this success was due to his hard work behind the scenes. Wind Body. During the two days that they had fled, he had not deactivated the Wind Body once. He had endlessly applied the skill to the horses, and had encouraged the constantly exhausted horses and Riders to push forward. It was a bonus that his Wind Spirit allowed him to be constantly aware of which direction the enemy was approaching them from. Thanks to his effort, no one was sacrificed as they travelled to their destination. To see the cavalrymen giggling and noisily talking beside him, he somewhat despised them, and he deactivated his Wind Body ability. "Ahhhk! Why is my body suddenly¡­" "Huh? What''s wrong with my horse?" Their sudden heavy bodies, and the collapse of their horses caused the cavalrymen to scream. From that scene, he chuckled and he decided to not activate the Wind Body skill again. Ah. Now, I really don''t want to move a finger. Maybe due to his lowering of his guard, exhaustion overwhelmed him as it did not allowed him to use his abilities at all. "Mmm?" And while he laid his head on the horse''s neck for some time, he felt a small squad approaching, so he raised his head to see welcoming Riders with familiar uniforms quickly approaching this way. "It''s a Mengsk Fortress patrol!" ***** "Forth! I have heard the news. With the delay of the arrival, the Commander was worried. It is so fortunate that you have arrived so safely." Whether or not the message of the 27th Regiment had reached them or not, the patrol guard was relieved, seeing that the 24th Regiment in such fine shape. "It seems I have worried the Commander. However, we had encountered a situation of our own as well." "We have heard of it. Thankfully, you have not suffered a big loss like the 28th Regiment¡­" The scout had received Lieutenant Frederik''s words with a knowing face before shutting up. During the conversation, the Captain Frederik had pointed towards the wagons full of supplies and provisions. "We had an engagement along the way. And those are the spoils." "So it seems that there are other enemies, who have crossed the border other than those Sastane bastards! I must let the Commander know¡­" The nervous scout shut up once more. It was because he had discovered a red-feathered helmet atop of the provisions on the wagons. "Is that, could it be¡­ no way?!" "Correct. They are of the Sastanes." Frederik looked back to see Sunhyuk''s reaction during the conversation. But, seeing an apathetic reaction, he turned back to the scout and proudly spoke. "The Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment were suddenly attacked by a company of the Sastane Cavalry, but we engaged against them and did not have many casualties. There are no survivors from the Sastanes." "Ahh¡­" The patrolman looked at Fredrik agape due to the unexpected victory, before recollecting himself and speaking in a steadfast voice. "I will ask you! Do you have the right to receive our Mengsk triumphal celebration after encountering a strong enemy, and displaying courage with spirit to achieve victory!" "We do." "Then what are you doing?! Run to the soldiers and inform them of this grand victory!" Frederik then hurled words at him like a storm, causing the scout to be surprised in shock, as he took a few of the soldiers and headed to the direction of Mengsk Fortress. ***** Indeed, the notoriety of the Sastanes were high. Those countless Riders who swallowed and destroyed so many of the villages, and towns near the borders of the Kingdom of Ardenburg, had caused many to hate and deem them as devils. Although it was a single company, that overwhelming annihilation of such demons had been a rare victory in recent years, all due to the accomplishment of the 24th Regiment. "The greatest cavalry! Long live the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment!" "All hail Frederik Silduff the Knight!" There was an enthusiastic, and overwhelming cheer as soon as they entered the fortress. Sunhyuk would experience such a triumphant ceremonial welcome from the elite troops for the first time. Of course, the majority of the praise for this victory leaned towards the Captain, but many were looking at the cavalrymen with eager eyes. Clarke, noticing him as they watched their acclaim, came up to him with a stern look. "Most of the soldiers in the Mengsk Fortress, were taken and recruited from villages near the border, with none of them having not lost a brother, sister, or parent to those Sastanes." Seeing those soldiers greet them with such astounding praise, Sunhyuk was now able to realize why they were cheering for them so admirably. "You see. We are the heroes who have avenged the blood of their families." At this moment, despite having spent two days straight awake, and having nearly no energy to use his attributes, he subconsciously straightened his shoulders and raised his spear up high. "Wave your hand once. The reason why the Captain put you in the front was to courteously honor your accomplishments." He lifted his hand after hearing that, and just like Clarke had remarked, the soldiers began cheering out even louder. "You''re the best! You guys are true men!" "If you come to our village next time, we will treat you to a proper meal, so come whenever! 24th Regiment!" "So handsome! I love you! I am willing to give myself to you this instant!" He felt like there was some dangerous responses mixed in that crowd of voices, but he thought he was just imagining things. ***** They arrived at the fortress, unpacked, and finally rested. Because of the enemy having dispatched troops in front of the border, the military of Mengsk Fortress was bogged down by watching the Sastane Cavalry swirl and gallop around the border, causing them many heartaches. But then the 24th Regiment, in which Sunhyuk belonged too, suddenly arrived and wiped out the Sastein Cavalry who had crossed the border, rapidly shifting the momentum of the battlefield. "Even those Sastanes could not have considered that they would suffer defeat in this manner." After losing an entire company, the Sastane Cavalry did not dare wander around any longer. Instead, opting to merge back with the original army, they did not dare to display any more signs of provocation. "Although our allies in the light cavalry have been victimized, we were able to minimize casualties as much as possible while destroying one of theirs. Though we exchanged blows, I think that our side has gained much more this round." Sunhyuk wasn''t accustomed to hearing lives inattentively spoken with such a lax demeanor, but he silently nodded to Clarke''s explanation. This world was like this anyways, so he had to adjust, even if he hated it. "Let''s go. Our great Commander has prepared a spot for our cavalry." "Ugh. I just want to relax." After that unbelievable campaign, they had not even finished unpacking and organizing, but they were already being called for as Clarke forcefully dragged him out. As such, the fortress vibrated and was full of meat and alcohol that night. Even Sunhyuk, who was tired and exhausted, felt the vibrant fragrance of food overwhelming him. "Ohoh! The warriors that slaughtered the Sastane demons have arrived!" "Let''s hear their story!" It was the Commander who had helped them escape the hoard of people rushing towards them in admiration, awe and curiosity. They quickly rose and took a bowing posture, saluting before the Commander looked at them with a cheerful face. "Rest and relax. I did not hold this for such a reason." Though he had a mixture of gray hair, the Commander of the fortress seemed to be very strong. It was enough to make people cringe just by looking at the eyes of such a muscular body. "Well, there''s nothing I hate more than having a conversation with all this food lying around. So speak plainly." Unlike the time he had seen him with Lee Eunse at the garrison, he looked quite plain. "I am proud and joyful of the victory. Tonight, I will not hold against any hints of disgraceful behavior so eat to your fullest." "Wow! Long live the Commander!" After that short hurrah, the place became a mess as the cavalrymen ate, sang and cheered. "Sunhyuk." A voice could be heard in the midst of the bustling celebration, as the Riders gobbled up the meat in bliss. "The Commander wants to talk with you briefly." "Why does he want to meet an ordinary Rider like me¡­" Had they not already negotiated with Captain Frederik for Captain Frederik to take all the glory? With that nonsensical call, he turned his head and saw Frederik beckon for him to come along. "So you are that friend." As he approached, the Commander laughed and pretended to be friendly with him. But that was too much, as he couldn''t think of why the Commander would act like this. "So, you are the protagonist of this victory?" Stiffening on the spot, he fiercely glared at Captain Frederik, who returned a glance implying not to worry. TL Afterword: Calvis: I wish Sunhyuk would be recognized, but I do want him to also grow independently. Also, it was funny how he deactivated Wind Body and watch the cavalrymen start to freak out haha. TL Notice: Translating with the flu ravaging me. If I do miss a day, I apologize in advance. PR Afterword: Sai101: LOL moment when MC carrying the whole squad only to be pegged as the weak link¡­ BM: The cavalry seem to rely on him often! Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 23 "You don''t have to glare at Frederik like that. I have accompanied the 24th Regiment in battle several times. I do agree that they are a reliable cavalry, but I know better than anyone else that they could not fight and attain victory against the Sastanes head to head." Seeing his appearance, it seems that the overwhelmingly superior achievements in the battlefield had caught the General''s suspicions. "If you are concerned about the interest of the Royal Family, then I want you to be frank with me and say so. I also do not want to see individuals such as yourself withdrawn from the front lines. It''s already hectic enough as it is with all the activities which are happening around the borders." Sunhyuk sighed, before recollecting his thoughts. In the end, his secret had leaked out to another person, but nothing had changed. Is it because he also wishes to share in the glory of these accomplishments? Besides, other than himself, there would be no disadvantage to having a few people share in the achievements from that battle. "I ask of you to please keep my promise." Of course, all that he wanted right now was to keep this a secret. Staring straight at Frederik, the General then added. "What a straightforward friend. There has never been a Rider who demanded something from me this boldly before." "With this friend being a Stranger, and also having been enclosed in the garrison all this time, he does not really know the riches of the world." "No. No. I''m not trying to fault him. A soldier who stands on the forefront should have at least some ambition. Maybe it''s due to the fact that all of the useful talents were all swept away from the borders, but I was starting to become a little frustrated anyways." Seeing the Commander and Captain leisurely evaluating him, Sunhyuk quickly rolled his head. Roughly estimating things, it seems that the Commander was disappointed with the current talent he was assigned with. If he could talk it out well, he could probably receive more compensation including the promise he was given from the Captain. "I heard that you had a deal with the Captain. I was thinking of proposing another suggestion." After the Captain and the Commander were talking about young people nowadays, he belatedly spoke his condition. "Can you take care of the remaining Sastanes? Are you able to do it?" Whether it was a possibility or not, it was something that he must do. Despite knowing the notoriety of the Sastanes, he wasn''t sure if a victory was enough to immediately settle his relationship with the Royal Family. "Is there anything that you want from me, Commander?" However, he was reluctant to receive the proposition of the Commander as well. So, he decided to inquire on his opponent''s intention. "Victory. The name of the Sastanes erased. That is what I want." He was so surprised to have been given a simple answer that his eyes became round, as the Commander chuckled. "It''s not strange for a soldier to want victory. And I do not need any more honor or accomplishments anymore. I have kept my position for over a decade, so I''ve had my fill and already enjoyed it. So, I will let all of this glory be taken by you." "What I want is only practical things." He had already made a contract with Captain Frederick. To assign all of the glory and honor of victory in the Captain''s name instead of himself, in exchange for the goods and profits arising from it. In the process, he could stockpile wealth and riches so that he could prepare for other hardships and debt in the future. But the Commander stated that he should even take the glory as well. That was why he was forced to shake his head. "I have already heard of the contents from that friend, however, a true soldier shouldn''t snatch the accomplishments of his subordinate. If I had not known, then maybe, but since I''m aware of it, I will never allow such an undertaking to happen before I die." However, unlike the first time they met, the Commander was quite firm and stern. "Ugh." With a sickening look aimed towards the Captain, the Commander continued. "All that my friend needs is a bit of fame and achievement for his promotion. Just that much, I can handle things on my own. Besides, I desire my valuable friend to rise into an Advanced Knight not through taking the accomplishments of his subordinate." It was a plausible fact, and also held reprimand against Frederik. "As such, I was thinking of reporting your accomplishments as it is. The fact that you charged against the Sastanes and broke the backs of dozens, killing countless enemies. It is indeed a very rare display. With such a result, you should be able to be receive the title of Knight Bachelor at the very least." "However, if so, then the Royal Family¡­" (PR: ) He must avoid the attention of the Royal Family. It would be bizarre to pledge loyalty as a foreigner, and he also had much less desire to devote his service and loyalty to the Royal Family of this unfamiliar Kingdom, which was not of his own world. "Do not worry. By the time this war is over, you will be able to repay all of your debt to the Royal Family, as long as you erase the name of the Sastanes. If you wish, you can work as an officer debt-free in the military as well. In any case, the situation will be completely different from now." Sunhyuk sighed again once more. It was because he was able to belatedly grasp the message the Commander was implying. Just because there is no desire doesn''t mean there is no greed. He was saying this purely because he did not want to lose the most competent soldier dispatched to the borders. "Of course, that is if you are able to completely erase the name of the Sastane like I have suggested, but I''m confident that you can achieve it. With this much ability, there''s a reason why that strict friend over there was trying to have you under his name." With such an intriguing argument entering his ears, he had unawaringly been swept into the plans of the Commander. Knowing the truth, he had decided to listen to the conditions and contents he needed to learn. "So what do I receive if I do this?" ***** The Commander left his seat first. It was due to him that many soldiers were not able to enjoy themselves properly. This was the ideal appearance of a superior, and if Sunhyuk were to have been born of this world, then he might have honestly wanted to pursue becoming a true Commander. However, he had been forcefully summoned to this place from the other world and was labelled as a Stranger, so it would be quite a nuisance, and a bother for him to deal with soldiers such as himself. "Well, I still obtain everything I wanted¡­" With the subject of the transaction changing to a Commander, who was several military positions higher, he was able to garner many benefits. Although the honor, which he did not desire, would eventually come under his name, there was no reason to unceremoniously refuse the benefits when the tide was already flowing this way. Whether he would be officially a Rider, or knighted as a Knight Bachelor, the results will not change. "You''ve been talking to the Commander for a very long time. What did you guys talk about to drag out such a long conversation?" When he returned to his seat, the cavalrymen rushed over and curiously asked. Seeing their reddened cheeks, it seems they were quite drunk already. Certainly, these people were not normal. In the other the world, you would have to keep eating and drinking if the Captain orders you to, but it was admirable seeing their tolerance of alcohol. "It''s just that, after these accomplishments, I might receive the title of Knight Bachelor. If so, then I will be higher than the Sergeant. What to do?" To make a joke like this, the cavalry began to chuckle. "That''s not possible. You little child." Asking why they were so confident in saying that, Jonathan replied. "Do you think it''s possible to maintain, and purchase an expensive military horse like that if you were a commoner?" "Th, then¡­" "If it''s the Knight Bachelor title, then we already are that. You stupid idiot." The cavalrymen giggled at his grim face. They may all be at the lowest tip of the rank, but they just did not have the typical stances and appearances and successions of a noble. "Impossible." When the image of nobles being graceful and dignified had completely collapsed in his mind, he cried out, causing the cavalrymen to pat his back and and clap. "What''s so strange of us having been from noble families?" Hansen, whose front teeth were missing, asked as he stumbled out front, causing Sunhyuk to subconsciously protest. "Hansen is the strangest!" ***** He soon rose from the drinking place. Though they drank quite a bit, the soldiers did not forget that they were at a fortress near the border, so there was none who were fully drunk. Among them, Sunhyuk wasn''t even able to drink a single glass, due to being monitored by his comrades after that previous outburst, and was completely sober. "Damn, they won''t even let me have a single sip." However, he had nothing to say because of his sins. "Those guys are already asleep." He shook his head and closed his eyes, seeing the burly men snoring and falling into sleep relatively quickly. But, sleep did not come. It may have been because he excessively utilized his strength on his first day, but he was able to sleep oblivious to the world around him then, but luck did not shine down on him that night. "Ugh¡­" Closing his eyes, those frightening, clear images of the battlefield shrouded his memories. And so, he suffered under the immense resentment of that devilish battlefield, as it clung onto him like a lion. I''m sorry. However, that is also one of the rules of this world. Despite apologizing for his guilt, it didn''t reach the scattered souls who were already dead. Thus, he struggled and resisted the nightmares that plagued his mind. As long as he was resolute in surviving using whatever means necessary, it was a burden he knew he had to carry on with. Thus, biting his lips, he endured the night. ***** The moment dawn broke, the cavalrymen disorderly rose from their seats and began preparing their horses and equipment. Sunhyuk, who had spent the whole night awake, also followed them to the stables. Due to forcibly pushing the horses through rigorous stretch of galloping, they were fatigued for quite a while, but whether it was person or horse, it seemed that they were finally able to recover their vitality and exhaustion. "Snow White. Did you sleep well?" "Crazy bastard. The Widow Maker probably won''t even recognize that name." The cavalrymen retorted as they saw him stroking the pure, white horse. It seems that even they were very antagonistic to that name. Seeing that the mare did not reply to her ridiculous name, he had no choice but to call her Stella once again. "Even so, the guys at Mengsk are working too hard. They''ve already took care of all our horses in that short time span already." Confirming that the horses'' conditions were good, they left the stables. "Where are you going?" "Just trust your Hyung and come along." Hansen''s tone of voice was somewhat excited. "If you follow obediently, I''ll bring you to a nice place." Seeing that familiar appearance to when they went for an outing the first time, Sunhyuk couldn''t believe it at first. But, it really was true. "Seriously, but it''s daylight?!" "Bastard! For a soldier, there''s no daylight! If you''re awake, then it''s daylight!" Unlike the garrison of the 24th Regiment, there were several bars located around the fortress, and amongst them, there was a suspicious one. "I heard you claimed great achievements this time?" At that time, a very cute but grateful voice was heard, but Sunhyuk wondered why his chest was fluttering. "Hey, it''s been a while, but you''ve become even prettier. My Emma." "And you''ve become even uglier, Hansen. You''ve come back dropping your teeth here and there it seems." Emma, with her long brown hair tied up, modestly fired remarks at Hansen, as she shook her hand. Then suddenly, she made eye contact with Sunhyuk, causing him to become unable to maintain such a gaze. "It''s a face I haven''t seen before." It seems that she has survived and endured within this area, where women are uncommon. She had a robe that completely wrapped around her body, and unlike when he saw Eunse, he felt a different feeling pounding his heart. "He''s our youngest, so take care of him. Before he came here, he was in a place where women were hard to come by. If possible, maybe our Emma will help embracing¡­. Ahhhk!" After crossing the line with that joke, a yelp soon followed. With a heavy wooden tray, she was hitting the back of Hansen''s head as he quieted down. Then, the woman called Emma silently approached him and and spoke. "Black hair¡­ Stranger?" TL Afterword: Calvis: Yes, that damn Captain won''t take all his credit now. Frederik is too cunning and sly. Sadly, Commander knows him best. TL Notice: N/A PR Afterword: Sai101: Surprising twist of the fates there for MC. BM: Why do I get the suspicious feeling that his nightmares will only get worse, he will start to date that woman, and that woman will die a painful death worse than ten thousand needles slowly poking holes into each and every one of your orifices. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 24 Despite the unexpected interest, Sunhyuk nodded at Emma. Though it initially seemed as if she would say a couple more remarks, she briefly stared into his eyes. And that was all. She did not say anything nor even look at him further. It was neither ignorance nor indifference, but there was no way for him to know why. "Since it''s wartime, alcohol should be prohibited. What would you like?" "As long as Emma closes her eyes, alcohol wouldn''t be¡­ ah, it''s a joke. I''m kidding!" From Emma''s sudden gesture of about to kick him out, Jonathan quickly ordered in surprise. Sunhyuk, who had been watching from the side quietly, asked questions as soon as Emma took the order and left. "But this place looks like an ordinary bar." "It''s not normal. If a pretty lady like Emma receives our order, then is that not extraordinary in itself? Did you expect something else? If you did, I could bring you separately in the evening." Having reflexively raised his body at his loss, and quickly replied. "No. That''s not it. It''s just a bit¡­" Seeing the quick-tempered cavalrymen being surprisingly docile, it was very unfamiliar for him. With that question from Hansen, he had responded with a serious face. "Not just this bar. But the restaurants and pubs in the fortress, the majority of these facilities are run by war survivors. To say precisely, we''re not totally strangers." "Ah¡­" It seems that the survivors of the civilians who were swept away in the war were continuing their business in the fortress. "And amongst those, this store is special. It was us that brought Emma to this fortress. If you were to delve deeper, she''s a younger sister of our 3rd Squad?" "This table here and those plates there, all of it is stuff that we brought back from the ruins." How could you hate such sympathetic folk like these people. Sunhyuk, feeling the warmth of the cavalrymen, unknowingly smiled from the atmosphere, as the cavalrymen started to blush and cough as they looked away, embarrassed. Then, Emma, who had disappeared behind that hallway, returned and spoke. "Yeah. So you''re making a joke with a sister-like figure?" It seems it was aimed at Hansen who had joked of taking good care of the youngest. "That bastard is the type to make such ridiculous jokes with his Noona, so don''t worry too much." "Hansen has a Noona?" "He does. A sister that''s very different from him." "Well¡­" Seeing Hansen chuckling with his missing front teeth, Sunhyuk began to frighteningly imagine the situation, as he paled. Sunhyuk unknowingly sighed, causing Hansen to become angry before being scolded by Emma once again. "He''s a bit different." Wondering what this meant, he rolled his eyes as the other cavalrymen answered back. "Doesn''t think the same as those other guys. He might look clumsy and frail, but he''s a real man. There''s no one that can run faster than him." "Hmph. It''s not like his skills are¡­" "No. That guy doesn''t know such things. He''s one who learnt the basics by falling from his horse several hundred times with his own strength. So Emma, I know you''re not fond of the other Strangers, but I would like it if you don''t view him like that as well." From Jonathan''s earnest reply, Emma shrugged cooly before disappearing once again. In that timespan, the cavalrymen stuffed the food into their mouths instantaneously and rose. Then, taking out their pouches, they began to calculate the bill for their own meals. "Huh?" He thought they were paying for the food, but they were putting the pouches on top of the tables. Wondering what they were doing, he was about to ask before Emma appeared and began screaming. "Again! Again! I knew this would happen!" "Shit?! Let''s run away!" Giggling, the raucous group left Emma behind and ran away from the pub giggling. "Take it with you!" "Where are we going to spend our money? Just take that and take care of your children! And don''t trouble your kids!" "Yaaa! You spendthrift bastards! Should you even be worrying about me?! When you might die any day!" "That''s why! When we leave, it''s not like we''re going to take it, so we wanted to help Emma spend some money!" Although the exchange of words between the two sides was coarse, he could feel the honest concern and care for each other. As such, Sunhyuk followed behind the Riders and unknowingly laughed in the end. What to do. He''s starting to like these people more. Seeing his comrades jump and run excitedly, it was like seeing young children running away, as he laughed once more. ***** Sunhyuk soon learned the reason of Emma''s subtle hostile attitude towards him. "Recently, due to the fact that the Strangers are not able to perform their roles properly, we suffered a great deal of casualties in the war. It seems that the Strangers are very weak mentally in contrast to their abilities." Understandably, there were some Strangers that were put into action prior to his own actual battle. But, it seems those Strangers had caused quite a lot of harm to their side by dragging down their comrades'' feet. Obviously, the army would try their best to exclude them from their plans, but with the stubbornness of the Royal Family, it was an unavoidable situation. With how there was no consideration in halting the provision of resources, and support to the Strangers in the future, many of the soldiers in the war died because of the Royal Family, causing a natural resentment to the black-haired Strangers. "If you had not entered this city with your helmet on, you probably wouldn''t have received that much cheering and hospitality." "Ughh. It''s not like I don''t understand but¡­" Well, those that were talented were promoted in quick succession, while the other Strangers, those lacking potential, were sent to the borders in order to accumulate actual experience, so it was comprehensible why the perspective on Strangers was not that high. "But, what happened to those Strangers?" "A third of them are warriors, and a third of them are cowards. As for the rest, at least they act like a human being." With the mentioning of cowards, his heart automatically felt heavy. Since they did come over together from the other world, he did not feel good about the situation. Pat. Locked in thought with a stern face, a hand patted his shoulder causing him to turn his head. It was Clarke and the cavalrymen, who were looking at him full of trust. Yeah. I can''t take responsibility for those guys as well. In a world which was hard to take care of oneself, he currently lacked the ability and strength to worry about such things. Realizing this truth, a smile arose from his face. ***** The fortress was peaceful, but the world beyond the walls were not so peaceful. Here and there, small fights arose as the incessant battles continued between the Kingdom of Noctane and the Kingdom of Ardenburg. In Sunhyuk''s perspective, it felt like the two nations would soon enter into an all-out war, however, the others thought differently. "No matter how I look at it, it seems that it''s going to wrap up roughly like this." "Since entering into an all-out war basically means that they should die together. No matter how warmongering those crazy Noctane bastards are, even they wouldn''t go that far." They then continued by reporting that these small-scale wars often occurred every year, and that the largest in scale of fighting would rise; is a gathering of three regiments in force. It was an incomprehensible situation, but with all the residents here nodding, he had nothing to retort. Clarke then relayed this message to the Captain, that they would return to the garrison after monitoring the situation here for a while. Now, he wasn''t worried about surviving, but of having his accomplishments and name made known to the Royal Family, and as such, Sunhyuk was troubled. However, those troubles were resolved in a way that he had never imagined of. "According to the Border Patrols, they have discovered tracks of two company-sized cavalry crossing the border. It''s probably those Sastanes, as it''s only them who would be crazy enough to enter and leave the border as if it were their own homes." The Captain then reported that the actions of the Sastane Cavalry were compliant, as there were no reports of neighboring villages being attacked. "Their main goal is probably to fulfill their revenge." "What do you mean?" "Their target is us." "Even if that''s the case, would those guys really put themselves into risk just for us?" With Clarke''s shocked protest, Captain Frederik shook his head. "Until now, they have not lost a single battle between regiments, but they now have been overwhelmed and lost an entire unit against us. They''re probably so furious, that they wouldn''t be able to sleep¡­" "Those bastards had done in so many of our troops¡­" "Which is why it is even more vexing for them. Since their pride has been broken." From the Captain''s words, the truth slowly revealed itself. It seems the information that a Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment had completely annihilated a unit of the Sastane Cavalry had been reported to them. "It''s not bad to stay in the fortress like this. No matter if they are Sastanes, they wouldn''t be able to loiter around the enemy''s camp forever." "But if that''s the case, the damage to the neighboring villages will be¡­" "If need be, then we will have to minimize it. There''s no greater reputation and honor to a cavalry than defeating the Sastanes. Since the soldiers are no longer fearing these devils. That''s why this situation does not need us to minimize the risks. We just have to take care of ourselves." It was only yesterday when the Commander had asked of him to eliminate the Sastanes, but the current tone of the Commander was completely different, as all of the cavalry began to shout in agitation. "Are you telling us to hide in fear of the Sastanes?! And even sacrificing the civilians along the process!" Clarke stepped in front of the Captain and shouted in an oppressed voice, in which the Commander replied. "If you want, that''s what I would be willing to provide. But it seems that you guys have no thoughts of doing so. Am I seeing this clearly?" The cavalrymen answered, not with their mouths, but with their resolute looks. "Good. I understand your intent. However, there are contents I need to clarify. If you were to encounter them, do you have the confidence to win again? They are demons that have already swallowed several cavalry units. Those demons are so determined to swallow you, that they have crossed the border. Are you confident of winning against them?" From the Commander''s question, the cavalrymen all turned their heads at once. But it was surprising where the gazes was directed to. It wasn''t the Captain, nor the Clarke who was the actual leader of this group. All of their gazes were naturally drawn to Kim Sunhyuk. The Commander stared at Kim Sunhyuk''s eyes and watched. In that short period of time, he had grasped the attention of all these burly men, as his presence was quite influential. "The benefits I have attained the last few days weren''t little." "So you have confidence?" Wondering if it was alright for him, being the youngest to speak, he hesitated for quite a while in front of the rest of the members before speaking. "If I can estimate the numbers, then we will not lose at least." "What? You won''t lose?" From Sunhyuk''s reply, the Commander burst out laughing. "I have never seen such confidence in confronting the Sastanes! However, since you have a track record, it''s not like I can''t believe it either." The pleased Commander laughed for quite a while. And not suppressing his laughter, he soon called for the military authorities, and began to devise a strategy. "Ah, you don''t have to leave. Since you are the key to victory." As such, Sunhyuk remained in the place, unlike the other cavalrymen, and listened to the voices of officers and military strategists. It was a very unusual situation for a regular soldier like himself to participate in a meeting with commanders and officers, as even the Captain was quite surprised. "When I reported this result, there was an uproar from above. From my estimation, you''ll probably receive a greater compensation than you initially thought. Who knows, you might receive the title of an Officer. So it''s not bad to experience these kinds of settings as well." Rather than an estimation, it was more of a conviction that he was going to make him one. Looking at the Commander''s satisfied face, Sunhyuk frowned. It seems that this annoying old man had taken a liking to him. However, whether he pondered it or not, the meeting had already started, as the military officers of the fortress began to give their opinions. "If we sent out with too many troops, the enemies may completely withdraw. There may never be an opportunity like this again, so we must never let this happen¡­" "By sending out such a low number of troops, it might actually cause more harm than good to our side. Our opponents are the Sastanes who have swallowed dozens of our cavalry units." "No! So are we going to miss out on these Sastanes? No matter how great the casualties are, we must capture them!" The most problematic factor was the scale of the supporting forces. If there were too many troops, then there was the problem of the Sastanes retreating for their own sakes, and if they were to send out too little, then it would not bring much relief either. Thus, the Commander presented an answer to that problem. "I understand your opinions well. I too have pondered over that question, and luckily, I found an answer." Once the statement was open, the meeting door was frighteningly slammed open as a familiar person entered. "If you cannot increase or decrease the volume, then you just have to raise the quality." However, the person that entered had black hair. TL Afterword: Calvis: Round two of Sastanes vs 24th Regiment?! Sweet! TL Notice: Website was down yesterday, and with me still recovering from the flu, it must be fate that it wanted me to have a break LOL. PR Afterword: Sai101: Quite enjoying this world so far¡­ BM: I refuse to believe that there is no one in this world that has black hair but is not a Stranger. There has to at least be a few descendants of Strangers in the past with black hair. Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101,Borderline Masochist CH 25 "He is Sir Pilgram of the Royal Knights." "I am honored to meet the Commander who is called the Kingdom''s Shield, as well as the rest of the authorities. It is a pleasure to meet you all. My name is Johnstein Pilgram." The man gently introduced himself as Johnstein Pilgram. It was familiar, and interestingly enough, Sunhyuk stared blatantly at Johnstein. Johnstein, who was neither large nor small in size for a Stranger, had a good-looking face with a lasting impression. He was wearing a colorful coat, in contrast to the uniforms of the cavalry, and his appearance was quite magnificent, as even he subconsciously admired it. "Sir Pilgram is an official Knight, a up-and-coming individual who has already been given his own first and last name by the Royal Family." Although the initial plan of having a large troop force had been resolved by the Commander. It seems that he was quite keen on recalling back the Strangers, especially those who were dispatched elsewhere in response to the Sastanes threat. "In addition, the Royal Family hopes to make up for the peoples distrust towards the Strangers. Due to repeated failures, it is expected a display of sorts, that not all Strangers are the same." Johnstein added, while listening to the explanation of the Commander, showing quite a dignified and bold approach. In fact, Johnstein was staring at Sunhyuk quite daringly. Whether he was treating him the same as all of the other Strangers who broke down in the battlefield, or as if a challenger who had claimed first place in achievements by annihilating the Sastanes, his expression was too ambiguous to tell. However, he was nonchalant about him either way. Since he already had experience, he has no reason to be looked down upon, and since his path ahead was a struggle against himself, he didn''t have to bother with presence of competitiveness either. Bastard. Playing cute. As such, he casually handled the glare which Johnstein gave him. It was a very calm and confident face that caused his opponent to be somewhat surprised. "We are thinking of including Sir Pilgram, and his group in this current strategy. Since the Sastanes will surely send over an invitation to eat us, we will provide them with a menu that is extremely hard to digest, though it''ll be their problem, not ours." The Commander ignored the strange atmosphere and proceeded with the meeting. What is this old man conspiring now¡­ Knowing that the Commander in front of him was being disingenuous, Sunhyuk sighed in the end. ***** Once the size of the supporting troops was determined, the meeting proceeded to the end, and a quickly completed trap was outlined for the Sastane Cavalry. Whether it was the border patrol, or the Commander who was responsible for this, he did not know. However, it wouldn''t be easy for the Sastanes to return to their own borders, that part we can be sure of. "That''s as much as I can help with." What remained is; the direct fight against the Sastanes. "How is it? With this much support, are you satisfied?" "This is truly sufficient support. I thank the Commander''s favor." "Is that so? So what do you think? You have more than enough support to surpass the resources of your Captain, have your odds of victory increased?" With Frederik as an excuse, the Commander asked Sunhyuk this time. "My answer is the same as before. I will make sure that we will never lose." It was an ambiguous answer, but the Commander chuckled this time as well, as he looked pleased. "Alright. This much is enough. For soldiers protecting the borders, what''s more important than that?" The Commander amicably rose as he patted Sunhyuk''s shoulder. "Don''t lose, just like how you declared it. By not kneeling in front of the Sastanes, it is just enough to give our cavalrymen more courage than ever." ***** With the strategy of capturing the Sastane Cavalry completed, the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment quickly rushed their return. It was because they were worried about the Sastane Cavalry lying in wait, if they might start attacking the nearby vicinity as more time dragged on. "Do not get it dirty. It took a long time to squeeze it." While the cavalry were preparing to return, Emma came in search of them. She had directly prepared handkerchiefs for all of the 3rd Squad, and one was unexpectedly for Sunhyuk as well. "Why? What? You don''t want it?" Accepting the handkerchief with a hesitant face, she frowned and tossed out some words. "No. It''s not that. Thank you." The scent of the woman''s heavy perfume caused him to subconsciously tighten his grip on the handkerchief, and shake his head. Then he was able to see what was written on the handkerchief. "Immortal Cavalry?" Emma had engraved a phrase that did not really match their characteristics, but even he felt the amount of concern from her. A thoughtful sentiment for the well-being and safety of their cavalry. But seeing that immature name caused him to unknowingly laugh. Emma frowned at his impression, as she extended her hand. "Since I received it anyways, I''ll use it well." Quickly avoiding her hand and storing the handkerchief aside, the woman frowned, before turning her head towards the other men. "Make sure not to get blood stains on it. The color will never go away. Never." "Alright. I''ll try. I''ll make sure to not have my blood on here at least. Unsure about our enemies, who would tremble from seeing a man like me though." "How reliable." As expected, the conversations between the men and a woman were not so smooth, but what was conveyed in those words were warm feelings, just like yesterday. "Don''t ever die! If you die, I''ll follow you to hell and complain!" "What to do. If I die, the place I''m destined for is heaven and not hell, so make sure not to spout such useless things, and just take care of your store!" Hansen thought that he retorted sufficiently, but the Riders determined that he was rude, so they began a fist-fight amongst one another. "She''s still following us?" "Leave it be. She''ll feel temporarily empty, but she''s a strong child, so she''ll overcome it." Looking back at Emma, who was following behind them, Sunhyuk had asked. The cavalrymen replied back with crestfallen faces. Despite saying so, they suppressed the urge to slow down their pace and look back. ''Hm. I should make sure not to tell them that she''s crying.'' The tear marks on her cheeks were enough to be clearly seen from afar, as Sunhyuk sighed. "You mean bastards! Come back alive! Keep your promise of seeing me married off before you die!" "Then I can never die! Who''ll take a girl like you!" Eventually, the sobbing sounds full of emotion were heard from both sides, as the cavalrymen forcefully left Emma and departed. ***** Of the support forces dispatched from the Royal Family, there weren''t that many members. However, each member was an individual whom was not easy to ignore. "Nice to meet you. Your name is Kim Sunhyuk? I am Ahn Yoojung, the Leader of this dispatched group." Surprisingly, the leader of the dispatch group was not Johnstein. The woman who introduced herself was a beautiful damsel with long curly hair tied up, and wearing elegant clothing. "My class is an Elementalist." Briefly being lost in that beautiful face, the moment she revealed her class, she confirmed her position. If all the Knights received mediocre ranks, then the Elementalists and Magicians were both classes that consists mainly of a few Advanced Ranks. It was not unusual for her, with Ranks meaning everything to Strangers, to be assigned the leader of this group. "Nice to meet you. My name''s Kim Sunhyuk and my class is¡­" "I know. Dragon Rider, right?" She quickly cut him off and clicked her tongue, as a bit of ridicule was mixed in her laughter. If it was in the past, Sunhyuk would have been agitated. However, he currently knew better than anyone the true potential of his class. So he provoked her by smiling back. "But the mobility of the cavalry is quite rough. Are you sure you''ll be fine?" Those words were meant for all four Strangers gathered in this place. The Knights of this world were existences which focused more on prioritizing swordsmanship rather than fighting mounted, so it was a given that their skills would be lacking in mounted combat. Poking around such an obvious fact, this time that side laughed and replied. "Do you think the Royal Family did not consider this when sending us? All of the people here have Advanced Horsemanship Skills." "Ah, Yoojung as well?" Accepting that the knights possessed Advanced horsemanship, he queried if the Elementalist can ride, causing her to explain her reasons. "Before I came over to this world, I already had a hobby in horse riding." No wonder there was some elegance leaking out from her face, it seems that she was already a heir to a great fortune prior to entering this world as well. After nodding and quietly listening, the woman belatedly revealed her conditions. "You did not forget that all of the Strangers are affiliated with the Royal Family? Then, even Sunhyuk needs to be wary of one''s responsibility as well." ''What kind of bullshit was this,'' he thought as he opened his eyes wide. "So from now on, when you call me in the future, call me Viscount, and not Yoojung. Isn''t there a saying that, if you go to Rome, do as the Romans do?" He was wondering why she had called for him a day prior, but it seemed to be to sort out the ranking system. He initially thought that she was born as a heir of a wealthy family, but with that attitude, he was even more confident. "Even if you feel bad, it''s the law of this place." "Yes. I will call you that in the future, Viscount." "¡­" Sunhyuk did exactly as she wanted. In the beginning, she had a higher rank and a higher rating than him. Not only that, she had a title of nobility, so he felt no reason to refuse her words. Just like how democracy is the equality of all people, they were values which were called for in that world. As such, in this world - where such values did not exist, it was a stubborn and foolish thing to do; not adhering to keep such mannerisms. It wasn''t a problem for him to lower his pride. As a person whose had experience in the military life within the Army, it wasn''t strange at all. However, that wasn''t the case for Ahn Yoojung. As if things did not go her way, she was glaring at him with a frowning face. However, she found no fault or holes. It was because he had simply accepted her, ''request.'' "You will follow my orders. It''ll be much more effective to accompany us, rather than those savage barbarians." "That would be a bit troublesome?" It wasn''t hard to match her standards, but he had no thoughts of being ordered around. As such, he adequately crossed the line, as he cut her off. "The Commander has definitely assigned me under the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment, and my role is the company''s Spearhead. If you do not like the decision, please appeal separately with the Commander. If there''s a command, I will accept it whenever." No matter if these Strangers were under the affiliation of the Royal Family, they were currently at war. It was hard to defy the orders of the Commander, the greatest authority here at the moment. And that sneaky old man was never easy to deal with, so it''ll be hard for them to persuade him also. "If you''re willing, it''ll be possible." "It''s because I do not want to." He cut them off, as he drew the line, staring at the Strangers. Aside from Johnstein Pilgram, he had not received introductions from the other three Knights yet. All of them were harbouring complaints in their expressions which conveyed that people in identical circumstances should flock together. Identical circumstances? He had no thoughts of being tied down to those of the Kingdom. Be it those whom are already spoiled with the riches, and fame distributed by the Royal Family. At this moment, he even found Lee Eunse a better comparison, someone who had to rise up in the ranks through her own ability. That was how irritable he found them. "With your current accomplishments, you will soon be called to the stage. There shouldn''t be anyone else to believe in, other than us?" Although she was maintaining a soft tone, whether it was due to her birth or nobility, there were no intentions of showing respect at all. She was precisely a person who did not match his style. "I''m originally good at ordering people, but I don''t really have a style of taking care of others." That unbending form caused her to become speechless, so he struck the first blow. "Do you manage the Element of the Wind attribute?" From that sudden question, Ahn Yoojung nodded her head. "How did you know? I don''t recall revealing my ability in public. Apparently, my affinity was determined by you." From her question, Sunhyuk chuckled. "Affinity, you say?" The smile hanging on his face became wider. "Answer the question." "Well, I just feel it." Attribute Expertise/Dominance vs Attribute Affinity. There was no need to think about who had the upper hand. TL Afterword: Calvis: Wow that girl sounds so irritating. TL Notice: Although I wrote Attribute Expertise, it can also be translated into Dominance literally. Basically, that''s what the author is referring to. PR Afterword: Sai101: Ahhhh - always the beautiful ones with the flaws.. Until next time :-p BM: Ahn Yoojung sounds like a girl who thinks they are very smart but are actually quite dumb. PR Notice: New schedule will be posted on the discord server in the following days. Also, Calvis and us minions have taken, ''I am the Monarch,'' under our wing, so look forward to that! Link to the Discord Server: Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101, Borderline Masochist CH 26 "But let me ask you one more question. Do you have any experience in a real battle?" "Hmph. Do you seriously think the Royal Family would have sent us without any experience in battle? We''ve already had sufficient real experience¡­" Yoojung suddenly thought why she was answering these questions, as she had a puzzled expression. However, the pace was already controlled by Sunhyuk. "That battle, what kind was it?" "We arrested thieves, and also dealt with some monsters as well." This time, she answered unknowingly, as she had an angry, confused look. She was totally unconvinced of her own actions. It would have been better if that guy, Johnstein, would have represented the group in place of her, however, the leader of the group was Yoojung, and she was his natural enemy. The element of wind that was the foundation of her ability, and as a result, she could not freely control the wind with her influence, thus, she was just a target that was to be dominated by him. "So, let me say this again. It''ll be best for you to accompany us." As if this was her original purpose in calling for him, she did not give up. But, seeing her try to attempt to persuade him with that upright face was laughable. "So, come together with us. I will promise full support beyond the Royal Family." At first it was coercion, but now it was solicitation. Near the end, she was nearly begging, as the sheep quietly monitored the situation behind her with absent-minded expressions. "Well, once you survive, let''s talk again." Sunhyuk confidently said this, as he was pleased with her reaction of a frown. "I have a feeling that, even if it is not this operation, I will see you again." From those empty words, the girl shivered once. "So you don''t have to worry about having to have a reply right now." ***** "Hiya!" Ahn Yoojung had belatedly realized that she had basically begged in front of Kim Sunhyuk without any pride. Though she had tried to change her attitude, it was too late, as all she could remember was him disappearing with his back turned, causing her to look down. As a result, she did not have the courage to grab him and keep him in check before repeating the sequence once more. It was an incomprehensible situation, which was likewise for the others. "Do you have any other ideas?" From Johnstein''s question, she looked over. "Currently, the Commander is supporting him, so we will retreat for now. If we were to provoke him, it might cause the Commander to step forth himself." Though there was no persuasion in her words, Johnstein didn''t necessarily pinpoint that. Whether it was this world or that, she was in an absolute position that was incomparable to others, so she had no need to go further. "Then, we have other things we must do." "Go on." The other Strangers intentionally escaped the room, as only Ahn Yoojung was left muttering his name. "Kim Sunhyuk¡­" It seemed that she needed to go and search for Lee Eunse of the Royal Court Magicians. The almost perfect, but prideful magician had also failed coincidentally with the 24th Regiment as well. It might be a coincidence, but she constantly repeated the name of that suspicious man. ***** "I had expected them to grow exponentially with the vast resources that they were provided, but they''re just fighting in factions amongst themselves." From the standpoint of Sunhyuk, it was truly laughable. While he and the other Strangers were fighting in the forefront of the battlefield with all their strengths, the Strangers in the center were grieving and struggling for power amongst one another, which caused him to shake his head from this pathetic scene. However, it was wrong to make a hasty conclusion from that one meeting. Though he was disappointed, it was not too late for them to prove him wrong with their abilities. Besides, it wasn''t long before that time would come. More importantly, he had found the source of the attribute from a funky place. "Was it an Elemental¡­?" He could definitely feel it. Around Ahn Yoojung was a familiar, yet unfamiliar existence, that he recognized the existence of immediately after he saw her. Not only that, he instinctively recognized that the Elemental was afraid of his presence. Shortly afterwards, the Elemental was stricken in fear and had hid trembling, causing Ahn Yoojung to completely collapse in that instant. In the end, that girl was lost in his pace as she continued to answer his questions, where he could no longer find the arrogance that she initially possessed. "Wait, if I were to obtain a different attribute like this, won''t they all be mine?" With that unimaginable thought, he just laughed and moved on. ***** Finally, the day of the expedition had arrived. A company of the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment and another company of the Light Cavalry of Mengsk Fortress were to be dispatched. "Good luck." The Commander himself had went out to see them off and pray for their victory. "I hope that you will not let me down." After Fredrik replied with his trustworthy answer, the Commander smiled, before immediately heading in search of Kim Sunhyuk. "That promise that you will not lose, please fulfill it. Then I will also give you more than I originally promised. If you want to know what that is, win unconditionally and meet the Commander once more. So go and succeed. I will tell the rest of the contents after you''ve returned." Seeing him extending his hand for a handshake, it did not look like a Commander treating a regular soldier. From that unusual appearance, Captain Frederik and the other Strangers all stared at them with their eyes wide open. "Then finally." After the Commander roughly said goodbye, he retreated before raising his hand. That small gesture caused all of the soldiers inside the fortress to stomp their feet and beat the drums. "Victory for the 24th Regiment!" With that heartfelt greeting of those he had never spoken to, the entire cavalrymen replied with a farewell. "Just as the Mengsk Fortress has always been, stay strong!" The cavalry then left the fortress soon after those short goodbyes. ***** It wasn''t a lie that the other Strangers had the Advanced Horsemanship Skill. Amongst them, the most surprising was Ahn Yoojung. Unlike the others, she had made up for the somewhat scarce horsemanship of hers with the strength of the Elemental, but her ability to control that power was not so sophisticated. Since he had once felt and seen the faint presence of the Elemental, he was able to vaguely see its form once it appeared. There was a pair of wings similar to that of a dragonfly behind the back of a little girl, but once she met his eyes, she quickly hid her body. She quickly hid behind her Master while trembling unconsciously, causing Sunhyuk to laugh subconsciously from that recent action. "Are you crazy?" Due to his laugh, he was scolded briefly by Clarke, but he did not stop monitoring the Elemental. "Oho. So that''s how." While he was riding his horse, he was not amazed because of the Elemental. It was because he felt that there were a lot of things he could learn by seeing Ahn Yoojung, who was effectively using the energy of the attribute with versatility. "Hmph. How difficult." However, he realized that he could not imitate her actions immediately. The method of using that strength was different initially. In comparison to an Elementalist that borrowed the strength of the Elemental, the way that the Dragon Rider used the attribute was violent and wild. In order to reach that degree of fine control, one must be able to perfectly control the strength of the attribute. Despite that, it would be a great help for him to follow Ahn Yoojung around while experimenting with his attribute. His ineffective use of the wind attribute had soon changed. [Attribute Dominance has increased by 1.] It was a familiar message, which caused Sunhyuk to smile satisfyingly. While he was spending a good time, hearing the message that his Attribute Dominance had increased countless times, Sunhyuk suddenly began to become curious. If dominance was strength literally, then he thought he could try and convert this curiosity into action. At first, it didn''t go as smoothly as he liked. No matter how much power he used, since his method was quite arrogant, despite trying to control it, he overstressed the Elemental instead. "Ahhhhk!" From that attempt, Ahn Yoojung screamed, as her horse stopped. It seems that the bond between the Elemental and the Elementalist was stronger than he had thought. "Eke." Realizing her own mistake, she tried to utilize her strength, but due to her scream, the other Riders thought they were suddenly being assaulted, so they stopped in their tracks and looked around their surroundings in caution. "Tch. I knew this would happen." "I was wondering why she was following so well." Realizing that it was nothing, they lowly grumbled themselves, which Ahn Yoojung could hear. She blinked while she had a lamentable look. "That''s not it!" "If nothing''s wrong, then will we set off." With one kick of Captain Frederik, the horse rode off, which made the rest of the unit follow in unison. Unlike the visit of Lee Eunse, he had a completely different attitude, as it seemed that there was some secret promise that had been made with the Commander. If not, there was no way that the Captain, who had lowered his pride and did whatever he could to please Lee Eunse before, would change like this in a day. "Hiya!" Unable to endure the cold gazes of the rest, she glared over at Sunhyuk enraged. Instinctively, she knew that he had done something, but she felt that the gazes returned to her were not that good. "Whew, how kind? Why are you so worked up?" In the end, unable to release her anger, she focused on appeasing her Elemental. However, Sunhyuk did not stop attempting to dominate, as her suffering had just begun. ***** "If you have the same kind of showing you had today for tomorrow, I have no choice but to have you move separately." Frederik, who were camping at a place that was much farther than the destination than what he had planned, began to blame her with a serious tone. She was too exhausted, as she had no strength to answer, so she just nodded. "Tch." From that mannerless attitude, Frederik frowned momentarily, but knowing that it might affect his career and have unnecessary friction, he avoided in trying to light a fire against her. After saying what he wanted, the Captain went away, which caused the rest of the cavalrymen to begin glaring at her instead. Kim Sunhyuk, who was watching all of this from a distance away, began to smile. During the march, he had continued to irk her Elemental. Naturally, the stress that the spirit received passed onto her, the contractor. As a result, she could not concentrate on riding her horse, which caused the whole unit to be delayed in their march. As a result, she was given reproachful gazes by the rest of the troops, as Ahn Yoojung eventually collapsed down with her arms and legs spread out. "Ahhhhh¡­." The neat braids of her bangs could not be found, as they were drenched in sweat, and her whole uniform was a mess. Seeing her sit down on the ground while in that state caused others to not have such a bad opinion of her. However, this was a task that he had to do. Since he didn''t know when he''ll meet Ahn Yoojung again, he was keen on leaping over her and crushing the pride and arrogance of their group. ''Since you are also a Stranger and know their dispositions, I will assign them to you.'' The Commander was worried that the chicks that had not experienced the harshness of the battlefield would end up fleeing, so he assigned the responsibility to him. Since even Frederik, who was keen on having a bright future, could not fulfill his role perfectly, he was the only one that he could trust. As such, it was a good time to teach her a lesson for her mistake. Although the speed of the march was not very important, a mistake was a mistake, and such a mistake could lower the morale of the entire group. He had somehow succeeded in lowering the possibility of discord between them in the future. But, he felt a little sorry. "Drink." So as an apology, he came over and handed over a cool water bottle. Gulp. Gulp. As one that had been exposed to the wind the entire day on a horse, the cool, chilly water was enough to restore her tired mind. Once she was able to barely recollect herself from the exhaustion, she began to ask subconsciously. "What''s your identity?" "What do you mean?" Though he felt some guilt, he pretended he didn''t know. When the battle started, his ability might be revealed, but he had no reason to announce it now. "The one before, that was your deed." "What do you mean¡­" "Did you think I wouldn''t know? Why is my Elemental ¡­ you¡­" Due to her Elemental, she was able to fully recollect herself as she frowned. But, "Afraid of you?" From those words, a inexplicable desire and a sense of shame were contained in her eyes. TL Afterword: Calvis: Nice revenge. Feels good for people like her to be repaid with suffering. TL Notice: Calvis and us minions have taken, ''I am the Monarch,'' under our wing, so look forward to that! Join us in our new Discord Server for updates, suggestions, and discussions with other readers, Patrons and us! PR Afterword: Sai101: N/A BM: Can he technically contract with elementals? ARMY OF ELEMENTALS!!!! Although it would be different from a contractor and a contractee, it would be more master and slave relationship¡­ PR Notice: N/A Calvis''s Discord: Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist CH 27 Ahn Yoojung suffered so much distress when she first had fallen into this to this miserable world, and had wanted to die rather than live. The painful training that she had endured through for the first time in her life had pushed her towards despair. But that pain combined with despair was only for a brief moment. ''Congratulations Advanced Elementalist. Maybe the next time we meet, you''ll be my superior.'' Immediately, she was awarded an Advanced ranking, and had received the full support of the Royal Family. ''Oho. Elementalist, and you''re a contractor of the Wind Elemental!'' ''You are a blessing of the Royal Family and Kingdom!'' People treated her more respectfully once they found out she dealt with the Elements, and with her being ranked higher than most Strangers that had come from the other world, there were also those who tried to become as close to her as possible. As such, she began to gather those with ability and kept them near her. Many Strangers sought to stand by her, and her group had soon become a faction. She did so in a way that did not provoke the Royal Family, who was sensitive to the sovereignty of power, and all of this was due to her innate talent allowing her to inherent political as well as human resources skills. She had created a satisfying life, and she did not envy her original life which she had left behind, but after arriving at Mengsk Fortress, nothing was moving her way. All of this was due to that man in front of her. Before she knew it, the struggle for leadership had changed over to this man, and everything became wrong from the very first meeting onwards. So, she tried to avoid approaching any closer. She didn''t want to admit it, but he was a natural enemy for her. However, a mission was a mission, and as such she was forced to travel out together with him. The Elemental suffered through immense stress which she had never suffered from before, all because of that insufferable man. The Elemental was so frightened from his very existence, and, at some point, began to tremble and start freaking out. Therefore, in order to calm her down, it had caused the riding cavalry constant delays increasing to as countless many times. It was fine until there, since this excursion was not urgent and they were not being pursued, so these mistakes were not as great of a problem during this operation. She was confident that she was able to make up for any slight mistakes. Nevertheless, the fact that she was involved in these accidents was because of the overwhelming existence of such a man. "Why is my Elemental afraid of you?" No. The Elemental did not just fear him. She was terrified of him entirely. She knew this because her spirit was connected with the Elemental, so she could not act freely due to the influence of their bond. If it was just that, then she would have pretended to not know Sunhyuk while ignoring him. Since, after this operation, it would be difficult to meet him again. But it wasn''t like that at all. I want to follow. I want to bow before him. I want to follow his command. The feelings of such enticing temptation caused her to feel appalled at herself, especially for someone who had always stood on top of other people. "Anyhow, in this operation, we''re not trying to look for the enemy. Our goal is to have our enemies search for us. Since there is not much problem with being this delayed, just do well starting from tomorrow. So just rest well today." Rather than adhering to her question and continuing to pressure him, she felt a strange comfort, almost wanting to thank him and lower her head in gratitude. However, she protected her prideful and upright personality that she had accumulated during her life. "Go and rest. I''ll see you tomorrow¡­ You will suffer a bit less than today." Sensing the apology contained within his words, she barely nodded. "Whew." After he had disappeared, she was able to barely grab onto her breath. The amount of pressure and dominance over her mind was diluted, but the fear remained intact. She could not understand how a lowly Basic could exude such pressure down to an Advanced, and as such, doubts mixed with unspoken questions about her opponent''s true ability subtly rooted deep within her heart. ***** "What did you talk about? Was there anything to report from such a burdensome person?" Once he had turned and walked away, the other cavalrymen coldly asked him this question. "Well, I did not talk much. I was a bit sorry for her, on a personal level." "What do you have to be sorry about. I heard that they had requested the leadership role from the Commander. Thankfully, our stubborn Commander had declined." "Even if they had taken command, we wouldn''t have followed anyways." The proud and unyielding bold temperament of the Riders would never have followed their orders anyways. Then, Jonathan jumped in and remarked in an ominous tone. "They may try to follow us, but the previous Commander died comfortably as well. Isn''t that what the battlefield is like? Lacerations don''t necessarily happen at the front of the battle." If it was necessary, the implication that he would intentionally get rid of the Commander had caused him to choke on his words. He couldn''t help but feel how savage these guys had lived, and what kind of world this place really was. "But, does that woman like you?" "Can''t possibly be." "No. Just look at it. She''s still looking towards your direction." After they had made such an ominous remark, they began to joke as Sunhyuk shook his head. "It''s definitely not, so stop talking nonsense and go rest." The fact that his dominance as a Dragon Rider could overcome Ahn Yoojung''s Elemental, and even influence her. He was able to recognize this the moment he talked with her. Her interest was more than any signs of a love interest, and it rather leaned towards caution and confirmation of his existence. There were no indication in the fostering of a love interest for her. "You go rest as well. Starting tomorrow, we need to be on our toes." After talking among themselves for a few more remarks, they returned to their resting places. Yoojung, unable to overcome a combination of sleepiness and exhaustion while monitoring the Elemental, began to fall asleep. Sunhyuk relayed some of his attribute''s strength over, as he felt apologetic in causing excessive stress for her body. To call it a reward was a bit¡­ She rumbled around in her bed before falling into a deeper sleep, which Sunhyuk saw before falling asleep as well. ***** Two cavalry companies began to ride off at a normal pace. If they wanted, they could have cantered a bit faster to reach the place, but they did not do so. As the fishermen that would rather be exposing themselves, and could cause the fish to become suspicious. Funny enough, despite knowing that this was all a trap, they were still willing to face it head on. What they wanted was an outright victory and revenge, and all of this was due to the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment. (PR: The first sentence in this is an analogy where the fishermen are the 24th Regiment and the fish are the Sastanes.) On the third day of riding, they began to feel the ambitions of the enemy. "I can feel the tension in the air." While Sunhyuk was attempting to approach the Elemental the whole day yesterday, he did not neglect monitoring the enemy at all times. "It doesn''t seem like they are moving to initiate the fight right away, but they''re monitoring us from a distance." From his report, the atmosphere of the unit had changed, as the somewhat loose cavalry heightened their nerves sharply in preparation against an assault at all times. "Be on standby, and do not be too nervous. If you are too stressed out now, you will become exhausted once the actual battle starts." From the Captain''s command, the Riders began to settle down a bit. "Mmm¡­" As such, the troop''s tensions gradually calmed down, but Ahn Yoojung and her companions were still looking around intensely. As expected, the so called fighting they experienced was much less in comparison to the veteran cavalry had gone through. "Tch. To think they''ll fill their share with them being like that." "Well, we''ll have to put them into action and see what happens. If they want to live, I''m sure they''ll regather themselves once the actual battle starts. Even if they were fearful and die, it wouldn''t really matter." The cavalrymen did not trust the blades that were assigned to them by the Commander, so it was no wonder that they would leave the Spearhead to them. Though Johnstein lodged a complaint, the Captain did not listen, and the riders pride and cohesion of the cavalry consolidated with that decision. "We''ll open the road up, and Sir Pilgram and the rest will charge at them head-on." With even Ahn Yoojung being suppressed and silenced by the overwhelming presence of Kim Sunhyuk, the others had no choice but to follow his orders. As such, once they organized themselves, the enemies who were approaching, soon started appearing on the far distant horizon. "Sastane''s are openly broadcasting their intention to attack directly." "It''s not strange at all. With how much of their pride now in tatters, they wouldn''t even try and restore their honor with a sneak attack. It is a foolish way, but they are consistent in their own ways." The horsemen watched the enemy slowly stalk them, as they began to prepare for battle. They intuitively realized that they would soon launch an offensive assault. As if their instincts were right, the main force of the enemies soon appeared. "What the hell. Are they trying to attain victory with an all-out frontal assault?" The Sastane Cavalry soon appeared quickly riding into formation, readying themselves like sharks about to launch an attack. "Those crazy bastards. They must be poisoned or something. Basically, they''re trying to die with us in the process." The clash between heavy cavalrymen was lethal and a dangerous course of action. Even if all of the cavalry were Knight Apprentices, this was an extremely risky tactic. "No matter how many casualties they suffer, it seems they are willing to end it with a single charge." Though the clash between cavalries would be catastrophic in casualties, not a single one showed any signs of fear. This was how confident they were. But it wasn''t only the enemy cavalry who did not hesitate for a confrontation. "Sunhyuk, again, I request of you." On this side, they had a cheat key called Kim Sunhyuk. With his powerful wide-area attack Wind Piercing which could penetrate and demolish whole enemy lines, the Sastanes will have to fight without their front line basically. "I will take the offensive in the start. Even if I''m not in the front, I can deflect the arrows coming our way." Ahn Yoojung, who had frozen stiff from being in the center of an intense battlefield - completely different from when she was arresting thieves, was approached by Sunhyuk. "Thank you. Don''t overdo it. The battle between the cavalry riders will be several times more intense and fierce than you could possibly imagine. If practical, do not stray out of line, and try to move along with the cooperation of Sir Pilgram and the rest of the Knights." While conveying such advice, the Sastane Cavalry began to slowly canter forward. The noise, that started off small, soon roared along the trembling ground, as the enemy charged. "All cavalrymen, raise your spears!" From Frederik''s command, all of the Heavy Cavalry riders raised their spears, which were several metres long, high into the air. "Charge!" Instantly, the Heavy Cavalry charged, as the Light Cavalry quickly swerved off to the left and raised their nocked bows. The intensity and atmosphere of the battle was incomparable to the previous one, as there was no one from either side pursuing the other. Both were only staring at each other with thoughts of bloodily crushing and tearing the other apart. Fire! The Sastane Cavalry, having reached their target distance, began to exchange arrows with the Mengsk Light Cavalry. Though the Mengsk Light Cavalry were brave, it was clearly revealed how they were on the losing end of the fight. "My brave and free companions! Reveal yourselves and bring death to our enemies!" At this time, Ahn Yoojung galloped forth. She quickly summoned, not one, but five Elementals, as she formulated Wind Wall above the heads of the Light Cavalry. She then followed up with a breath of aura towards arrows which were fired by their allies, since they were lacking in power in comparison to their enemies. The momentum of the battlefield had been restored to its balance. However, it wasn''t like that one moment had given them an advantage, as hundreds of arrows rained down on them, striking them down. "There''s a Magician within the enemy lines!" Though they were able to deflect most of the arrows aside with the aid of the Elementals'' strength, the enemies were also borrowing the power of magic. Despite having hundreds of arrows pouring down into them, not a single one was harmed. "Preserve the strength of the Elemental and block that Magician!" "I understand!" They had prepared as much as they had, so this variable was also expected by the Commander. The Sastane, who had suffered their first defeat in history, would have analyzed and studied this in detail, so they may have realized that their enemies had borrowed the strength of a superhuman. Maybe they had someone with the ability to effectively study and research traces from the previous battle. So the Heavy Cavalry did not falter, instead they glared at their enemies through their visors while continuing the relentless charge. "Let the fortune of war be upon us!" After releasing a few rounds of arrows, the Mengsk Cavalry began to retreat, as they would be easily overwhelmed with only their light armor. "Whew. Whew." In the midst of that chaos, Sunhyuk breathed out. The nightmare of that previous battle emerged in his mind, but he overcame it as he continued to infuse strength towards his allies. Bang! Meanwhile, a large ball of fire hurled down upon them from above. The fireball fell on the heads of the cavalrymen, but the Elementals pushed it away, causing a huge explosion on the side. Ahn Yoojung was doing better than he had expected. Now all that was left for them was to attain victory against the enemy cavalry. Sunhyuk began to quietly mutter in his hot, tight helmet. "Wind Piercing." In that instant, a vicious, howling beast emerged, as a deadly gust of wind rushed towards the enemy lines. But then the Spearhead of the Sastane cavalry burst out ahead of the formation. What he could see was a Rider holding his sword high into the battlefield, as he rushed at them. "Haya!" With a short cry, a huge aura emanated from his spear, as it battled ferociously against the howling wind. "Shit! There''s an Advanced Knight in the enemy lines! Sunhyuk, retreat!" The reason why he was treated as a Basic soldier despite his overwhelming charging power, was because there was a true superhuman who had revealed its true power. With Frederik lying in wait for his promotion to become an Advanced Knight at hand, he was about to head out to the front lines, but seeing that their greatest attack was inadequate in breaking through Sastane front lines, he realized that their vanguard would be completely demolished before he could make it in time. Shit. Shit. Shit. In other words, the enemy was already anticipating this timing, as Clarke shouted once more from behind. "Sunhyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuk!" In a short span of time, the wind soon was scattered by the aura of the sword. At this point, he had to confront the monster known as a Knight head on, and in the worst case scenario, the whole vanguard would be demolished as they will be slaughtered one-sidedly. "If I retreat now, everyone will dieeeeeeee!" On the verge of impact, countless thoughts ran through his head as he realized he was near death. Damn. However, if he were to retreat from this, as the spearhead of this charge, everyone will end up dying. So, instead of falling back, he began to gather his strength once more. Even if he lacked the strength, he thought that he needed to use Wind Piercing once more and crush their front line. As if the enemy was thinking the same, he could see the aura forming on the tip of his sword once more. "Wind Piercing!" Before the aura of the sword could fully emerge, he quickly rushed in casting his skill quickly. But, an Elemental that was busily flying in the air, suddenly interjected in front of him. ''Use me.'' Just like how he had heard the voice of the Dragon, a mysterious voice spoke to him. TL Afterword: Calvis: Dang, that''s intense. Don''t tell me that the Knights around Ahn Yoojung are all useless. Well, they are inexperienced and had not trained enough yet, but still. Whew, I wonder if Sunhyuk will take control of the Elementals now. TL Notice: N/A PR Afterword: Sai101: Hooo - this battle did not go as planned.. Until next time! Vote for us in NU! BM: Gotcha! Wind Elemental was caught! Would you like to give the Wind Elemental a nickname? (Pokemon References) PR Notice: Hope you all had a good Valentines Day! I know I was happy getting a bunch of cheap chocolate to munch on ALONE. T.T - BM Blood Dagger Clan Discord: Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist CH 28 It was the first time I had heard the voice of an Elemental, so it felt good. Sunhyuk did not hesitate to accept the proposition of an Elemental. Soon his dominance over his attribute emerged, and the Elemental did not reject, but accepted being dominated. ''Atiya. That is my name.'' [You have successfully contracted with the Basic Wind Elemental, Atiya.] Once the message had ended, Atiya threw herself to the tip of his spear. "Huh?" Atiya threw herself within the tip of the spear and disappeared from my eyes just like that. All of a sudden, Atiya''s aura, which had disappeared, began to spiral round the tip of the spear as it became powerful enough to support the lack of aura in his skill. "Ah¡­" Sunhyuk couldn''t help becoming dumbfounded for a moment after the young female was pierced by his own spear. However, the enemy was right in front of him with an aura resonating from the sword almost completed. He wiped away Atiya from his thoughts and began to quickly infuse more power towards his spear. Shiiiiiiiiiiiik. Baaaaaaaaaang. A ear splitting sound wave exploded out, almost occurring simultaneously with the thrust, as soon as the glowing sword was thrust forward. The aura blade collided with the howling wind once more. It was an identical situation from before, but the results were completely different this time. The aura blade could not entirely disperse the wind, and the leftover energy from the wind overwhelmed the front lines of the Sastane. "Vanguard, crush them!" Sunhyuk cried out, seeing the Spearhead of the Sastanes collapsing completely. "Prepare for impact!" The Heavy Cavalry, who were solely charging behind the back of the Spearhead, shouted to each other as well. ***** Though he overcame the Spearhead, it wasn''t like the enemies had completely collapsed. Sunhyuk horse jumped over the bodies on the ground while Sunhyuk thrust his spear out. The Sastane Cavalry, that had just witnessed their Spearhead collapse, hurriedly thrust out their spears as well. But their resistance was meaningless in front of the destruction of their vanguard, and as such, the overbearing charge of the 24th Regiment engulfed them. "Ahhhhhhhk!" The weight and momentum of heavily armoured enemies was too much for the Sastane, as they began to collapse from fatal injuries, as their light armors were ruthlessly speared in by the 24th Regiment. Damn. It was only a moment to hurl forward the spear before his arm had twisted, due to building up too much aura, but that brief engagement with their enemies became enough for him to feel a sense of killing more vivid than ever before. But, he was still in the midst of a battlefield. If not for this, then his previous encounter in the battlefield against the enemy had made this somewhat more blunt. Following the muscle memory which he had practiced in training, he formed a small aura on the tip of his spear. It wasn''t as grand as the one he used to collide against the Advanced Knight, but it was enough to slash through the Heavy Cavalry of the opposition. The enemy spears all began to thrust towards him from the front. "Hiya!" Sunhyuk reflexively turned his hips around, as he was able to evade the thrusts of his enemies. But the Sastanes who had attacked him had already passed by him. "Don''t slow down. Don''t try to overextend and finish everything by yourself!" In this extreme battle where the two cavalries were jousting for supremacy over each other, it did not allow them enough luxury to exchange blows, causing Sunhyuk to reveal a new perspective against his enemies, as he thrust his spear forward. "Bang!" This time, both sides only stabbed air. They just confirmed the intense hostility towards each other, as no casualties were exchanged in this round. "Ahhhhhhhk!" Then, an abrupt scream from behind was heard, and Sunhyuk couldn''t differentiate whether it was from an ally or foe. He wanted to turn his head quickly and check the condition of his allies, but he refrained himself. He became too busy avoiding and blocking attacks in front, this was all he could muster while relentlessly thrusting his spear forward. Whew. Whew. His heart was beating furiously as he became numb from the turmoil of the battlefield. The roars of the conflict continued to echo through his ears, as his breathing became hotter and coarser inside the cramped helmet of his. That heat and intensity, and the presence of blood in the air, caused him to feel breathless. ''Are they following me well? Don''t tell me I''m the only one left?'' With those appalling thoughts weighing him down, his desire of looking back caused his body to stiffen. Please. Please. What he saw in front of him were those enemies full of killing resolve. Praying that he wasn''t the only one, he galloped towards them. And when he had reached his limits, a yell burst out from behind. "We broke through the enemy!" In that instant, his narrow field of sight widened to the sight of a few surviving riders of the opposition passing him by, as he viewed a welcoming site of the wide prairies. ***** The Sastane Cavalry lived up to the infamy surrounding their name. Their penetrating horsemanship, exceptional swordsmanship, and firm resolve, confirmed why they were the strongest in melee combat. However, the Goddess of Victory favored the Kingdom of Ardenburg. The official Knights of Sir Pilgram, along with the rest, were deemed to be stronger than Knight Apprentices from the other side, were completely defeated, and even the trustworthy Ahn Yoojung, a Elementalist, was not able to play a significant role due to her Elementals. As a result, the Sastane Cavalry was completely crushed by the 24th Heavy Cavalry. Nevertheless, it didn''t mean that all was fair and dandy for the Kingdom of Ardenburg. At the end of the furious battle, the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment, which initially had 100 Riders, had 40 or so left. Despite the Mengsk Light Cavalry only providing support in the rear, they had lost over half of their riders as well. That was how deadly and vicious this battle truly was. Despite that, the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment achieved an outstanding victory once more, defeating the Sastane Cavalry, which had only 30 or so survivors left in total, meaning it was a grand victory. "We won again!" Someone shouted with a cracked voice, as others behind soon roared immediately with exuberant cheers of victory. "We cannot pursue. All the horses and riders are at their limits, and are unable to fight anymore." Thanks to avoiding the main conflict of the battlefield, the Mengsk Cavalry had some fighting power left, but they decided not to become greedy for any more achievements. They had already lost over half of their troops, and did not have the motivation nor the morale to pursue the enemies recklessly. "Shit. That Advanced Knight. We had to properly kill them off." Of course, the Advanced Knight, whom was defeated in the initial impact stage, had survived with his life. With the main force as his target, he had constantly attacked them. If not for Frederik stepping in himself, the casualties would have been considerable. However, for Frederik, who hasn''t yet fully arrived within the sphere of an Advanced Knight completely, he wasn''t able to bind that Knight down, and as such, he was forced to watch them run away in front of his very eyes. "It''s not like he''s necessarily a Knight without reputation, but with that kind of swordsmanship, he should be quite a well-known Knight among the Noctanes. There''s no need to pursue unreasonably. If it''s about achievements, then we already have plenty." The Captain of the Mengsk Cavalry looked at the weapons and horses of the Sastanes as he comforted Frederik. "Besides, it will be hard for them to escape through the borders alive. Since the Commander had already brought reinforcements, they will probably be lying in wait for them." He was somewhat worn out from seeing the completely hysterical Johnstein Pilgram, along with his battered Knights during this fierce battle between cavalries. Their previous proud dignified personas were nowhere to be found. Anyhow, they had all survived so it confirmed their exceptional abilities in the end. "Viscountess, you did well. Thanks to your magic, we were able to suffer minimal casualties." The completely exhausted Ahn Yoojung couldn''t raise her head as she nodded. But the place she was staring at was quite strange as she was looking at the far away cavalrymen. "Bastard! You did great! To be able to protect that position to the end! Amazing!" "We were preparing to change formation just in case, but you didn''t even turn around." "I think you struck down about nine of them." All of the men, despite their bloody armor and exhausted selves, all rushed over and surrounded him, and in the center of all of that was none other than Sunhyuk. "Why is the Dragon Rider labelled as a Basic class¡­" Just from his achievements, she realized that it was something a Basic Class could never have achieved, but Yoojung perceived better than anyone else that was not the whole truth. "How did he¡­" As an Elementalist, she was sensitive to the presence of the Elementals more than anyone else. But currently, she began to smell and sense the fragrance of an Elemental from him. But the smell of that Elemental who had broken its contract with her during the battle was now identical to the one emanating from him. ***** When the battle had ended with the loss of many lives, the first thing that Sunhyuk felt was neither guilty nor sorrow for the dead. Rather, it was his body succumbing to an overbearing exhaustion from pushing his overwhelmed mind and body. However, he felt alive in the midst of all this, and realizing that he had survived, tears began to trickle down his face. "If anyone else had taken on that position, they wouldn''t be able to do as much as you have done." All of his comrades came over with wounds all over their bodies as they encouraged him, but he did not take off his helmet. Feeling that joy and relief would insult the dead, he kept his visor down and did not answer. "Good job. You did well. Very well." Nevertheless, Clarke, Jonathan and the other cavalrymen did not stop praising him as they continued to remark how well he had done. Thus, he was able to loosen himself up for a bit in the hands of his comrades. Eventually, he shooed the hands of his comrades away and began to collect the corpses of his comrades. There were some who had their arms slashed off, others legs bore gashes or none at all, and a few who were almost unrecognizable. They gathered all of the bodies up, matched the missing bodies parts into one, and placed their weapons by their side. ''All thanks to you for protecting my back, I''ve survived.'' They all knelt down and thanked them many times. As such, he engraved the deaths of his comrades into his heart. ***** The monster of the battlefield had sustained a small wound while dealing death to his opponents. Thanks to him, a majority of the riders had survived, and none had to ride during the night; entrusting their lives to fate. "Congratulations on a grand victory!" The infantry company quickly marched over and assisted on the battlefield, collecting the spoils and paying tribute to the brave cavalry who had won the battle. Then, a new report was relayed. "At the end of the pursuit from Mengsk''s 5th Regiment, all of the Sastane Cavalry have perished, and we also captured alive an Advanced Knight along with a Magician." Less than a day had passed, but it seemed that the rest of them were already caught. Through this, the reputation of the Sastanes were completely erased from the world. While the supporting unit had arrived and were busy organizing the battlefield with congratulatory remarks, Sunhyuk was blankly staring into the sky. ''Thank you for calling me back, my Master.'' The Elemental Atiyah who he was thinking had been killed during the previous day was flying through the air. But the way she was flying in the air was completely different from the previous day. There were no signs of a young girl, as in place a mature woman now was flying naked in the sky. TL Afterword: Calvis: Looks like MC got lucky. Having a mature elemental woman by your side. Drools*. Ahem, I mean, it''s great! MC will become stronger! TL Notice: No bonus chapters for today due to IatM, but will try and have some for next weekend! Stay tuned! PR Afterword: Sai101: Phew - they survived.. BM: N/A PR Notice: N/A Blood Dagger Clan Discord: Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist CH 29 "¡­the Commander said he will come meet you directly after everything is sorted out¡­" "It''s still a mess here, but does he really have to come now. How troublesome¡­" The words between Frederik and the Captain of the Infantry company did not enter the ears of Sunhyuk at all. His attention was solely focused on the semi-transparent lady flying in the sky. She was extremely beautiful, as she was turning her body this way and that without any sort of shame or embarrassment. How could a man possibly avert his gaze from something like this? It seemed that the private parts were deliberately dimmed, but thinking that he could clearly see them with a bit of effort, he was intensely staring at her. "Mmhm¡­" A sudden moan automatically escaped from his mouth. Even the women he had met at the Geumnam area [TL: A province like Gangnam] usually wore robes or thin long clothes, so with his current weakened and exhausted state, this was excessively straining on his body. Not only that, what was harder to endure was that Atiya''s face was strangely familiar. He belatedly realized the truth as he quickly turned his head. "Oh my¡­" Ahn Yoojung who was glaring at him, while running towards him seething. But the face of that woman and the Elemental resembled each other so much, that there were hardly any differences. ***** While the infantry were dealing with the aftermath of the battlefield, Sunhyuk and Yoojung departed from the group briefly to have a quick talk. Since it felt like she had sinned with how her comrades were oddly looking at her, it was understandable why she wanted to move away from the group. "Anyhow, can you return her to me by any chance?" Staring at Atiya who was looking around her surroundings with awe, Yoojung asked. He had thought that she would be extremely angry, but her calm voice was somewhat surprising. "It is accurate that I have called for her. But as for the method of sending her back¡­" "You just have to tell her to go back." Since he had no experience, he had not thought of a simple method like this due to being shocked by Atiya''s appearance. When he ordered Atiya to return, the Elemental stared at him and nodded her head. ''Please, please call for me again.'' "Alright. I''ll definitely call for you. Definitely." He unknowingly accepted Atiya''s request, which caused Yoojung to click her tongue. Surprised, he looked over and saw her looking at him dumbfoundedly. "Do you have anything to say?" "I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional." Sunhyuk quickly apologized since it was understandable for her to become angry because he had stolen her Elemental. Not only that, it would have been an insult to her after how he blatantly stared at the Elemental which resembled her very much - flying around naked in the air. "It''s okay. All I have to do is form a contract again with the likes of a Basic Elemental." But she was accepting of his apology too easily. It was certain that his attribute dominance was reigning over her strongly, seeing how she was frowning from the strange influence. "Above all, what''s your identity exactly? You stole my Elemental, and did that with the Elemental¡­ well. You could tell me at least this much." Unable to reference the topic of the naked Atiya, she blushed from reminiscing. "Mmm¡­" Sunhyuk stared at Yoojung briefly. It was only a matter of time before his ability will become known. A Basic Rank such as himself had surpassed an Advanced Knight from the enemy opposition, and still succeeded in penetrating through the highly infamous Sastane Cavalry. With just these achievements, it was way too much to escape the interests and attention of the Royal Family. "The Class I was assigned to, the Dragon Rider, is a bit special." Subsequently, he did not hide it. However, he had no thoughts of telling her his other secrets so he sufficiently explained the situation. "It was wrong of the Instructor who assigned the Rank to neglect you at that time." "I did not have much choice so." Though he had followed the manual, he did not hold a good impression about the authorities who had assigned him as a Basic Rank at the time. As such, he did not wish to talk about that matter. "Anyhow, what are you going to do now? You''ve contracted with an Elemental regardless of it being a Basic-grade, and you''ve dominated the duel against a level of strength of an Advanced Knight. In addition, you''ve been properly acknowledged by the highly competent, skilled cavalry." Yoojung was inadvertently referring that with his ability and achievements alone, it wouldn''t be strange if he were to be immediately promoted and called for by the Royal Family, so he should join her along the way. "With how we are going to be used and discarded, wouldn''t it be better to combine our strengths?" Seeing how more aggressive she was in recruiting him than the previous time, he shook his head. It wasn''t a bad choice as both Johnstein and Yoojung had sufficient ability, and with these achievements, they will solidify their positions back at the center. If he were to form a group with someone, it would be advantageous for him to have her, who was not able to freely dominate her attribute, by his side. Moreover, she did not settle for the riches of the Royal Family and had clearly distinguished between herself and the Royal Family, which made her quite a trustworthy leader apart from her ideology. "Even if we were to fly and crawl, we''re nothing in front of real monsters. So please reconsider again." "That may be so but¡­" Through this event, he realized that although he could borrow the strength of an Elemental, if he were to meet a Knight in a similar instance elsewhere, he might be the one the losing at end. With how many countless monsters there were in the world, it was quite a frightful thing. "You''re right. If I were to join you guys, then we would be able to benefit a lot from each other." "Then you should¡­" Sensing she had succeeded, she smiled brightly. "But, that would all be true if I were to return to the Center." "Yes?" "I don''t have any thoughts of entering the Center, nor do I want any resources from the Royal Family." Yoojung had a surprised look as if she did not predict his inner intentions would be like this. "I do not have any thoughts of increasing my debt, nor do I want to pledge my loyalty to those whose faces I do not know of. If my debt were to be cleared with this event, then I am thinking of discharging myself from the army." "What kind of nonsense are you talking about! With many achievements, how could you¡­" "I can say this because I was able to achieve this much. After this day, I realized just how difficult it is to even achieve this much." He was able to clearly realize just how appalling war is within these two battles. Thus, he was slowly thinking his mentality wouldn''t be able to endure; these vicious cycle of battlefields at this rate. Whenever he tried to sleep, the faces of the dead Sastane Cavalry would appear in his dreams, and when he tried to confess these dreams to his comrades, he was desperately trying to maintain his psyche in check, but he did not know what will happen to him if this life style continued any further. Whether he would become a slave succumbing to the moment - drowning as a killer. He did not desire this at all, so his commitment to discharging from the army became even more unyielding. "Please reconsider¡­ If you were to travel to the Center, you wouldn''t have to think of being deployed to this wretched battlefield again. What the Royal Family wishes is for you to become a cornerstone supporting the Kingdom." Though she invited him a couple of times, it was meaningless as he was dissatisfied with his current way of life. She did garner a noncommittal reply; of how he would consider her proposition positively if he were to not discharging. "But why are you paying attention to a guy like me?" If it was because of dominance, then it should be uncomfortable for her to be near him. Not only that, even if it wasn''t hard to contract with an Elemental, she had been robbed of one. He wondered why she was so focused in recruiting him. Not understanding her reason of thinking at all, he stared at her with a puzzled expression. "Just that with one more talented person with so much ability, we would be better in preserving our authority." "In other words, you''re scouting for talents." Summarizing the situation, he nodded as she looked at him with a baffled look. ***** Once the fatigue from the battle had somewhat dissipated, the Riders of Mengsk had returned back to the fortress while the infantry followed behind them loaded with wagons of supplies and spoils. While returning back, Yoojung had contracted with the Elemental again in the end, and was explaining that there were certain things that one should be forbidden from doing. "The appearance of an Elemental relies on the heart of a Contractor." "No. I didn''t mean to do anything else!" When she spoke, of how the appearance of the Elemental relies on what the one contracted her wishes, he felt a sense of guilt dreading over him. "Well, it could be that the fact an Elemental looked like me might be why." "That''s right. That''s precisely¡­" "However, the fact that she wasn''t even dressed¡­" There was no excuse. With his ascetic life, he was in a desperate state. Thinking back, the body of Atiya looked like the mosaics of certain images that he was so obsessed with in the other world. He had to admit this. He was a lewd devil. "I think you are the most beautiful woman among the ladies I''ve seen recently¡­" "Stop talking nonsense." Sunhyuk flinched while trying to make an excuse, ending up being scolded in the end. "Unfortunately, the appearance that you first decided on will not change. So I would like it if you would not call for her in front of me." Yoojung''s expression was completely different from his first impression. He did not know if it was the influence of his attribute dominance, or if it was because he had revealed his true ability and was recognized for it, but what was certain was that he was able to study much more about the Elemental. In that sequence, he was able to clearly see the difference between dominance and affinity. With her, the Elemental was a friend that was building affinity, one that would borrow her strength when the relationship was good. As such, when Atiya had deliberately terminated the contract, it would not have surprised him if the Wind Elemental did not regret leaving her, and staying with him in the first place. "Among the five Elementals, only two of them had revealed their names to me. Since the child that went to you is quite a troublemaker, I only call for her when it''s necessary." Although Atiya was too mature to be called a child, but he did not point that out. "Soon, I have to sign with an Intermediate Elemental, but I can''t even muster up the thought of trying." She was referring to how one had to satisfy what an Elemental wanted, and when they were unhappy, she had to cooperate in persuading them. Those were how Elementals were like. Whether her implication was true or not, he was amazed at how much Yoojung was revealing her abilities as he stared at her in amusement. Belatedly realizing that she had talked too much, she quieted down soon enough. ***** The ability that Ahn Yoojung displayed in finely controlling the Elementals was wonderful. Though he had the cheat-like ability of dominance, even he was unable to control the Elementals specifically. She had used her Elemental to block any sort of information leaking out from their conversation. As a result, they were able to share an informative conversation during the ride back without anyone else being able to eavesdrop. Thanks to that, unexpected rumors had emerged. It was on the content that Sunhyuk and Yoojung were in a relationship due to their frequent conversations. "Well, what''s wrong with it. Since those who are alive have to live on. Isn''t that great? She doesn''t lack appearance, and she even has ability. In addition, they''re both Strangers so they look good in my eyes." Putting asides their excuses that it was not, the cavalrymen chatted amongst themselves. "Ugh." Hearing the grunt, Sunhyuk looked over at Yoojung who had a troubled face. Well, it made sense considering how it wouldn''t look good for her, to be caught up in rumors of a romantic relationship as leader of the group. Of course, he thought of this under the premise that she would not have an affair. However, unlike his thoughts, her mind was rather complicated. At first, she was able to uphold her pride, but now, even that was hard. Now, it was hard for her to even look up at him as she subconsciously lowered her head and felt a desire to obey him, which caused her to feel embarrassed of herself. Lately, she was unknowingly explaining her abilities, and had even taught him the basics of Elementalism in order to win his favor. All of this had nothing to do with her own will. "This is definitely not normal." These were not romantic feelings, as she was not soft cuddly type of personality, nor was she one who couldn''t differentiate from her own self-interests. Despite that, she was increasingly unable to refuse the man''s words the longer they were together. It can''t be this way. She can''t be dragged towards him any longer. As soon as she realized this, she felt a sense of crisis towards her position and authority would soon collapse, so she desperately resisted. But even so, she could not escape from the Dragon Rider in front of her, who was dominating the power of the wind. As time passed, she was exposed further to Sunhyuk''s dominance, and after some more time passing, she had unknowingly and completely succumbed to him in the end. That was precisely the power of domination, and the power that the owner of the attribute had. TL Afterword: Calvis: Holy shit. I can tell that MC is going to be so overpowered. I''ve read stories based on the overbearing presence of a Dragon, but for a novel to actually use that and write a novel of this caliber was beyond my imagination. Amazing so far, and loving the progression. Really excited to see what will happen between Yoojung and Sunhyuk. TL Notice: N/A PR Afterword: Sai101: Domination over others can be useful¡­ BM: N/A PR Notice: N/A Blood Dagger Clan Discord: Translator: Calvis Proofreader: Sai101, BorderlineMasochist CH 30 The cavalry now arrived at its destination, a place where majority of the infantry had already left the fortress. The number of soldiers out supporting the returning cavalry was substantial, so there was not a lot of soldiers left to welcome the Riders triumphant return in victory. "For the time being, there will be no training or dispatch orders. Until there are further information, I permit you to rest autonomously. However, if there is anyone who''s doing something stupid, know that I''m going to make you run laps." Captain Frederik who was about to disperse the squad spoke once more. "You''ve worked hard, all of you. You fought well, and survived." The comforting warm words, not normally spoken by the Captain, was probably due to sorrow of losing many cavalrymen who could not return. In order to confirm the precise facts and casualties, Clarke followed behind the Captain and led the Strangers to their assigned rooms. The rest of the Riders began to put their horses in the stables, and immediately fell onto their beds the moment they arrived within the barracks. After the tension had settled while relaxing, the severe fatigue from the battle overcame them all at once. Sunhyuk also threw his body in his bed as he fell into a deep sleep. One day later. Despite his strong physical strength, it was not enough to make up for the mental fatigue, as it took him a whole day of sleeping to barely allow him to wake up. Then, he was sitting absentmindedly for a long time on his bed. He did not want to do anything. After returning from that fierce battlefield and resuming his daily life, he felt as if he was floating. It felt unrealistic seeing the soldiers who had returned to this peaceful fortress start to casually converse amongst one another, and joke as if they had came back from a regular training regimen. There were so many empty beds here as well¡­ It appears to be so at first glance, but when he stared into towards the smiling guys, he saw that they were mourning and grieving in their own way. Sunhyuk struggled to settle down his mind before joining them. "So, what are you going to do?" After they had conversed for a bit, Jonathan asked unexpectedly. The sentence was cut off, but it was not difficult for him to understand the meaning of the query. "I''m not sure. I only thought about having war achievements and discharging, but in fact, I have not planned what to do afterwards." At the time, he did not think much of his future plans because of trying to survive. As such, when the time for him to discharge had arrived, he did not know what to do at all. "The reward should be bountiful, so are you going to set up a shop or something?" "When he doesn''t even desire riches, how do you think he''ll open a shop and do business? It''d be a relief if he wasn''t scammed." That remark was indeed logical, as Sunhyuk did not really desire the riches of his own world, so he was aware better than anyone else of how ignorant he was of this world. "I just want to live while spending my money." In the end, he slowly thought how pathetic that answer was. "Well, it''s a bit much to come out and say this now but do you really have to discharge? I''m not sure how the world you lived in is, but it''s not easy living by yourself in this world. The life of a normal citizen is much more appalling than you think." "Money is power, and the wealthy are nobles, but you''re neither of those. Once you settle your debt with the Royal Family, how much do you think you will have left in your pockets? It wouldn''t be bad to live the rest of your life as a soldier, than living life of a normal person." Hansen and Jonathan were both concerned and attempted to withhold him back from discharging, because this world was too harsh for Strangers to live alone. "You can start anew without debt right? Don''t rely on the royal funding and become a real soldier." These guys were the first to ties become close with, after he had suddenly been summoned to this world. There was no reason how he would not be shaken by those words, so instead of replying firmly, he just smiled ambiguously. "Mm. Well. Consider it carefully since we have some time left." Even with the telegram spell from the Magician regarding the results, and achievements in the battlefield, it would take at least a couple of days before it arrived to the Royal Family. Moreover, it would take even more time to organize the rewards and relay this back to the border. No matter how quick it was, there was about one month left for him to decide. "I guess so." While they were sharing their conversation, Clarke opened the barracks door. "Good news. The Captain has permitted an outing." After his speech, the burly men suddenly raised their bodies, as if their most recent conversation topic vanished from their minds. "Let''s go!" Suddenly, the cavalrymen all finished preparing and rushed out of the barracks. Simultaneously, Riders from the opposite side of the barracks also began to pour out. "Let''s go to the land flowing with milk and honey!" "Let''s drink and eat until we die!" The horsemen all rushed towards the stables as they cheered in exclamation. Sunhyuk was also dragged over by Hansen. "You bastards! Soon, there will be an official holiday so don''t waste your stamina already!" Though Clarke tried to calm them down, even he began to run after his blind comrades. ***** There were a few villages near the army post. Nobody knew whether the villages were created before or after the army post had been completed. However, the villagers knew better than anyone that the soldiers of the Fortress were the main source of income. As a result, all of the villagers trade and services tailored to the needs of the soldiers. "Incredible." There were pubs, brothels and even inns. Sunhyuk was surprised at the overly fond atmosphere within the village depicted towards them. It wasn''t like, there was no such mood or atmosphere in areas back in his other world, but it wasn''t as blatant as this place here. "How is it? Like it?" "Do you even have to ask?! This is paradise!" He nodded from Jonathan''s reply, and Hansen exclaimed as his voice emanated out from his missing front teeth. "Everyone scatter to your heart¡¯s desires! We will meet up at the ''Inn where milk and honey flows'' at night!" Seeing that they were heading to the place where milk and honey flowed, it didn''t seem like a normal place. The name was overly suspicious as Sunhyuk laughed from its title. "We''ll eat first. You''ll probably drool the moment you set your eyes on the food here." As such, some calvarymen headed for a restaurant. They ordered an enormous amount of food once they arrived, and ate all of it in an instant. "Ah. So full. Due to all of the recent events, I felt empty, but this really made up for it." "Then, should we properly start?" After stuffing themselves with that much food, Sunhyuk was shocked at that remark, but thankfully it was different from what he had thought as he sighed. "The alcohol''s going down! Woo!" Over half of a few bottles of alcohol had already been poured onto glasses, as the men were putting on a show, with mischievous smiles on all their faces. "This bastard, look at how empty his glass is." "I drank three more glasses than you." "The two of you can''t even drink alcohol properly. All of you kneel before the king." At some point, all of the other men joined in as they joked, laughed and swore in the lushes of alcohol mixed in with appetizers. There were no shades of that horrible battlefield to found anywhere within this atmosphere. It was so natural and brisk that even Sunhyuk had soon intervened in that moment. "Now! Drink! Drink!" After a few glasses, his cheeks became flushed red, as he held his cup and yelled intoxicated. At that moment, a silence overwhelmed the bar. "Which bastard gave him alcohol!" "Take his cup away!" The faces of the men turned pale as they reminisced the previous time this had happened. "Ugh. So frustrating!" Fortunately, Sunhyuk''s drunken behavior was short-lived due to the small intake. The surprised cavalrymen quickly took away his glass and didn¡¯t even try to return it to him. With a frustrated look, he looked at the liquor and food in front of him before rising from his seat. "Where are you going!" "Washroom!" The men giggled and laughed seeing him so worked up from that one question. ***** The gathering lasted through the night as Sunhyuk was completely sober from a few glasses he had, as he escaped to his room after stepping away. The cavalrymen did not necessarily try to stop him from leaving, so he was even more distraught. They''re treating him like a total child. Unable to appeal to the sins he had committed, he threw his body on the bed. Just when he was about to fall asleep, someone opened the door. Turning his head, he was frightened when he saw a woman looking at him. She laughed saying that the men from below had sent her, but Sunhyuk was too flabbergasted. ''I mean, come on really?'' Not only did they ban him to drinking alcohol and treat him like a child, but now they had sent a girl to him as well. Sighing from the attitude of his comrades, he politely sent the girl back. "Are you sure you won''t regret it? I''m the ace of this shop?" The woman spruced up full of makeup, while she stared at him with both eyes. Inspecting her closely, she looked to be the age of his aunt and when she tried to smile seductively, it gave him more of a frightening feeling. "I won''t regret it. Please go away." There''s a saying somewhere, interpreting ¨C how there is no man who dislikes an aggressive woman, but that wasn''t him. Asides from her appearance, it was too intense for him who was accustomed to cleanliness of his other world to endure this kind of situation. "I can really do well¡­" "Ah, please! Go away!" ***** "This bastard! He doesn''t know how precious money is." "This impotent bastard. He''s even worse than Hansen." After that boisterous outing, Sunhyuk was scolded and punished by his comrades; along the way back. All of this was due to the fact that his seniors had pooled all of their money, and hired a woman in consideration of him, but he had denied her. "Ah, seriously. Then you should''ve let Hansen have her!" At this moment, the cavalrymen stopped talking, and soon burst out in anger. "Your words are too harsh." "Immediately apologize to Hansen." After shouting towards Hansen who was leading the pack in scolding him, eventually, it was him who now received the onslaught from his comrades. Realizing how they had naturally caused him to feel guilty after calling him impotent, he could certainly see the perfect teamwork from the cavalrymen executed as one unit. "Hey. Why are you thinking so much when you can die on any day? Just enjoy it while you can, do what you want, hold some pretty girls, and live on. That''s how everyone does it." Though his words were reasonably correct, Sunhyuk still felt it was unfair. He both had his own preferences and standards, but the woman which he saw last night did not fit in either of those categories. After saying how he had kicked away a pretty woman, realizing this fact, goosebumps ran down his spine. The standards of these guys were far too low for women. Sunhyuk couldn''t help but sigh as he remembered the aunt-looking woman from yesterday, and imagining how his comrades had drooled over her. "Our company too, earned the number one rank in achievements for these hostilities." Frederik''s words didn''t surprise anyone as they had completely demolished the infamous Sastane Cavalry, with no one being remotely close to them in terms of achievements afterwards. "Above all, it was determined form above that you gained the greatest achievements." As expected, the stubborn Commander seemed to have reported his accomplishments as it was. Already expecting this, he replied with a firm voice. "The reward should be quite big." "Big? It seems that you don''t understand how impressive of a job you''ve accomplished, it''s truly unrealistic to believe." Frederik shook his head, and sighed from the lack of desire or simplicity displayed by Sunhyuk from this result. "Orders coming in require you to travel towards the Fortress, as the rewards for you will be the greatest ever in the Kingdom''s history." "Oh! Then the compensation will be?" Asides from everything else, it was a welcoming matter for him to receive a lot of money to independently support himself. Finally showing some interest, Frederik continued saying how money wasn''t important. "To briefly summarize, you have been awarded a title of nobility. In addition, your Basic Rank has now been readjusted." TL Afterword: Ooh, I just want to see what kind of nobility rank the MC got! Also, when is the Dragon speaking to him again! I wish she/he would give him a quest or something! ED: LOL! That''s relaxing? Where''s the massage parlour, spa pools, weapons¡­ Translator: Calvis Editor: Sai101 CH 31 He had already heard from the Commander about how he would receive a medal, and a rank of nobility. So Sunhyuk''s face did not change from hearing that information. However, considering he couldn''t maintain his reserved attitude for long as he now received a much higher position of nobility than he had originally expected. "The title you have earned is above a Viscount." Unlike the Knight Bachelor which is only a mere gentry rank title, anything above the Viscount were the true nobility. It was one of the rare positions which makes you a true peerage of the aristocrat, thus allowing him to converse with other nobles, and even a few princes, so it was one of the highest positions. Not only that, once you receive such rank, your name will go up on the list of nobles within Kingdom of Ardenburg so that it was impossible to withdraw. "Your position is not yet determined, but you will be able to take charge of one group from the elite Strangers in the Center." At this time, his intention of ending relations with the Royal Family was completely overturned. "Does my opinion not matter at all?" In response to Sunhyuk''s question, the Captain replied that he did not know whether your personal opinion mattered or how a special case of Strangers had their ranks distributed. Following that, Frederik told him that he would temporarily visit the Royal Family to confirm his exact title after being promoted to an Intermediate temporarily, but Sunhyuk could not hear anything. "Do not forget that until you are granted the title formally, you are a soldier of the Heavy Cavalry so be wary of your actions until the time comes." Seeing that there was no point in continuing further, Frederik gave a word of caution before sending him back. "That sly old man!" As soon as Sunhyuk left the barracks, he kicked the ground roughly and swore. Due to the Commander reporting his achievements, it now seems that he would receive a title of nobility and thus becoming bound to the Kingdom. There was no reason why resentment would not form within him. The Commander would definitely have expected this result. A bit later, the Commander visited the army post with one of his cavalry units. "Don''t act so distant. It is much easier for you to live with a title of nobility than without one." "I did not want to be shackled down originally, so how do you think I''ll feel?" The Commander did not become angry from his stern, agitated voice. "Why are you so angry?" "That is because the more you receive the favor of the Royal Family, your debt will also increase likewise¡­:" "You have a very strange way of thinking." The Commander cut off his answer as he rose from his seat. "What you have received in terms of resources from the Royal Family is indeed an incurred debt. It is not easy for a Stranger to live in this world alone without knowing anything. So, we provide you with resources out of grace, so that you can soon reap the benefits of the power within your body. In that sense, I have nothing to comment." "That is why I do not want any more grace¡­" "However." The Commander spoke in a smooth tone in front of Sunhyuk''s face full of complaint. "Have you not already cleared your debt?" The voice of the Commander was resolute. "The rewards and title that will be bestowed on you, all of these are to compensate for the worthy achievements that you have accomplished so far." Then, the Commander''s gazed straight at him. "Yes, in the perspective of a Stranger, you can say it like this." The commander gently looked at him as he finished. "You''ve paid all of your debts. Now it is the Royal Family''s turn to pay their debt to you." ***** The Commander did not stay for long before leaving. When the borders had become somewhat quiet, the officials and authorities began to leave the army post. In that time span, Ahn Yoojung and her party also took the opportunity to depart from the army post with the Commander. "I''ll see you at the fort." Ahn Yoojung said goodbye to him with a somewhat regrettable face, and thanked him for his generosity. Soon, after the guests had left, Sunhyuk was lost in his thoughts. Just when had he thought of wanting to run and escape from this place. When he had first arrived at the recruitment training camp, he thought for sure that it wouldn''t have been so bad to live in this world leisurely. After thinking for some time, he realized why his thinking had changed. The fear of war and the pressure to survive caused him to feel the need to leave this place. In addition, the leisure and calmness of the other world had influenced him to desire peace and stray away from aspirations and the riches of this world. ''Though I would like you to stay in the army, I have no intentions of forcefully binding you down. Even if you were to change your mind and stay in the army, I will not emphasize on you being loyal to the Royal Family. What I want is for you to work your best in the present position assigned to you. In the end, I believe that with such a mindset and determination will eventually lead the Kingdom in becoming stronger.'' Sunhyuk frowned as he recollected what the Commander had said before he left. "That damn old man. He looks so strict, yet he''s so soft inside." He had to admit honestly. When he first arrived here, he couldn''t deny the fact that he was very impatient. ''You have kept your promise with me impressively to the best of your ability. Now it is my turn to keep my promise with you.'' It wasn''t the old Commander who was good at speaking. He was also adept at managing his people. ''As the Supreme Commander of the Border Defense of the Western Front for the Kingdom of Ardenburg, I, Bittenfeld Roen Mengsk will assign the Stranger: Kim Sunhyuk. A portion of my fief permanently as a concession. This is a sanctioned right, guaranteed by the Royal Family in reference to an agreement signed with the Mengsk Family, and a legitimate condition that no one can object to.'' The Commander, Bittenfeld Roen Mengsk had surprisingly given him a letter within an envelope. In addition, what was included was a sanctioned promised bequeathing me the right to deny the calling of the Royal Family, and acknowledges me the privilege and rights to concentrate on living in his territory. ''And if you want, I can arrange for you to be with your comrades together.'' With so many good baits here and there, he could not help but only contemplate further. ''Of course, all of these will be possible after you have formally been knighted into nobility.'' In his letter, the Commander had promised that he will not ask for anything from him in compensation, so he was faltering. Since he had started a new life in the Kingdom of Ardenburg, it would be too regrettable if he were to stubbornly discharge, and leave all of this delicious food left on the table. ***** When Sunhyuk was helplessly lost in contemplating from the current situation at hand, it was then that the whole infantry soldiers of the 24th Regiment had finally returned from the battlefield; having gone there to support them. Fortunately, it seemed that there wasn''t a big battle as there were a lot of faces which he remembered, but there was a lot of exhaustion and fatigue from those faces of returning infantry units. Among them, he was able to find Soohong and Jungtae as well. "You''ve returned." Even leaving aside the absurd nature of their relationships were like between them, he hugged them because he was pleased that they had returned, and they replied with exhausted voices. "We''ve heard that you accomplished a great war achievement. Congratulations." "Congratulations." The jealousy that he had seen before was nowhere to be found as their voices were exhausted and croaky. "Well done. It''s good as long as you''ve returned alive." Sunhyuk, having already endured a similar experience, comforted them. ***** A few days after the infantry units had returned, Sunhyuk and the Heavy Cavalry departed for Mengsk Fortress once more. Unlike the previous time, the mood was completely different as they rode without any concern of a possible threat, as they arrived at the fort within two days. "Hmm. That was fast." With how close the fortress was, he was still able to clearly recall the previous time; of how far it felt to reach here at that time. "We welcome the return of the heroes to Mengsk Fortress." A huge crowd, grander than before, welcomed them as people cheered and revered the victors who had destroyed the Sastane Cavalry, whose been a thorn of the Kingdom of Ardenburg all this time. The Commander also stood in front of the cheering soldiers and welcomed him. It was so loud and great that even he felt a bit embarrassed from this situation. After that enthusiastic warm welcome, Sunhyuk was led to his residence. And a day later, Sunhyuk and the cavalrymen were called for by the Commander. "I did not call for you to be uncomfortable, so you can eat and relax as you listen." As always, the free and easy Commander welcomed the cavalrymen as he offered them meat and broth. "Soon, an official document will be relayed down and all of you will receive a great reward. A lot of you are probably expecting a great amount of money and accelerated promotions. As for the case of your Captain, he has already been promoted to an Advanced Knight." While they were passionately eating, the men stopped eating and quietly listened to the Commander once the topic of rewards arose. "However, all of this are compensations from the Royal Family for the loyal and brave soldiers of the Kingdom of Ardenburg. As such, I was considering of giving you one more award with my authority of Commander." From his words, the men were full of anticipation. "I know that all of you are friends who have devoted their lives towards the battlefield, but don''t you all miss your hometown sometimes?" "Ahhhhhhh! Long live the Commander!" The men all erupted into cheers. However the Commander laughed softly as he continued. "The duration is one month, so meet and see the faces of your family and return. Once you return, it''ll be quite busy. It''ll be then that the Royal Family will come, so know that anyone late will not receive their awards or promotions." "Hooray! Commander is the best! "I pledge my loyalty once more to the merciful Commander!" While the Riders were cheering clamorously, Sunhyuk was unable to melt into the atmosphere as he sat there awkwardly. He wanted to return to his hometown too, but alas he could not. With a gloomy face, the cavalrymen suddenly rushed over to him and rose him up. "Come with me!" "What the hell are you saying?! Let''s go to my house. I''ve already sent them a letter saying that I was going to bring the youngest over!" "Tch. What is there in the countryside for you to bring a guest over. If it''s my neighborhood, then it''ll be better." His sense of nostalgia for his home and that alienation was only brief, as his comrades surrounded him trying to take him to their hometowns, causing him to laugh subconsciously. "Everyone go away. I''m taking the youngest." "Hansen, if you were to take the youngest and your Noona sees it, your future will be at risk!" Though there were some dangerous suggestions, thanks to his comrades, his depression quickly dispersed. ***** Sunhyuk answered that he was not intending to make a decision right away, but the cavalrymen were trying to convince and persuade him, as they introduced their hometowns as if they were salesman. Though this was a troublesome situation, he had to decide despite the feel-good situation, but if he were to choose one, then the others would become sad. However, he would decide where he would go as the Dragon spoke in his mind on that night. [Head north.] Calvis: Ooh, I called it. Damn, I''m kinda stoked where he''ll go next. And damn, I guess the MC is already pretty highly recognized in the country already. Sai: LOL! Salesman trying to sell their hometowns as the place MC should visit. Ahh ¨C I would have gone to all of them if it did not take a whole month travelling just to one place.. Ahh the middle ages & their meagre transport system¡­ BM: TL Afterword: Calvis: Ooh, I called it. Damn, I''m kinda stoked where he''ll go next. And damn, I guess the MC is already pretty highly recognized in the country already. PR Afterword: Sai101: LOL! Salesman trying to sell their hometowns as the place MC should visit. Ahh ¨C I would have gone to all of them if it did not take a whole month travelling just to one place.. Ahh the middle ages & their meagre transport system¡­ Translator: Calvis Editor: Sai101 CH 32 The Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment had lost more than half of their forces in the battle against the Sastanes. The Commander judged that the cavalry was not capable of carrying out operations at this time, and considered dismantling the unit but he could not. The reason why the cavalry had to remain as a unit of the 24th Regiment, was due to being too good to abandon their reputation of defeating the Sastane Cavalry. As such, he decided to recruit new personnel to the cavalry instead of dismantling it. "The Royal Family had already sent notices to each of the various squads around the country. One or two, and if a lot, as many as one whole squad of veteran Riders will be sent over here. Since there is nothing to do until the unit is reorganized, the Commander wanted all of you to rest and enjoy your time." It seems that the background contents behind the vacation, was the main reason why the duration is one month long. "It''s already obvious what kind of guys will be coming here. They''ll probably send the troublemakers or the bullied ones who they want to get rid of. If we were to thoughtlessly rest during this vacation, we''re going to have a lot of work once our unit is reorganized." Clarke, as the true leader of the unit, was already worried about the characters and quality of the Riders who would be sent here. "Is that a problem?" "I don''t think so. Since they are docile Riders from the start, where do we use them? It''s not like our Cavalry is an ornament of the capital. Ah, are there any who we need to be worried about? Especially the ones that are going to be sent here?" Frederik shook his head. "Well, then there should be no problem. Since we have a competent person who could educate these new recruits like a madman." Since there was a monster who''d beaten up the whole cavalry unit when drunk, they had no qualms even if there were prideful and stubborn new recruits which would come their way. All they had to do was make a time where Sunhyuk can drink with the new recruits, and leave timely before he could take care of them nicely. "I''ll let you be responsible if that problem were to arise." After Frederik had finished all of his work, including informing them of his plan of heading to the capital for his triumphal celebration, he rose from his seat. "Oh, I almost forgot. After this reorganization, you will have a name unique to your own unit. While on vacation, consider what kind of name your unit wants to be called by." It was an extreme honor for mere privates, of a regular cavalry to have an official name for their unit; considering how they weren''t even Knights. Obviously, Clarke was thrilled after hearing this. However, his face soon darkened realizing that it was up to them to decide the name. "I''m not sure if these guys, who only use their heads when they put on their helmets ¨C will be able to think of a worthy name." "Since it will be an honorable time thinking about it, enjoy it while you can." Seeing how Frederik was rarely joking after being promoted to an Advanced Knight, Clarke smiled once more. "Then, I will see you in a months time." "Captain, please enjoy your vacation as well." ***** "¡­and that is what the Captain said, so don''t expect too much and have a nice rest." Once Clarke finished, the cavalrymen were full of motivation. It was an extremely glorious thing to have a unique name for a unit, as everyone started to think of a possible name which would be chosen for the unit. "I have a thought. How about Hansen Cavalry?" "Stop spewing bullshit. How''s Thorny Rose Cavalry? It''s beautiful and strong." Hansen and Jonathan were already causing a ruckus as they argued against one another." "What do you think?" Sunhyuk who had been concentrating on other thoughts, suddenly replied to the question thrown at him. "Silver Arrow?" "Ah. Never mind. I forgot that he''s a guy who can''t even name his horse properly." "Tch." They were too overly blatant in their attitudes of belittling him. "But what have you been thinking about all this time since yesterday? Is there a problem?" Depressed, he was about to retort before Clarke suddenly interjected. "If you''re worried about where you''ll be heading during the vacation, just make sure to follow anyone. Though they may look like that, all of them are children of wealthy families. There''s no one who will treat you like a nuisance; just because one extra guest arrived." "No. It''s not that. I just have some stuff to think about." As if this was good timing, Sunhyuk asked first. "Have you heard where Frost Peaks is at? I''ve heard that it''s up north, but no one seems to know of it." "Frost Peaks? I''ve never heard of it." His reply came out immediately, causing Sunhyuk to despair. "It''s called Mount Caldes now, but I heard that it was originally called Frost Mountain or Frost Peaks before. But why?" Sunhyuk quickly rushed to Hansen and hugged him. "Thank you, Hansen. Hansen, you''re my savior. Really." Hansen stood baffled as Sunhyuk recalled the conversation he had with the Dragon. ***** [Head North.] "What are you saying suddenly? Go north?" [Frost Peaks in the north, that is where you must go.] [Where is Frost Peaks and what is there?] From that ambiguous statement, he asked frustratingly. [Drake.] At first he was wondering what it was, but thankfully the Dragon explained what a Drake was. [There is a poor subspecies which has lost its wings, and cannot spread its wings to the expanse within the skies again.] "Is that you?" Cheering while thinking he was finally going to meet the Dragon, the Dragon suddenly became angry. It must have been a huge insult comparing a pure-blooded Dragon to a mere Drake. [How can a man who has not even stretched one''s back, fly before he learns how to walk and jump?] Though the Dragon''s words were a bit harsh, he deduced one point from this. It meant that he was going to have a new animal to ride. It was good up to this point. But there was no one who knew of where Frost Peaks were, or that a Drake was there. It was quite frustrating knowing that it was within the northern direction, but unaware of where the exact location was. Despite asking here and there, there was no answer. As such, Hansen who he thought would have never known ¨C suddenly answered him. "I''m sorry, Hansen. I won''t ever neglect you again." "You neglected me?" Though Hansen belatedly got angry, but Sunhyuk did not care. He was delighted in being able to barely discover the whereabouts of the Drake. As such, his holiday schedule was decided. ***** "I heard it''s a month-long vacation." As if she had heard the news, Yoojung came to see Sunhyuk. Just like before; she still had a complex face, but bore an expression as if already used to it. "Yes, it was specially given until the unit is reorganized." "After the vacation, are you going to discharge from service?" After responding moderately that he was yet to decided, she sighed and spoke again. "I did not come here to persuade you again, so don''t make that complicated expression." "Mmm. Is that so?" "Have you heard about the captured Noctane Knight and Magician?" The Advanced Knight and Magician were the ones that the Commander had captured alive. "No. Whether they would ransom them over or utilize them here, the Commander and the Royal Family will make a decision in the end. So I don''t have much interest in that matter." "No. If it''s the others then it''s okay, but Sunhyuk needs to know this." Sunhyuk frowned as he wondered what kind of bait she was trying to put forth this time. "I do not know why I have to do so?" "Even if they are like us?" He suddenly stiffened from that unimaginable thought. "What are you saying¡­?" "Isn''t it strange? With how large the continent is, do you think only the Kingdom of Ardenburg summoned Strangers?" Ahn Yoojung then slowly continued. "It''s strange, but wouldn''t that be the truth? The fact that Strangers like us are summoned all over the continent." "Then why is it that we don''t know this? Why did the Royal Family hide this matter?" "The Royal Family did not hide this. Rather, they did not tell us this, since we could figure this out as long as we were willing to." They probably did not intentionally speak this matter since they might falter facing against people of their own world on opposite ends. "Surely not¡­" Sunhyuk paler bawled, as he recollected the many soldiers that he had killed with his hands. "Whether it''s a relief or misfortune, there is not a single Stranger which you have killed with your own hands yet." Subconsciously, Sunhyuk sighed as he showed a bitter expression. It was a sense of disillusionment to oneself to intentionally discriminate the lives of the Strangers and the locals. "There is still many things that you don''t know of in this world. If you want to know the truth, come to the Center, because all of the secrets related to Strangers are known only to the Royal Family." ***** After that burdensome conversation with Yoojung, he was filled with countless questions. It was not long before he was confident that they would see each other again. "That''s right. The captured enemies are indeed Strangers." Unable to contain himself, he went to the Commander and asked, which he unexpectedly told him truthfully. "Even if it was not so, I was going to tell you personally. But it seems that the Elementalist lady had told you first." Then, the Commander began to explain everything. "The number of Strangers which our Kingdom had summoned is about 200, while the Noctane Kingdom had summoned a bit less than 150 people. Asides from that, every other nation on the continent has Strangers whom they had summoned. If you combine everyone, there is probably thousands in total." Realizing that there were a lot more than he imagined, he asked the Commander all sorts of questions, which the Commander shook his head and told him that he will tell him this some day later. "If you want, you can directly ask them. They were not able to endure the conduct dealt to them by the Noctanes and have decided to submit to our Kingdom. I will promise you an opportunity to speak with them once all the investigations have finished." "You don''t have to go that¡­ no. I understand." Confused at what he was going to ask them once they met, he was about to decline the Commander''s proposition before nodding. Still, it seemed necessary for him to talk to them once. "You probably have a lot of thoughts and questions, but just enjoy your vacation for now. Whether you arrive here or there, what''s so important?" From the Commander''s somewhat ambiguous encouragement, Sunhyuk left the office. And soon, the first day of the vacation had started. As if the cavalrymen had drank the night away at Emma''s pub, they did not look so well. When asking, he saw that all of them had spent the night trying to encourage and console Emma regarding the deceased comrades. "Don''t cause any accidents and return back here safely!" "We''re not kids, so don''t worry!" Clarke and the men replied as they chuckled. "If a man is not a child, then he''s a dog. You guys are both, you sons of bitches. How do you think I won''t be worried?" From the bliss of going on vacation, the cavalrymen chuckled despite being swore upon as they rode their horses. "Just wait until you guys come back. You despicable bastards!" "Youngest, be safe and enjoy your vacation as well. Be careful of Hansen''s Noona!" "You bastards, I''ll make sure to take care of him well." After his comrades had coarsely greeted each other, Hansen rode his horse and looked at him. "We should go to." Sunhyuk, who was looking somewhere at the fort, turned his head and climbed on his horse. Then kicking it, he departed from the fortress. TL Afterword: Calvis: Woot, Frost Peaks Arc time! Can''t wait for the Drake. I wonder how Stella will react in having a new comrade LOL. PR Afterword: Sai101: Name of the unit nominations¡­ Hansen Unit! LMAO!!! Translator: Calvis Editor: Sai101 CH 33 "Village! It''s a village!" Sunhyuk cheered as he spotted smoke rising into the air from the houses out front. It was a bright smile, one which was rare to see coming from Sunhyuk; showing how truly delighted he was. It had already been one week since they had departed from the fortress, and the journey was far from the ideal adventurous trip that he first envisioned. The trip was so excruciating long and utterly boring. The days would past as a spat of tedious repetition: of setting up camp, and packing up for the whole week. Asides from the occasional villages he observed, all that remained were deserted plains and the unidentifiable grasshoppers. It was extremely hard to find a village to stay in for the night. Even though they were able to sleep for a night under a roof, the countless fleas and bed bugs caused him to to leave there immediately at first dawn. As such, he did not even bother touring any of the villages he saw afterwards. But the village which finally appeared in front of him, had a decent number of households as it looked good enough to spend the night in. "Let''s go quickly! What are you doing?!" Looking behind at Hansen who was riding from the back, he had suddenly grabbed ahold of him, cautioning him while revealing his missing front teeth. "Don''t rush. If we were to suddenly enter, they''ll become afraid." From Hansen''s words, Sunhyuk grabbed Stella''s reins and slowed down. "Unlike the villages by the border, where there was one soldier dispatched for every household, the soldiers who usually came here are those from the lord. But if you were to suddenly rush over with what uniform you''re wearing, don''t you think they''ll be surprised?" He was certainly right as he felt the warm, unfamiliar consideration that he had for the villagers here. "What?" "No. Hansen just seems a bit different." He answered with a smile, causing Hansen to frown upon this. "Let''s walk over there. There''s no good in making them fear us anyways." Sunhyuk knew better than anyone else, how great the pressure was looking up towards the troops on the horses, so he got off the horse without a word and accepted the suggestion. "Aigoo, Sir Knights. What business do you have in this secluded village¡­?" It was quite an uncomfortable scene watching the people rushing towards the entrance, and bowing their heads straight onto the ground while grabbing ahold of their sore backs. "Um, if you came for the previously mentioned matter, we are not ready yet. If everyone cooperates and works hard, we''ll be able to provide it in the next month¡­" "No. We''re not people whose been sent here from the lord within these feudal estates." Worried that they will say something more drastic, Hansen stepped forth and introduced themselves as tourists. Once they realized that they were not Knights of the lord, they breathed out a sigh of relief, but the caution and fear did not leave their faces. As such, they gave up and accepted the guidance from the village. "Mmm." From afar, it looked like an okay village, but once inside, the interior was quite a mess. The houses were worn out, there were holes in people''s garments, and people were terribly scared to make eye contact. They often lowered their heads onto the ground and did not dare raise their heads, such miserable existences bore no life within their eyes or on faces of most people. ''Go and check it out in person. Life outside the army posts is several times more worse than you think. If you were to discharge from service, you will be in a similar situation like them in the near future. So have a look around and then make your decision.'' Sunhyuk, who recalled the words he''d heard from the Commander just prior to leaving, was unknowingly convinced. That was how poor and desolate the lives of such people here were, including the terribly bad atmosphere and living environment. Thinking of himself being in this kind of place, caused him to shake his head and sigh. "Is there something that does not please you¡­" From Sunhyuk''s expression, the village Chief became filled with fear as he rubbed his hands in apology. Though he had just made an expression and sighed, the old, feeble man was full of fear as he accidently tripped over while trying to make a plea to him. For some reason, feeling that he had done something wrong, Sunhyuk tried to support him out of surprise, but the elder man suddenly jumped up limping as he continued to guide them. "Uhm." In the Chief''s perspective, it was an action which arose from; ''how he could dare grasp the hand of such a high and honorable man,'' but in Sunhyuk''s eyes, he felt guilty and he was worried for the elderly man. So this is the real existence of this world. After leaving the squad, where the whole focus factored on ability and rank, it was like the world had revealed itself naked in front of his eyes. Moreover, in the world facing him, he could feel the unsurmountable gap between the classes. The holes of the ragged clothes in comparison to his uniform, was as if it was showing him his own crossroads in the near future as he couldn''t help but sigh. ***** A roast chicken and a loaf of bread were brought to the table. Unlike their poor appearances, they brought in a good meal, but eating the food that they had worked for through sweat and tears, he couldn''t taste the food at all while chewing on it. "Terrible isn''t it? No matter how shitty and dangerous the life of a soldier is, the reason why soldiers don''t even consider leaving is because of this right here. If you cherish your own self and life, then your family will quickly become like this." Hansen spoke sadly as he finished the meal. In other words, the rewards and wages which the soldiers received from border life would be sent to their families for support, and if you were not born as a noble, this kind of situation was unavoidable. The more he heard, the worse the story became, so he stopped eating and rose up. "I''ll be getting up first." "Alright, go in and rest. Letting you know, we''re heading out tomorrow morning." Roughly waving, he headed to his room before Hansen grabbed him from behind. "Sunhyuk." "Yes?" "I would like it if you didn''t discharge from the army." Hansen was emphasizing the state of poverty and hardships of the common people lately, so it was for this reason. It was a brilliant act of consideration that was unlike Hansen, however he was not displeased with it. If he were being implored like this by the Commander or even the Royal Family, then he wasn''t sure, but seeing how this burly man like Hansen was cunningly trying to persuade him, displayed just how much he only wanted Sunhyuk to stay as a comrade for a while longer, with only the purest of intentions. There was no reason for him to feel so bad. "If I don''t discharge, then Hansen will be my subordinate. I have been offered a title of nobility above a Viscount" Wanting to release his heavy, burdensome understanding, he retorted to Hansen causing him to look at him agape. "So that''s what you''re receiving? Then a Sergeant? No. If you have a title of nobility, you''ll be Captain at the least." Hansen who was mumbling to himself in puzzlement eventually replied. "Then become a Captain. You. If I could charge with you, it doesn''t matter what orders or commands ¨C I have to listen to you." Hansen was saying that in his Rider''s life, he wanted to experience that kind of thrilling charge once more. "I''ll rest first." "Yeah. Alright." After a brief farewell, Sunhyuk sighed. His mind was leaning to one side lately. It seems that he''ll be devoting his life to the army at this rate. Though he was grumbling about it, for some reason, he eventually felt calm and so he was able to sleep comfortably in a long time. The next day, with his fatigue gone, he rode on top of his horse invigorated. "Let''s go as quickly as possible and just sleep on the roadside if required, not stopping by any villages." After remembering the events that happened last night, his voice and attitude had changed as Hansen nodded with a smile. ***** Through the last two battles, his level had risen by one more as it was six, and it has been long ago since he had far exceeded the level of power of a Basic Rank. His attribute dominance was a mere 90 now, and unlike before, there was no severe headaches now. He was now able to consistently maintain Wind Body and Wind Spirit, and was currently able to avoid trouble. Thus, there was never a single encounter with a thief or monster which Hansen had so emphasized. The journey was smooth going and also boring, so Sunhyuk couldn''t bear it anymore from all this free time and called for Atiya. ''Thank you for calling me, Master.'' Just like before, she had quite a sizzling body. Sunhyuk glanced over Hansen, but a normal person without affinity to Elementals would have no way of seeing her. Hansen didn''t show any signs that he had noticed her, so he was able to relax and appreciate her appearance. With a clear laugh, Atiya led the way. At the same time, the wind blowing at them became weaker and it was easier to open their eyes more. If there was a problem, it was that Atiya''s amazing back brought some heavy disquiet into Sunhyuk''s mind and heart. [Attribute Dominance has increased by 1.] While marching after a long time with Atiya in front, the attribute dominance began to increase rapidly ever since it reached 90. As his dominance increased, Atiya''s appearance became clearer. Of course the somewhat hazy parts of Atiya''s body remained so he was able to compose himself without crossing the line. [Attribute Dominance has reached the limit of 99 of this rank.] [If you wish to break through the limits, you need a particular occasion.] Atiya shouted all of a sudden simultaneously with the appearance of the message. ''There''s something changing inside me!'' Wondering if there was any change that Yoojung had told him before, he stared at Atiya for a while, but there was no change which had occurred. It seems that his attribute dominance needed to increase a bit more for her to grow. "Mmm." However, he wasn''t disappointed. Realizing that Atiya was able to grow through his dominance, he believed that she will change some day. So he was not discouraged. Well, with how things are now, it''s definitely not that bad. Watching Atiya''s clear back, Sunhyuk subconsciously laughed heartily. ***** By riding their horses without stopping, they were able to reach Hansen''s hometown. "How is it? It''s incomparable to the villages you saw right?" There were well-maintained roads and clean houses, and even a large castle as he entered the first feudal estate properly. "Wow! Hansen. You''re from a rich family I see." "Our household is indeed a bit wealthy." Seeing Hansen boast with a bit of admiration, it felt like Hansen had finally returned to normal. Considering that he was a child from a rich family and his stark difference in attitude, he felt more sentiment towards Hansen. "Yo-young Master?" A young lad who was tending to the grass bent down suddenly raised his head and stared at Hansen with open eyes. "Jalman! Have you been well?" "Young Masteeeeeeeeeeeer!" "Huh, where! Where?!" As if it had been a while since he had last visited, the expressions of the people were full of surprise. But instead of caution, there was more of welcome as it seemed that Hansen was quite a good Master here. "Young Master. Why have you come now. Due to the rumors of the war, everyone was worried¡­" But hearing how everyone was calling the coarse and felonious looking Hansen Young Master, goosebumps rose from his entire body. "Ah, seriously. Look at me. How''s the lord?" "Jalman is running over to tell them a while ago, so they will soon come out." Scarily, he began to see a group of people running towards them. There was a middle-aged woman running over with an old man, including a woman of their age along with other kids. The moment he saw them, he soon realized what their identities were. "Hanseeeeeeeeeeen, you little!" "Fatheeeeeeeeeeeeer!" They were roughly embracing each other as the other family members whom amazingly resembled Hansen. ***** "I''ve heard of such news that there was a Stranger deserving of great meritorious achievements in this war. So that was you." Hansen belatedly introduced Sunhyuk which was further delayed a bit due to the joyful reunion as the Lord welcomed him. "We welcome you to the Estate of Frostbegmont." Frostbegmont. It seemed that he had finally reached the entrance of Frost Peaks where the Drake was sleeping. TL Afterword: Calvis: Woot, finally. Drake capturing time. I wonder if it can speak, that''d be pretty awesome. TL Notice: Long day and finished my midterm! Woot. Time to go hibernate~ PR Afterword: Sai101: Hansen you rich fellow¡­ Translator: Calvis Editor: Sai101 CH 34 Although the estate of Frostbegmont was glistening with frost all year round, in comparison, the weather was relatively cool unlike its name. In contrast to what he imagined, there wasn''t snow on the mountains or plains that were covered in a white blanket. But what was more surprising was the people in the Frostbegmont family. Unlike other noblemen, they weren''t cocky or arrogant as those who ruled over the people, but were rather kind and gentle. "What do you mean, ''nobles in this small estate.'' Our family is just nobility by name, and he''s just an Ahjussi." When Sunhyuk truthfully exclaimed, Hansen replied quickly without hesitation. No matter how close he was with his father, thinking that it was wrong to say that in front of his father, he quietly laid low. "That''s right. To say it shortly, I''m just the village chief. Even if the Royal Family were to recognize our family by descendant, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say we''re just the chief of this group. However, as leader of the Frostbegmont family, Hansen''s father introduced himself as a regular chief of the villagers. Not only that, he continuously confirmed his satisfaction of the current position, as water and food would spurt out of his mouth every time he repeated this. That kind of appearance did not seem to befit behaviour similar to a noble whatsoever. "What are you doing in front of a guest, so thoughtless." Baron Bolfmeier''s wife, while frowning, covered her dish from her husband as if it was natural as she blocked out the spattering food. All of this was too natural and accepted as per normal. "But, is the food not to your liking, lad? I put some effort into it, but it seems you don''t really like it." If there was indeed a problem, it was how burdened he was by looking at the mountain of food in front of him. However, thankfully, Hansen stepped forth and made an excuse, saying that Sunhyuk had a small stomach. To be honest, it wasn''t that he had a small stomach, but that the appetites of the people here were to bountiful, but he did not bother to retort as such. "Tch. A man should eat well. No wonder your body is so frail and weak." It was somewhat unthinkable, seeing Baron Bolfmeier consider him as if he was his own family. "Rather, you''re more aristocratic than I am. Your table and meal manners are quite graceful and with a lot of elegance. I personally don''t know what that grace is? So I''m just like this I guess." Funnily enough, Baron Bolfmeier was staring at him with a hint of interest. Well, it wasn''t strange for a Korean man to grow up with an obsession for having good dining manners, especially ever since he was young. Though the food here may be from the nobles, it didn''t reach the high quality of food from his own world, so it wasn''t a surprise that his calm and collected dining matters caught the interest of the Baron. "Are you from a noble family?" "Well, I had a few predecessors who did manage the state of affairs." If you think about it, there were no households where they did not have a leading figure in the family. "As expected! I recognized your noble character in an instant!" "Ahem. He will soon receive a title of nobility, so it''d be perfect if we could pair him up with our Anne." Sunhyuk who was slowly dining became rigid on the spot. ''Hansen has a Noona?'' ''He does. A sister that''s very different from him.'' ''Hansen, if you were to take the youngest and your Noona sees it, your future will be at risk!'' ''Youngest, you go and return carefully. Be wary of Hansen''s Noona!'' He began to remember the sentences that his comrades spoke, as Hansen suddenly interjected in. "Where did she go anyways? Though her younger brother had come, I don''t even see her anywhere." "You''re asking quite early. She left at dawn, and she should be slowly returning by no¡­" At this time, Hansen saw his Noona belatedly enter the door. "Huh?" However, the figure of her was completely different from what he had imagined. He had thought that she would be an ugly woman who would resemble Hansen, but confirming once more, she had a slender body with flowing brown hair that matched her beautiful face. "I heard Hansen has arrived!" "Noona!" Suddenly rising from his seat, Hansen hugged her with both arms, as it was a touching family reunion, but Sunhyuk had gotten goosebumps. Now he understood why his comrades had cautioned him so much. Hansen''s Noona, Anne, was definitely a beautiful young woman, but she was surprisingly similar to Hansen. Unknowingly, Sunhyuk felt extremely uncomfortable, as he groaned. "See. She resembles me, right? Our Noona." "Ah. A pleasure to meet you. So you must be the comrade that has traveled with our Hansen. I am Ariane Pon Frostbegmont." Belatedly realizing that she was being rude in front a guest, she recollected herself and made an introduction to Sunhyuk, as he exclaimed. Ariane Pon Frostbegmont, it was unmistakable that Anne had inherited a different branch of the bloodline of the family. If Baron Bolfmeier and Hansen had broad shoulders and tall heights as their key traits, then she she had inherited more of a feminine side. Compared to the women of this world, she had an overwhelming volume to her body, as it was hard for men not to take their eyes off of her. However, despite that, Sunhyuk could not admire that beauty, since every time he saw her face, it overlapped with that of Hansen''s face. Anne was exactly the pretty girl version of Hansen. ***** "So I''ve heard you came to see the Frost Peaks?" After Anne had sat and time had passed for quite some time, Baron Bolfmeier unexpectedly asked. "The season is not good, but do you still have to go?" Then, the Baron expressed concerns of the recent monsters that could be seen coming down from above Frost Peaks, and the chaos that was ensuing. However, since it was a necessary matter, Sunhyuk had to take risks and tried to persuade the Baron many times, before finally nodding reluctantly with a promise to accept his help. "However, you must be careful. From what I''ve heard from the hunters lately, the elite hunters have been laying low due to an upper ranked predator settling here. Although there were no dangerous ones up until now, who knows what might be there at the peaks." Sunhyuk was rather happy hearing this. He had a strong prediction that the upper ranked predator might be the Drake. "I''ll assign you with several hunters and soldiers to take part in guiding you. Since they are experienced in hunting, they will be of great help." "I thank you for your kindness." "Hansen said that, if not for you, he would have been killed by those damn Sastanes. Just from that alone, we are indebted to you for our son''s life. This is nothing." From mentioning of a life-saving debt, Sunhyuk bowed his head in fear. Though he had saved Hansen''s life, he could not save the lives that would be born in the future. Thus, he could not raise his head out of guilt. "So do not be burdened!" The Baron continued to praise him, not having heard of the accident between Hansen''s leg. (PR: No idea when this was mentioned, the author may have mixed up Hansen''s front teeth with Hansen''s little friend. Do mention if this was actually mentioned in the past chapters.) ***** In the evening, he heard the voice of the Dragon once more. The Dragon had praised him for not taking the wrong way, and stated that the subspecies would be at the highest point. "There''s no time." Sunhyuk hurriedly finished his preparations for the search. He was given one month of vacation time, and he had already spent 10 days coming here, so there was not much time for him left in the exploration. Fortunately, the workers which the Baron had promised were quickly prepared for. He saw an old hunter and two young hunters that were in charge of guiding him, and there were 6 experienced soldiers waiting for him at the entrance of the castle. "Is Miss Ariane coming as well?" But, there was an uninvited person there as well. As if she was a hunter, she had a sheepskin top along with a bow on her back. "Our Noona shoots the bow well. There''s probably no one in our domain that shoots as well as our Noona." "Miss Anne is the most skilled in our fief. Other than Miss Anne, there is probably no one that can shoot a bow as good in this vicinity." The size of the bow that Anne had was not unusual. It looked like a large longbow about 1.5 metres in length, which alone was much longer than a man''s arm. "Well, it does not matter." Sunhyuk nodded openly, determining that she should be enough to protect herself, as he did not attempt to stop her. Seeing him easily accept this, the people were rather surprised. It seemed that they had prepared a few logical reasonings in case, causing them to just stare at him agape. When they had climbed the mountains for one day, the men knew why Sunhyuk did not object. "Stop. There''s something ahead. Is there another road?" "If we turn back a bit, there is one." "Then we will go there." The guides were perplexed while blinking their eyes as Hansen just nodded. Having that kind of event repeat several times, the Hunters couldn''t contain their curiosity and asked. "Isn''t it strange? At this time, we should have met at least one or two monsters." "It should be¡­" "That''s all thanks to my friend over there." Though the men were dubious, but after two more days had passed with them not encountering a monster, they were awed shock instead. ***** Though they did not encounter any monsters, it didn''t mean that the journey up the mountain was smooth. As they climbed up towards the top of the mountain, the mountainous roads were rougher and rockier, and soon, there were even dangerous cliffs which they had to pass. And, in that span of time, a monster had soon appeared. "There are no other roads. If not for this one, then we would all have to climb up the cliff." Once Sunhyuk explained the presence he felt beyond this road, the Hunters expressed their reluctance, remarking that the surrounding terrain was not ideal for them to fight the monster. "Then let''s just go." However, Sunhyuk did not hesitate. The people were full of worry, but wondering what kind of new ability their mysterious guest will show, they followed behind in anticipation. And then soon they met a monster. "Shit. It''s a bunch of Baba Yetis!" A Hunter, who saw the monsters with their sturdy hairy coats all over their bodies, screamed. "Are they dangerous?" The ignorant Kim Sunhyuk asked about this world''s monsters, and the hunters replied with pale complexions. "They are extraordinarily strong, and they are especially dangerous in this terrain. Rather than fighting us, they will first try and push us to make us fall, eating our fallen corpses afterwards." Seeing them move freely along the cliffs with their long arms, he could confirm that they had a severe disadvantage terrain-wise. "We must descend immediately. If it''s below here, then there is a chance for victory!" "No. We will not descend." "Ahk! We''re all going to die! Though it''s okay if we were to die, we need to at least save the Young Master and the Young Lady!" "No one will die." Sunyuk calmed the hunters who were screaming at him. Seeing that cool, collected expression infuriated them, making them try to turn the group around, but he took the first step. "Atiya." ''Did you call, my Master?!'' With a slight change in the breeze, Atiya appeared. "Push all of them and make them fall." Though Atiya was a Basic Wind Elemental, she still had the strength to sweep away the Baba Yetis over the cliffs. This was not an advantageous hunting spot for just the Baba Yetis. ''Roll down! Roll-roll-roll down!'' Unfit for the situation, she cried out in a cheerful voice and shouted, and soon the Baba Yetis fell down the cliffs with a loud scream. Moreover, the Baba Yeti that was running in front was caught by the nape of its neck by Atiya before rolling down the cliff. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! The screams were clear and sharp, but silence soon replaced those screams shortly. "This is¡­" The hunters and the soldiers who had turned and were descending stopped in their tracks. ***** The Baba Yeti bunch that the hunters were fearful of was easily taken care of by Sunhyuk. Before they could take a breath, one by one, the Baba Yetis were thrown off the road as they rolled down the cliff, causing not a single one to be left remaining. "Let''s go." The looks of the people were completely different after seeing Sunhyuk''s expression, as if what he had done was a trivial thing. "Isn''t he much greater than what Father had told me?" "Well, our Sunhyuk is indeed a bit great." "Yes. That''s right. Impressive. So I''ve changed my mind." Anne and Hansen were quietly exchanging a small conversation with each other. They were talking in a low voice so that their voices could not be heard, but the wind was the eyes and ears of Sunhyuk. "I''ll have to take him." From Anne''s sudden declaration, Sunhyuk stumbled in his path. TL Afterword: Calvis: LOL. TL Notice: PR Afterword: Sai101: LMAO! Borderline Masochist: : My comments are back! Finally caught up¡­ Never taking a trip again, lol. Also, I would root for Anne, but I agree with him¡­ It is terrible having a female friend who is the exact same as one of your friends¡­ can''t wait for the drama to come from it though, lol. Translator: Calvis Editor: Sai101/Borderline Masochist CH 35 After a grueling and arduous journey, they had finally arrived at a rockwall with empty space. Finally, they could see the peaks, which was deeply frosted over. "We can only guide you up to here. Above there, there is no one who has gone up before." The hunters were full of curiosity and regret, as they wondered what kind of entity could be up there for them to have suffered this much along the way. However, they did not inquire about such reasons, as they''d already completed their jobs. Since the day was becoming dark, they had decided to spend another night at camp. "I don''t think I can go there with you either. Why are you going up there exactly?" After the soldiers finished helping set up camp, Hansen examined the high frosted peak as he shook his head. "I have something I need to investigate, and it''s over there apparently." "What is? No- who told you that?" Sunhyuk mentioned that he would explain everything once it was all cleared up. As always, Hansen nodded from that one statement and did not ask further. "Can you go up there?" Seeing the pathless, rocky cliff, Hansen worriedly asked. "Well, I have to somehow." Though he answered, Sunhyuk felt the same as well. Even though the hunters had skillfully guided him along the way, from here onwards he had to go it alone. Noticing the smooth, snowy cliff leading to the peak, he assumed that it would involve rock-climbing without any safety equipment. "Well, it''ll work somehow." ***** They had just finished setting up camp, though the most they could do was to prevent the fire from blowing out due to the heavy winds. In this world, there were no tents which was light enough to carry on such harsh hiking environments. As a result, the only thing they could rather rely on were their poor-quality sleeping bags. The sleeping bags were made out of fur from local beasts, enough to fit two people in it. Expecting that his bag should be minimized as much as possible, it was also inefficient to prepare individual sleeping bags separately. The intention was to make up for the lack of warmth by relying on each other''s body heat. Sunhyuk had also spent nights sleeping with one of the other hunters. But today, a strange person had infiltrated to his sleeping bag. "Excuse me." "Wh-what are you doing?!" He was frightened by Anne''s actions as she moved towards his sleeping bag. "Hansen''s bed¡¯s over there!" "I can''t use it with Hansen any longer. He''s a bit too big. I''m about to die from the discomfort." By naturally making a whimsical excuse, she sat down and settled into his sleeping bag. "I mean, but still, with me¡­" "I''m a precious daughter of the Baron here, so do you want me to use the same sleeping bag as those hunters and soldiers? There will be strange rumors then." "Am I not a living man as well?!" While saying this, he looked over to Hansen''s sleeping bag and saw him snoring, already having been paired up with another hunter. "Hiya!" While he had averted his gaze for a moment, a cold hand suddenly gripped his chest as her firm thighs closed around his waist. Sunhyuk subconsciously let out a moan as he tried to separate his body from her, but soon he heard a quiet whisper. "Ah. I should have done this earlier. Now I finally feel alive." It was a voice that felt as if a weary traveler had finally found its resting place. Sunhyuk subconsciously released his apprehension as he listened to that soft, soothing voice. But, why¡­ "Why do you keep breathing in my ear?" She was whispering those words right by his ear. "I did? When did I?" Realizing that she''d brazenly spoken like this, she tightly placed her mouth into his ear and whispered. "Just go to sleep. I''m about to sleep as well." Like she had mentioned, she did not move after fidgeting a little, and soon enough, she fell asleep. Unable to move his stiffened body, time passed by, as he looked above the rocky ceiling wide awake. Though his exhausted body should have fallen asleep by now, his mind was astonishingly vivid and clear. The more his mind was awake, the clearer the feeling was. ''Ah, I''m going crazy.'' If he had not heard what she had said during the day, he would have accepted her visit purely, but after listening to her declaration of taking him, he became rather conscious of her. ''I''ll have to take him. I''ll have to take him. I''ll have to take him. I''ll have to take him¡­'' Her voice echoed in his head repeatedly, causing him to wonder if she had said this deliberately for him to hear. ''Wake up! This woman is the girlie Hansen version!'' Though he tried to calm his mind, the torment did not fade. However, he could not endure the accumulated fatigue from his body due to the three-day hiking trip. If she had not twisted her body, then he probably would have succeeded in falling asleep. "Uhk!" With a sudden moan escaping his mouth, he closed his mouth in shock. Then he heard Anne''s voice, whom he had thought had already fallen asleep. "Can''t sleep?" That hot breath warmed his earlobe, as Sunhyuk froze on the spot. "I know a way to sleep well." Then, she began to move her hand, as Sunhyuk grabbed her wrist in total bewilderment. "No-noona, you must not do this. Hansen and I are like brothers." Subconsciously, the word Noona spurted from his mouth. "You''re like brothers, but you guys aren''t real brothers." "Noona, there are other people, so you shouldn''t¡­" "Why are you calling me Noona? Just call me Anne. And also talk quietly. What are you going to do if the others wake up?" "So you should stop¡­" From her words, he looked over to Hansen''s sleeping bag. Fortunately, it seemed that he had not heard their conversation in the sharp winds blowing outside of this campsite. All he could hear from the snarling, rampant wind were their snores. "If you''ve seen our fief, there are not a lot of people." In the meantime, Anne started to explain the situation of their fief. Since they were located at a fief where not a lot of people lived in, she spoke of how they did not care about meeting people from foreign families or bloodlines. Thus, in their situation, they looked for spouses from the outside the majority of the time, and explained that her situation was likewise. "Though the nobles of the Center are focused on making their bloodline purer, it''s not like that for our family at least." It was quite a pitiful suggestion to say the least. Since she was a noble, she could not leave the fief to find a man she liked, nor could she adventure the world. From the atmosphere of Hansen''s family, it wasn''t unreasonable to think that there would be arranged marriages. So he was almost convinced by her words. Even before he came to this world, he had an abstinent life, and it had not changed after coming here. Of course, his desire was accumulated to the peak, and she was an irresistible woman. However, "So¡­" But the face of the woman who had grabbed both of his cheeks with her hands and brought him near her was very similar to someone he knew. Seeing her face, his trembling heart was restored back to clarity, as if it were a lie. "Stay still." "Please don''t do this, Noona." So he desperately endured, and endured once more. The night went by. ***** The active bustling of the camp started even before the sun rose. Hansen, who was groaning, stretched around and greeted Sunhyuk after stretching his body. "How are you? You''ve slept¡­not well." There were dark circles under his eyes, and his cheeks were wholly sucked in. It was lifeless, as if those faint black pupils of his had met a typhoon. "Man Hansen. Woman Hansen." "What are you talking about?" Seeing the completely weary Sunhyuk, he frowned and saw Anne from behind Sunhyuk calling for him. "What''s wrong with this child?" "Child? Even if he''s just a comrade, aren''t you being harsh?" From Anne''s voice, Sunhyuk surprisingly jumped up and began to pack up. "What is it. Could it be¡­" Even the oblivious Hansen was able to notice the odd atmosphere. "Is there something wrong with his body?" "Probably not." "Then why isn''t he falling for me?" Unable to understand it, she tilted her head, slightly baffled, as Hansen did the same, as the two siblings remarkably resembled each other. Even those two siblings will never know why Sunhyuk had refused her. "Anyhow, I did make my mark, and there''s the journey back as well." Hansen cheered as he looked at Anne. If Sunhyuk had heard of this, he would have been frightened out of his wits. ***** Though there was a major event that happened during the night, his schedule did not change. Sunhyuk took the rope and other various climbing equipment before saying goodbye to the party for a while. "If you think it''s too much, come back. Since there might be something up there, there''s nothing more important than your life." "That''s what I think as well." After Hansen finished his farewell speech, Anne approached him next. "Take care of your body." "Yes, yes." Replying without hesitation, she suddenly went up and hugged him. "You still have not seen the end yet." Before she could hear a reply, Sunhyuk quickly escaped towards Frost Peaks. ***** It was not easy climbing the Frost Peaks, as it was an extremely hard climb for someone who had never done mountain climbing before. However, with the help of Atiya, he was able to climb up the rope with his high strength stats. After almost a full day had passed with him climbing up while sweating and groaning, he was finally able to climb about halfway up to the peak. "Whew." Finding an adequate stepping stone, he hung his rope on a stone above and sat down, as he breathed out. Seeing the taut muscles on his legs and feet, it seems that it would be too much to climb any further for today. Though he could not see what was on the top yet, there was an odd sense that was constantly urging him. By this point, he could feel the existence that the Dragon had spoken of on the top of the peak. "Mmm?" When he was staring up there for quite some time, he tilted his head a bit. "I mean. The Drake can''t even fly, but how did he even get up there anyways?" But his question was just a query as he began to climb the peaks once again. His palms began to tear, as blisters soon started to form, but he did not give up and continued ahead. "Whoa!" ''Be careful.'' Maybe due to the lack of concentration, he lost his footing. Thankfully, Atiya had timely supported him or else he would have fallen down this bottomless cliff. This backbreaking experience caused him to bite his lips in exhaustion. There was still a long way to go, and he was confused why he was doing such a crazy thing. Even if he did not find the Drake, his ability as a Dragon Rider wouldn''t yield much anywhere else he travelled to, so there was no reason for him to become greedy. He kept wanting to give up, but it was already too late to descend back down the path he climbed. It was horrible enough seeing the black, bottomless, and abyss-like cliff which existed below him. It was better to climb up than it was looking at this. Enduring through sheer will and determination, he was able to finally arrive at his destination. "Ah¡­" Then suddenly, there was the Drake which he was looking for¡­ TL Afterword: Calvis: Drake time! Woot, and dang. Blisters and ripped palms sounds horrible. I forgot that there must be no gloves for him to wear as well. What an ironman. TL Notice: PR Afterword: t0ngan: Until next time¡­ cue music & dreams of Anne climbing into my sleeping bag.. Borderline Masochist: : He is gonna have a body of an ox, or well, a body of a Dragon basically¡­ The Dragon Rider with a body that has the strength of a Dragon. That would be a sight to see. Translator: Calvis Editor: t0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 36 Having an upright head and looking down fiercely, being covered with large, colored scales and a robust body, and having a breath that swirled as hot as sulfur fire, it was the Drake that Sunhyuk had imagined. Though it might not be able to fly, that kind of fierce beast was what Sunhyuk thought a Drake should look like. "Huh?" But the Drake which was in front of him, kinda, well¡­ His eye lids were halfway down, as if there was no life in them, and the scales, which covered his skinny body, looked rather emaciated. Just from how he was breathing heavily, it was barely hanging on for dear life, and Sunhyuk began to wonder if this was indeed the Drake that he was even searching for. It was like a large, dying, giant lizard with its head down. [Dragon Taming Skill has been activated.] [You will be able to communicate with the Drake for a while.] It was the first time that his unique Dragon Rider skill was activated, as he was then able to gain a glimpse into the Drake''s condition. [Starvation, weakness. On the verge of death.] Quickly reading the state of the Drake, he was flabbergasted. The Drake was currently starving to death. "What kind of absurd case is this?!" He had devoted his whole vacation to come all the way here, and after climbing the peak with all his strength, Sunhyuk was able to finally meet the Drake. But, betraying his expectations and anticipations, the Drake was in such a weakened state that it wouldn''t be weird if it had died this instant. Seeing how the Drake was barely breathing with a lifeless expression, suddenly the Drake''s condition changed. [Hunger. Appetite. Urgent.] The Drake suddenly lifted its stretched out neck off the ground. The Drake, that was almost on the verge of death, endeavoured to make a last stand, as it tried to stand upright while it faced off the prey that came towards it. ''Yap!" But that stance did not last long. With Atiya flying in the air and making a shout, the neck of the Drake which was standing upright collapsed. It was as if it was a doll falling down from the wind. [Exhaustion. Resignation. Despair.] Sunhyuk, who had felt the Dragon to be several times stronger along the way here, belatedly recollected himself. Now, he had to save the Drake. ****** Munch, munch. As if it was eating a whole, mature pig, the Drake was eating and chewing the food in front of him as it tried to flaunt ferociously with his snout. Unbefitting of that big and scary appearance with his current state, Sunhyuk laughed at the ridiculousness of it in the end. Though its actions might be ridiculous, it didn''t mean that the fierce and vile looking Drake would disappear. Obviously, he did not have the strength to put the food into his giant jaws, so Atiya stepped forth. ''Good. How kind.'' Alternating between the backpack and the Drake, Atiya was giving food and water to the Drake, as if it was a puppy. But that puppy was extremely oversized. "Mmm. There''s no effect with just this much." Atiya continued to hand out the food in his backpack, but the condition of the Drake did not become any better. It looked like it was not large enough to satisfy his massive appetite with its large frame. "Ugh." Alternating between the Drake and below Frost Peaks, he laid down his backpack and muttered. "I''ll be right back, so wait." ***** "Aigoo, now I''m going to die." Lying flat on the ground, he was heaving as he was completely exhausted from bringing enough food to fill the stomach of the Drake. There was compensation. Thanks to his efforts, the Drake, that was on the verge of death, had regained some vitality. Some light restored back to its lifeless eyes as he felt satisfied. But, that was only for a moment. "This ungrateful bastard!" Though he collected as much food as possible, he couldn''t completely fill the stomach of the Drake, and it seemed that it was determined to solve the problem itself. Turning to the side, he saw the jaws of the Drake open as it was about to eat him, causing him to jump back in shock and twist his body. Bang. Enraged at this, he went over to the Drake and slammed it''s head with his fist. "Ouch!" However, those solid scales caused him to be at an disadvantage instead. Due to the pain, it was him who came off second best, causing him to avoid the Drake. "Stop! You ungrateful, lizard bastard!" Though he was not in an ideal condition, it wasn''t hard to avoid the Drake''s attacks, but the location was not good. The apex of the Frost Peaks was not very large, and the massive, hungry Drake was moving around as it screamed, causing the stones to crumble down. "It''s going to collapse! Collapse!" As if his words were right, due to the Drake''s uproar, a part of the peak had collapsed. Sunhyuk, who had barely evaded the collapsing ground in time, wiped away the cold sweat. Luckily, the Drake had stopped its disturbance, as it seems that he still had some common sense. "Relax, okay? Nice, good boy. I''m a person that came to help¡­haa. This is really frustrating." Talking, he suddenly felt discouraged. When he had climbed up to this place, he held large expectations for the Drake, but having arrived, he discovered a dying one. Also, after saving it''s life, it was now in the process of trying to eat him. He felt a sudden sense of regret, as he brooded over why he shouldn''t have come all the way here. ''Good boy. Master is not a bad person.'' Atiya came out and whispered to the Drake, before the eyes of the beast became noticeably soft. [Caution.] Angry once more, Sunhyuk''s face became contorted. However, not forgetting his purpose in coming here, he began to think of a solution. And then, he finally thought of that method. "I am your master. I am your master." Just like how he had tamed the hot-tempered Widow Maker, he talked to the strong-willed Drake. It was then that his Dragon Taming Skill activated once more. [Dragon Taming Skill has been activated.] [You have attempted to tame a subspecies of Dragon kin, which has been expelled from the skies onto earth.] [It failed.] Sunhyuk did not give up, as he incessantly talked to the Drake. "If I just go down, what are you going to do here alone? You''re really going to die then." [Dragon Taming Skill has been activated.] [You have attempted to tame the Drake.] [It failed.] Again, the message of failure appeared, but he did not falter, and continued trying. ***** [Dragon Taming Skill has been activated.] [You have attempted to tame the Drake.] [The Drake is faltering.] After much time had passed, the repeated failure messages had finally changed. [Dragon Taming Skill has been activated.] [You have attempted to tame the Drake.] [The Drake is hesitating.] Sunhyuk, who saw this message, revealed his hidden card. "Right. Good boy. If you come with me, then you can eat as much as you want." Taking out the emergency food he had preserved until the end, the Drake hesitated. Swallowing its saliva, it cried as it pushed out its snout. "No. If you want something, you also need to give. Let''s keep our manners." Sunhyuk who had extended his head far back threw the meat. The meat that was flying in the air was caught by Atiya as she was flying in the sky flaunting the meat in front of it. The large-framed Drake also had enormous eyes as its massive pupils rolled around, staring at the meat. "Will you follow me? Or not?" The attention of the Drake, which was wholly focused on Atiya, turned towards him. The appetite and hunger in the beast''s eyes was clearly transparent. Sunhyuk stared at him straight in the eyes, as if he was being sucked into those eyes. [I will follow you.] The Drake''s will carried through it''s consciousness, rather than its language, as Sunhyuk quietly cheered from this. "Naisu!" Clenching his fist and raising it up high, a message appeared. [Taming Success!] [The Drake has submitted!] [Though you have not completely succeeded in submitting it, but you have succeeded in establishing a relationship with the Dragon Subspecies.] If someone would ask later how he had tamed this vicious beast in the future, he would answer without hesitation. There is no competition in front of hunger. ***** Though he had succeeded in making the Drake yield to him, there was a bigger problem. "How the hell do I take this guy down with me?" It was impossible to carry this large drake down the dreadful peaks, in which it was hard for him to descend alone. Just in case, he tried to carry the body with the help of Atiya, but it was so excessively heavy that it was too much for a Basic-ranked Elemental to bear. "How did you even come up here?" At this time, he was curious how he had brought his large body up to this high place. However, after his initial success of taming it, the Drake did not relay any more of his will. All it had revealed were its emotions. [Hunger.] "This bastard only thinks about eating!" The Drake''s thoughts did not help in overcoming this current crisis at all. ***** "What do you think he''s doing up there?" Hansen was staring up at the Frost Peaks with a worried look. Half a day ago, he had heard a shrilling roar, as if the mountain could collapse at any moment, but it was too quiet now. "Huh?" He was looking up in the Frost Peaks for quite some time, before his eyes opened wide after seeing a gigantic object appearing from the peaks. "Can anyone see what that is?" "What is it? What is it?" The other workers ran over and saw the monster that had revealed itself from the peak. "Get back! You can become injured!" At this moment, he heard a familiar voice. Hearing Sunhyuk''s voice from the wind, the people retreated unknowingly in shock. "Then, it''s coming!" Then, before his question of what that large object was, something large suddenly began to fall from the peak. Bang! Simultaneously, with a large explosion, the body of a large monster covered in snow was shown, as the people stared in shock and cried out. "What is that?" Seeing that large, unidentifiable existence, the people slowly approached before hearing Sunhyuk''s shout once more. "Is it alive? Or is it dead?" Then, the large body started to slowly twist. "It, it''s alive I think?" He answered fully baffled, as he heard another shout from Sunhyuk. "Until I come down, don''t ever go near it!" At this time, the growling body suddenly turned its head. "Ahhhk!" "It-it''s a monster!" The people palely screamed as they made eye contact with a large beast. *** "It, it''s alive I think?" Sunhyuk sighed in relief after hearing Hansen''s reply through the power of the wind. Since there was no way in dragging the large Drake down, he had gambled, but fortunately, he had succeeded. To be honest, it wasn''t that impressive of a method. All he had done was push the body of the Drake down the peak. Originally, no matter how solid its body was, it wouldn''t have survived the fall, but thanks to Atiya, she was able to prevent the Drake from dying. It was a desperate gamble that was accomplished through the development of his attribute dominance and wind attribute. But, even with all that effort, it was inevitable that Atiya would be forcefully recalled due to the large exhaustion following immediately after. "Ah, now there''s the problem of me descending down now." The fully exhausted Sunhyuk sighed, as he looked down the peak. TL Afterword: Calvis: LOL. He just threw that Drake down. I feel bad for it. I mean all it wanted was some food, and the first thing he receives after being in a relationship with Sunhyuk is to be thrown off the peak. TL Notice: PR Afterword: t0ngan: Nice taming styles & then kicking Drakey over the cliff¡­ Borderline Masochist: : All he did was kick it down a mountain! That can be easily solved with a pile of meat the same size as the fall. Also, can''t wait to see(read) their faces when they realize Dragons/Drakes actually exist. Translator: Calvis Editor: t0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 37 The Drake that had been pushed off the peak caused the people below to be momentarily cautious of it, but the Drake merely lowered its head on the ground and did not bother to move. It was very malnourished, so it''s physical strength had been depleted, and was now somewhat depressed from the shock of the fall. For Sunhyuk, who was rather fortunate. Although he had succeeded in taming the Drake, he''d only barely made it submissive enough to forgo its natural wildness. So it was a huge sigh of relief for him that it lay there listless like that. "But, just in case." As a precaution he bound the Drake''s whole body with ropes. This was to prevent it from ruthlessly plucking and then eating such a poor person, with its current state¡­ everyone might end up being food for this beast. [Hunger. Dissatisfaction. Frustration. Helpless.] The Drake was very disgruntled about being bound by ropes, yet, also being tempted by the food, he followed behind Sunhyuk well. The road down the mountain was very difficult, as it was extremely hazardous trying to fit the Drake through these narrow, dangerous paths along the cliffs. As such, while they were carrying on through such harsh conditions, the Drake would sometimes collapse to the ground from utter exhaustion. Everytime, Sunhyuk would then push the Drake and roll it, as they descended down the mountain. Roaaaaaar! Roaring, it rolled down the mountain as Hansen and the workers paled at the sight before asking him. "Is, is it alright to roll it down like that?" "He has a solid body, and I''m also rolling him down with careful consideration as well." Though it wasn''t like he didn''t feel sorry for the Drake, but if he did not do this, then it would be impossible to descend the mountain with such a weakened beast. In addition, wasting any further time on the peak would be dangerous, as the deadline to return back to the garrison became shorter. He could not afford any more time in searching for a different method. "We must not take that dangerous drake into the fief. Though it might be docile now due to being so weakened, if it regained its energy, its strong enough to wreck the whole domain." It was a tough downhill path, but what was even more difficult was the people below that were unfamiliar with the Drake''s existence. Even though this world was overflowing with various kinds of monsters, the Drake was renowned for its ferocious behaviour, so no matter how weakened it may be, it would still alarm the people there. Then, an accident broke out in such a situation. While he was rolling it down, the Drake had rolled onto the group of Baba Yetis that he had swept off the cliff before. Meeting the group of chilled corpses, the Drake launched into an uproar. [Appetite. Appetite. Appetite. Dissatisfaction.] It scurried over without hesitation, as it bit onto the corpses of Baba Yetis with the distinctive appearance of a predator. Watching the Drake chewing its meal while still bound, he felt a sense anxiety and nervousness once it had finished. "It won''t work with just ropes." Though he had tightly bounded it with ropes, the Drake was covered with gore and blood. Though he had used the rope as a safety net, since the rope was of no help, it caused the rest of the party to become more afraid of the Drake. "Sunhyuk, even I can''t do anything. No matter if I am the son of the Lord of this fief, I am now but a mere Rider of the 24th Regiment. Even my father and I do not want to ignore the opinions of the people and do as we will." Now, they were completely opposed to dragging the Drake over, as Sunhyuk and the Drake eventually departed for the base of the mountain together. [Hunger.] "Even after eating that much, you are hungry again!" He couldn''t help but only sigh, after recognising that it become hungry once more, even after eating all of those Baba Yeti corpses. In order to obtain a true mount as a Dragon Rider, he had come all the way here but instead of a mythical creature he picked up a beggar. His heart felt burdened imagining the hardships and adversity he would have to traverse in the near future, nevertheless, he had no intention of giving up on the Drake. "As long as it listens to me well¡­" He began to imagine the Drake rampaging through the battlefield among the Riders. No matter how well trained a horse was, it was incomparable to the heights of intimidation or fear that this vicious beast could bring. ***** "So this is a Drake?" Already receiving the report, Baron Bolfmeier and the rest of the people in the castle had ventured out to see it. They held high expectations towards a fierce monster, but were amazed at the unusual existence of this Drake, as its appearance from the outside caused the others to be a tad bit disappointed. "It''s much more than what I originally imagined¡­" It seemed that the Baron couldn''t say that he was disappointed, as he looked at Sunhyuk with a surprised look. The appearance of the Drake and condition of it''s scales did not bear a dignified look. Its body was skinny, and with its large head, it looked rather ridiculous to say the least. "For the Class I have, I need this guy so¡­" "Did you say Dragon Rider? Well, it does look similar to the Dragons I''ve heard of in mythology." The convinced Baron nodded before soon adding an unexpected remark. "But did you know that this Drake is an elder Drake?" "Yes? ¨C Whhaattt!" In fact, though he had brought the Drake over here, he did not know anything about it. In the meantime, the Baron began to explain everything he knew regarding the Drake, as Sunhyuk wholly listened. "Although it''s the first time for me to actually see one, but I have heard a lot of stories that; when a Drake is about to die, it will head to a high place and wait for its death. Though I''ve heard that they would often await their deaths at those high peaks, but unless I''m mistaken, that one should be quite old." However, the information he received was very much different from what Sunhyuk expected. He despaired after realizing that the Drake which he''d tamed, and naturally assumed it''s condition was like that due to hunger and starvation. But was now actually more like that because of old age. "Why¡­" "No. But seeing it, it doesn''t look like it''ll die right away. I''ve heard that the appetite for those guys is not normal? If it intended to pass on, even though it had climbed all the way up there, then it shouldn''t be craving for food so much. So I could be mistaken, so pretend you didn''t hear that." Seeing Sunhyuk despair, the Baron belatedly consoled him, but he did not raise his head. Though they conversed afterwards, there was nothing important. "I''m sorry, but no matter how much people of the north are unafraid, if that beast were to enter the fief, then it might disturb the people." "I understand." Though Sunhyuk had yet to resolve the fatigue he accumulated on the hiking trip, he was in a situation where he could not do so at the castle. As such, Sunhyuk received a designated tent area alongside Hansen and awaited for their horses to be delivered to them. Munch. Munch. In the meantime, the Drake had eaten two fully grown pigs and laid down once more. His heart became complicated, observing the Drake lie down like an elderly person after it''s meal. The appearance of a mighty Dragon Rider that he''d envisioned in his head was collapsing quickly. At this time, it would be nice if the Dragon would talk to him, but no matter how much he waited, the Dragon did not answer him. ***** Sunhyuk spent a day in the tent before making the return journey back. The Drake, who had eaten two pigs during the day, had a bit more verve than before. "It''s a tight schedule, so I''m not sure if he can maintain the pace." Hansen''s concern was obvious, seeing the Drake following them from behind. "Let''s go first. At the very least, we''ll have to avoid the punishment of desertion." Then, Sunhyuk gradually increased Stella''s speed. Fortunately, the Drake followed suit. Though he was initially worried that the Drake would sit down or flee, seeing that it was following behind him well, he loosened his concern. "So, should we speed up a bit more?" Wanting to test the speed and endurance of the Drake, Sunhyuk galloped on top of Stella faster. "Huh? It''s following quite well?" Hansen looking back exclaimed in surprise. Shockingly, the old Drake did not lag behind, as the Drake dashed up and desperately followed from behind. "Mm. Well it''s a bit slower than a horse." While they were galloping for some time, Sunhyuk realized how the thin Drake was relatively fast and persistent. Though it couldn''t match the full speed of a military horse, its moving speed was quite good. "If you put on heavy armor and think about it, it doesn''t look like you can''t use it at all." There would be quite a lot of penalties associated with equipping armor onto the horse when riding on it. As such, it wasn''t a dream to ride the Drake into the battlefield one day. But if there was a problem, that was¡­ "Can you even ride that guy?" Unlike the horses that looked fit for riding, the Drake didn''t seem fit to be mounted upon, no matter how he looked at it. "Well, I''ll have to hang on for my life." Sunhyuk, remembering the first time he tried to ride a horse, looked grim as he stared at the Drake. Though he had received a minor variant of a Dragon kin, the road to being a Dragon Rider was still tough. ***** One day before the one-month vacation deadline, almost all of the cavalrymen had returned to the army outpost. Even the late arrivals had eventually arrived that evening, reporting their returns at the administration office. The only ones remaining were Hansen and Sunhyuk. "Did something happen to the boys?" "Ugh. It was a mistake assigning the Youngest to a guy like Hansen." Clarke and the other cavalrymen stared at the entrance of the outpost several times a day, but even on the last day of holiday leave, the news of Hansen and Sunhyuk''s arrival was still not reported, as they grew increasingly concerned with the punishment of desertion. "Well for Hansen, he can be punished and do a few laps, but the problem is the Youngest." "No. Even Hasen can''t avoid responsibility, since the Youngest is who the higher-ups favor, and relied on the guidance of Hansen." Though he was a highly regarded Stranger, deserted Strangers received severe punishments several times more than local soldiers for desertion. At this rate, promotion and the knighting of nobility would be at risk, so much so that even the Captain was staring at the entrance reluctantly. The reason why he was doing so was because the desertion of a Stranger under his command would be fatal to his confirmed promotion of an Advanced Knight. The day ended, and it was now a situation where they could not avoid punishment of desertion. The Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment all stood by the entrance while waiting for Hansen and Sunhyuk to appear. "Where the hell did this crazy bastard go with the Youngest?!" Clarke swore violently, enraged that even he had not returned after assigning the Youngest to him, as the whole outpost was now in an uproar due to the scandal. Jonathan and the other cavalrymen were angry with a mixture of also being nervous while watching the entrance. However, dusk had soon descended and they still had not returned. They had completely missed the time to report in their return. "If they come now, then it can end up with a minor discipline." From Captain Frederik''s words, the agitated Riders shut their mouths. "Any more and it''ll be too difficult for me. I''ll send the messenger and arrange a search team to¡­" Though it was a search team by name, it was actually a pursuit squad. Once you''ll caught by the pursuit squad, the end result is never good. Knowing that, the faces of the cavalrymen darkened. It was then. "Huh? Over there!" One of the cavalrymen with good eyesight discovered two people galloping over in the dark and shouted. "It''s Hansen and the Youngest!" "Those crazy bastards! Making me so worried!" It was late, but it was still possible to deal with the outcome as the Riders cheered for the return of their long-overdue comrades. The Captain also held a rare relieved face, as he welcomed their return. "Huh? But what is that. They''re riding on some strange thing?" Bang, bang, bang, bang. It was the sounds of a different clatter of hoofs, the origin of those hooves would soon be revealed as a large shadow scurried in between the middle of the two horses. "Mo-monster!" "No! No! This is not a monster!" Noticing the cavalrymen prepare for battle immediately, Sunhyuk shouted in surprise. However, the appearance of the Drake when he first left from Frostbegmont fief with was completely different compared to now¡­ TL Afterword: Calvis: I laughed so hard this chapter imagining the MC struggling to feed the Drake. I should''ve have known the Drake is not old and frail. It was just underfed! I hope! Crossing my fingers for a majestic transformation. PR Afterword: T0ngan: an elder drake for a steed¡­ Borderline Masochist: The Drake probably has an intelligent stat of -3¡­ I agree with Calvis, I think it mistook itself for being old when it was hungry, lol. Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 38 Though there were a few empty places, the glazed scales were now glistening within the night, as its body was strong and robust. It''s once weakened neck was full of muscles, and it''s once large head now balanced well with its body. The weak hoof-steps of the Drake were now filled with such powerful force, while currently in a dignified state where it lived up to the name of a Dragon subspecies. All of this was done no thanks to Sunhyuk''s arduous effort, struggling through blood, sweat and tears. The Drake ate a terribly amount. At first, maybe due to starvation¡­ it was satisfied with a few morsels of food, but as time past by, it continued to complain of hunger. As such, not only did they have to stop multiple times, but also altered their path and continue through the longer route. In the end, Sunhyuk had to start hunting for the Drake''s prey. However, it was not a simple task. Hansen was not a great hunter, and Sunhyuk also had no hunting experience at all. As such, they had to search through the plains emanating their presence, but it was barely enough to briefly satisfy the appetites of the malnourished Drake. They really worked their butts off. It ate, and ate again, and then later ¨C ate some more, unable to locate any more wild animals, they then began to hunt for monsters. The monsters that prowled the plains had lethal claws and fangs, and there were even some which were poisonous. Though there were some which were small, around the size of large dogs, there were also monsters who were as enormous as the Drake. If there was one thing that they all had in common, it was that they were all powerful existences which even a few soldiers could never contend with. He realized then that there were such terrible, fierce monsters crouching and roaming the shadows and plains of a seemingly safe world, whilst the ordinary humans were merely nice chunks of meat for them. Fortunately, he was not an ordinary man. With his overwhelming stats as a Dragon Rider, and the wind elemental Atiya, he was able to deal with these monsters, though it was very difficult and severe. The process was so arduous and relentless that he had even leveled up considering the slow increases of a Dragon Rider. As such, he was able to obtain many corpses of monsters which the Drake gladly devoured. Then, after a few repetitions, the Drake had recovered some of its energy and vitality, finally it assisted in the hunts. However, since it had not yet fully recovered, the Drake ended up acting as a big shield, and they eventually had to suffer regardless. They hunted monsters which reeked of blood, which in turn caused their noses to become numb, when the drake suddenly collapsed on the ground. Worried that the Drake had eaten a lethally poisonous monster, they had waited for a whole day, but fortunately, the Drake had woken up healthily. It was starting from then, that the Drake began to change. Due to having wasted so much time, they galloped without being able to take care of the Drake''s condition, as the scales of the Drake began to fall out. "What is this? Are you shedding?" Having seen all sorts of things after obtaining an old Drake, Sunhyuk was frightened out of his wits. Rather than fur, the Drake was losing scales that covered its skin, so of course he assumed that it was shedding. A few days later, he realized that new scales had emerged from places where the old scales fell off. In contrast to the old ones, the newly emerged ones were shiny. "So you''re shedding off the old or broken ones?" He was finally able to notice how the changes on the Drake was experiencing, was not so different from that of a reptilian species shedding process. After the Drake started to change, Sunhyuk had to appallingly work, working even harder than previously in order to prepare meals for the beast. All of this had resulted in the imposing Drake in its present condition. "Mo-monster!" However, the change was too drastic. Because of their late return, the cavalrymen were clearly alarmed by the Drake''s fearsome appearance, as they hurriedly searched for their weapons. "No! No! This is not a monster!" Though he hurriedly screamed to calm them down, the Drake timely roared defiantly into the sky. Roaaaaaaaaaaaaar! That vicious roar into the night sky relayed how the Drake did not like being considered as a hostile, causing the emergency bell on all the watchtowers to dangle as the outpost soon ensued into chaos. "It''s the enemy!" "Archers to the watchtowers! Infantry to the wooden fences!" Kim Sunhyuk, recognising the soldiers flocking into a formation in a rather fast-paced manner, caused him to show a regretful face that was already about to cry. "I''m fucked!" ***** In the ensuing chaos, the army outpost had finally entered a peaceful state, only after the Captain himself had come out and settled them all down. Sunhyuk was then dragged into the tent of the Captain in front of the watchful eyes of Clarke and his comrades. Briefly summarizing what had happened, the Captain fortunately congratulated him first rather than punishing him for the late return. "How surprising. I have heard that somewhere beyond the Kingdom of Noctane, there were Griffin Riders that tamed Griffins, but now a Drake. I have never heard of this situation before." After muttering that this was the true strength of a Dragon Rider, the Captain praised him, while Sunhyuk muttered to himself about how the Drake was not so impressive when there was a real Dragon which existed in this world. However, he could not dare say this, as he wanted to avoid the chaos and uproar as much as possible. "I understand. Military discipline is indeed important, but your special circumstances are an exception. As such, I will consider this event particularly an exception." Sunhyuk barely let out a sigh of relief. But it seemed that it was too early for him to be relieved. "However apart from you, Hansen, you cannot avoid your punishment." "Huh, why?!" Hansen, who was standing behind him with his head down, tried to make a grim face at the sudden declaration. "If the situation is like this, then you should have rushed here first and reported. If it were you, wouldn''t you have been able to return back to the outpost in time and immediately report this matter?" Sunhyuk was too busy taking care of the Drake, and Hansen just did not have the notion at all to leave him behind. Consequently, they couldn''t find a way to refute these words from the Captain. "Two months of suspended pay, and in that duration, you''ll be the Chief Officer of supervising the training of the new Heavy Cavalry recruits." They say that, if you don''t have a brain, then you suffer physically as well, so he was struck with such a harsh punishment. This was precisely Hansen in this kind of situation. "Whew. What a relief. I was worried that I might be demoted or something." However, despite having been injured in a critical place and losing his front two teeth, rather than complaining, he was rather relieved. (PR: So the author didn''t forget the teeth, but he was also injured down below¡­) ***** "Is that a Drake? How did you tame it?" "Is Dragon Rider originally a class that rides Drakes?" "Does it bite?" "Could you give another person a ride?" There were a plethora of questions, of which he had to reply with the same answer countless times. Everyone he met asked the same questions, and he soon became annoyed. In the end, he made up an excuse that the Drake might go on a rampage, scattering the crowd. "Whew." Seeing the Drake that was contained in a warehouse at the outpost, Sunhyuk finally let out a sigh of relief. It had soon fallen asleep again, snoring peacefully but he couldn''t soon find this appealing at all. "Ahh, damn it. I''m gonna die at this rate." The fatigue from the journey soon began to overcome him. Sunhyuk had appeared in front of his comrades in contrast to his thoughts of marching here fully dignified with his head held high mounted on top of the Drake. Now, the whole aftermath of this overwhelmed him all at once. The Drake, unlike the horse, was not kind to the Rider that rode on it. The shaking and trembling of the Drake''s back was excessively uncomfortable and hard to balance on. Not only that, since it had not yet completely yielded to him, it constantly turned its back and tried to shake off its Rider, as he succumbed to the painful attempts. "What are you so surprised of¡­" However, there was an overwhelming compensation. He felt very happy seeing the shock and surprise of his comrades at the appearance of a Drake. It was as if all the sorrow, sadness, and disappointment of being a Dragon Rider had disappeared in that one moment. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 7] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Contracted Elementals Tamed Dragons List Condition: Hunger, Peace, Sleep [Strength 29 / Endurance 28 / Agility 31 / Magic Resistance 38 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging (Wind) >> << Wind Piercing (Wind) >> << Attribute Weaponry (Intermediate) >> << Advanced Horsemanship >> << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Advanced)(Wind) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Spearmanship Skill (Advanced) (Wind).] << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Swordsmanship Skill (Basic) (Wind) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) ¡û¡ú Heavy Cavalry Maneuvers (75kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Intermediate) ¡û¡ú Cavalry Shield Skill (Intermediate) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> Looking at the Status window that he had opened up for the first time in a long while, a lot of things had changed. What caught his eyes amongst it all was the condition of the Drake, as he sighed once more while staring at the sleeping Drake. "If I want to feed this guy, I''ll have to end up devoting my life to the army." Anyhow, he was already leaning towards this, but with this reasonable excuse, he finally made up his mind. ***** "So this is a Drake." After hearing the report of a Drake, the Commander had quickly ridden from Mengsk Fortress to the outpost. "I''ve heard many stories, but this is the first time that I''ve seen a Drake like this within our Kingdom. It is quite fierce and ferocious as it is rumored." "Yes, well. That is so." Sunhyuk almost laughed from this. Thinking back to that skinny, eccentric appearance of the Drake back at the fief, he wondered what kind of response the Commander would have if he had seen that. However, knowing that the appearance the Commander was looking at was its true appearance, he contained his laughter and answered. "Can this guy allow others to ride it?" "It is not possible at the moment, since it is not fully tamed. Even if I were to fully submit it, then, while I do not know, it is still not very likely." Does he think a Dragon Rider is merely a Dragon Rider? He was barely able to forge a relationship with the Drake through the Dragon Taming Skill. It didn''t seem possible for those without that skill to ride it. "How unfortunate. If that was possible, I would''ve have used all my reserves in gathering these Drakes to the army and utilizing them." As expected, the Commander only thought about the future of the Kingdom. "So how was your vacation? After seeing how the people live here, has your thinking changed a bit?" After marvelling at the Drake for some time, the Commander belatedly asked. "There are some parts of my decision that I have changed, and others that have not." "What an ambiguous answer. So, have you made a decision?" With the Commander''s reply, Sunhyuk hesitated for a moment, but he answered with a powerful and firm voice. "I will devote my life to the army." From that answer, the Commander smiled joyously. That talented person had returned with the taming of a fierce beast, so it was normal that his joy was several times more. He spoke once more to the face of the overjoyed Commander. "So please bestow it to me. The title of nobility, and the envelope. I will accept them all." TL Afterword: Calvis: Transformation of the Drake = Success. Yes! More comrade time with the others. I feel so bad for Hansen. He doesn''t deserve all this misfortune (so pure and kind). T-T PR Afterword: T0ngan: And so it begins.. A rider and his Drake.. An old Drake.. Borderline Masochist: Drake will eat the world one day. I wonder what will happen to Stella though¡­ and can the Drake evolve into a full Dragon, or will it be abandoned along with Stella when the Dragon shows up? Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 39 "You''ve done well for coming this far, so go now and return." After staring down his body with a sharp look, he spoke impertinently by gesturing him out. Jackson did not falter from his behavior as he continued to bow and show respect. "Thank you Captain for your consideration." From that salute, Frederik gestured him out once more. "Follow me." A soldier from outside the tent was waiting to guide him. Though his attitude was very rude, Jackson did not care. He didn''t know when he would see this designated guide again, and with how strange this soldier''s attitude was, he held more anticipation. ''Head to the border.'' When he first received the order to transfer squads, his heart became complicated. However, after realizing that he was assigned to the 24th Regiment of the border, he was full of excitement the whole night. It was the first cavalry in the Kingdom who had erased the name of the infamous Sastane Cavalry in a mere two battles. Not only that, but he will would also belong to that famous Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment. Due to that sudden realization, he wasn''t able to sleep all night. "It is here." While he was lost in his thoughts, he had already arrived at the destination. "Thank¡­" He was about to thank him due to excitement, but the soldier assigned to guide him had already returned on his way back. Embarrassed while scratching his cheek with a smile, he breathed out once more and straightened his uniform. Then, with the anticipation of meeting the heroes of the Kingdom, he strongly opened the entrance of the tent. "Who the hell is this guy?" "Well well. Have you come from some apprentice knight camp? Look how well he''s dressed." Before he could even salute, complaints were already being hurled at him. "You locked every single button up. Where have you come from, the temple?" The elite cavalry that he was anticipating to meet were cavalry that exuded a grand atmosphere around them with noble expressions. He could feel that they were mighty warriors from the recent conflicts, but he could not feel any sort of elite, noble impressions from them at all. But the elite cavalry in front of him felt strange in someway. Though all of them bore the odd scar here and there on their faces, rather than looking like mighty warriors that he had heard of, he sensed they were very much like delinquents, and he couldn''t feel any sort of elitist oozing from them at all. Hmm. It appears, that in the front lines, it is different. Despite that, he worked his best to gain their favor, but it was quite difficult. "You son of a bitch. That''s my seat?!" "Did you reserve it? Did you reserve it?" They were already swearing at him like crazy, as the place churned in an uproar. "Ugh¡­" Forgetting about the hazing, the men were noisily quarreling amongst themselves. Then, someone grabbed his shoulder. Turning his head, he saw a man staring at him. "Are you the last one?" "Yes? Yes!" It was the voice of someone who looked ordinary, but had a strong, deep tone, which caused Jackson to answer immediately while straightening his body. "That, that asshole. He''s a total bitch?" The men in the tent ridiculed and mocked him, but all Jackson could focus on was the man in front of him uniquely wearing a blue uniform. "Shut up, grab your luggage, and come out. I will count down from thirty." All of the men suddenly quieted down in an instant, there were even some who held threatening glances. But these men were not as strong as they looked, they were a bit uncooperative after seeing that there was someone who looked weaker than them. "These blue coat bastards sure are so prideful, it seems like you consider us as mere water." The blue uniform of the border troops now symbolized the Kingdon''s ultimate cavalry, and inspired the very threshold of glory itself. All of the cavalry that transferred there afterwards admired and envied the veteran cavalrymen, and there were even some talentless ones that had duelled with them a few times with unrestrained jealousy. "I heard that you guys cut people up real well? No matter how I look at it, you don''t look like it." Even now, the men were growling at the man, but the blue coated man stood still. Rather, it was Jackson who was restless. Missing his timing, he was now stuck in the middle as the men of one side approached towards him to resolve their complaints. While the man on the other side, who definitely looked like he was from the 24th Regiment, causing Jackson to almost cry from this untoward scene. "You take my words too lightly? Huh, if I speak, answer¡­" "¡­twenty-eight, twenty-nine." It was a monotonous voice that continued to pierce through the air, which reminded Jackson that the man in front had assigned them a time limit to pack their luggage. "Thirty. Time''s up. Everyone head out." "Are you running? Looks like it''s true that you and the Sastanes were all bull, ughk!" Thinking that the money was running away, he approached him proudly, before screaming while grabbing his nose. "Don''t try to fight against me with posturing. Cavalrymen do not fight with their mouths." "Cavalry do not fight with their mouths¡­" Jackson repeated the words in a mutter as he realized that the man in front of him was the kind of cavalryman that he dreamt of. "This bas¡­" "And even if you guys don''t whine, I''ll give you an opportunity so stop, you bloody bastard." Grabbing his bloody noise, he was swearing at the man, but he had already left the tent. "You''re running away? Running away? See? That bastard just ran." Though the surprised guy belatedly tried to recover his pride, his bloodied appearance while whining looked very repulsive. Jackson shook his head from that appearance and headed outside. "Hey! Don''t leave. You''re our comrade from now on. Do you think you''ll be comfortable leaving your comrades?" "Are you ignoring me as well? You fucking bastard, what''s your name! I''ll remember it!" Though he heard the man behind him, Jackson ignored it. What he slowly judged was that though there were more numbers on this side, he was more afraid of the blue coat. Thus, he left the tent and met not one, but many blue coats waiting for him. "Name!" It was a short question, but the intention itself was much different from the questions that his comrades had asked him earlier, as there was pride and strength behind that voice. He stiffened from his spot as Jackson subconsciously became fully aware of this moment, straightening himself once more. "Jackson Hamilton! I have come from the Paslon Estate of the east!" "Good. Jackson from Paslon, you stand over there. You''re specially exempt from the hazing." Jackson quickly withdrew in the direction that the man gestured towards. Looking back, it seemed that the whole group was bent on disobeying as a whole. "Good. These guys are real cavalry with this much. Obedient transfers are too boring, isn''t it?" Rather than being angry like Jackson had thought, the blue coated man laughed joyfully. But, as if his words picked on him, Jackson''s pride was beaten down. "Even if we wait, there won''t be any more who will come out right?" "They wouldn''t. All of them are Sergeants who received some form of respect in their own squads." After deciding amongst themselves, the blue coats of the 24th Regiment suddenly moved around. "Huh? What are you¡­" "You just wait here and watch, recruit." Then, looking at the end, he saw two horses tied behind the tent with a rope. Then, the rope suddenly tightened quickly with a pull, causing the pillars of the tent to collapse. "Ahhhhhhk!" "Wh, what?!" The sudden collapsed tent caused screams and groans to erupt from within the tent. "What do you mean, ''What?'' This is a hazing, you pussies." Then, the blue coats walked on top of the collapsed tent and began to excitedly strike down on the thrashing men. "Ahhhhhhhk!" "My nose!!!" The screams and groans continued for a long time. Then, after some time had passed, the blue coats cleared away the tent. There were some who had broken noses and bloody lips, while there were others with ripped clothes and blue bruises all over their body. All of those who had resisted the blue coats due to their egos had become like this. "You, you cowardly¡­ughk!" A boar-like man tried to raise his body and swear before a blue coated man punched him once more. "We welcome you to the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment." The man smiled brightly as he spoke a greeting unfitting of this current situation. "I''m Sergeant Clarke. I''ll be in your care, you pussy bastards." "Ughk!" A man who was kicked by the blue coated man named Clarke screamed once more. ***** Like Sergeant Clarke had expected, all of the transferred cavalrymen that were sent to them were problematic. They were always complaining and behaving like delinquents with horrible and disruptive attitudes. Even though they were beaten down to the bone, they hadn''t fully withdrawn their proud demeanours. "Why? Feeling unreasonable? Feels like shit huh? All of sudden attacked like that without any sort of opportunity to fight back?" Though the recent transfers did not say anything, he knew what they were thinking of. Thus, Clarke gave them one more opportunity. "Choose one of the men here who you think looks easy. If you win, you will be the senior." From those words, the recent recruits expressions changed. Even though their bodies weren''t completely well, they had looks as if they would not lose even in their current state. "That old man over there." "Hiya. What a coincidence. It''s Hansen again?" A transfer stepped forward and selected Hansen. The cavalrymen began to chuckle amongst themselves, causing Hansen to bicker as he stepped forward. "Where exactly do I look so easy?" Though he looked easy to fight with due to his missing teeth, it was only him who was not aware of this fact. "Enough! Enough!" The victor was decided in an instant. Being held in a choke hold, the recruit became unconscious soon enough. But, recognising how they did not admit their defeat to the very last, it showed the toughness and pride of these soldiers. "I heard you were the Sergeant. If I win, will you give me the position?" The man that stepped forward had an unimaginable frame even among the cavalrymen, he was at least a head taller than the others. "If you can win." However, Clarke did not hesitate from that challenge and accepted him. "Ughk!" Then the man with a strong physical frame was knocked out in one punch. "I choose him." "I choose that man with makeup." As such, the transfer soldiers consistently challenged them aggressively, and continued to be knocked out. "This is too unfair! Our bodies have not yet recovered! If we were to duel on horses¡­" "Is that so? Then bring your own horses out." The transferred cavalrymen unwilling to admit defeat stared at Clarke, who gave them another opportunity. ***** Everyone was gathered at the training grounds. Maybe due to the fact that they all had come from different places, they all had equipment that was different from one another. In contrast, the Heavy Cavalry of the 24th Regiment had all their equipment matching, as they came out with a unified look. There were definitely more numbers towards the transfer cavalrymen, but whether it was simply pressure from the unified equipment or what not, the gap in strength and atmosphere worsened once they mounted on their horses. They were indeed a true cavalry. No matter how much one were to train, Jackson exclaimed at how strong and fearful they were in comparison to his comrades. "Then shall we start¡­ It''ll be fine if we fight in a duel, or in a group?" There was an overwhelming confidence bearing over them, however, the dirty-tempered transfer cavalrymen began to choose their opponents, burdened from the fact of fighting in a group. "I have heard that there was a Rider who had achieved the greatest military achievements against the Sastanes. Who is he?" The man who had challenged Clarke earlier before fainting began searching for his opponent. "It seems you''re talking about the youngest." "I don''t care if he''s the youngest or what not, I will fight him. On top of a horse, I am the best." From that confident tone of the giant man, the expressions of the cavalrymen became strange. It was as if they were holding in their laughter, causing the man to frown being ridiculed for. "Your confidence is good. Very good. That''s what a Rider should be like. But are you truly the best on a horse?" "Confirm it yourself." "No. No. It''s just that it''ll be truly interesting. What kind of result will arise by facing the guy that''s considered the greatest Rider." As if they were hiding something, they signalled a hint before looking at a direction afar. "It should be about time for him to come¡­" "He''s coming over here." Clarke seeing the dot from afar laughed as he asked the man one more time. "Will you really not regret it?" "If a man has dropped his pride, then he needs to regain it through whatever means. I have no intention of changing my horse." "Good. Good. Then fight him once the youngest arrives." Then, after some time, the dot was approaching closer. But seeing the, ''Youngest,'' the new transfers stared at him agape. It was the eyes of a monster, raising his neck up pridefully, a scene so frightening that it would be fearful to witness even if this was a dream. "Have you already started?" The black-haired man on top of the Drake asked with a refreshing tone. "He''s your opponent." Clarke burst out in laughter as the giant man screamed palely. Kereeeeeung! At this time, the Drake cried out, causing all of the horses to run away from fear. TL Afterword: Calvis: Poor guy. Horse vs Drake. That''s not even a fair fight LOL. PR Afterword: T0ngan: LMAO! Sheesh ¨C is that what you call a hazing, more like butt whipping! A beating when the tent falls on them, another beating in 1 vs 1, and then it is another beating on horse vs horse.. And then some idiot had to call out the Drake! Borderline Masochist: I feel bad for that recruit, lol. I feel like these guys will become a LOT more submissive after this battle. Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 40 The Drake''s stench and intimidating presence caused the well-trained horses to utter neighs in fear. Although the horses of the 24th Regiment which have endured through countless battles were able to stay in position steadily, but it was impossible for those horses of the recent transfers. "Ahhhhhhk!" The place had become a mess as the new transfers were busily trying to calm their horses down. "Be quiet. It''s because of you that the place is in this kind of mess." From that, Sunhyuk kicked the back of the Drake. Gereeeeung. The Drake quickly bent its pride down like a dog lowering its tail. However, the horses that were stricken with fear did not show any signs of settling down. "Since it has eaten its meal already, I''ll bring Stella over. Until then, don''t start." "You''ve worked very hard in feeding it. So don''t worry, you''re the first." "Oh, is that so? That''s great. I''ll be right back!" Then, with a casual greeting, Sunhyuk disappeared like the wind. In a instant, he rushed over riding a white horse. "Then should we start? The day is getting dark, and we can''t possibly repeat this tomorrow so." From those words, the men began to retreat. "More. Even more. Don''t be caught in it." Perceiving how the cavalrymen were now retreating for quite a ways; creating the necessary space, the transferred calvarymen stared at them strangely but did not directly ask why. "Sunhyuk." "Yes." Then Clarke whispered in his ear before retreating back as well. "That guy, he''s a notorious man from the southern territory. He''s infamous for stabbing his senior from behind, and forcing his comrade to become handicap, so make sure to properly deal with him. If need be, it''s okay to kill him." "That, that''s a bit¡­" "Use a skill or what not. I had requested for new transfer enlisted, but they''ve gathered only trash here. If it''s impossible to rehabilitate them, then it''s ideal to cut them off beforehand." It was still an unreasonable demand for Kim Sunhyuk who is still not yet numb to murder. "What are you guys whispering! Are you someone that can''t even ride a horse without your mother''s care?!" Maybe it was to regain his pride after seeing the Drake, the giant man shouted wildly. "Ugh. Well, let''s scare him first." Sunhyuk was only focused on how to accomplish the mission that Clarke assigned him. "Then start!" The flag prepared in advance was thrown into the sky, causing the towering man to simultaneously charge towards him. "Huh? Huh?" In a split instant, the distance was shortened as the spectators awed in surprise. Sunhyuk who had departed at the same time was much faster. At this rate, the huge man wouldn''t be able to increase his speed enough to accelerate a worthy attack, causing victory to already tilt to one side. Though the new transfers were surprised, the cavalry of the 24th Regiment nodded, already accustomed to this. They knew better than anyone how excellent the Widow Maker was, and Stella was a monstrous horse that did not back down and show any fear against the Drake. "Hiya!" The giant man yelled before powerfully thrusting out his spear. Though he did not have much momentum entering the joust, the force of the thrust was still quite impressive. However, he encountered the wrong opponent. Sunhyuk who had experienced two skirmishes of actual battles within the recent conflicts. He was no longer a fledgling Rider anymore, as he would not submit towards a Rider who hadn''t even properly engaged in actual life and death combat before. To have to go this far¡­ Sunhyuk sighed once more before quietly muttering something before the collision. "Wind Piercing." Though there wasn''t a great deal of attribute''s strength spiralling on his spear like before, a simple charging of energy was all it took. Boom! An explosion roared through the air as the aura pierced towards him, causing the man to tumble from his horse. Fortunately, since he was not at full speed, he was able to barely escape the blow. Staring back in a dumbfounded state, as he fell off his horse. "Well done." The 24th Regiment did not even shout. Instead, they just nodded in consent. On the other hand, the new transfers were completely stupefied at what just happened. Though the giant man had thrusted at the exact timing, his opponent had simply scattered his attack. The men wondered exactly what kind of method he used as a result. With a single shout, the giant man collapsed from his stance as the overwhelming blow crashed into his shield, pushing him back. It was a defeat due to an overwhelming difference in skill, causing the faces of the new transfers to darken. "That guy is the youngest? How monstrous are the others then?" "Could it be that the others are also riding monsters like him?" Sunhyuk chuckled hearing the voices of the new transfers through the power of wind. He licked his lips staring at the new transfers in front of him like they were merely prey. From that, the transfers shivered once more. ***** Fortunately, there was no new transferred cavalrymen that selected Sunhyuk afterwards. However, avoiding him did not mean that they would win. Against the cavalrymen who have gone through hellish training and also life-or-death battle against the Sastane Cavalry, they were exceptionally strong themselves. "Are we done? Even if you have lost, I will give you another chance again. So if there''s anyone that wants to challenge again, speak now." The transfers who had challenged relentlessly and charged at them before becoming unconscious had finally bent their ego. There was nothing they can do. Whether it was pride, or enduring until the end, they could not win anything against the opposition, causing the transfers not to dare challenge again. "Then, it''s understood that everything''s been settled?" The new calvarymen couldn''t even reply to Clarke''s question as they lowered their heads in shame. Then, they bowed to the cavalry of the 24th Regiment once more. "You''re welcome, new recruits." "Starting tomorrow, be prepared for some intense training. We''ll make you into real men." "We''ll let you scream nice and loud." But that welcome was so detailed that the transfers feeble groans were incapacitated. ***** "Quite a boisterous bunch." "Well, all of those cavalrymen think the same, isn''t that so? I would abhor having someone less capable than me stand above me. I do not want to run behind a guy slower than me. That''s why you have to step on guys such as them like this." From the Captain''s words, Clarke replied calmly. "Is there a problem?" "Of course not. Even if there was one, it would only end up with a few casualties¡­ No. Rather, there are some who are better off dead." "Ah, is it a political matter?" Clarke asked with a troublesome heart, which the Captain nodded to. "An illegitimate child [TL: son of a concubine] of Count Paslon had entered the troops." "I''ve heard that the eldest son of Count Paslon has been sick with a serious disease¡­" "That is true. It seems that it''ll be hard for him to survive past the age of thirty. Though there are three sons, there are credible rumors that they are all hopeless. There are even rumors that some are even considering supporting the illegitimate child who also has the blood of Count Paslon. Grasping the situation in an instant, Clarke frowned. "Whether they have realized what is transpiring, they have transferred him over here." "So on one side, they wish for him to die on the battlefield, and determining that it was better to face the spear in front than have a sword aimed at them from behind their back. [TL: Basically, sent him away so they might not possibly backstab the other noble sons] Frederik did not answer. "So who is he? That illegitimate child?" "Jackson Hamilton." Though the new transfers were stripped off their prideful egos, they had not lost their resilience completely. There were even one who was expressing anger out to another person. "You bastard. Are you saying that you don''t consider us comrades? Are you trying to survive by yourself?" The new transfer who was beaten to a bloody nose began to quarrel against Jackson. "What''s so strange of a soldier following orders?" But Jackson''s reaction was as firm as a cactus. "A bastard that doesn''t even know comradery¡­" "That''s enough." It was then that Clarke entered the tent of the new transfers. "Comradery does not rise from causing accidents like these, but enduring through hardships together, you stupid bastard." The moment Clarke entered, they felt like they were like rabbits in front of a wolf. "Is there anyone who died from the hazing? Reply if there is¡­" It was impossible for a dead person to reply. Fortunately, there was none who had died. "Then is there anyone that is aching so much that they can''t speak anymore? Reply¡­" The new transfers did not reply this time as well. "What a relief. Everyone come along." Unlike the first time when they were recusant to his words, all the transfers speechlessly marched out of the tent. "Is the hazing not over yet?" As if he was pleased with how firm his question was despite his current, injured appearance, Clarke replied kindly. "No. If you guys defied with such passion, then we must finish the job cleanly as well." Clarke then brought them over to the tent of the cavalry of the 24th Regiment. "Oho? The recruits have come? Sit. Sit." "Hey. Look out for yourselves. Though that Captain Ahjussi had permitted it, even he can''t prevent the stubbornness of the Commander." From the scent of alcohol, the new transfers displayed puzzled looks. "I don''t care what squad you''re from, how well off you were, or how powerless you are." Clarke forced them to sit. "Once you drink those cups in front of you, you will officially be a member of the 24th Regiment." From that fairly manly speech, the hesitant new calvarymen raised their cups. "Good. For the glory of the Drake Cavalry!" "Drake Cavalry?" Hearing that title for the first time, someone asked, which Jonathan came forth and explained. "From now forth, our troop will not use the official numbering, but the title of our squad. Though it has not officially been submitted, there''s a high probability that our name will be known as the Drake Cavalry." The fact that a normal cavalry which weren''t even Knights were receiving a title, they soon realized that they were in a glorious squad as their faces lightened. It seemed that those recent unpleasant events were completely forgotten. "For Drake Cavalry!" "For Drake Cavalry!" Clarke declared once again, which the new transfer soldiers vigorously replied to. "I''m in your care." "Let''s be friendly from now on." "I¡­will believe and follow you." Those simple men whom were full of complaints were greatly satisfied as they had forgotten their grievances with those cups of alcohol. "Yeah. You''ve come well." Though the tone and attitude of the recruits weren''t so formal, Sunhyuk smiled as he warmly welcomed his successors. "Huh?" After drinking some time, the atmosphere that the guys had started to change slowly. "Huh? Where did everyone go?" "I think they all went to the washroom as a group." But, after they were drinking for quite some time, there were no members of the original Drake Cavalry that was present here. No¡­ There was one remaining. "Hmmm." There was Sunhyuk whose face had reddened from the large intake of alcohol. "Where did everyone¡­" "Hey." All that they heard was Sunhyuk who answered loudly. "Yes? Yes." Since his first impression of riding the Drake was so intense and intimidating, they had already recognized him as their senior as they waited in silence. "Don''t you know how hard it is for me?" But what they heard was completely different from what they had expected. ***** The next day, every single new transfer stood firmly as if they were all military disciplined from get go. "It seems that you''ve handled them more than I thought. I like it very much." Though his face was a mess, but he did not reply to the compliment from the Captain. His face was even slightly haggard. "Well, our youngest did work his hardest." Though Clarke chuckled as he patted Sunhyuk''s shoulders, unable to remember what he had done last night, he stared at Clarke with a stupefied look. "Once the troops that Mengsk fortress have deployed arrives here, we will immediately head to the capital so make sure to maintain your equipment and condition in top form." "Oh yeah! Reward time!" From the Captain''s words, the cavalrymen cheered. A grand reward was awaiting them. A first-class reward, and promotions for every single one of them was waiting for them. Among them, the one who had the most awards and promotions was Sunhyuk. Knighted as a nobility and an extremely large reward, Sunhyuk would finally be able to confidently step out of being ignored as a lowly Dragon Rider. "Then that person in charge¡­ He was already being flustered at the thought of meeting the advisor who had poured out heaps of expectations for him a few times. He''ll see that person soon. His wait was not long. Prior to heading to the capital, they changed paths and visited the place where the advisor was staying. "Long time no see." And thus the advisor''s face was familiar. TL Afterword: Calvis: Damn, Drake Cavalry is a catching name, but I can''t help but wonder who that advisor is. He''s from the Royal family, and yet they already met quite a lot of times. Any guesses? PR Afterword: T0ngan: LMAO ¨C They actually unleashed MC in his drunken master styles on the new transfers¡­ Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 41 "It feels like it''s already been more than a year has passed, so have you been doing well? Instructor." The person who was dispatched to readjust his Rank was none other than this man who was the Appraiser of the Royal Family. During the time when Sunhyuk and the Strangers had summoned into the world and was unaware of what was happening, it was precisely this Instructor that had supervised their training, who happened to be the Appraiser of the Royal Family. "Ahem." The Appraiser dryly coughed with a somewhat embarrassed face. "Thanks to Instructor, I had a great time." Again, the Appraiser stayed quiet and replied with a dry cough. Though Sunhyuk did not receive a reply despite the greeting, Sunhyuk did not necessarily feel bad. Rather, he was pleased. ''I congratulate you on your Awakening. What is your Class, soldier?'' ''Drr, Dragon Rider!'' ''Dragon Rider? What''s that?'' ''It literally means that it is a Rider that rides a Dragon.'' ''Dragon? Riding a dragon?'' He could never forget the conversation he had exchanged with him in the past. ''Groan. I had thought another Advanced soldier had appeared after such a long time¡­'' If he had not had such an expression full of anticipation in the first place, then he would have had less disappointment, but after he had inquired about his class, the attitude of the Instructor changed quickly into that of an indifferent one. ''Is it not good?'' The Instructor clicked his tongue and ridiculed him in the end, unable to fully forsake the expectations which he had for Sunhyuk. ''It would probably be good. If, we had dragons in this world that is. Occasionally there are these kinds of grand names that don''t hold any substance. Unfortunately, that would be in your case.'' Though he spoke in a manner that it was unfortunate, he held no sympathy for him, instead the Instructor rather felt that he was even more annoyed in that indifferent attitude of his. ''Dragon Rider, Dragon Rider. I must distribute you accordingly as a regular Rider. If you had rather been a Knight, you would be an Intermediate. Tch.'' ''S, so?'' ''Basic!'' It was the precise moment when his dream of escaping the fortress and becoming an Advanced Rank had collapsed all at once in this hellish world. "I kept hearing news of you from the rear." As time passed, he was able to converse with the Instructor once more. However, unlike before, the circumstances were completely different as the Instructor was cautious and somewhat polite. "I congratulate you on your feats firstly, and also your safety afterwards." Now, Sunhyuk was no longer a person who the Instructor could beckon away with merely at being annoyed. He was the one that had accumulated the greatest military achievements, and was a soldier who was promised a title of nobility. "In case you might not know, it was all a misunderstanding. I was just being faithful to the mission which the Royal Family had bestowed me. I hope you will believe me that I was loyally doing my job." The Instructor was obviously trying to make amends in case their relationship was somewhat complicated of their previous encounter. It was similar to when a significant other has ended the relationship only to then come back and greet each other once again when the ditched party has succeeded substantially, which was what this reaction felt like. Immature enough, but he held a refreshed and pleased feeling. However, it was only until there. It was also clear that although the Instructor had enjoyed his given authority a lot, this was the truth. It was certain that he did not break the rules that were assigned to him, and did not go out to specifically annoy or discriminate against the Strangers individually. Knowing this, he decided to end this minor revenge at this point. "Well, it''s not a lie that I''ve been doing well thanks to the Instructor. If it weren''t for you assigning me to a Basic Rank, I would have no reason to come to the 24th Regiment, nor be able to meet such good comrades." "You do not know how thankful I am for you in saying that." The Instructor, no the Appraiser of the Royal Family, thanked him a few times with a humble look. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Royal Appraiser. I''ll be in your care." It was a statement that meant that he would let the past remain in the past, causing the Royal Appraiser''s hardened face to be restored. With this, Sunhyuk resolved another matter from his past as he planned on moving forward. Now, it was only the beginning of his legacy as a Dragon Rider being properly evaluated. ***** "Oh wow. So this is the rumored Drake that had reached the Royal Family!" He did not show any inconvenience or awkwardness at all from the Royal Appraiser''s exclamation and excited state. "I had to go through such painful lengths to catch this guy." With Sunhyuk also replying without any complaints, it implied that he did not hold any remorse or regret from the past anymore. "Yes. Yes. You would have a hard time with such a guy. How impressive!" With the Appraiser agitatedly exclaiming and Sunhyuk chuckling from that, the scene was quite friendly, which was not totally wrong exactly. While he conversed about his past experiences with the Appraiser, they had become quite close at some point. "Since it''s not fully tame, it''ll be a bit difficult to use him in a real battle, but with this condition, he''s quite an impressive fella." Its speed might be a bit slower than a horse, but the power and rage of the Drake was enough to intimidate others with a moment''s glance. "Yes. Even a well-trained horse would be stricken in fear after facing such a monster like this. You''ve obtained quite a good weapon." Once he displayed his Dragon Rider''s ability of Wind Piercing, the evaluation was pretty much over. The Appraiser had returned to his past self of being strict in his instructions, and for the entire day, he continued to appraise his skills before finally coming up with a readjustment. Therefore, the appraisal of Sunhuk''s new Rank was an Advanced. It was the result of him utilizing Wind Piercing within a mounted charge. "Congratulations. Though it''s a bit strange for me to report this, but now your class will be properly treated for with this evaluation. That is quite a relief." He showed a bit of remorse that there was no higher Rank than an Advanced. If possible, the Instructor wanted to assign him a rank higher than Advanced, Expert, and even showed an expression that it was shame that he couldn''t give a Rank even higher than that. "Well, Advanced is enough. If I can manage this annoying guy, this hot-tempered horse, and my body, then there''s nothing more I can hope for." Sunhyuk confidently revealed his inner feelings, and after briefly staring at him, the Appraiser laughed and replied. "Even if you are the same Advanced, there is still a gap, and I even think that you will stand on top of the battlefield." Then he spoke about that Wind Elementalist Ahn Yoojung who had the most rapid growth, Magician Lee Eunse who flaunted various magical spells, and Jang Gilsuk whose strength rivalled amongst the top as so far as Magic Swordsman were to be considered the best. But, he confirmed that none of them could be able to overcome or even stand up to a Dragon Rider in a mass battle. "Is that so?" Sunhyuk chuckled. He had not even shown him Atiya, or even spoke to him about the existence of the Dragon. He wondered what kind of expression the Appraiser would show if he revealed all of his secrets. Though he was itching to say it, he ended up replying with a laugh. "The next time I meet you, you will probably be a much higher-ranking person than I am. Not even a viscount, but a viscount with land, it seems you will truly become the lord of an estate." [TL: fief, territory. All means the same] Once finishing his job, he spoke to him how he was going to re-appraise the other Strangers to check and confirm if he had made another misevaluation before leaving. "And though I had followed according to the manual, I would like to personally apologize to you for not allowing you to grow quickly under the abundant resources of the Royal Family, but even send you out to the dangerous front lines." He had not expected an apology for him as the Appraiser relayed an extra piece of information in his gratitude and apology. "Be wary of your sponsors. The Royal Family wishes to fully suppress the Strangers under their control, and does not want them to be too close with the nobles. In the outskirts of the nation, the people here are faithful supporters of the Royal Family, but the nobles of the capital are different." "I will engrave this information in my heart." "As soon as you ascend to the capital, there will be countless nobles that will be courting you. The nobles are more clever and cunning than you think, so never show any signs of weakness. If you were to be won over by them, then the Royal Family will show you a different side." Then, the Appraiser warned him several times to keep his word in mind. "And the next time we see each other, don''t call me Appraiser, but Gibson." The Appraiser of the Royal Family, Gibson, gave one final farewell with an apologetic look before leaving the outpost. "Courting of the nobles¡­" The words muttered out of Sunhyuk before turning away his body from Gibson''s direction. ***** Though he was officially recognized as an Advanced Class, his lifestyle did not change. No, there was some change. Once treated as the youngest, now he was being greeted honorably by all of the others including the new transfers. Due to his strong first impression (more in fact, it was due to the uproar from the drinking escapade), the new transfers found him more difficult than anyone else. Whenever he passed by one of them, they would halt in their tracks and give salute with a bow. "Are you going hunting, Hyungnim?" "Huh? Yeah." [TL: Hyungnim: Honorable term. Usually used to refer to bosses of gangs, etc. LOL] Even under the command of Jonathan and Hansen in the training grounds, they stopped training and saluted with a bow once seeing him. "Return safely! Hyungnim!" But seeing them act no differently from his other world, Sunhyuk was somewhat embarrassed. He never would have imagined how burdensome it was to be called Hyungnim everytime. "Hey, hey. Don''t be like that. You''re in the middle of training. And what''s with the Hyungnim. Am I a gangster?" "But Hyungnim said that we should serve you as Hyungnim during that drinking¡­" It wasn''t like he had no memories. He hurriedly raised his hand and told them to forget what he said that day. "Then what shall we call you?" "Sunbae is good, so call me whatever you like." "Yes sir! Sunbae! Please return safely!" [TL: Sunbae = Senior, Senpai] Hearing some tongues click, I looked back and saw Jonathan and Hansen come out with the impression of an instructor with fierce faces. "I''ll be going!" "Alright. Have a good time." Fortunately, their anger wasn''t directed at him, but the new transfers. "These bastards. Hyungnim? What are we, gangsters? And for you to stop in the middle of training?" "Do you take us that lightly? He''s scary and we''re some scarecrows?!" "No sir!" Listening to the powerful answer before soon turning into screams, Sunhyuk rushed off as if he was escaping from a crime scene. ***** While the peaceful routines repeated daily, the squad which was deployed from Mengsk Fortress had finally reached the outpost of the 24th Regiment. "Then we shall go!" Frederik and the Heavy Cavalry who were all lying in wait to set off for the capital. Though the Drake did cause an uproar along the journey, but it didn''t last too long as they were able to settle it down. If there was a problem, the horses except for those which have endured through the wars with the original cavalrymen all were running away wildly whenever they saw the Drake, causing him to end up following from the back. Though his comrades came back alternately to occasionally speak to him, he had even more time in this relaxed march. Thankfully, he was the one that spent his free time somewhat efficiently. "Atiya." In that span, he engaged in developing his own Dragon Rider abilities once more. TL Afterword: Calvis: Kinda excited for the capital, but can''t wait to see him arise from the Royal Family and become independent fully. PR Afterword: T0ngan: LOL! The effectiveness of the drunken master style is very formidable¡­ vote for us in NU!!! Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 42 There was no one that did not known of the conflict between the Ardenburg Kingdom and the Noctane Kingdom. Every season the two would be engaged in a feud for territory, so it was nothing new for the citizens here. It was also true of the last war. It was a similar case where four regiments of each nation was deployed, but in truth, the battle was actually carried out by medium to small scaled troops. They were sporadic battles, so there were victories along with defeats. The war was lasting around the two-month mark, with somewhat even casualties on both sides, but if anyone were to see the result, they would know who had reigned superior over the other in this battle. ''The 627th Battle of the Ar-Noc War.'' There was an astonishing six hundred and twenty seven battles previously fought between the two kingdoms, and an ongoing conflict that looks to continue to tally up a considerable number of battles even more. Despite that, the war had become quite a hot topic for a long time in the capital city Adesden of the Ardenburg Kingdom. "Those cheeky Noctanes! So they wagged their tails in our borders only to be struck down!" "How nice. For a while, they won''t be able to look over this way." Usually, both sides would always emphasize that they were the ones victorious after the end of a battle. However, it was clear that this time there was a true victor. ''The Cavalry that Targets Cavalry; Sastane Cavalry were annihilated.'' The bain of all cavalry which targeted other cavalry were instead devoured per se. That was the great achievement of the battlefield, and an overwhelming victory by itself. For general citizens who did not know of the military matters, they naively thought that they had chased away some annoying flies, but for the nobles, it caused an uproar within the court. "For those terrible demons to be eradicated, the Kingdom must be on an upslope." "Exactly what you''re saying. Those horrible Sastane which has plagued our countless troops¡­ it''s a bit late, but it''s such a relief to be able to resolve our frustrations." The nobles knew better than anyone else how infamous the Sastanes were by name and how many losses they had suffered due to them. It was because whenever the front lines were penetrated, the nobles would be dealt with severe losses of horses and equipment. Thus, they celebrated in delight towards this meaningful victory. "To be able to no longer hear that cursed name anymore, it''s truly satisfying to be able to soak in this moment." Everyone was of the same thought as they honestfully laughed and smiled. They continued to swear and insult those hellish Sastanes, and cursed the Noctanes in their discussions. "I heard that a Stranger earned the greatest feats this time?" "I''ve also heard the same. He''s flaunted an amazing display of skills and performed substantially against the opponents on the front line." "The Royal Family cherishes these Strangers, but it seems that they have finally repaid them with what they were bestowed. I was worried that the Royal Family were rewarding them without receiving the proper compensation." Amongst the conversation, the greatest hot topic was that of the Stranger who lead the Spearhead. "Anyhow." One of the noblemen caught the attention of other nobles with a smile. "I''ve heard some interesting news." The other nobles who hesitated for a moment began to partake in the joyous conversation. "I''ve heard that the Stranger whose achieved these amazing feats was assigned the lowest Rank." "You must have misheard. I''ve been lead to believe that the Elementalist, and the Knight of the Royal Family played immense roles. All of them are ones whose received Ranks of at least Intermediate." The Basic Strangers were existences whom couldn''t even receive the title of Knight Bachelor. So for such a trivial existence to be able to face off against those terrible Sastanes and achieve a great many feats was hard to believe for several people. The nobles smirked from the news, causing the noble who had said this to continue. "It''s no wonder why you don''t believe that a Stranger of the lowest Rank was able to display such eye-catching achievements in such harsh battlefields. However¡­" Despite retorting, the noble held a brief moment of leisure. Rather, his face looked as if he was belittling the other nobles internally. "What if the Rank appraisal of the Royal Family had wrongly evaluated him? Although it''s a rare occurrence for the intelligence of the Royal Family to not hold influence everywhere, but isn''t it possible that even they might be able to overlook such a matter?" "It is frustrating. Please speak in a straightforward manner." Sensing that there was another tidbit of new information, the nobles intuitively asked. The noble with a pleased expression continued to ramble on before speaking towards the main point. "This is a particular case where the Stranger who had changed classes. There was one who was assigned the lowest rank due to a foreign class called a Dragon Rider. Since it was a class so ambiguous of being either a Rider or a Knight, it was then why the Royal Family had assigned him the lowest rank. The nobles who had spent their lifetimes in the political circle grasped the situation immediately and answered. "So the Royal Family made a mistake." "Correct. The Stranger who should''ve received the highest Rank was given the lowest one, and in turn sent towards the brutal front lines due to an ambiguity of the Class." The looks of the nobles changed, becoming even more excited. "Even if we were to assume that there was no change in the Stranger''s loyalty for the Royal Family, as you may all be aware of; the race of Strangers do not tend to know service and devotion. It is difficult to expect loyalty from people like them." "He''ll probably feel disappointed from this." "In fact, he might have some remorse against the Royal Family." The nobles continued to roll their eyes as they talked. "So what is that Stranger''s name?" Due to their curiosity, one of them spoke without any aristocratic qualities, causing the person to speak of this first reply with a sense of superiority. "Kim Sunhyuk. That is the name of the Stranger." The man laughed cunningly as he soke. "A mistake of the Royal Family is also a mistake towards us nobles. Before this Stranger releases his grudge outwardly, isn''t it our role to step forth and comfort the Stranger so that the Royal Family wasn''t able to properly tend to it?" "A reasonable proposition. We must take care of him well. Even if our warehouses were to diminish, it is necessary to negotiate with him to be loyal to the Royal Family." The faces of the other nobles laughed, as they all bore that same cunningness as the man who revealed all of the shenanigans. ***** "Wow! Look at that horse!" "They look like extremely mighty warriors!" "With that kind of imposing aura, the rest of the cavalry in the Kingdom all look pale in comparison." Due to the adulation from the citizens of Adesden towards such a dignified march, the cavalry were completely soulless as a result. Though this triumphal celebration happened a couple of times, the citizens reacted much differently this time. There was a reason. They had never seen cavalry from the outer areas before. It has been a very long time since cavalrymen assigned to the borders had ever returned to the castle with such extraordinary achievements, the annihilation of the infamous Sastanes. However, in that lengthy period, the outlook that this cavalry portrayed was completely different from those of the capital. There was no glamorous armors of which they were accustomed to witnessing. The armors, which squeaked on the ground a lot, had a lot of dust and scratches, and the faces of such men with visors raised were rough featured with each one bearing a scar or two to some degree. They looked like real warriors, so the citizens were enthusiastically cheering. They continued to scream endlessly appreciating those rough, fierce looks of the cavalry. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaak!" But a roar soon interjected in that moment. "What, what the hell is that!" "Gu, guards!" The turmoil happened once they began to notice something at the rear of the cavalry; which was now marching towards them. The citizens in the back were unable to see what was happening in the front, showing a hint of disappointment, and were soon about to follow behind the cavalry. Kereung. But they couldn''t. Their bodies stiffened in fear due to the low growling. It was like they were facing a wild beast from the mountains, causing the citizens to stiffly turn their heads and find the source of the sound. "Ahhhh¡­." They stumbled on the ground. There was a beast with a long tail and with large eyes. Both of its feet was like that of a lizard, and there were wings on its back like the legendary fables, sculptures and paintings that they had often seen and heard of. Each one individually recalled something after seeing that appalling appearance of the beast. "Mo, moooooooooooom!" "Kyaaaaaaaaak!" "A be, beast! Gu, guarrrrrrrrds!" The people screamed in horror, calling for their families and the city guards as soon an upheaval occurred. There were even some concerned citizens who had escaped the crowds to quickly find the city soldiers to report the existence of such a beast. "Everyone calm down! That is not a monster!" The cavalry of the Royal Family appeared in a timely manner to quickly calm the crowd down. "Everyone open your eyes and look. Isn''t there a person riding on top of it! It''s a monster, but it''s not a regular monster! It''s a comrade of Drake Knight Kim Sunhyuk, and he''s never going to hurt you!" Though the uproar did not die down easily, but it wasn''t a situation where the city guards proclamation did not have any effect. The people belatedly looked over and saw that a person was mounted on the beast, and soon realized the truth. "Meet the hero who annihilated the Sastanes, the evil and wicked Noctanes." "He is the new star of the Kingdom, Drake Knight!" Fear soon became silence, and a loud cheer erupted once more. "Wow! Drake Knight!" "The Kingdom''s new star!'' They were amazed at the fact that there was a man who could tame that monstrous beast, and enthusiastically cheered from that announcement. The triumphal adulation for the cavalrymen that had already passed paled in comparison to him as people roared in delight. "I, I, I¡­." Even the nobles who were sitting in the terrace houses of wealthy homes were also surprised. Unlike the ignorant citizens, they already knew of the Drake Knight, but they could not help but become astonished at the sight unfolding before them. That was how overwhelming the presence of the Drake Knight was. Just looking at those fierce eyes of such a beast, it was hard to believe that a person was able to tame such a creature. "This was much more than I had thought." A noble muttered out in shock, which the others quickly nodded to. "To be able to tame that large monster, it''s quite unbelievable really." "If he were to appear in the battlefield, it''s clear that the enemy had lost the battle before the battle had even started." Thus, the nobles were blinded by greed. ***** "Meet the hero who annihilated the Sastanes, the evil and wicked Noctanes." "He is the new star of the Kingdom, Drake Knight!" "Wow! A Drake Knight!" "The Kingdom''s new star!'' Feeling a little more embarrassed by it all, Sunhyuk lowered his visor. As a result, the sounds were a bit muffled, but he was still unable to rid the blushing red cheeks from the adulation of praises. "Ahh, I''m going crazy." The louder the cheers of the citizens became, the more burdensome and embarrassed he was. All these embarrassing titles of Drake Knight this and Kingdom''s Star that was causing him to blush heavily. "Stay still." He kicked the Drake to release his anger on it, but seeing the citizens, as if he was extremely excited from this, the Drake lowered its head. This appearance caused the citizens to roar in adulation once more seeing how he was dealing with the beast. "Ughhhhh." If possible, he would erase that embarrassing title from the world. However, it wasn''t like he could change the title of Drake Knight and Kingdom''s Star since they were specially assigned to him by the Royal Family. Powerless in this situation, he just hoped that this turtle-like march would end soon. However, the royal road was way too long. "Welcome, Drake Knight." Thankfully, there were no endless paths in this world, and that hellish like triumphal celebration finally ended. At the end of the road, he had finally encountered face to face with the Royal Family that he had only heard of. TL Afterword: Calvis: Woah Royal Family time! Also, it''s quite funny to see how Ardenburg citizens deem the Sastanes evil, but they''re probably heroes in Noctane. PR Afterword: T0ngan: Vote for us in NU! Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 43 The appearance of the princess was milder than he thought. She had a small face with soft, dark brown eyes, and a smooth smile hanging from her mouth, making her features seem gentle. Though she had a glamorous dress with hair beautifully done, there was dignity and nobility in her appearance. It was the appearance of a noble that had exceeded his thoughts. But if there was a problem, it was that the princess was too young. "Welcome, Drake Knight." She looks around ten years old at the most, and her large eyes and exposed forehead caused her to look even younger, so it was familiar to see such a noble impression and gesture from her. "Ahem." If the commander was not beside him, then Sunhyuk might have forgotten to greet her and have continued on for a while as if he had done nothing wrong. "24th Regiment, 3rd Squad of the Heavy Cavalry, Kim Sunhyuk greets the Princess." He hurriedly came down from the Drake and kneeled down in a bow, saluting his hand onto his chest. Fortunately, the etiquette training that he had tirelessly received along the way here came into great use. ''Let''s see. After this, the Princess should tell me to raise my head, and after¡­'' While he was thinking of the next procedure, the Princess told him to raise his head. "Raise your head, and lift your visor. If you want, I will permit you to take off that heavy helmet." He reflexively raised his head and followed the procedures that he had memorized according to the plan, but he later realized his mistake. He had not raised his visor, so he was unable to reveal his face in front of the Princess. "Thank you for your consideration!" Fortunately, it seemed that the Princess wasn''t intent on reprimanding him for his rudeness. He sighed internally, and naturally took off his helmet, placing it on top of his knees. ''Ah, I knew she was young, but she''s not just young. She''s a total child¡­'' The moment he took off his helmet, the appearance of the Princess entered his sight. Rather than beautiful, she looked very cute and lovely, and staring at her, a fatherly-like smile almost slipped onto his face. He desperately suppressed this urge and tried to maintain a stern face in wait for the next words of the Princess. "Though the lack of consideration may be too much from holding onto you, but I cannot help but not present a reward." She spoke solemnly, making her look even more lovely. Moreover, the Princess continued to look to the side interestingly at the Drake once she recovered from the initial shock of seeing a Drake for the first time. "We will never forget your courage, and devotion to the Royal Family in defeating those Noctane demons, and we will provide you with an appropriate compensation for this deed. Despite being a young girl, she did not lose her grace and elegance. But, she looked so cute and funny that he almost broke out from laughing. However, the Princess fortunately ended this meeting before his smile leaked out. "Let us see each other again once you''ve recovered from the fatigue of your travels." As if she was intent on letting him truly recover, she spoke a few more welcoming remarks before returning. "Maintain formation and standby!" However, due to the fact that there were a lot of people returning to the capital, the troops waited for quite a long time on standby. Being guided by a infantry squad, they were heading to a outpost reserved for them. Sunhyuk then shifted towards Clarke and whispered. "Um, well. That Princess¡­" He cautiously told him that he never knew the Princess was so young, which Clarke chuckled before replying. "Even if she looks like that, she is in charge of the foreign affairs of the Royal Family. Even if one is young, a tiger cub of a tiger is still a tiger. You can''t overlook past her age because she''s young." Even in the absence of the Commander and the Captain Ahjussi, Clarke was extremely cautious when he talked about the Princess. Subsequently, Sunhyuk showed an awkward expression feeling the sincere respect and loyalty rather than fear in Clarke''s words. No matter how he looked at it, she was just a cute small child. He could not comprehend the emotions and thoughts of the people of this world, as he just remembered that Princess to be a lovely girl. ***** "Did you see?!" A noble who was sitting at a high place watching the scene of the Princess and the Stranger exclaimed with a shout. "To not even raise your visor in front of the Princess, the disappointment of the Stranger is several times greater than what I had thought." "He even looked down on her quite a long time on top of the beast before demounting. There''s no mistake that he holds a grudge to them. If not, how could he act in such a way in front of the Royal Family." In fact, Sunhyuk had only forgotten to raise his visor, and was embarrassed at how young the Princess was, but the nobles determined that they were acts sourced from his grudge. "Not only that, his expression was also tight. He was extremely uncomfortable having to stay silent." It was because the Princess was too cute why he was trying to maintain himself, but even that suppression of himself was misunderstood. Thus, the nobles who did not know of the truth were completely misunderstanding the situation and confirming their thoughts. "We must quickly calm that black heart sooner or later. He may be rude and arrogant, but he has ability, so wouldn''t it be our duty to influence and serve the Kingdom?" "Since there will be a victory ball tomorrow, we should try and step forward then." "I''m also planning on contributing as well." The nobles who were speaking for quite some time soon tried to contemplate other methods seriously. There were one that had offered beauties, and another that proposed giving money. "But if it''s him that had rolled around in the dirt of the borders with those country guys, would he even be able to come to his senses? I could already imagine what his face will be like." "Rather than that, wouldn''t it be ideal to have some young friends talk to him? If he were to give favor to one of them, then it would be rational." As if Sunhyuk would already be overcome by them, the nobles were talking excitedly, and in that time, he was dumbfoundedly staring at Atiya in a room assigned to him by the Royal Family. That seductive, dazzling body with that translucent figure caused the time to go quite well. "Ah, probably due to the fact that my dominance is rising, but you''re becoming prettier." Though her face still looked like Ahn Yoojung, with his increase in attribute dominance, the change in appearance of Atiya who was strangely shining was surprising itself. "Because of you, my eyes for women are becoming too high. Seriously" Staring at Atiya''s naked self the whole day, his heart that used to jump excessively from a slight exposure of skin turned into a cast iron. He became fully numb to the stimulation of Atiya, whose few important parts were covered in mosaic, in the end. ''I have no fault, Master.'' And what did he do about his title. From Atiya''s sentence, Sunhyuk sighed. Though lust and desire was accumulating in him, his heart did not move so freely, as this physical and mental incompatibility caused him to ache in the end. "Right. What fault do you have? It''s the demon inside me that''s the problem." Shaking his head, he soon began to contemplate on the growth of Atiya. At one point, it felt like Atiya was going to undergo a change, but she remained the same, and there was no change in his attribute dominance that was stuck at 99. At this time, he was wondering if submission was also capped at 99, but seeing the Drake, it felt that it wasn''t that as well. Just like his attribute dominance, it seemed that his submission could also overcome the limit of 99 as well. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 7] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Contracted Elementals Tamed Dragons List Condition: Hunger, Peace, Sleep [Strength 29 / Endurance 28 / Agility 31 / Magic Resistance 37 ] [Possessed Skills] << Dragon Taming >> << Dragon Riding >> << Charging (Wind) >> << Wind Piercing (Wind) >> << Attribute Weaponry (Intermediate) >> << Advanced Horsemanship >> << Standard Kingdom Spearmanship (Advanced)(Wind) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Spearmanship Skill (Advanced) (Wind).] << Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Basic) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Mounted Swordsmanship Skill (Basic) (Wind) >> << Heavy Armor Maneuvers (30kg) ¡û¡ú Heavy Cavalry Maneuvers (75kg) >> << Infantry Shield Skill (Intermediate) ¡û¡ú Cavalry Shield Skill (Intermediate) >> << Advanced Work Skills (Civil Engineering) >> What was most disturbing thing was the question mark that was beside the Drake posted on his Status Window. However, he had no way of knowing what that meant. Even if he were to try and devise, no method would appear to him, causing him to close his eyes. Then, after some time, his exhausted body soon made him enter into a drowsy state. Knock Knock. When he was about to sleep, he heard a knocking at the door. Knowing that there was no one, even the Royal Family, that should be looking for him he asked who in a low voice before a reply was heard. "It''s Ahn Yoojung." Then, he recalled how Yoojung told him to look for her first as soon as he arrived past the royal road, he bitterly smiled before raising his body. "It''s been a wh¡­" Yoojung who was about to warmly greet a welcome soon shut up looking past his shoulder. "Atiya. Return." ''I hate that woman!'' With Atiya being in that naked self, she expressed a complaint. However, knowing that a conversation wouldn''t properly unfold, he forcefully returned Atiya and showed an awkward expression. "You''re still the same, Sunhyuk, and that Spirit too." Not having much to reply, he stared at her, and she soon pushed herself inside the room. "I heard. You''re now an Advanced?" "Yes. Well. It just happened." Having heard of the rumors already, Yoojung had come to congratulate him. "Are you uncomfortable with me coming here?" Seeing him still standing at the door, she asked. If he were to ask honestly, he was definitely uncomfortable. He was uncomfortable with the proposition of joining her faction, and was also uncomfortable talking with her who had the identical face of the naked Spirit. However, if he were to answer like that, even she would become awkward so he roughly answered. "Close the door and sit down for a bit." Closing the door and sitting on a chair, she quickly got to the main point. "We don''t need you to necessarily join our faction. I''ve already been declined a few times, and it''s not a situation where I''m desperate enough to ask again." It has been quite a long time, but it felt like the influence of the dominance was somewhat diminished as Yoojung looked a bit free. It felt as if he returning to when they first met. "However, even if you do not plan on being with us, do not decline the propositions of others as well." This was also a surprising suggestion. Usually, if one wasn''t able to recruit one to their side, they would advise that person to not join the others as well, but she spoke the exact opposite. "Are you stupid? Don''t you know how the mood of the nobility is?" "I just arrived so I have no way of knowing." He answered with a bitter laugh, in which she explained the reason why. "The nobles will be clinging onto you greatly." "I have no plans on being won over." "That''s what you may think. However, don''t take the nobles lightly. They will probably offer you an offer you can''t refuse." Even so, he had already received everything he wanted, so he didn''t really need anything more. He replied with a silent, cool expression, causing Yoojung to speak frustrated. "The nobles are talented in targeting unknown weak points and offer what you lack." She was living up to her ability by being wary of the nobles. Due to her earnest tone, he did not stay negligent any longer and listened to her. "And about now, they probably found what Sunyuk needs the most." TL Afterword: Calvis: N/A PR Afterword: T0ngan: Vote = Rate us in NU! Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 44 "What I need the most?" "Yes, whatever that may be." "Will the nobles offer me that?" "Yes." Yoojung''s reply held firm confidence. However, for Sunhyuk, it was somewhat of a laughable response. "What you are worrying about will never happen." "Don''t take my words lightly. If you were to receive one of their gifts unknowingly, you''ll soon be trapped within their hands. So do not be too confident." As if he was ignoring her advice, it appeared that she was a tad bit upset, but it wasn''t like her being upset would change his answer. "There will never be such a thing." "How are you so sure?" Sunhyuk asked in a low tone in reply to her question. "Do they have the ability to send me back to my original world?" "That''s¡­" "Or can they make all the events that I''ve done as if it never happened in the first place?" "But Sunhyuk-shi, they might have something that you might want unknow¡­" He cut her off before she was able to finish speaking. "Yoojung-shi. A war is quite a frightening conflict isn''t it?" From suddenly mentioning it, she quietly listened. "Not knowing when you might die, and whether it''ll be the last moment of your life. For a normal person like me, it was an extremely scary situation. But¡­" ''After nearly dying, and killing others to live. That is truly the most frightening thing.'' "After feeling that, I was able to realize what I want very clearly." However, after all that, he couldn''t be any more clear on what exactly he wanted the most. "What is that?" Yoojung asked cautiously, which Sunhyuk replied. "I want to eat Kimchi stew. I want to eat pork belly with a glass of soju. I want to go to an internet cafe and play the latest games, and lie on the sofa the whole day while watching TV." With so much death in front of his eyes, he desired the daily routines of his normal life or at least the comforts of enjoyment from the other world too much¡­ which now seemed an unobtainable pipe dream. "If not that, if possible, I want to live a peaceful life." A peaceful life, and if he could obtain a Dragon in addition, it would be perfect. However, he knew that both of his demands couldn''t be met by the nobles. "You are really unusual." "I''m just a normal person." "No. Amongst the Advanced Strangers, there are none who are not satisfied with their current livelihoods in this world. You can live the kind of life in this world that you could only see in movies back in the other world." "I want to live a long life in peace. I''ve already been promised an overwhelming award, so I have nothing more that I could want." "Well, you did want to live around the people you''ve been with since the start." Now, Yoojung was finally convinced as her face became lighter. "Just like you claimed, the nobles will never be able to give you what you desire." She showed a relieved expression before finally smiling. "But still, be careful not to be swept away in such troublesome matters. We''re just shrimps in a battle of whales, and even though we may be Advanced, we''re nothing but ants ready to be stepped down on and killed by those with real power, so be advised." As if she had truly come to warn him of the nobles, she rose from her seat. "Thank you for your concern." Expressing his thanks to her, she hesitated at the front of door as if she had something she wanted to add. "Do you have more to say?" "I''m not sure about the kimchi stew, but I can treat you to some pork belly. It''s not like there are no pigs in this world." "Ah¡­" From those unexpected words, Sunhyuk''s eyes opened widely. "It''s not like we forget the other world completely as well. So, do not misunderstand us." Though she was somewhat free from the influence of dominance when she first arrived, while they were conversing, she was slowly being restored to her original state. "Is that so? Then let me know." Rather than crossing the line, he gave a sufficient reply. Then, as if stupefied by his response, she sneered once more before disappearing through the passage. "I do appreciate it, but it''s somewhat burdensome." He was thankful to her for coming out of her way to warn him, but seeing a perfectly fine lady like her be toyed around by his dominance, not feeling too well about it, he sighed in the end. Then, after some time, he heard knocking again. ''Ah. Who is it this time.'' In a castle where he knew no one, it hasn''t been that long and he already had garnerd two guests. With an irritated face, he opened the door. "I am Asha Trail, Royal Guard of the Royal Knights." "Ah- um. Hello." It was a stern, firm face without emotions as the lady announced that she was a Knight from the Royal Guards. With this unexpected visit, they exchanged greetings. But after inspecting him from top to bottom, the Royal Guard Asha asked. "May I take a look around the room for a moment?" "Yes. Go ahead." Though she had disturbed him while he was resting, but this castle was possessed by the Royal Family. There was no reason for him to stop her from looking around the room. "Then excuse me." Receiving his permission, Asha and then another lady covered in a robe entered the room and began investigating. In that time span, Sunhyuk looked out the door. All the Knights were flaunting identical, gold armors like Asha. "What''s with this situation?" "Ah, nothing much, but there''s something that we must confirm." Asking with a puzzled look, she replied to him in an obnoxious tone. Then, the woman with a robe waved the room with her hand before frowning. "Are you an Elementalist by any chance?" From the abrupt question of the Magician, surprised; he shook his head. "Strange. There was definitely a Spirit that was here¡­" After rustling around the room, it seemed that they had discovered the trances of Atiya. After quickling thinking of a reply, he let them know that Yoojung had visited here. "They are traces of Miss Ahn Yoojung. Well, it was quite impossible to think wind Spirits would be so common. I was just asking to confirm." "But what are you guys really doing?" With this unexpected visit and now being treated like a suspect, he started to feel displeased. "There''s nothing wrong here." "No threatening magical traces here." After searching through the whole room, Asha returned to the room, which the Magician replied to. Sunhyuk became increasingly annoyed that they were talking to each other as if he didn''t exist, thus expressing his frustration. "Has an item disappeared? So are you trying to catch a thief? If not, then what the hell are you doing now?" "Excuse me. I was just being faithful to my mission, so please understand." "What the hell is that mission¡­" Sunhyuk was about to inquire before becoming agitated at the situation. He recalled that Asha had revealed herself as a Royal Guard of the Royal Knights. What else would a squad of that name do? It was clear that she was a person of the Royal Family, and an influential figure for that matter. While he was trying to prove out his estimation, he began to notice a girl approach him from afar through the line of Knights. "Ah¡­" It was the Princess who was wearing a lighter attire, but still dressed in a pure white dress. "Do not find fault with them. All of this is due to my negligence of not informing you prior to this late visit at night." Belatedly discovering the Princess, he hurriedly kneeled down to one knee. "24th Regiment of the Heavy Cavalry, 3rd Squad Kim¡­" "This is not an official place, so please refrain from excessive courtesy." "I am quite sorry that I have intruded your rest from such a long journey." She was still a Princess that spoke in a solemn, old-fashioned tone. However, this time, Sunhyuk was not deceived by her cute face. He just wanted to know the purpose of this sudden visit. "I am honored." After sensing the look of the Knights behind her, he reflexively answered. Maybe since he was using a formal tone that came out of those historical Korean drama, she blushed. However, thankfully, it wasn''t the wrong response as the man who gave him that look showed a satisfied expression. "To see you up this close, I am more and more impressed. I can tell that you are really talented individual with strength and robustness inside and out." It was ridiculous to hear how such words could be spoken from a girl that was only about ten. Sunhyuk quickly bowed his head to hide his distorted expression, and was having a really difficult time suppressing his laughter. "Yes. Do you like name of Drake Knight? Though it has not been officially recognized yet, but it is the title that I have named in regards to your abilities and achievements." ''So it was you!'' Momentarily, it felt like his legs and hands disappeared as he wanted to scream out and complain. Now he finally knew who had named him that immature title. It was immature since it was named by a young child. "I am thankful." However, on the outside, all he can do was thank her. It was because the overwhelming pressure of the middle-aged Knight behind her was suffocating him. He could feel the crushing killing intent that could kill him with a single blow. A complete monster. Though he had fought hundreds of Sastane Cavalry, it was a kind of pressure that pales in comparison to that one man. Cold sweat continued to run down his spine as his whole body hardened. It was certain that he was one of the ''Superhumans'' that Yoojung had mentioned. "Though I tried to set up a ball to relieve your disappointment, but seeing that there are some sediments in your heart, I have directly come forth." To be honest, it was because he was unaccustomed to such a grand parade and that embarrassing title, but the Princess seemed to think that his disappointment arose from him being assigned as a Basic Rank. "That is not so. If I was not assigned to the 24th Regiment, I would not have met such comrades, and I would not be who I am right now." He was wondering what use there was in speaking such words to a young child, but Sunhyuk changed his perspective from a young child to that of a Princess. Fortunately, she grasped his words quickly, and soon complimented him with a satisfied face. "A rare character." The Princess, finally relieved, rose from her seat. Then, with a short farewell, she disappeared. To see her disappear as quickly as she appeared, Asha approached him and spoke. "Regarding the visit of the Princess¡­" "There is no one I can speak of this to." After replying, Asha left the room. "Ah. I''m going crazy." ***** "How was he in your view, Sir Reinhart?" After leaving the room, the Princess spoke to the man behind her. "It has been quite a long time since a young man was able to endure me with his head up." Surprisingly, the man''s answer was overly friendly but the contents were quite distressing for the Princess. "If one were to look at him through mere ability, he would barely be a Knight. However, he''s a someone with potential." "That means¡­" "Raise him well and keep him by your side." From Reinhart''s advice, the Princess nodded. "Hopefully there will be a reward with this." Then, she asked Asha and the Magician in turn for their opinions. "At least he''s not as blind as the other Strangers." It was a strict evaluation, without much praise, but that was enough for the Princess to have a satisfied smile. "I don''t trust him at all." It was the Magician who was solely negative towards the evaluation of Sunhyuk. "You have doubts and have no faith, so I knew you would say that." Reinhard chuckled and the female Magician was surprised, before replying seriously. "It''s not that. That person. He''s hiding something." "Tell me what it is." Then, she began to explain what she had discovered while inside his room. "There was definitely the scent of a Spirit. Though he mentioned that an Elementalist had visited his room, but it was a completely different feeling. It was as if he was unaware of the scent that was emanating from his body. From that, it''s either that he is in possession of an object that is related to Spirits or he is an Elementalist himself and not a Dragon Rider." "He''s not an Elementalist, but a Dragon Rider." "That''s why it''s so suspicious. To emanate a scent of a Spirit even though he''s not an Elementalist." As if there was some truth to those words, the Princess nodded. "So what do you think I should do with him?" From her question, Reinhart, Asha, and the Magician exchanged glances before harmoniously answering. "Keep him by your side and monitor him." After briefly pondering that harmonious answer, she spoke. "Since tomorrow is the return ceremony, so I should keep him by my side and watch." "That means?" "There is no sweeter time to reveal a person''s true nature than tomorrow''s party. Riches, power, and even sex. If we keep him at a close distance, we will know what kind of person he truly is." Unsuitable to her appearance of a small child was a solemn and firm voice. "Assign an escort to him for tomorrow''s party." "I will do as you command! I will do my very best to ensure that nothing goes wrong." From the Princess''s declaration, the Royal Guards answered without hesitation. TL Afterword: Calvis: Basically, Sunhyuk was a frog in a well. I doubt he''ll get the normal life he wishes (nor would we want him to have one LOL) -shi and -nim is a formal reference to the person (usually ends as an added suffix to a name). PR Afterword: T0ngan: hmm -the games that nobles play are indeed fraught with dangers & hidden agendas¡­ Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 45 "What did you say just now?" Sunhyuk feeling that he had misheard, asked again. However, no matter how many times he asked, the answer did not change. "The Princess wants you to be her escort in the victory banquet tonight." "So I''m asking why me¡­" Why would a person who is vastly higher in position choose a partner like him, he did not know, but the servant showed a grim face. "Would it not be right rather to have a grateful heart than harbour doubts, sir?" That would be something that might work for people who grew up here, but for him that was planning on just receiving what he was promised and returning, it was a thunderous piece of news. "Ugh. I understand." But no matter how much he argues with the servant whom grew up in the Palace, he wouldn''t be able to hear an answer he wanted so he ended the conversation. "Oh my. Why is that little child suddenly¡­" No matter how much the Princess looked cute and lovely which made him almost have a fatherly forbearance towards her, but it didn''t change the fact that he was displeased with this sudden arrangement. However, he was willing to follow the order even if he didn''t really like it. It wasn''t a hard thing to bend down one''s back for a brief moment to obtain what he wanted in the long run. Not only that, if he was able to prevent the troublesome nobles from approaching him by being with the Princess, there was also some positives as well. As such, he tried to think positively about the situation. But those kind of feelings did not last very long. "Are we still not there yet?" It seems that the escort which the Princess had sent for was not such a simple ordeal. From his perspective, he wasn''t that keen on bending down to all this last minute etiquette teachings, now required for all of the courtesy and manners entailed for such a setting. "These are all of the aspects that a Stranger should at least consider before entering the ball." Though this guy was rambling on about courtesy this and that, he was internally dying. He was slowly becoming weary, wondering why he had to be listening to the nagging of this middle-aged Knight along the way. "If you cannot maintain such basic courtesy, you will lose face on behalf of the Royal Family perhaps, even tarnishing their honour into the very ground we walk on. If you were to involve the Princess with any such scandal in the slightest, I promise that you will be in for a fun event." Sunhyuk became silent as he could feel that clear heavy pressure from yesterday against that blatant intimidation oozing from the middle-aged Knight chuckled. ''Ugh. Why doesn''t that Ahjussi just be by that child''s side. Why did he have to come all the way here¡­'' Whatever the reason may be, the courtesy and actions which he demonstrated were extremely strict compared to what he had learnt before arriving. Not only that, what made him more nervous was that he was aware of the identity of the middle-aged man in front of him. Reinhard Heinrich Polgram, head of the Royal Guards and Marquis of the Kingdom of Ardenburg. That was the knight''s identity. "Seriously, your movements are too rigid." Reinhard wasn''t even keen on encouraging him at all. It would have been alright if he wasn''t interfering with him, but Reinhard was endlessly interjecting. Though his anger had reached the tip of his threshold, since he was suppressed in both position and ability, all he could do was scratch his head like a fool. "If you roughly know this, then it will be alright. Though I will have to monitor for a bit to see how well you can apply it, and how well you can maintain it, please ask me for advice whenever." Sunhyuk''s face couldn''t help but distort at how this could be ''roughly'' okay after several hours of lecturing on the finer points of courtesy. Feeling a bit of unfairness with it all, he asked who he was supposed to ask advice from, which Reinhard gave a glance back at him. "Life is a battle, greenhorn." As if he wasn''t keen on giving advice at all, Sunhyuk decided to give it a try. With that hateful appearance of his, he asked with a voice full of complaints. "Then why is the Marquis here with me?" "What do you mean why? The daughter-like girl that I had raised is fully grown, and is wanting to attend the ball with a man, so I have to check what kind of guy he is." He couldn''t help feeling stupefied from the Marquises rambling on about how that little girl was his daughter. This Ahjussi, he''s a similar breed as my comrades. Though it has diminished a lot by now, but there is still that sense of veteran-like behavior which has yet to die down, as he was aware that the personality of this Knight in front of him was not so different from the cavalrymen in his own regiment. He looked at the Marquis''s expression and asked. "So how am I?" "I don''t know if you''re a good guy or a proper man, but if you were to create any trouble, just know that I will break your legs. If you want to live, I know you will maintain the proper actions." However, if there was a stark difference between the Marquis and the Riders of the 24th Regiment, it was that he had an excellent talent at intimidating people. "Probably so. I will do well." When he found out that the Marquis was not like those nobles, he just replied with a straightforward answer. "Alright. Good. I hope you do well." Though he still had the same blunt tone of an old man, but it did not match with those serious eyes of his. "Do not be won over by the enticements from such nobles. Do not fancy their reach, nor desire their ways. Do not take in their pleasures, and decline their offers. Until just now, that grumbling atmosphere of the Marquis had completely changed. "Their wealth and shows is just the last dinner before death row; walking to a guillotine." After that, the Marquis presence became like that of a sword, making Sunhyuk feel that if he were to move an inch, he would be killed on the spot. "Please keep my words in mind. The Royal Family cherishes talents, but there is no mercy towards immoral men." Sunhyuk nodded without hesitation. "If it wasn''t for that old man''s request from Mengsk, I wouldn''t have even warned you, so make sure to thank him later." Then, the appearance of the Marquis changed so suddenly again, along with the atmosphere that it was difficult for him to grasp the situation. "Then, do your share and go along. See you again, greenhorn." Then, finishing what he had come for, he quickly left the place. Sunhyuk who was all alone wiped away the sweat. In that short time span, he was so tense that he became sweaty all over his body. "By recklessly acting after obtaining this Drake, I might have left this world¡­" Though he didn''t know how much of an elite the position of a Marquis was, but seeing that small moment of tension between the Marquis caused all of his senses to be revived. ''It is the mighty that can be compassionate to the weak, but it is not yet permitted for you to do so.'' ''Survive. Survive even if you roll in the mud and crawl to me. Until then, your compassion will not become of arrogance and ignorance, but of true value.'' Recalling the voice of the Dragon from that day, Sunhyuk recollected himself. ***** The victory banquet had already begun. However, Sunhyuk was outside in a waiting room killing time. "The right honourable Baron Gary Olde Citroen and Baroness Citroen of the Citroen Estate of the east enters!" "The right honourable Baron Hallock Luem Parisen, the Baroness and his daughter, Iris of the Parisen Estate of the central enters!" "The right honourable Baron William Leach Carlisle of the Carlisle Estate of the east enters¡­" He could hear the the introductions which were ringing throughout the ballroom from inside the waiting room as he waited for quite a long time. He had heard that the nobles had heavy buttocks. In other words, there was an implied rule that those in higher ranks of nobility will not enter prior to those lower than them. Now, the Knight Bachelors and the Barons had barely finished, and it was now the turn of the Counts, so it would be quite a while before the Princess was to enter. Full of boredom, he sat down and listened to the ball from outside, and soon heard a welcoming announcement. "Annihilating those evil Noctanes and crushing their ambitions, the shield that has defended the Kingdom''s wellbeing, please welcome Baron Bittenfeld Roam Mengsk and the Drake Cavalry of the 24th Regiment!" After a brief silence, he could hear an applause as Sunhyuk unknowingly stood up and gave out a fistpump. ''Ah, how nice would it be if I could join them.'' At this time, all he could feel was shame that he could not confidently show himself in front of the nobles with his comrades. ***** "Huh. What happened here?" The Chief Executive of the Western Armies, Baron Bittenfeld Roam Mengsk along with the Blue Coats that had slain the Sastane demons had entered, but did not see the Stranger. Looking around, he saw that the other nobles were also wearily looking for that Stranger. "That rumored Stranger is nowhere to be seen, as if he was cursed by a ghost." Realising that the rumored protagonist was not here, the nobles were full of speculation and curiosity, and were waiting anxiously for when the Dragon Rider who rode in on a Drake through the way here would appear or not. However, even though the line had reached the Dukes now, he still had not appeared, making the nobles worry a bit that the Royal Family had sneaked him out of the banquet prior. "The true ruler of Ardenburg, more honorable and wise than anyone else, please welcome Your Princess, the eldest daughter of the King of Adesden; Theodore Tiberius Adesden, direct descendant of the true king, Ophelia Lauriel Adesden!" Simultaneously, all of the nobles lowered their heads and stayed still from such announcement of the Princess. But, when they had thought that the introductions was over, the Herald announced again. "Achieving the number one Ranking in military achievements of the six hundred and twenty seventh Ar-Noc Wars, slaying the heads of the Sastane demons and a brave warrior even fending off an Advanced Noctane Knight; Drake Knight Kim Sunhyuk will be entering with her together!" From this announcement, all of the nobles flashed their heads up and saw a black-haired man in a blue uniform escorting the Princess together. "Damn¡­" They had not withdrawn the Drake Knight separately. Rather, they took him and made him accompany them in front of the nobles. The Princess met the gazes of a few nobles. They hurriedly lowered their heads, but they had already seen that sly smile from the Princess. ''Do not covet what the Royal Family has.'' It was as if the Princess was saying as such. The nobles had to soothe themselves internally from this quick action from the Royal Family. It was as if all of the plans they had set in place were now voided due to the action of the Princess. They could not dare approach the Princess''s partner, and could not take the Stranger aside with the Royal Family by his side. However, they coveted the Stranger more as a result. The attitude of ruling them out by making the Stranger their partner revealed that the man was the greatest evidence that the Royal Family was trying to settle him down. Thus, the nobles continued to watch the Stranger continuously while aware of the presence of the Princess. "Since the Princess has focused more on her inner qualities than her physical strength, don''t you think it will be a problem for her to enjoy this banquet for a long time?" "She is still young after all¡­" There was no rule that the young Princess would stay for long, and once she was absent from here, the real party would soon start. From the distorted faces of the nobles, she could notice that their eyes were full of cunningness. "The Princess will not stay here for long. Since she is a person with a lot of work¡­" "Yes. Leave it to me, father." Someone had made a request to his daughter. "When the opportunity comes¡­" And if someone were to touch what was in his arms, he was willing to fight. ***** The anticipation by the nobles that the Princess will not stay here for long was correct. Sunhyuk, alternating gazes between the princess and the nobles, couldn''t help but sigh. If it was possible to attack a person with just a look, then he would have been kidnapped several times already from his spot. That was how scary the eyes of the nobles and ladies were. "You''re doing very well. If you keep this up, a very interesting event will occur." He looked around and stopped in his tracks. Due to that, he had missed the stride of the Princess in his hand, which caused his senses to be fully tensed from the growl of Marquis Reinhart. Quickly catching up with the Princess, he began to walk again with the Princess. When they had proudly arrived at the seat which was reserved for them, the gazes of the nobles focused on them. "How could you be so beautiful like a flower, I might not have noticed that it was you." "The fragrance of the descendants of the Adesden bloodline is growing with the flow of time, and the moment the Princess had entered, I almost fainted from the delightful fragrance." "The beauty and grace of your walk is so¡­" The nobles poured out all sorts of greasy comments and tributes, and the Princess gracefully received their words with a loving and dignified look that did not match her age. In the meantime, Sunhyuk became completely meek from the moment as he laid low. Seeing that the nobles were introducing themselves to the Princess first, and despite that he may have high achievements, he was a Stranger that had not been knighted into nobility yet so they did not talk to him. ''Help me¡­'' Finding his comrades, Sunhyuk sent out a plea to them signalling for help, but his comrades who were without any brains whatsoever just stared back at him full of envy. Thus, when he was busy looking at another way, the Herald who maintained silence after the Princess, entered the ballroom and announced in a thunderous voice once more¡­ TL Afterword: Calvis: The middle-aged man must be a pain to deal with. Damn, several hours of nagging. Oh god. PR Afterword: T0ngan: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SQvV4SNeH-U Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 46 "The true ruler of Ardenburg, more honorable and wise than anyone else, the true bloodline of the King, please welcome Your Majesty, Theodore Tiberius Adesden!" From that sudden announcement, everyone closed their mouths and all knelt down. "The absolute ruler of the Kingdom, pay homage to the Great King!" But the attitude of the nobles in comparison to the Princess was completely different. The nobles that were prideful and stiff-necked suddenly lowered their heads down with their noses touching the ground as they bent their whole bodies. From this strange tension, Sunhyuk also subconsciously followed and bowed as well. Tap. Tap. They were not fast or slow footsteps, but the hundreds of nobles did not hesitate in continuing to kneel, nor did the King hasten his walk. Soon, the footsteps stopped and the voice of the King was heard. "Lift up your heads." It wasn''t raised to a heavy shout to allow everyone to hear, nor intentionally loud for the rear to hear his voice. Rather, it was a normal, soft voice that was almost like a whisper, causing Sunhyuk to doubt if everyone could hear it. Nevertheless, there were none that had not heard of this order. Well, it wasn''t strange. Currently, it was so quiet in the ballroom that you could hear a pin drop. The other nobles slowly raised their heads while Sunhyuk hardened on the spot. He met the eyes of the King who was looking his way. Ah¡­ The gaze of the King was marvelously transparent. It was as if his insides were being totally seen through as he could feel goosebumps rising. "Come here, Ophelia. My lovely daughter." But that meeting was just a fleeting moment, and the King turned away. Though he had barely escaped the gaze of the King, but he felt tired enough from that brief moment. "It has been a while since I had seen such noble friends in a banquet." "Since Your Majesty is so prosperous, how could we dare propose one first." The nobles were as uncomfortable as the King was. The noble aristocrats, despite their ruthless tactics and thoughts, expressed a polite greeting to the King without hesitation. Sunhyuk, who was looking at this from a third-person perspective, realized the fact that everything in the banquet hall had stopped. What an interesting matter. The nobles were hardened as if they were cursed into stone, and when the King were to speak, they would move as if they were released from that curse. If the King did not permit, it was as if they would forget to breathe. "Seeing you noble friends healthy, I feel that tomorrow''s morning of the Kingdom will be quite bright." It was a small, low voice that would be hard to hear without focusing, which the nobles concentrated wholly on. So he''s the King of Ardenburg. Sunhyuk subconsciously exclaimed. Due to the conflict between the noble factions and the King, the King that he assumed would be a King lacking authority and power was actually a born leader and ruler. "This is a place to celebrate a meaningful victory, so please drink everyone without worry and enjoy." Then, as time passed, the suffocating atmosphere slowly began to flow smoothly. The nobles flocked together and spoke freely, and though there were hardly any footsteps that were heard, the servants were still busily walking around. But Sunhyuk realized. "Could there be such a funny thing?! From your quick wit, you have to quickly kneel¡­" "Miss Rosaline, please accept my heart¡­" Despite the fact that he could hear and see all these exaggerated gestures and conversations of men, young nobles, and beautiful women, every single one was paying attention to the King. It was as if he had come to see a cheap play, as Sunhyuk leisurely watched this rare scene. However, it seemed that the King wasn''t intent on letting himself be the main play for long. "The legitimate and rightful ruler, Theodo¡­" "Ahah. Let us omit such cumbersome methods. I know that you Strangers aren''t like us very well." Kim Sunhyuk, guided by one of the armored Knights, tried to greet the King by kneeling in front on one knee, but the King interjected. "So you are the Drake Knight who has achieved the greatest merits in this war." Rather, it was the Princess who was more graceful in speech and action. The King, on the other hand, was heavier in the tone of his voice, and the pressure was several times more. "I do not know how to dare talk back to such an unworthy title¡­" Sunhyuk who was trying to give a moderate answer had cold sweat dripping down his back. Though it was definitely a compliment, it was as if he was being scolded as one who wasn''t even knighted properly yet. ''No. This was a bit forceful.'' Though he knew that he couldn''t be rude despite these thoughts, he thought that this would help relieve his stress. Ever since he was being paid attention by the Royal Family and the nobles since he arrived at the capital, he was never not uncomfortable. He did not understand why they were paying such close attention to him when he would leave for the borders again and may never see them again, so he felt like he was in a very unfair situation. Especially, the title of Drake Knight was immature and shameful, a name that he did not want to be called. No, ever since he came here, there was nothing he did out of his own free will. Sunhyuk looked around quickly before raising his head. Of course, he was still in a kneeling state. "What an interesting person." As if he knew of his inner turmoil, the King suddenly laughed. Had this been the previous Sunhyuk, he might have shrugged his shoulders, but the current one now knew that he had to remain calm in front of that unique, transparent gaze. "When you first arrived here, there was something which I had promised. It was that if you Strangers can prove your worth, then I will compensate you just as equally." The King did not rebuke his attitude, even showing a smile. "You have proven yourself worthy enough. You deserve the right to be dignified." The Royal Family who had proposed a relationship of giving and receiving service to each other, was a rational trading partner though he did not understood immediately at the time. Since everyone around him had rambled on about loyalty, it was why he had forgotten the initial approach of the Royal Family. Now finally remembering that fact, he stared at the King quietly. "Speak. I will listen if you have anything else you desire." The King was certainly not easy to deal with, but a man that you could share a casual conversation with. Not only that, this was quite refreshing. "It means I will hear your wish." From that cool proposition by the King, the nobles stepped forth. "Your Majesty! Offer rather gold or riches instead! It is too much to offer such a grand reward to a Stranger that does not know the details of this world yet! If he were to ask for something excessive¡­" "He is already promised of a title of nobility and a grand reward. Since we know the mercy of your Majesty, we are afraid that there will be problems in equity." The nobles who were too frightened to say a word were shocked that the King would listen to his wish. "Tell me¡­ Are you going to ask me something unreasonable?" "No, your majesty." "Then speak this time, Count Mengsk. If I were to provide him a separate award, is it unfair?" "It is not. Since he had raised greater merits than anyone else, they will be unable to speak out." From both of their answers, the King laughed in satisfaction. "Have you heard. The man has no thoughts of making any unreasonable demands, and the Commander of the Western Armies has confirmed that this special reward will not be unfair. Are there any other concerns?" The nobles that have already spoken out once to the King did not have the courage to speak out again. They just lowered their heads and retreated. "Now. Speak. About what it is you want." Kim Sunhyuk, who had looked at the nobles retreating, replied without hesitation. ***** The nobles were rather flabbergasted. Though they could not find a fault form the Stranger''s attitude of kneeling on one knee, but strangely, his attitude looked subtle. Even the distinctive transparent gaze of the Royal Bloodline was being received confidently. "That, that, that impetuous fellow¡­" There was never a man who showed such confidence in front of the merciful, noble and sly King Theodore. No. It would be a relief if he was confident. Even that Stranger had glared at the nobles who had tried to dismiss the King''s favor. That face looked as if he was engraving their faces in his memory so that he would remember this day, causing the nobles to be stupefied. Whether it was the boldness or confidence of the Stranger, it was clear that it pleased the King quite a bit. "Now.. Speak. About what it is you want." The Stranger, without speculation or declination, accepted the King''s offer. "What I want is¡­" Since his voice suddenly became quiet, they weren''t able to hear the conversation between the Stranger and the King. Noticing this, they tried to get closer, but the conversation was already over as the King spoke. "Really, are you okay with that? If it was because you have doubts about my authority, I will give you another chance to speak again. I truly have the ability to hear what you wish for." "How could I¡­" The Stranger belatedly showed humility. The King momentarily looked at the Stranger before bursting into a laugh. "Hahaha. Such an interesting fellow." What kind of answer did he reply for the King to laugh like this? The nobles were full of curiosity as a result. "Good. Your wish will be fulfilled. But¡­" The nobles cheered inwardly. That cunning King would not easily give his favor to anyone. However, once he ended with ''But'', they listened carefully. "Just by listening to your wish, my reputation won''t be upheld. Thus, you will receive thy gift unto me." It was as if he was giving out a punishment, but rather different in meaning instead as he was bestowing a reward basically. "I, Theodore Tiberius Adesden will open the Palace warehouse to this unselfish man. Open the warehouse as soon as the banquet is over¡­" The nobles listened to the voice of the King dumbfounded. ***** The King did not stay in his position for a long time. In order to allow the nobles to enjoy the banquet, he took the Princess and vanished. Normally, the escort was supposed to leave together with the Princess, but he would skip this troublesome process thanks to the King. "You crazy bastard." After belatedly sighing out his strength, his cavalry comrades gathered around him. "How big is your courage that you could ask so confidently in front of the King¡­" "I thought I was gonna die from a heart attack from just seeing this." It wasn''t just an exaggeration it seems as both Hansen and Jonathan were shaking their heads at him with pale, fear-stricken faces. "His Majesty cherishes talents, and he is a very gracious man. Even if you were to make a mistake, he would not cancel the reward and title of nobility." "That''s what I thought as well." If he had not actually met the King, he would not have known. The King seemed totally unwilling to force him to be loyal and devoted. Thus, all of his troubles and efforts in not being bound by the Royal Family was now ambiguous. "But what kind of wish did you ask for his Majesty to be so pleased?" "Did you flatter him or something?" His comrades asked him full of interest and curiosity, but Sunhyuk simply said that it wasn''t too particular. "It''s just¡­" However, he could not finish what he spoke about. At one point, the nobles had gathered too, and he realized the fact that they were listening in on the conversation. ''Oh right. These men were here too.'' Though the final boss has disappeared, the banquet was not yet over. Now, the banquet had officially started as the nobles'' eyes were lit up in anticipation¡­ TL Afterword: Calvis: Did he ask for Kimchi Stew? LOL. PR Afterword: T0ngan: I would have asked for cable tv. Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 47 Since the King and Princess had returned, Sunhyuk suffered from the nobles for quite a long time. A certain noble introduced his daughters to him, and another tempted him with wealth and power. However, thanks to Atiya''s help of tempering his heart, his mentality was firm and wasn''t swayed by such beauties. Also, he did not need any more riches since he was already promised by the King. In the start, he wasn''t interested in power, so he could not feel any sort of attraction in the propositions of the nobles. Eventually, the nobles acknowledged their lack of research, and on the night of the third day of the victory banquet, the stubborn nobles ceased all attempts and stopped trying to persuad the Stranger. Thanks to that, he was able to enjoy the last day in humour with his comrades and eat some delicious food. It was a rather pleasant time. All of the food and drinks offered by the Royal Family were extravagant delicacies that he had never enjoyed before coming here. Time passed quickly in that busy schedule. Soon, the knighting ceremony had arrived. "Stranger who cannot return back to thy lands far, far away, state thine name for all to hear." From the solemn question of the King, who was dressed in a white gown; Sunhyuk lowered his head and answered. "Stranger, Kim Sunhyuk. What is thine wish to keep and live forever." "Repay good in faith, and justice for evil." It was a short phrase that all of those who would become Knights would answer, and was a simple rhetoric saying that referred to justice, loyalty and service. However, for him, that was the best outcome. Unlike others who had dedicated their lives to becoming Knights, he did not have those beliefs. Whether it was grace or evil, he was someone with a common mindset that he would pay back what he received. "Is there anything else you wish to say?" "Yes." If he were to speak too long, all of his inner thoughts would be revealed, so he appropriately answered the King with a short reply. "Will you observe and preserve justice in favor of good from evil in thine future?" "Yes." Fortunately, the King had views of his own. But, as he listened to the speech, it sounded like he was emphasizing the highest priority on repaying the grace of the Royal Family, but he did not mind. Once this ceremony was over, he would say goodbye to the Royal Family and this repulsive place. "You will swear. A oath that shall bind you to live your whole life for thine beliefs you proclaimed on this day." "I swear." The King then gripped his sword and lowered it in a slow motion, lightly tapping on both of his shoulders and then the back of his neck. "The First Knight of Adesden, in the name of Theodore Tiberius Adesden, I bestow you the title of Knight. Be brave, courteous, and loyal." Once the solemn declaration was over, the citizens of the Palace cheered with the announcement of this sacred ceremony as if they were already waiting for this moment. "Also, by right of the Adesden Royal Family, with the rightful authority as the one and only ruler of the Kingdom, I bestow you the title of Viscount and the name Drachen. Thou shalt be cautious, considerate and fair that the name of Drachen shalt not be defiled." "I will remember, and embrace it once more." Sunhyuk answered with an unwavering voice." "All hail the King!" "All hail Viscount Drachen!" Citizens of the Palace cheered even more enthusiastically at the birth of a new noble whose name was named by the Royal Family. ***** Though the official knighting ceremony had ended, it wasn''t like everything was completed. Since his achievements didn''t just include a title of nobility, he still had to wait to receive his reward. Until everything is completed, there was still a lengthy amount of time which he had to stay within the Royal Castle. First, Captain Frederik had been officially promoted as an Advanced Knight, and Clarke, Hansen and the other cavalrymen were also awarded with a prestigious title and promoted to Semi-Knights. "Well, it''s just title by name, but it''s still so awe inspiring. Who would recognize you [TL: Basically knights-to-be. Not official Knights] when you''re a Knight by name." Although it was a position that wasn''t even recognized properly by Apprentice Knights, the other cavalrymen did not voice any complaints. Since they were nobles themselves, they didn''t feel a lot of regret from this. "Now we have to properly serve the Viscount now." But if there was a problem, it was that there was a vast difference in how the cavalrymen treated him now. "Just do as you normally do. Saying Viscount in broad daylight." "If it is your will Viscount-nim, I will accede to your wishes." Fortunately, the cavalrymen did hear his request. If wouldn''t be possible to have the same relationship as he had with them in the past, but he thought it was possible to maintain their bonds going forth. "What''s going to happen in the future? That Captain Ahjussi is already an Advanced Knight and will probably have a rank of at least a Colonel. Now who''s going to take the position of Captain?" "With the establishment of a squad name now, you shouldn''t worry of some useless guy overtaking that position." The cavalrymen began to discuss in a group who would come and take the position as Captain. "Wait, with Sunhyuk now receiving a nobility rank and also becoming a Knight, he can''t be in a normal position? "Surely not¡­" Suddenly, they stopped talking and stared at Sunhyuk, now realizing the fact. "Haven''t you heard of anything?" He recalled the Commander''s proposition that he would not separate him from his comrades if he so willed, so he pretended he didn''t know. Since he would most definitely be offered a commanding officer position, since he didn''t receive an offer yet, it wasn''t like he was lying. "Well, how about it? It''s better than having a guy who couldn''t ride a horse properly stand in front of us, right?" "That is true. No. Rather, it''s certainly better." But the atmosphere strangely returned back to normal. That surprising question of theirs slowly dissipated as they began to anticipate it already. "Don''t forget that if it wasn''t for Sunhyuk, we would have never been able to defeat those Sastanes. If I were to ride without Sunhyuk, I would feel quite empty." "It''s not like it''s good to rely on it, but our Drake Cavalry needs to be one in order to properly show up our strength." "Yup. Yup." Now Sunhyuk was about to faint that these Riders would go to the Commander and request him to be the commanding officer-in-charge of this group now. "Please, let''s not make any more troubles. Let''s first return. If it''s the Royal Family, they would be fed up by this." "Well, there''s nothing to eat or see here, so the outpost is better. The people here truly feel as if they¡¯re not living, so I can''t feel any sort of affection here." "Same here." From their wards, Clarke supported them, and Hansen nodded his head. Then Jonathan suddenly slapped Hansen''s back and shouted. "Such a guy like him is busy saying that when there are so many beautiful ladies here. You bastard, you didn''t even come back yesterday as well?" After injuring his precious manhood, seeing Jonathan scold Hansen about his man, Sunhyuk nearly fainted and tried to stop him. "Don''t say stuff you don''t know. This bastard carried all of his money and received healing from a skilled Priest. See see. He has new teeth implanted here. This bastard probably spent all of his money." From Jonathan''s words, Sunhyuk was able to confirm that Hansen''s front teeth were properly restored. "Is that true, Hansen?!" Both that place and his teeth were broken by him, so feeling responsible, he asked repeatedly. Hansen, showing the imitation teeth, nodded. "Ah thank God. Thankfully it wasn''t so broken that it was unusable." With the collaboration of the Priest and a Magician, they were able to perform an amazing miracle. Then, Hansen pompously spoke that he should tour the Castle once more since they had come here already. "Is that so? Where is that place? If we can afford some time in our schedule¡­" Clarke and the other men were soon ready to follow Hansen. ***** The truly unreliable guide in Hansen -leading the men ended up in a terrible failure. The place where there were beautiful young ladies and alcohol ended up being a place that was totally unsatisfactory, a total dumpster. Not only that, there was so much nagging that the aggressive cavalrymen began to quarrel against the so called Prayers. The commotion was so large that the Royal Guards were dispatched before the scene finally settled down, and the cavalrymen almost ended up being locked behind bars. However, since there was a Viscount and even Semi-Knights present there, the cavalrymen couldn''t dare go that far, and after catching the hoodlums that had caused this commotion who revealed their tricks, the situation had finally calmed down. "Just watch it if I''ll ever believe Hansen again." "What does it matter if he escapes impotency. He''s impotent in the eyes and mouth!" Although they had unexpectedly caused a collapse of one of the most infamous hoodlum factions here, the burly men spoke like this, which allowed Sunhyuk to finally have a breather. Mmm¡­ Yes. This is how a person should live. Since he has been with his comrades for too long, he became similar to them in terms of ignorance and simple-mindedness. Once that commotion was dispersed, they killed time while waiting for the promised rewards. But the amount of the reward was so large that even the Riders with low wages received a year''s worth of money. "Why is there so much?" "There''s an added bonus for capturing the enemy Knight and Magician alive." Since the awards had increased, there were none who complained about it. ***** During his stay in the palace, Ahn Yoojung visited him two more times, and another Stranger faction that he had never even heard of before sought him out as well. Their objective was, as expected, to bring him within their group. Obviously, Sunhyuk refused their proposal. If he can endure a bit longer, he would leave the Royal Palace, so he was intent on not being involved in any complicated faction battles. ''Ah, seriously. I''m really not compatible with the Royal Palace.'' Full of irritation from their visits, Sunhyuk couldn''t help but sigh from Ophelia''s constant visits. "Viscount Drachen, do not be uncomfortable with my visit. Today, I have come to resolve a personal curiosity." Due to the banquet escort that he was forced into, it didn''t matter to him regardless if the visit was for personal or public matters. "Can you show me your Drake?" However, since the young Princess had bravely come and made a request, he listened to her request. Since he was going to leave the Palace soon, he thought he would provide the young child of the Princess a gift. "Ohoh! Being this close, there is no comparison to the previous time I beheld it. It does not have the grace of a horse, but it looks so brave and strong, I cannot help but admire it." Unable to stand near it, she was a few footsteps away as she admired the Drake, causing Sunhyuk to smile at her alarmed face. "Won''t you tell me the name of this brave beast?" "Since he has not been fully tamed, I have not provided it a name as yet." Hearing the Princess''s words, he realized the fact that he had not named the Drake yet, which he replied with a quick excuse. "Is that so? Then will you not give me the opportunity to name this brave and strong creature?" No. Never. If possible, he wanted to answer like that. However, unable to win over her unique, lovely self and authority, she assigned the fate of the Drake to the Princess who probably had the worst naming skills in the Kingdom. "Victory in the meaning of praying for your sense, or if that''s not to your liking, Chaos Fear, or Lightning Thunder¡­" In a moment, fearsome names blurted out of the Princess''s mouth. The names that she spewed out were such severe, spiteful names that they were appalling to even think of accepting. Seeing him refuse desperately, she continued to devise names with a more willing face. "Dark Phantom. Oh! Since your scales are close to gold, how about Goldrake in short for Gold Drake? Your nickname can be Goldie." Sunhyuk seeing the murderous-like naming sense that the Princess possessed, if she were to leave her as it is, in fear that she would come up with some more fearful names, he consented. "Goldrake¡­" "Ohoh. I thought as well that you would be pleased with that name. Isn''t that name quite fitting with those scales?" Noticing how bright her face was as she made a girly laugh, unable to shatter that joy, Sunhyuk decided to accept the will of the Princess in the end. "Goldrake, that is your name from now forth." Telling the Drake a new name with a loud voice, the Drake suddenly looked up and stared at him. [Drake''s obedience has finally breached the limit and have reached 100.] [A new category has been created in the attributes window.] [''Earth'' Attribute has been added in Status.] TL Afterword: Calvis: Oh wow! The second attribute. Dang, now it''s earth?! Is he becoming the Avatar? PR Afterword: T0ngan: LMAO @ 24th Regiment antics within the night life.. Hansen you legend! Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 48 Finally, the impending day of him leaving the Palace had finally arrived. He had already fully received the rewards from his achievements, and had already claimed the extra goods that the King had promised through the Herald. What was left was for the King to fulfill his promised ''wish.'' "Please have a duel with me." From Sunhyuk''s unexpected words, Marquis Reinhart was stupefied. "His Majesty has already requested that Sir Reinhart will not decline the request of Count Drachen." After naming the Drake, the Princess, who had frequent visits afterwards, explained that everything was guaranteed by the King''s promise. "This greenhorn must hold no fear." The Marquis snorted with a grim look. It was a face as if asking if he was going to seriously compete one-on-one against him. "Please allow me three attacks." "His Majesty has also promised that." Though Marquis Reinhard did not like it, but since it was the promise of the King, he had no thought of breaking it so he accepted the proposal of Kim Sunhyuk. "Since I am a Rider, I will duel with you in a mounted position." "You''re a guy that requires quite a lot. Do whatever you want. The result will not change anyways." "It was an answer fitting of an elite. After receiving the permission of the Marquis, he mounted the already prepared horse. "At least you have some mettle. But if you''re competing against me in belief of your own strength, I will immediately break your legs." Afterwards he rode a normal horse instead of the Drake, as if surprised, he told him something that he was unsure of whether it was a compliment or a threat. "Also, I will tell you in advance. His Majesty has assured me that no matter what the results are from this duel, there will be no revenge in any case." "So the cat is thinking of the rat. Do not blame me if you loathe me later on." The Marquis sneered, and with a meaningful smile, Sunhyuk mounted on the horse. "Then let us start." "You''re quite noisy." From that blunt voice, he lowered his visor, raised his spear compatible on a horse onto his armpit, and prepared an assault posture. "Hiya!" With a loud shout, he kicked the horse and instantly broke into a charge against the Marquis. "Wind Piercing." The gathering of the attribute''s power that looked harmless in the start suddenly became powerful and sharp. However, Marquis Reinhart was one of the top elites of the Royal Palace, so he was able to completely disperse this attack with a brilliant light from his sword. "You have two more chances, greenhorn." "Ugh. I will go again." After a long time, he recollected himself and charged once more, gathering the attribute''s strength. Then, after the wind was spiralling on the tip of his spear, he quietly muttered the Wind Piercing Skill. Nevertheless, the result did not change this time. The attribute''s strength was not able to overcome the sword aura, and was swallowed instead before even arriving at the destination. "You have one more left." After two mere charges, as if the Marquis had fully measured the strength of Kim Sunhyuk, he was leisurely waiting. Well, it wasn''t strange for a Marquis, a great swordsman in the Kingdom, to not be scared of one who was not even in the top of his class among the Knights. "Wind Piercing." Sunhyuk quietly muttered once more as the attribute began to spiral like a whirlwind at the tip of his spear. The Marquis was blatantly disappointed. It was to be expected. Though on the surface, it looked as if he was trying to follow up on the failure of his former follies. It was obvious that he would look stupid and immature. However, it was nothing more than a visible phenomenon from the surface. He also had his own thoughts. "Atiya." ''Leave it to me!'' Before the aura of the attribute reached the sword aura of the Marquis, Sunhyuk secretly summoned Atiya and spiralled her onto the spear. Just like then when she had thrown herself onto the spear before the collision against the Advanced Knight, she disappeared after gathering a lot of wind power at the tip of his spear. In a split second, the aura of the attribute enlarged greatly, but Sunhyuk was not satisfied with this much. "Wind Fang." He emanated an attack that was incomparable to the previous two attacks that he had. Grooooooooooowl. The roaring cry of the unique Wind Fang accompanied the incomparable attack as the air ripped towards the towards the Marquis. The Marquis suddenly changed, and quickly raised his sword without hesitation. He once again slashed the sword aura into all directions against the blow of the wind. However, this time, it wasn''t easy to disperse the blow as the persistent, sudden attack penetrated the sword aura and bared its fangs. After a screeching, tearing noise, it clashed around him. Then the dirt and dust swallowed the entire area. Ha! For even this to not work. He looked closely to discern if the Marquis was done in by his attack, but he could already feel that his attack did not fully work again this time. But, his persistent attacks had luckily penetrated his sword aura, so he was somewhat thrilled. Even though it was a few wind slices, it was enough to rip his clothes and shake his hair into a mess. "You bastard!" Though he had succeeded in defending his attack, in return, he had become an absolute mess as a result, becoming fully infuriated. With his veins popping out, he grabbed his sword tightly and began to muster a killing intent instantly. At this rate, he would be cut to shreds by the Marquis''s sword. However, rather than being fear-stricken, he was actually leisurely taking his time. "I have lost." "What, what?" "I admit my defeat. I am grateful to the Marquis for allowing me to experience such a high level of refined swordsmanship." "What are you saying¡­" Enraged to the tip of his head, he was about to rush forward, but the Princess stepped forth. "His Majesty wished for an individual like Count Drachen not to be injured, and if he felt that he had reached his limits, His Majesty has promised that he was allowed to admit his defeat and stop the duel whenever." Wondering what kind of sheer nonsense this was, the Marquis looked at the Princess with a dumbfounded look. However, an an experienced master swordsman, soon grasping the situation, his face became very distorted. The black-haired Stranger lowered his head politely in thanks, however there was definitely a slight smile on his lips. The moment he saw that strange emotion, he realized that he was aiming for this situation against the Marquis in the first place. ''Repay good with faith, and justice for evil.'' Then he began to recollect the pledge that he had spoken during the knighting ceremony. Though it wrapped up the ceremony well, but the meaning was simple. ''Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth.'' It was no different from the saying that he repaid what he received. Thus, Kim Sunhyuk took the initiative in keeping his beliefs. ***** ''Ah. I think I can finally live now.'' After arriving at the Castle, there was not a single person that considered his opinion. He was mindlessly thrown from side to side in their political games, and did not even think of listening to his thoughts. Continually accumulating stress at the Palace, the disease was becoming worse. ''Speak. I will listen if you have anything else you desire.'' Then, the King proclaimed that he would listen to one of his requests. The moment he heard this, his eyes lit up. Obtaining something through his wish was a bit burdensome, and no matter how cooperative the personality of the King may be, he knew that receiving grace through such means was rather uncomfortable. So he asked for a trivial wish, one that couldn''t even live up to cover the reputation of the King. That was exactly the ''safe'' duel against the Marquis. After mindlessly reprimanding him for the whole time, he wanted to exact a minor revenge, and more importantly, he wanted to evaluate how great the strength of a Superhuman was. The result was a half success. He was able to exact his revenge against the Marquis, and he realized just how much he lacked in strength. That was the reason why though he was relieved, he wasn''t fully comfortable right now. There was hope though. [Kim Sunhyuk] [Level 7] [Dragon Rider] [Possessed Attributes] Contracted Elementals Tamed Dragons List Condition: Hunger, Peace, Sleep [Strength 29 / Endurance 28 / Agility 31 / Magic Resistance 37 ] [Possessed Skills] ¡­ Kim Sunhyuk focused on the newly additional phrase "Earth" added at the Attributes column. Not only that, the question mark had been replaced with the same Earth attribute. It seems that he had discovered a new function. All of this was thanks to Princess Ophelia. If she had not named it that appalling name, Goldrake, then he would have been wandering around trying to find a way to overcome that limit for quite a long time. She was an annoying rascal, but it was clear that he was in her debt. However, it wasn''t like there were still no problems. Unlike the time when he could feel the wind growing as he rode on the horse, he could not find a way to develop the Earth attribute. "Ugh. Am I supposed to dig and enter some dirt?" Since he had obtained the wind that way, wondering if he could obtain the Earth aura this way, he began to wander around the whole place with determination of raising his Earth attribute dominance. ***** Finally, the day had arrived for him to depart from the Palace. Whistling in bliss, Sunhyuk who was packing his belonging was visited by another guest again. It was the child; Princess Ophelia. "I have heard that Goldrake has no saddle nor armor yet. It''s presence is a symbol of our victorious cavalry, so I have made this in concern for it ¨C should the lack of armour harm the drake''s reputation, so please use this well." At this time, the Princess was showing a young girl''s face. Though her voice was solemn and firm, he could feel that she wanted to equip the Drake with saddle and armor. The helmet was luxuriously crafted with gold horns, and the chest was glamorous with gorgeous, immaculate wavy patterns. After equipping this high-quality armor on the Drake, he looked even stronger. "Ohoh. Actually, these are the master works of the royal blacksmith. I was initially worried that there would be a problem, but the workmanship is surely that of a master blacksmith." To be honest, there were no better armor than the firm scales of the Drake, but seeing how overjoyed the Princess was like a child over this, he could not dare say so. "Be blessed with longevity, good health and happiness until I see you again, oh brave and peerless Goldrake." As if she couldn''t help but leave the Drake, it seemed that the Princess was indeed a young child. It was a bit unfortunate, but Sunhyuk cautiously promised that if a time comes, he would visit her next time in the Palace with the Goldrake. "This departure now will be in anticipation for our future reunion, so I will await with joy." The farewell of the Princess did not change, and as the owner of Goldrake, he was able to receive the favor of the Princess as a result. "Then we will shall depart." Then arriving outside the Castle where Commander Mengsk and the Western Armies were, they began their return home march. TL Afterword: Calvis: Ooh, finally they''re out of the Capital. I just want to see how he develops that Earth attribute. Too bad he doesn''t have teachers to teach him like Toph in Avatar. Editor Afterword: T0ngan: Hmm, if ever the MC finds another mount, perhaps he can gift the princess the drake.. Anyways ¨C all eyes on how MC will develop earth¡­ he already is a master of the shovel. Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 49 I only stayed in the Royal Palace for less than a month, but too many things have changed. It was even more realistic to Sunhyuk along his journey back to the Western borders. "Ah. Feels so nice." Despite lying on top of the wagon filled with gifts from the Royal Family, no one took notice of him. It was as if he had returned back to his time of living as a military officer in his former days. So this was precisely the privilege of being a Viscount. Sunhyuk was enjoying the special privileges of nobles in a strange corner. However, if there was a reason that he needed to stay vigilant still, it was because of Captain Frederik and the Commander in this world. "Now that you have received a title of nobility, take care of your appearance a bit more." He did not have enough authority to ignore the Captain''s words, whom had now been promoted to an Advanced Knight. So, despite being full of complaints, he raised his body up. "Aren''t you being too lazy lately? Especially for someone that wasn''t like this after being knighted into nobility¡­" Frederik was somewhat alarmed seeing how Sunhyuk, who would train harder and more than anyone else, be leisurely relaxing like this. However, since this evaluation was laid down by only him, Sunhyuk was able to fully enjoy the carefree moments just like his last days of spending as an officer back in the military. The reason why he was so passionate and trained hard during the early training days was for survival, and also the necessities that he needed to obtain; so he was unable to become lazy then. Not only that, in the eyes of others, he may have looked to be extremely hard-working, but within his perspective, he just moved and trained as required, which has always been in his nature. He had become a noble, and have acquired enough wealth to eat and live on. Of course he still had to satisfy that terrifying appetite of the Drake''s, so he knew that his wealth won''t last that very long. However, he was waiting for the envelope that the Commander had promised him as a solution. After contemplating about this and that, he concluded that he could afford to be relaxed in his current situation. "Ugh. How could a person suddenly become so¡­" However, Frederik who didn''t know the inner nature of Sunhyuk could not understand his sudden change of character, shook his head in disappointment. "I''ll be hunting!" Normally, Sunhyuk would head out from the troops who were marching back to hunt food for the Drake, but this time, there was a strong likelihood that he was running away from listening at more nagging. "Leave him be. Don''t you know that all the Strangers were trained hard to survive? It''s not bad to have him rest for a while." "However, Commander knows that once a person becomes as remiss, it''s hard to regain that kind of training attitude again." "Not everyone in the world necessarily looks up the ranks like you do. That is all the more why we must not force him." The Commander said that all will proceed accordingly as he confidently comforted Frederik. ***** In the meantime, Kim Sunhyuk held no interest whatsoever of their conversation between the Captain and Commander were discussing. "Goldy! Catch it!" With the armor that was granted to it by the Princess, it sighted a wild boar and rushed towards it, smashing the ground with its feet. Ggiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Sunhyuk could hear the roar of the Dragon and the squeals of the pig, but even then it was only temporary. "Hmm." Thinking that the scene was not good enough to chase and watch, Sunhyuk shook his head as he sat down onto the dry ground. Then, with his hands on his head, he laid down. Since there was no curfew in hunting, there was no one who would scold him for returning a bit late. Ah. How nice. After the Drake had reached one hundred in obedience, other than eating, it was now completely suppressed under him. Now, his worries of it running away or causing an accident had been swept away. Not only that, after finding it a suitable prey and releasing Goldrake out, it would hunt and fill its hunger on its own, making it so that Sunhyuk felt no pressure in breast-feeding it. It was peaceful, tranquil and laidback. He was so relaxed, that he began to wonder if there ever was a time he had spent in leisure, in such peace ever since he was transported to this world. Amidst the peace, he began to think of his hometown. However, unlike before, the memories that he reminisced weren''t clear nor vivid. It was as if they were blurry pictures full of brightness, making his longing even more ambiguous. It seems that he had now become fully adapted to this world. At one point, he thought that his life here was a nightmare, but now life in this world was like a dream. He reached out into the air with his hands and held that soft, flowing wind in translucent ambiguous reality. ''Master.'' Smiling purely, Atiya appeared and grabbed her Master''s hand with both hands. Since he had come all the way here, he thought he should live properly. With a warm heart, he saw Atiya''s cuteness and from far away, he saw Goldrake stomping its way back after finishing its meal. ***** It would be almost early evening before Kim Sunhyuk had returned to the ranks again. The soldiers were about to prepare for camping before noticing him, which they greeted with a smile. Seeing the soldiers hammering the pegs to fixate the tents, Sunhyuk had a passing thought in that moment. "Give me the shovel there." "Yes? Why the shovel?" The soldier puzzlingly handed over the shovel. "What do you mean why. I wanted to shovel since I haven''t done it in a long time." The soldier was still dumbfounded, but handed the shovel over to him. "Twet!" After rubbing his hands roughly, he grabbed the shovel and began to shovel out the dirt strongly. Then he began to demonstrate that ultimate form of labor once more. "Uh. You can stop now¡­" At first, the soldier thought he was digging out a drain. But as time passed, the purpose of this shovelling became unclear. The dirt was being extracted into all directions, and after a while, he would cover up the hole that he just dug before repeating it again. Wondering what the hell he was doing, all of the soldiers displayed curiosity. They were surprised that there was a Rider which was so great at shovelling, and it was also absurd for them to see him become immersed in this passionately. "Ahhhhhh! Why isn''t it working!" After shovelling for a long time, Kim Sunhyuk began to express his frustrations. No matter how much he shovelled, his dominance of the Earth attribute was not rising. After angrily shovelling for quite some time, it had become a huge pit rather than a drainage line. "Ah. I''m sorry. I''ll restore it to the original state." After belatedly realizing that he had made a mess of the camping area he was in, Sunhyuk stood in front a bottomless pit. If he were to leave it like this, the soldiers who were in charge of patrolling might fall into this. But then, Goldrake who he had let out in the open began to run over from somewhere far away from the camp. "Huh? Huh?" Though the soldiers knew that Goldrake would wander around here or there, there was nothing to be surprised about. However, it was the first time they saw those large red eyes in the darkness nearing them. There was never a time when Goldrake would return back to the camp when night came, for it would usually just stay on the outskirts. The Drake was definitely a monster of monsters. Unlike that gentle look that it showed in the daytime, it had a completely different look, and the soldiers screamed subconsciously before retreating. "What again?" At first, he thought that fiddling with sand and dirt would increase his attribute dominance, but instead he had made a mess and now the Drake had trampled over here in the midst of all that. Kereeeeeung. Goldrake appeared in front of him regardless of his attitude and buried himself in the pit that Sunhyuk dug out. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Then it began to growl pleasingly. Sunhyuk''s eyes were wide open as he had never heard of Goldrake uttering in satisfaction for once, ever since he had succeeded in taming it. [Attribute Dominance(Earth) has increased by 1.] It was then that he heard the message that he wanted to hear so earnestly. "Wait, seriously? It wasn''t me?" Since he had obtained the Wind attribute that way, he thought that the Earth attribute would be acquired through a similar method. That was why he continued to shovel out dirt and touch it with his hands. He even rolled in the dirt and had even swallowed it when others weren''t looking. Nevertheless, no matter what he did, he couldn''t raise his dominance. Now he knew the reason why. It wasn''t him that was the main subject, but the Drake. [Attribute Dominance (Earth) has increased by 1.] It was as if the Goldrake was like a child in the embrace of its mother as it continued to roll its body in the pit pleasingly. In the meantime, the message of his attribute dominance increasing continued to appear. ***** He left the Goldrake there and corrected the mess that he had done. In that time span, his attribute dominance rose consistently, and it had now risen over fifteen. But the growth of his attribute dominance stopped once he finished cleaning up the mess, and the pit that he had created, and it did not rise further. Then, on the next day, when they were about to camp, he dug out a pit from a place somewhat far away and left the Drake there. [Attribute Dominance (Earth) has increased by 1.] Although the growth speed was not as quick as yesterday, it had increased by two overnight, and after a few days, his attribute dominance stopped at nineteen completely. "So I need to find another option." Just like his Wind attribute, there was also periods where his growth rate accelerated and stopped at certain points. "Well, what about it?." Now that he knew the method, he would perform several experiments to find a way to increase his attribute dominance. Of course, it would be not him, but Goldrake that will suffer during the experiment. ***** Kim Sunhyuk continued to trouble Goldrake. At one point, he would push the Drake into the pit he dug, and then cover it up with the dirt again. At first, it lay quietly there, but once the gravel began to rise, it was upset and started an uproar. The return was minimal. His dominance rose a tiny bit, and it would only be the first attempt which it had risen so quick. Afterwards, it did not increase at all. Kim Sunhyuk found another way. This time, he began to include dirt, sand, and even rocks in his meals. It would be the first time that Goldrake would try to rebel after Sunhyuk had achieved one hundred obedience. However, his experiments weren''t over, and the Goldrake suffered the whole way on the return journey to the garrison. TL Afterword: Calvis: Poor Goldrake. Animal Abuse at its finest Editor Afterword: T0ngan: LOL! Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 50 After many conversations and events, their long march was finally over as Sunhyuk and the 24th Regiment soon arrived at the garrison. "Ah, home is always the best." Lying down on soft cushions of the high-quality beds which the Capital had generously provided, there was no end to the comforts that it furnished. However, if there was something wrong, it was because of the cheap bedrock that tens of soldiers had used, and that repulsive-smelling blanket. However, despite all that, Sunhyuk was able to finally relax. "I''m never going to even think about going to the capital again. Tch!" "Damn, those people in the capital are more devious bastards than those Noctanes!" One remembered the uproar that happened in that tavern, and another remembered the amount of stress that they had in dealing with that formal ball. There were various reasons, but what was clear was that the road to the Capital was a memorable one. "You bastards! Shake off the dirt before coming in!" After belatedly entering and coughing from the dust cloud, Clarke yelled. However, the men did not even bother getting up from their beds, as if they had reunited with their long lost lovers in a decade. Hugging their pillows tightly, they didn''t even consider standing up. As such, they barely crawled out of their beds at around evening meal. They threw down their old coats that they wore during the travel from the Royal family, and took out their new coats of the Drake Cavalry. They were dark blue coats, which was one shade darker than the ones allowed for the border cavalry, and even had the replaced the number 24 on their shoulders with the Drake emblem. "Let''s go." The appearance of the men were rather clean, as the cavalrymen all left their barracks as if they had made a promise with Clarke about it already. The usual cranky men were marching like elite cavalry with a sense of honor as if they were heading into their final battle. However, after wearing their uniforms and spending so much time, all they did was take a walk around the garrison once. "Ohoh! Drake Cavalry!" "The Sastane Slayer!" "It seems they have new uniforms?" The passing soldiers cheered when they saw them, and even admired them at some point. The cavalrymen rose their heads up in a proudful manner, and sneakily overheard their conversations, being on alert to the surrounding conversations. Then, bearing an even more arrogant look, they circled the garrison once more. "Did you see? How those foot soldiers had their eyes opened so wide?" "Mmm. Damn, this feeling is the best!" It was certain that the reason why they had done this was to boast about their new uniforms surprising. Even then, they decided to circle the garrison without any reason whatsoever. If not, there was no reason for them to be delving into excitement over the reactions of the other soldiers. After they talked excitedly for a while, they carefully took off their coats and hung them on the side of the camp. Then, as if they were still missing something, they proudly stared at their coats for a long time¡­ ***** However, the joy of returning didn''t even last past a day. After being officially recognized with a squad name, that excitement ended the next day. "Ah. I''m bored." "I''m being bored to death." Their cavalry name had become Drake, and they had even received the title of Semi-knights, but nothing had changed in their normal lives. They were still part of the cavalry of the 24th Regiment, and the daily routines of their garrison was unbearably constant. Perhaps, it could be said that they had a much better time at the capital. However, there was a reason why it had suddenly became busy, and that was due to Kim Sunhyuk. "Leaving again?" "Yes." Seeing him quietly leave, the cavalrymen all shook their heads. "Take it easy. No matter how much a monster it is, don''t annoy it too much." "I''m not even being a nuisance." "Bastard. If you had done that to the Widow Maker, she would have already ran away. How could someone called a Rider not cherish their partner?" "Yeah. With this much, he went through a lot, so give him some time." The cavalry who didn''t know the situation scolded him for bothering the Drake so much. Whether it was because the Drake had now become the symbol of the Drake Cavalry, or that it was truly pitiful, Sunhyuk had nothing to retort back. What they knew was that Sunhyuk''s actions were almost breaching the point of animal cruelty. Tremble. The Goldrake who took a late nap, discovering his owner, trembled. Seeing this, he had nothing to say back to his comrades, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. "Let''s go. Before we do anything, let''s go grab you a nice meal." With the Goldrake''s obedience being at 100, even after hesitating, it lowered its back for him. "Huh? Sunhyuk." "It''s been a while, Jungtae Hyung." While he was leaving the garrison, he saw a familiar face and slowed down, which happened to be Kang Jungtae. "I heard that you returned, but now I finally see your face." The last time he had seen him, was when he had just returned after the repercussions of that first battle, but it seemed that his face had fully recovered quite a lot since then. His tone of voice was so calm that he couldn''t help but wonder if this was the same Kang Jungtae that he had spoken to last time. "Yes. I was quite busy so I didn''t have time to come see you. I''m sorry." "No, it''s nothing. You must be busy. Ah, am I allowed to talk like this? I heard you received a title, and that you were knighted as well." It was quite unfamiliar with this sudden attitude of not being looked down as inferior anymore. "It''s okay. It''s just us so." "I''m glad you''re talking like this." Then the conversation ended like that. After a brief catch up from their longtime reunion, they had nothing further to say, so they just quietly stayed there for a while. At first, they relied on each other and were quite friendly, but it was troubling for him that their relationship had come to such a change in a few months. "Hyung. I''ll be going." "Sure. See you again. Also, your Drake is quite cool." It was quite an empty statement without words as Sunhyuk turned his head over. "Sunhyuk." But it was then that Jungtae grabbed ahold of him once more. "Don''t you want to return? Don''t you miss our world?!" Such a bitter taste. After facing that reality, rather than overcoming the present and looking on into the future, Kang Jungtae had rather regressed back to the past. He couldn''t help but pity his sense of grievance; for that peaceful life against this cold reality. But that was all. He couldn''t no longer sympathize, or feel the same like him anymore. Unlike them, he will not look back. "Sunhyuk! You''re a noble now! Help us! You have that strength now!" The completely dejected Kang Jungtae collapsed on the ground and cried, but Sunhyuk regrettably began to leave. "Get us out of this hellish place!" ***** Due to his meeting with Kang Jungtae, Sunhyuk was not feeling necessarily well. After the Goldrake had finished it''s meal, it had slowly walked over, but he was still in a dumbfounded state. "Ah? You''ve finished? Let''s go then." After belatedly discovering the Goldrake, he rode on top of it. "Today, let''s just run." Today, Sunhyuk wanted to forget everything and just ride. Thus, without making any further stops, he just sat on top of the Goldrake and wasted the time away riding through the plains. "Whew. It seems I''ve truly become a Rider. I''m starting to destress just from this." After running for quite a while, his complicated mind was slowly clearing. So this was why people went for drives. Riding absentmindedly was much more effective than he had thought. "Hmm?" But the problem was that he was too careless. He had thought that the vicinity of the garrison was quite complicated, but the rugged hills and plains in front of him was a place that he had never seen before. "You, where exactly did you go?" He grabbed his reins, but it ignored its words. It was the first time that the Goldrake had so blatantly ignored his orders after its obedience had reached a hundred. "Hey! Are you angry because you''ve been bothered too much? I''ll be gentler next time¡­" He tried to settle it down and also comfort it, however the Goldrake didn''t stop his forward momentum towards the hills. "What is this¡­?" It was a familiar feeling that made his whole body itchy. It was like the first day where he had first discovered the wind attribute. However, it wasn''t the wind attribute. Unlike that soft, clear, light feeling from the wind attribute, he had a strange feeling which was heavier and suppressing. "Earth attribute?" There could be no other reason. It was Earth or wind, since those were the only two auras he possessed, and it was clearly not wind. Kereeeeeeeung. As if it was replying to its thoughts, the Goldrake lowly cried. "Are you saying that you felt the aura and came all the way here?" This time, the Goldrake did not show any response. Rather, it quickly hastened its speed towards the top of the hills. Then, the Drake suddenly fell flat on the ground. His body leapt into the air, nearly being crushed by that large body. "Oh my, you''re really¡­" After making his master fall onto the ground, he looked at the Drake with an astounded face, but then a sudden message was heard in his head. [Earth vein has been discovered.] [The Earth vapor of the Earth vein is a natural location that provides excellent nutrients for the Drake.] [The attribute dominance that was in a bottleneck has been broken and is accelerating once again.] [Attribute (Earth) increased by 1.] [Attribute (Earth) increased by 1.] [Attribute (Earth) increased by 1.] What did it mean by an Earth vapor and an Earth vein. While he was trying to organize his thoughts, his attribute dominance had risen to 30 at a single breath. [Attribute (Earth) increased by 1.] [Attribute (Earth) increased by 1.] However, the messages did not stop there, as it continued to rise and soon arrive at 40. And once it hit 40, the growth stopped like a lie. [Earth Attribute dominance has increased from 22 to 40 at once.] [Due to the increase in Earth Attribute dominance, you can call for the aura of the attribute.] [The attribute will now apply to certain weapons.] [Now you can can activate the attribute''s aura into weapons. Your armor has become firmer.] As his message was reaching its end, the Goldrake who was rubbing its body on the ground suddenly rose. The Drake then suddenly rose from his spot with a burp, causing the surprised Sunhyuk to quickly open his Status Window. He had wondered just in case, but it seemed that the Drake was certainly feeling full. He had finally discovered the solution of the food situation for the monster who would feel hungry even after eating a large cow. What useless actions. Not even knowing that Earth veins were its natural food supply, he kept feeding it such things, so no wonder it never felt truly full. After belatedly realizing this, he frowned. Burp. Not knowing his thoughts, the Goldrake happily continued to burp. TL Afterword: Calvis: LOL, even I thought that he just had a large appetite. Editor Afterword: T0ngan: Does this mean that Goldrake is a natural born gold mine scanner? OUR 50th CHAPTER!!! Borderline Masochist: N/A Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan/Borderline Masochist CH 51 If the wind attribute were to have lightened the body, then the Earth attribute made the body firmer and heavier. It was incompatible to the attribute that he had used so far, so it was a stretch to try and apply it in practice immediately. In order to properly utilize this strength, he probably needed a lot of time and effort. After that day, Sunhyuk began to look for Earth veins. However, asides from the vein that he had discovered on that hill, he could not find a place that had such overflowing richness anywhere. It seems that his first day was quite a lucky coincidence. "Ha. It''s sleeping again." Once their search for Earth veins were over, Goldrake soon lied down with its belly on the ground full of satisfaction. Despite being so joyful, he would sometimes wake up in worry and stare at Goldrake before sleeping again. Maybe it was due to the minimal movement, but the Goldrake who would usually yearn for food due to hunger maintained satisfaction for about a week. As a result, Sunhyuk was able to enjoy his freedom and relieve himself from the pressure of hunting. Sunhyuk immediately withdrew Stella from the stables, and rode out on the plains after a long time. It did not take long for the wagging body of the Drake to soon adapt to the rugged rush of the horse. Its gait was awkward only temporarily. "Hmm. Stella is definitely more comfortable to ride on than Goldy." It wasn''t even a comparison of comforts, considering what he felt on the horse''s smooth gallop in comparison to the straightforward charge of Goldrake, causing his butt to jump up and down. It was also a burdensome matter that he had fully become a Rider, after trying to attempt charging on top of Goldrake''s back. As a result, he could feel a different sensation from what he felt; when charging on the Goldrake in comparison to Stella. Just like how he was familiar with training in with all kinds of weapons with a high intensity. "Hiya!" Thrusting the spear out, he lifted out his shield before slicing the air with the sword down. His amazing, flexible movements, after Sunhyuk had sweated for quite a while, he soon demounted from Stella. "Sunhyuk." It was at this time that Clarke came and broached him. "It seems that you''ve been training after a long while." "Yes. Since I did ride her originally, I am much more used to her." "Well, just by looking at it, I can tell that it''ll be a difficult task to thrust the spear on top of that Drake." After a brief, small conversation, Clarke spoke about the purpose of his visit. "The Colonel is looking for you." "Ah, the Colonel and not the Captain?" If nothing else, the conversation will probably be business-related, so Sunhyuk began to become curious at the Colonel''s summons. "Go on. Though he told you to come when it''s comfortable for you, but I think it''s best if you go earlier." Even if he had not said it, I was going to visit him out of curiosity anyways. Then, soon parting away from Clarke, he immediately headed for the Colonel''s office. "I have come to the Colonel''s office for business." "Oho. You''ve come early. Come in." After knocking at the door and stating his purpose, the Colonel whose voice he was able to distinguish welcomed him. "I heard that you were looking for me¡­" "I had something to say to you, and also wanted to give my regards, so I called for you." The Colonel soon rose from his seat and sat Sunhyuk down in the guest table in front of him. Even with that stressful action, he did not stop and even brought a warm drink for him to drink out of hospitality. "Yes. Since you desired it, I had decided to leave it be and watch; however, how long can a Viscount use a tent with everyone else? If you want, I can prepare another tent for you. Now he finally knew why the attitude of the Colonel was like this. He had forgotten, but he was now a noble, and it was the Colonel who had even stepped forward and passed him an estate to keep him by his side. If his attitude was like before, that itself would be strange. "Thank you." It wasn''t easy to use the lodge along with his other comrades with their large bodies. The reason why he had not requested for a separate tent was because he might be misunderstood by Captain Frederick for doing so, but since the Colonel had offered first, he would accept this proposition. "Okay. Is there anything else that''s uncomfortable?" "Yes. Thanks to Colonel, I am spending my time here very well." After that, the Colonel continued to ask if there was nothing uncomfortable, or anything else that he wanted. "If anything else, if I could have some snacks¡­" "Well, you can''t eat rice forever." If it were before, he might not have asked, but after rising to the title of Viscount, recalling back to his days as a Sergeant, he asked for this and that, and the Colonel accepted all of his requests. "Okay. If there''s anything that''s uncomfortable, come find me and speak to me. The reason why I called you here was." When he was about to sip the drink that the Colonel had prepared, he had finally brought out the purpose of this call. "The Commander wants to see you for a bit. Do you know if it''s because of the promise you had with him before, or do you know something else?" "Ah¡­" He had forgotten. Since he was riding Goldrake and exploring everywhere, after the colonel spoke, he remembered the promise he made with the Commander. ''As the Supreme Commander of the Border Defense of the Western Front for the Kingdom of Ardenburg, I, Bittenfeld Roen Mengsk will assign the Stranger: Kim Sunhyuk. A portion of my fief permanently as a concession. This is a sanctioned right, guaranteed by the Royal Family in reference to an agreement signed with the Mengsk Family, and a legitimate condition that no one can object to.'' In exchange for the condition that he would not leave the kingdom, the Commander had promised that he would give a part of his estate. Not only that, he had also received a title of nobility as well. To now remember that important promise, Sunhyuk slowly realized his surprising ignorance. "It seems that you remembered something." "The Commander did promise to me that he would give me a fief." Since there was really no point in hiding this matter, he answered truthfully, causing the Colonel to answer excitedly. "Ohoh! A fief you say! You''ve become a true noble." Even with the same title, it seems that there was a stark difference between having an estate and not having one. Although the Colonel also had a title of nobility above Sunhyuk''s, but he said that he was basically close to being a delegate of the the Border Defense of the Western Front. "This, this. I''m worried if I had done something hateful to you." And thus after he had spoke this promise of receiving the fief, his attitude changed considerably. Now, he even had admiration in his voice, causing Sunhyuk to feel very unfamiliar with him. "If it''s such good news, go ahead immediately. You must go and accept it even a day sooner to become a true noble, isn''t that right?" The Colonel quickly finished the papers, and thanks to him, Sunhyuk was now able to leave the garrison for Mengsk Fortress whenever he wanted. "What did the Colonel say?" "Well, he probably was friendly to him. He''s not as excessive as that Ahjussi Captain, but he does treat those with a bit of background well." Once he entered the tent, his comrades scarily surrounded him and inquired. Sunhyuk then quietly put out the snacks out in front before they proceeded any further. "Ohoh. Looks like my mouth will be in for a treat. Nice! So this is how much you can gain from uplifting one of your people." There was a saying that there were no humble soldier in front of snacks, as the Riders rubbed their hands in glee. However, before they started, Sunhyuk brought out the paper and shook it. "What''s this?" "Huh? What. This¡­ The Colonel''s stamp is on it." Then after briefly staring at the shaking paper, soon their eyes became wide open. "You, surely not¡­" Sunhyuk, watching their faces, vaunted himself one step higher. "Yes. Paid leave. The duration is one month, and it doesn''t matter where I go, even to the restricted zones in the Western Front. But, I can only take exactly three people." "Me!" "Me! Me! Me!" As if he had produced a miracle, the men quickly clung onto him. "Who do I take with me¡­" From his words, the excited men quickly began to state their reasons of why they had to leave. There were some that approached him and massaged his shoulders, and also others that tried to share stories that weren''t really sympathizing. ***** In the end, he had decided on leaving with Hansen, Jonathan, and Jackson. Since Clarke was currently in charge of the new recruits, he could not go together with him. As a result, he had selected the new recruit in Jackson who was well-behaved. Since he couldn''t bring Clarke with him, it was better to bring a recruit that was comfortable to order around. "Ah, I will do my very best full of loyalty!" Jackson was extremely moved by the display of comradery and emotion after learning that he would be able to go on a leave along with his admirable seniors. Seeing his somewhat nervous salute, Sunhyuk replied instead with a chuckle. "Loyalty is something that''s reserved for the Royal Family, you just do well on what you''re ordered to do." From Jackson''s exclamation, Hansen and Jonathan replied before stacking up luggage on top of his back. "Huh? It was said that they hadn''t made spare clothes, and so they had stated that you should wear it sparingly." "Idiot. Why do you think the Colonel had given three passes of a paid leave which is a rarity by itself. It''s an escort. In other words, until we arrive at Mengsk Fortress and finish the mission, we three are basically your guards." "Do you think we''d just fall down? We do have a title at least." Listening to it, their words did have some logic. Sunhyuk was now not a normal Rider, but a noble with a rank, which was why the Colonel had come out and had even provided him escorts, which was somewhat problematic due to his high hospitality. "Didn''t you just want to wear that?" However, he admitted that he was still puzzled by their obsession over their uniforms. "Ah. I just have a regular uniform¡­" "What''s so important about uniform. It''s the person. Don''t concern yourself with such useless matters." It wasn''t something that Hansen should say after wearing his new uniform, but since no one was going to go back and get him an original one, the rest just laughed. ***** Sunhyuk, who was about to head for Mengsk Fortress, met an unexpected complication. If he were to ride Stella, there was the problem with the beast and its hunger, so he tried to bring Goldrake, but he wouldn''t wake up. "Wake upppppppppp!" No matter how much he tried, the Goldrake would blink a few times before showing no hint of getting up. He had initially wondered if there was a problem, but hearing its louds snores, it wasn''t that either. As a result, he had decided to wait several days before the Goldrake hungered once more. And on the fourth day, the Goldrake who would be sleeping all day rose up. "Huh?" However, the vicinity around the Goldrake became a complete disaster. "Waaaaah! What is this." "Holy shit. Hansen and Jonathan who were now just waiting for them to depart from the garrison were flabbergasted when they saw all of these scales. "Could it be¡­" From that, Sunhyuk went over and picked up one of the coated scales . And then, his eyes were eye open. "It''s shedding?" Whenever the Goldrake had made a mess around it''s area with the shedding of the old scales, it was a symbol of growth. Realizing the truth, he turned around and as if it was proud of its growth, there stood the Goldrake with its head up high and mighty. Clank. Then, the armor that the Princess had so carefully arranged to match for the Drake soon fell onto the ground. As a result, the Goldrake looked firmer and stronger than before. "You, you''ve grown." Kereeeeeeung. It made a low growl. It wasn''t just the sunshine that made the scales of the Goldrake glow like complete gold. ***** The Goldrake had become larger, and slightly stronger. It had become larger so that he could now look down on a horse above it, and the strength of its hind legs were much more powerful as well. Of course, its speed was faster, and now it wasn''t lacking as much in a full sprint in comparison to the horses. "You cutie. How nice of you to grow by yourself." Sunhyuk showed an affectionate face after thinking that the Earth vein had something to do with the Goldrake''s growth. However, if there was a problem, it was that as large as its frame was, the trembling was several times more intense on top of it. However, that did not stop their daily routines. As planned, he woke Goldrake up, and with Hansen, Jonathan and Jackson with their horses, they departed together. "First, we will go to the Fortress and finish our business, and we will play after." As if they had already knew about the whole situation, Hansen and Jonathan did not show expressions of surprise or opinion. Jackson however, didn''t have the right to say his opinion in the beginning, so they soon immediately headed out for Mengsk Fortress. "You''re much later than I thought. I had assumed you would come immediately." "There was a complication along the way." The Commander welcomed him as if he was waiting, and soon spoke his purpose for calling him in a straightforward manner. "The fief I can give to you is one of these three places. You can choose yourself." The Commander, with a detailed map of the Western Front, soon pointed into several places. However, all that was there on the map was symbols of a river, or a mountain, so he could not decide from seeing this in the start. Then, the Commander agreed to have guides accompany him and allow him to directly see the fiefs before his selection. Sunhyuk, who also thought that it was best to look in person, accepted the Commander''s offer. "That''s that¡­" Then, after finishing speaking the purpose of his call, stared at him before asking. "Now that you are a noble and a Knight, isn''t it slowly about time for you to have a vassals?" TL Afterword: Calvis: I think Yoojung will apply for this position first lol! Editor Afterword: T0ngan: Wow! The building of a fief begins.. $$$ on the mountain for his fiefdom.. Translator: Calvis Editor: T0ngan CH 52 From the Commander¡¯s proposition, Sunhyuk shook his head. Though he was soon swept away by his words at some point, but knowing him too well, he rejected his offer. ¡°For the moment, I do not have any thoughts about such things.¡± As a result, the Commander stood silent seeing him not even hesitate. Just by looking, Sunhyuk could recognize that he was going to recommend someone to him, in which that person would monitor him and could influence him in some manner as well. ¡°A shame. I had thought that you would need a shield or a weapon attendant.¡± A fully armed Rider, or a Knight would have countless heavy equipment. If someone did not help, then you would be exhausted even before you arrive at a battlefield. However, he was a Dragon Rider and not a normal Rider, and with his high end strength and his formidable Drake, he could march on for a whole day. That was why he didn¡¯t need any servants under him. ¡°Since I am done, you can go now.¡± Then the Commander said that he would give him a guide when he departs before waving him goodbye. ***** Clink. After finishing their visit from the Commander¡¯s place, they headed over to Emma¡¯s restaurant and opened the door, soon hearing a sharp noise. ¡°You idiots!¡± After consecutive shouts, he was able to notice the situation inside the restaurant. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Emma.¡± ¡°Do you really want to boast about your coat in front of me? How many died for you to receive that?! How many did you have to kill? What¡¯s so great about a squad title, and now you¡¯re boasting such things in front of me.¡± He could see the large burly men trying to settle and hang onto Emma who was full of tears. ¡°Do you have no heart?! You have no heart! Don¡¯t you know how I feel?!¡± ¡°Emma. Calm down first.. We¡¯re soldiers anyways. This is our job.¡± It seems that Jonathan who was regarded as an eloquent man inside the cavalry was ignorant of Emma¡¯s feelings. From that excessive, unsettling comment, Sunhyuk couldn¡¯t help but only sigh. ¡°How long will you live like this? How long will you continue that life when you may suddenly die whenever?¡± It felt that it was getting harder for Emma to scream at them much longer. ¡°Ugh.¡± Jonathan and Hansen who were clinging onto Emma discovered Sunhyuk, and gave a brief helpless glance. Since he didn¡¯t know what to do even if he interjected, he just stood by the door and watched. Giiiiiiiiiik. Emma left her seat briefly, brought back a bag, flipped it upside down, and opened it. The opened bag started to pour down all of the salary which the cavalrymen had gifted her. ¡°Take it. I don¡¯t need this money. This bloodstained money earned by you, my children and I can¡¯t accept it.¡± ¡°Emma. Don¡¯t be like this. Please settle down.¡± Hansen and Jonathan were desperately trying to convince Emma, but she did not intend to step down easily. It seems that the victims of over half of the cavalry in the last battle was a major reason why she was like this. ¡°Let¡¯s open a store at least. With this money, I¡¯m not sure if we can operate in a large city, but we can still open for business at a good place. I can cook and you guys can help out. If so, then you can retire from that life where you could die at any time.¡± ¡°Mmm. Emma. Let¡¯s talk about this later. We¡¯re currently on a mission.¡± After belatedly discovering Sunhyuk, Emma gave a glance before disappearing into the hallway. ¡°Ugh. I showed a bad side of me.¡± ¡°So why did you try to even boast.¡± ¡°You think I would? I never imagined that Hansen, this stupid bastard, would say such a thing in front of Emma.¡± ¡°Okay. I committed a grave sin. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Admitting his fault, Hansen lowered his head in defeat. ¡°If you committed a grave sin, then you should die.¡± Then Jonathan kicked Hansen just like that. ¡°What sin did Jackson have?¡± ¡°Ah, Jackson.¡± Hansen and Jonathan turned around, and kneeling down organizing the dishes was Jackson. ¡°Well, we tried to give you a good experience, but I feel it¡¯ll be hard today.¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± However, Jackson was rather moved after seeing the truth that the cavalrymen were helping someone. Jonathan, who unfamiliarly looked at his eyes before sighing. ¡°So is everything finished? Can we drink now?¡± If he could, he would immediately go and look around the possible fiefs, but after seeing Hansen and Jonathan¡¯s depressed faces, Sunhyuk could not. So he nodded, and then Hansen immediately grabbed a bottle and raised it high. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to drink a bit today.¡± With dejected faces, they continued to gulp down the alcohol, and soon the bottle was empty. Then, Jonathan went over and brought a new one, which also hit rock bottle. Bang. So after several bottles, Emma brought over a plate and angrily left it on the table. It seems that she had prepared something to eat so that they wouldn¡¯t drink on empty stomachs. ¡°Thanks, Emma. There¡¯s only Emma that cares about our bodies.¡± ¡°Even you do not take care of your precious bodies, so why would I?¡± Though Hansen tried to be friendly wondering if her mood had settled down, but the reply was quite cold. Despite that, she had provided appetizers, confirming that the typhoon had passed. ***** Hansen and Jonathan were completely drunk as they lay on the table. Jackson was eerily strong with alcohol, and Sunhyuk did not have a single drink due to concerns about himself. As a result, he was stuck with two large drunk men. ¡°Aish. Drink moderately. To be so weak despite such large frames.¡± Expecting this situation, Emma had already prepared some beds, and Sunhyuk and Jackson groaned as they carried the two large men on their backs. ¡°Before I came, I was really scrutinizing the situation, but I think I did well in coming.¡± Wondering what kind of unexpected revelation this was, Jackson continued to praise Hansen and Jonathan¡¯s good deed. Then, with a somewhat reddened face, he added another comment. ¡°That Emma person, she¡¯s really cool I think?¡± He chuckled knowing that she was the main reason behind this. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Receiving such a straightforward answer, Sunhyuk was taken back as he replied awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ Try your best.¡± It was then that Emma appeared and properly laid down Hansen and Jonathan who were a mess before tucking them in. ¡°What are you looking at? I made food downstairs, so eat it. I can see that you two haven¡¯t eaten properly because of these two buffoons.¡± Sunhyuk smoothly laughed after seeing how she had the appearance of a motherly, older sister figure. Emma, flabbergasted, sneered before disappearing to somewhere once again. ¡°Mmm.. Sunbae. If she is Sunbae¡¯s target, I can give up on her.¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying?!¡± Sunhyuk exclaimed out in shock at Jackson¡¯s useless, but honest statement. ***** The next day, Hansen and Jonathan who were sober were nagged by Emma before being let go. ¡°She¡¯s a really strong person. Truly.¡± From Jackson¡¯s words, Jonathan who still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from yesterday night¡¯s debacle answered. ¡°Of course she¡¯s strong. It¡¯s impossible to live on the borders without being strong.¡± Though the devilish threat of the Sastanes who once lingered on the borders as if it was their homes had disappeared, it doesn¡¯t mean that that the Noctane soldiers consisted solely of the Sastane cavalry. If one were to claim that they were accustomed to the sight of burning villages, and bearing the weight of beloved dead ones, then Emma was one of them. After leaving the restaurant, they soon found the Commander for their exploratory journey, and he provided them with a Rider with the sole task of guiding them. But the guide that they were assigned with was too young to be called an elite of the Mengsk Cavalry. Not only that, his skin was shining and pale like a girl, and also had a graceful face, so much so that one would believe he was a noble if he were in more elegant clothes. ¡°Forward! Nice to meet you. I am Julien Bankish. Due to the Commander¡¯s order, I have been assigned with the task of guiding you around his estates. Please ask of me anything along the way.¡± Not only that, that confident, eloquent tone of voice made it hard to believe he was an ordinary guide at all. ¡°Ah, that sly old man.¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Sunhyuk realized that he was probably one of the recommended candidates that the Commander had wanted to assign under him. It seemed that sneaky Commander had schemed once again. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The boy who did not look even fifteen years old asked curiously. Seeing the expectation and worry behind his eyes, he didn¡¯t have the urge to say this either. ¡°No. That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Well, even if this happened, the situation did not change much since the Commander is a man capable of preparing several candidates as a servant under him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Please speak comfortably, Viscount. I have admired the title of Drake Knight ever since¡­¡± ¡°Stop! From now on, the title of Drake Knight or whatever is forbidden in front of me.¡± Sunhyuk nearly fainted after hearing that ominous title of Drake Knight from the capital once again. Though Julien displayed a dumbfounded face, but he did not necessarily ask why. Before they left Mengsk Fortress, while Julien had left to bring his horse, Jackson approached him and spoke. ¡°Sunbae. That Julien person is, in all likelihood, a noble.¡± ¡°I know as well.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s a woman.¡± It would be rather strange for him to not recognize Julien as a noble, but he had never noticed that she was a girl. ¡°She¡¯s young so it¡¯s hard to distinguish, but she¡¯s definitely a woman dressed as a man. I¡¯ve seen it a couple of times where women have dressed up as men.¡± Sunhyuk began to become troubled. Now he couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of purpose the Commander had with this scheme. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. If you want, you can confirm later.¡± Jackson¡¯s reply was full of confidence, and at that time Julien returned. For an original Rider, the white horse she was riding on was of a high-quality bloodline, which confirmed that Julien had no intention of hiding his background. ¡°Is something on my face?¡± With Sunhyuk and the men staring at her blatantly, Julien asked somewhat confused. ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Are you a woman?¡± All of a sudden, Hansen threw out a fastball, so much so that he was fully taken aback. ¡°Yes. I am a woman. Is that a problem?¡± However, Julien admitted the truth too cooly with an apathetic face. Rather, the polite mask that she had been wearing from the start had cooled down as well. ¡°I am a dignified Rider, who can sufficiently defend myself. I have experience in battles, and also have achieved some minor merits. If you think that I won¡¯t be able to properly guide you to the destination due to the reason of being a woman, I will immediately call for someone else.¡± With a slight poke, a rush of words had poured out of her mouth. It seems that due to her being a woman, she had previously received quite a harsh treatment. Well, it was difficult to try and integrate with these prideful men, so it would be even more difficult if one were the opposite gender. ¡°No. There¡¯s no need for that. Since we will be going together for a couple of days, I wanted to know about each others needs.¡± If the Commander had recommended her, then she was definitely a person that was not lacking in ability. So there was no reason to bring in the issue of gender. ¡°Is that so? I would like to apologize if I had spoken out of line.¡± Though her apology was courteous, but it was also dignified. Once the situation had cleared up, the woman stood in front, while the men talked in low whispers with one another. ¡°I told you she was a noble.¡± ¡°And one with quite a lot of reputation.¡± Seeing that dignified attitude despite her young age, they were certain that Julien Bankish was from a high-ranking family. ***** Though Julien briefly caused an uproar after seeing the Drake, but they were still able to arrive at the first fief as planned. ¡°Even after seeing it myself, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Though Julien had explained about the population here, the specialities and special features of the land here, Sunhyuk could not come up with a decision. As a result, he had decided that he would tour around the other places before deciding. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about here either other than the fact that there¡¯s more people here than the prior place.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then we will immediately head for the next destination.¡± Hansen and Jonathan weren¡¯t of any help, and it was Jackson who rather aided him the most. ¡°If it were me, I would choose the first place that we saw rather than this place.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Although it looks like there are a lot more people and it is quite busy, if you look closely, they¡¯re all vagabonds. It would be alright if the merchants were somewhat well-off, but from what I can tell, I feel like they are mostly refugees from the previous war. It will probably take quite a long time before they settled down here.¡± From that somewhat informative answer, Sunhyuk wanted to compliment him with a surprised look, but Jackson, who was even more excited, continued. ¡°Not only that, unlike here, the first fief we saw had roads that were well-maintained. However, the roads are too isolated here.¡± After listening to his explanation, it was somewhat helpful in his decision. But while they were talking, they had soon arrived at the third fief. ¡°That is all. The Commander had said that if it was difficult to decide immediately, he had advised that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to request or receive the help of other experts in this. It seems that this matter is too important to decide right¡­¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no need.¡± From Julien¡¯s words, Sunhyuk shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go with this place.¡± Though she had encouraged him to ponder about his decision more, but he was unconvinced. ¡°Please don¡¯t rashly decide and think¡­¡± ¡°No. I like this place.¡± Then Sunhyuk, as if he felt something, grabbed the air. ¡°Since this place has what I¡¯m looking for.¡± [Earth Vein has been discovered.] CH 53 No content CH 54 No content CH 54. ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡± After returning from the tour of the territories, Seon-Hyeok immediately went to visit the commander. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too hasty?¡± The commander expressed his concern over the decision, able to tell that the foreigner had no time to further deliberate on the decision after returning from his visit. However, Seon-Hyeok remained firm. ¡°It might be hasty, but it¡¯s not the wrong decision.¡± In the first place, he neither wanted to live a life of splendor nor play as lord of a territory. All he sought was a bit of land and enough money to live a quiet life. If the land also helped him develop as a dragon rider, that would be a considerable bonus. In that sense, his decision was not a bad choice. ¡°Okay. There¡¯s a story behind each territory, after all. If you liked that one in particular, then there must be a good reason for it.¡± The commander did not try to dissuade him. ¡°There will be a lot to prepare and do. It will take a lot of effort to settle down there, but having your own land is worth the trouble.¡± Seon-Hyeok belatedly protested when the commander said he would send the details of the territory through Julian. ¡°So who the hell is she? I can¡¯t believe you sent such a young girl as a guide¡­¡± ¡°So was she a burden?¡± No, that wasn¡¯t it. Julian was clearly a talented rider and an excellent guide. On top of that, she had a profound knowledge of the land, and she was of considerable help. ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem? Why does it matter if the guide is a child or an elder, as long as they do their job well?¡± As expected, there was no way to outmaneuver the commander by protesting like this. Seon-Hyeok finally waved the white flag and decided to ask him directly. ¡°Is she the squire candidate you were going to recommend?¡± The commander did not respond, but his silence was essentially an affirmation. Seon-Hyeok sighed once again and asked why he wanted to recommend her. ¡°Publically, I didn¡¯t think there would be anyone more helpful to you in your duties as a knight and a new lord. Personally, I also felt sorry such a talented child had to go through such frustrations simply because she¡¯s a woman.¡± It was an overly honest answer befitting the commander. ¡°So I¡¯ll ask you once again. Will you take that child as your squire?¡± However, the commander¡¯s attitude was too earnest for his actions to be solely out of consideration for Julian¡¯s personal hardships. He couldn¡¯t help but ask why. ¡°Why do you care so much? Is she such an important child that you have to get involved like this?¡± ¡°Everyone in this world cares about their blood. That¡¯s even more true for old men like me.¡± Seon-Hyeok, after looking dumbfoundedly for a moment, was able to grasp the meaning of the commander''s words. ¡°Then Julian¡­¡± Just as the commander said, it was complicated work being granted a new piece of territory. Some of the simpler matters included deciding on a motto to symbolize the land, while a larger-scale issue was becoming familiar with the entire territory and its relationships with the surrounding areas. ¡°There isn¡¯t even a proper name for the land yet, so we call the town Rheinperle after the river that runs through the area.¡± Julian was knowledgeable in her explanations, almost as if she was already a talented bureaucrat. It seemed to be too much information for a young girl to know, but there was a reason behind her erudite nature. Seon-Hyeok recalled his conversation with the commander as he looked at Julian¡¯s face. ¡®Julian Royen Mangsk. That was the child¡¯s name before she decided to take her mother¡¯s surname.¡¯ ¡®You mean¡­¡¯ ¡®Julian is my granddaughter.¡¯ ¡®But why do you want to send your precious granddaughter away with me, someone with no connections in this world?¡¯ ¡®Six years ago, Julian¡¯s father was killed in a battle against the Sasteins. She blames me for his death.¡¯ In their war six years ago, Julian¡¯s father, as the commander¡¯s son, led an infantry unit that became surrounded by enemy troops. Though he heard the sad news, the commander recognized that the situation in the entire western front was desperate. Knowing he could not save everyone, he dispatched his elite cavalry to the most pressing battlefield instead of rescuing his son. Julian¡¯s father fought desperately as he awaited reinforcements and was ultimately killed by the Sastein cavalry. The grief and despair Julian felt at the loss of her father was redirected at her grandfather. ¡®However, I¡¯m the commander-in-chief of the western armies. I can¡¯t change my priorities because of personal feelings ¨C even if she curses me for being cold-hearted.¡¯ For the first time, the giant, unshakable tree, seemingly undeterred by fierce wind and rain, expressed its agony. ¡®I kept her by my side by promoting her, but I¡¯m ashamed to continue doing so. Mangsk isn¡¯t a good place for such a child to grow.¡¯ Only then did Seon-Hyeok understand why the commander offered him his own territory in return for the annihilation of the Sastein cavalry. It had been the commander¡¯s way of thanking him for taking revenge on the Sastein, which he himself had been unable to do at the time. ¡®So I beg of you. It has to be you. No other noble will do. Others will value Julian¡¯s noble background more than her ability, and they¡¯ll only shelter her and treat her as a showpiece.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m nothing more than a foreigner.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m asking you precisely because you¡¯re a foreigner. I¡¯ve heard that your kind doesn¡¯t discriminate against gender as long as the talent is there. You¡¯re the only one who can help bring the most out of her abilities. So I¡¯ll ask you once again. Please¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­ viscount. Viscount, sir!¡± Seon-Hyeok had been recalling his conversation with the commander, and he raised his head after hearing an urgent voice. ¡°Ah, so where were we?¡± ¡°We were talking about the number of houses and crop yield in Rheinperle. Let me explain it again.¡± Seon-Hyeok shook off his wandering thoughts as he heard Julian¡¯s sharp reply. So what of the commander¡¯s request? It wasn¡¯t as though he had burdened him with someone incompetent, and he did not ask for help reconciling with his granddaughter. His request was clearly within reason. ¡®Please, I ask of you. I promise you I¡¯ll compensate you adequately for this whenever you wish.¡¯ The commander-in-chief of the Western Army, the Guardian of the Kingdom, had even promised him reasonable compensation. Seon-Hyeok had no reason to care about Julian¡¯s background or debate what to do. He simply needed to treat Julian as a capable talent he had acquired. The transfer of lands was carried out quickly. Seon-Hyeok was now the lord of two castles, Drachen and Rheinperle. Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen. The combined name sounded awful, but he had to accept it given that it was a symbol of his authority and status as a noble. ¡°There are other foreigners who have reached the position of viscount, but you¡¯re the first to have your own lands. I sincerely congratulate you on becoming a lord.¡± The commander and other key figures at Fort Mangsk offered their congratulations. ¡°Then all that¡¯s left now is your military affiliation. I assume you still want to stay with your comrades?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seon-Hyeok quickly answered the commander¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to keep my final promise then.¡± With a solemn expression, the commander told him to straighten up. Once Seon-Hyeok assumed proper posture, the commander continued. ¡°With the authority as the commander-in-chief of the Western Army granted by the Adenburg royal family, I name Viscount Drachen company commander of the Drake Cavalry. Moving forward, the Drake Cavalry will be based in the Rheinperle territory and not the 24th Regiment garrison, and I will delegate all management and personnel decisions to the new company commander. Do you accept, Viscount Drachen?¡± ¡°Yes, I accept.¡± ¡°Be faithful to the royal family as a soldier of the kingdom, and protect our lands from foreign invasion.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The solemn-faced commander quickly smiled and offered his congratulations. And with that, Seon-Hyeok became the leader of the Drake Cavalry. ¡°Wow. You¡¯re really our leader now?¡± ¡°I guess we¡¯ll really have to watch our tone in the future, seeing that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s our superior now.¡± ¡°Is that really necessary? You¡¯ll just have to be careful in official settings.¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head as Hansen and Jonasson offered their congratulations. However, they did not back down, and it seemed as though he would have to play the role of their superior going forward. ¡°Well, just until the end of this vacation. It¡¯ll be awkward for us to fix our language immediately too.¡± Hansen gave him a hard time, but Seon-Hyeok said it didn¡¯t matter. After all, he had no intention of exercising his authority over those who helped him become a fully-fledged member of the cavalry. ¡°Then these guys¡­¡± ¡°Viscount Drachen.¡± Emma had been listening to their conversation and tried to comment, but felt awkward addressing him by his new title. Jonasson noticed and helped. ¡°Will you be staying in Viscount Drachen¡¯s territory then?¡± The title felt awkward, but he nodded and expressed his affirmation of her words. ¡°When?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it will take time to prepare. There are a hundred soldiers, and they aren¡¯t even infantry. Even if we can stay in the barracks, the horses will need a proper place to stay.¡± Emma seemed to reach a decision after hearing Jonasson¡¯s response. ¡°You, you can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Why? I can¡¯t?¡± Seon-Hyeok blinked, unable to figure out what they were talking about. Emma bowed her head and asked. ¡°Viscount Drachen. No, Lord Drachen. Please allow me and the children here to settle in your lands.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Belatedly grasping the situation, Seon-Hyeok subconsciously looked towards Hansen and Jonasson. The two men shrugged. *** ¡°Congratulations, new company commander.¡± The 24th Regiment commander came out to greet Seon-Hyeok. It seemed he had already heard the news. ¡°Will you be my successor then? Well, that¡¯s not a bad thing. If it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll be able to leave this post without worrying.¡± The situation was enough that Company Commander Frederick could feel as though he was being pushed aside, but he said he would follow the commander¡¯s decision without hesitation. Frederick seemed to be satisfied with any position, so long as he held the title of senior knight. ¡°Huh? Why are they out?¡± After a brief conversation with the two commanders, Seon-Hyeok headed straight towards the cavalry barracks. Before he even reached the barracks, he saw the riders dressed in uniform and lined up. ¡°Clark?¡± ¡°Cavalry!¡± Noticing Clark, Seon-Hyeok smiled, and Clark shouted out. ¡°Salute the new company commander!¡± Before he could figure out what was going on, the nearly hundred riders beat at their chests and stamped their feet. ¡°Forward!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok looked around, not expecting this treatment. ¡°Company commander. You should address them.¡± Clark¡¯s formal attitude was unlike anything in their previous relationship. ¡°What am I supposed to¡­¡± ¡°The company commander has no words to say! We should speak up instead!¡± As if they had been waiting for this, the riders shouted in unison. ¡°Congratulations on your promotion to company commander!¡± ¡°We welcome the Drake Knight!¡± ¡°We will only follow you from now on!¡± The organized shouts soon devolved into frantic cheering. ¡°Wow! So cool! The new commander¡¯s the best!¡± ¡°Clark. Hansen. Jonasson¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok laughed as he saw his colleagues join the ranks of the cavalry and cheer him on. CH 55 No content CH 55. Seon-Hyeok had become a company commander thanks to Commander Mangsk, but it did not mean he was ready to lead a unit. He required training in the basic skills of a commander before heading to Rheinperle. ¡°Ugh! This again? It was bad enough doing this during my mandatory service!¡± Unfortunately for him, the training was similar to the guerrilla training he received in the other world. Not only that, those receiving training were all superhuman beings capable of being ordained as knights, and as such, the training itself was horribly intense. ¡°I¡¯m a cavalry rider, so why do I need infantry training¡­¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a rule saying that a commander can only lead one type of troops. In your position as commander, you might end up leading a group of infantry, or perhaps even a squad of archers. Beyond that, cavalry can fall off their horses. Are you suggesting that you live on horseback?¡± Seon-Hyeok complained as he was required to roll around in the mud, but it showed no signs of working on the instructor. ¡°Damn it. Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Blech.¡± The man ahead of him, a knight from the eastern part of the kingdom, vomited. ¡°You can let me know if it¡¯s too difficult. We can send you back anytime.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m giving up?¡± The knight shouted angrily at the instructor, who appeared as if he had been waiting for this to happen. They were free to leave as they pleased, but giving up halfway was a disgrace that would follow him for the rest of his life. Nobody willingly gave up. ¡°Damn it. Damn it.¡± Seon-Hyeok swore as he looked at the back of the knight staggering along and on the verge of collapse. His physical abilities were incomparable to that of an average knight, but even he felt pressured by the training. ¡°We will take a lap and then immediately start tactical training.¡± Their bodies were pushed to the limit before tactical education could begin. ¡°A cavalry charge is essentially a shock tactic using maximum speed and impact to break down enemy infantry¡­¡± The low drone of the tactics instructor might as well have been a lullaby. Training began at dawn and ended long after sunset, and by that time, his tired body felt a terrible urge to fall asleep. ¡°The conditions for winning a flank attack is to be the first to attack the enemy¡¯s side, and the tactics to do so¡­¡± His eyelids drooped as he listened to the tedious tactical theories. Even if he managed to endure, magic identification training which was as unbearable as the tactical education awaited him. ¡°In general, fire attribute magic requires a charging period before it can be invoked, and as a result, countermeasures can be taken as long as detection occurs before sufficient magical power has been gathered. At that point in time, the key point is to remain calm and understand the objective of the magic being cast, and to be able to minimize the damage if necessary¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until the magic identification training was over that the trainees were allowed to return to their beds. However, they were only given three hours of sleep, and it was insufficient to relieve their fatigue. Naturally, the fatigue of training accumulated as the days went by. ¡°Why did I accept the position of company commander!¡± Seon-Hyeok had accepted the commander¡¯s offer because he didn¡¯t want to be separated from his comrades, but he now regretted his decision. He could have lived freely on his new lands and met his friends occasionally, and was now going through this trouble so he could stick with them all the time. However, it was too late for regrets, and being discharged would be a permanent mark of shame. He wasn¡¯t particularly ambitious about his future career, but he also couldn¡¯t easily give up on his pride as a man. He made up his mind, but he really did want to give up, especially during the magic tolerance training. ¡°The commander is always the primary target for enemy magic. This does not apply if you¡¯re hit directly, but if it¡¯s a glancing blow, or you¡¯re lucky enough to survive the attack, your responsibility as commander is to take care of the troops under your command.¡± The trainees were assigned to secret rooms pre-treated with various spells, and were immediately hit by magic before they could grasp their situation. None died because the intensity of magic was intentionally lowered, but Seon-Hyeok could not help but groan as he felt his limbs cramping up. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As a dragon rider, Seon-Hyeok had uniquely high magic resistance, and naturally, unlike the others, he was able to withstand the magical shocks to some degree. However, this only applied up to a certain point, and he trembled as he endured the outpour of spells. ¡°Oho.¡± Seon-Hyeok stood out to the mage in charge of the magic resistance training. A long time passed, and the hellish experience finally came to an end. ¡°Of course, the magic you¡¯ll face in real battles will be several times more painful and powerful. That said, this experience may save your lives and those of your troops one day.¡± The mage smiled wickedly after personally showering the trainees with a variety of magic spells. Seon-Hyeok wanted nothing more than to attack him. However, the training was not yet over. Next, they were educated on how to minimize magic damage using swords and shields. ¡°Hap!¡± One trainee deflected an incoming fireball with his sword, and another used his shield to block a flash of light. In the process, Seon-Hyeok was able to properly see the swordsmanship of knights for the first time. On the battlefield, it had simply looked like flashes of light. Up close, and able to watch in a more relaxed setting, Seon-Hyeok noticed that the swords themselves were glowing with enormous energy. It was almost as if the blades were imbued with different attributes. ¡°As expected of the lion of the east! Your sword energy is outstanding!¡± The knights seemed to call this sword energy. ¡°Let me know if you¡¯re ready.¡± When his turn came, Seon-Hyeok looked at the fireball forming at the mage¡¯s fingertips with a stiff expression. Even though the mage was at a distance, he felt that the heat was stronger than those used in earlier attacks. ¡°Is there something wrong with your energy control? It seems a bit strong¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± When Seon-Hyeok frowned at the curt response, the trainees around him whispered. ¡°Tsk. To think that a knight could be so fearful¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s funny that someone who has never even held a sword properly is training with us. He should be training with the common soldiers instead.¡± Seon-Hyeok was quite famous even in the training camp. Rather, he was infamous. Others¡¯ evaluation of him was that he was a foreigner lacking in swordsmanship and simply lucky to become a knight through his accomplishments against common cavalry rather than against other knights. ¡°Let¡¯s see for ourselves how great this person is that His Majesty himself would bestow a surname upon him.¡± Seon-Hyeok once again felt the prejudice against foreigners that he had forgotten about. Damned bastards. In the first place, those gathered here were more closely aligned with the nobility than with the royal family. Given that they were all nobles or the knights serving them, it was natural that the atmosphere here would be different from when he was around loyalists to the royal family. Realizing this, Seon-Hyeok tried to collect himself, but he couldn¡¯t help but be frustrated. Now that his wind attribute control was 99, the wind flowed incomparably faster and more freely than before. The wind energy flocked to the tip of his spear. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked at the faint energy surrounding the tip of his spear as he responded to the mage. ¡°Then I¡¯ll fire on the count of three, so watch out. One, two, three.¡± With a gesture, the mage¡¯s fireball rushed towards him. This damned bastard. What do you mean, ¡°it¡¯s the same¡±? The energy flying towards him was at least one and a half times more powerful than the previous attacks. Seon-Hyeok swore as he lunged forward with his spear. ¡°You have to deflect it! Why would you stab at it!¡± ¡°Stupid foreigner!¡± The onlookers backed away as they criticized Seon-Hyeok''s approach. It was evident they were afraid of the explosion that would occur upon impact. At that moment, the spear penetrated the fireball. ¡°Huh?¡± Normally, the fireball should have exploded as soon as it was pierced. However, instead of exploding and scattering in all directions, the pierced and torn fireball began to also circle around the tip of his spear. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± The trainees watched with mouths agape at this unfamiliar sight. The mage casting the magic likewise stared in shock. A person passing by would have thought Seon-Hyeok was wielding a spear made of flames. ¡°Hot! Hot!¡± After holding onto the spear for a while, Seon-Hyeok threw it aside with a shout. Sparks fired off in all directions. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s so hot.¡± It was ridiculous to see the foreigner blow on his hands and complaining, but neither the trainees nor the instructor could mock him. After that day, none of the trainees dared to disregard Seon-Hyeok as a foreigner lacking in the basics. Then again, all the others had only recently become knights and were little more than baby chicks. None of the others had succeeded in completely destroying the mage¡¯s offensive spells. Seon-Hyeok had unequivocally shown the gap in their abilities. After all, even Marquis Reinhardt, head of the Royal Knights and renowned swordsman of the kingdom, had declared Seon-Hyeok to be as capable as a senior knight. For the other trainees, senior knight was a position they could only hope to reach after training for a long time. It was a difference in skills that could not be immediately overcome. They had mocked him before witnessing his strength, but now, they did not dare to tease him. Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok was able to complete the 16 weeks of training without any more trouble. - You have leveled up. Perhaps indicative of the difficulty of the training he had just completed, Seon-Hyeok was able to level up for the first time in a long while. There was a brief disturbance when he recalled Goldrake, whom he had allowed to roam outside the training site. Nonetheless, his training was over, and Seon-Hyeok was allowed to depart. *** Seon-Hyeok¡¯s destination was Rheinperle, and not to the 24th Regiment garrison. He had no reason to go back, as his cavalry had relocated under Clark¡¯s guidance during his training. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Julian had been waiting for him to leave the training camp and greeted him. She skillfully took his belongings and put them on his horse, and her actions seemed so natural that he unknowingly watched without doing anything. ¡°You were waiting?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you know when I¡¯d be leaving? Didn¡¯t you think I might give up?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked with a bewildered expression. Indeed, it was quite a long distance for a young girl to travel alone. Julian then replied emotionlessly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t quit.¡± Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t know why Julian would think that, but it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling to have someone believe in him. He laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Guided by Julian, Seon-Hyeok headed towards his new home. CH 56 No content CH 56. Episode 56. A Leader¡¯s Knowledge (2) Upon returning to Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok was greeted by a territory that had changed drastically over the past few months. ¡°We received help from the 24th Regiment and Mangsk, which made the construction projects much faster.¡± From atop a hill overlooking the village, he could see a mansion beginning to take shape. As it was yet incomplete, it was incomparably shabby compared to the castles owned by other lords. However, as Seon-Hyeok had lived in a barracks this entire time, his new residence seemed overly large and imposing. ¡°It¡¯s a bit shabby and rugged to be considered a noble¡¯s mansion, but it¡¯s functional.¡± Julian¡¯s subtle tone as she spoke was that of a child seeking praise. ¡°Good work. It seems like you were busy while I was away.¡± Seon-Hyeok complimented as he casually patted Julian''s head ¡°W, what are you doing?!¡± Julian angrily shouted, her face completely red. His young squire clearly wanted to be treated as a proper adult. ¡°I... Initial construction for the cavalry garrison is also complete. The stable was built first at the request of the cavalry, and the barracks are currently being used as their accommodations. Construction for their new accommodations will be underway once your estate is finished.¡± Julian¡¯s tone was now cold as she continued her explanation. However, Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t mind. He was too busy looking at his transformed territory. Although most of the people going in and out of the village were infantrymen from Mangsk or the 24th Regiment, he grew emotional seeing his territory so lively and active. This is my land¡­ In his old life, he had barely been able to call a few pyeong [1] his own. But now, he was the owner of a mansion large enough to house dozens of people and the lord of around ten villages and ten thousand people. He couldn¡¯t imagine a more sudden rise to fame. Seon-Hyeok remained speechless for a while, moved by and proud of his accomplishments. As though she understood his feelings, Julian stopped her constant reporting and allowed him to collect his emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When he finally opened his mouth, Seon-Hyeok asked Julian to lead him to his home. ¡°Wahhhh! M, mommy!¡± ¡°Heok! What¡¯s that?¡± His excitement did not last long. The village was turned upside down at the sight of Goldrake. ¡°What are you doing? Your lord is passing! Bow your heads and pay your respects!¡± Julian shouted out, but her voice was drowned out by the screams and panicked noises of the frightened villagers. Just then, the soldiers appeared. It seemed they heard the commotion. ¡°S, soldiers!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a monster! A terrifying monster!¡± Goldrake remained calm and still, but the villagers treated him like a monster that had just devoured dozens of innocent people. Seon-Hyeok looked down at the soldiers, and they stared back, just as perplexed by the situation. ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡°Drive out the monster!¡± Huddled behind the soldiers, the villagers hurled all sorts of harsh words. ¡°You idiots! What are you saying to your lord?¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish? Lower your heads and bow down!¡± The soldiers scolded the residents. ¡°M, Mister soldier. There¡¯s a monster¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your lord¡¯s drake, not a monster!¡± ¡°Are there idiots unaware that Rheinperle¡¯s new owner is the Drake Knight?¡± The villagers looked bewildered when they saw the soldiers shouting viciously at them, and soon, they paled as they realized there was a man riding the giant monster. ¡°L, lord!¡± ¡°The peasants of Rheinperle greet the lord.¡± Realizing the error of their ways, the residents prostrated themselves on the ground and shuddered. This was a world in which commoners could lose their hands or feet by disrespecting a passing noble, and they had dared to speak harshly against their own lord. They were not in a situation to complain even if they were put to death. ¡°What will you do? Those two dared to call you a ¡®son of a bitch¡¯, and that one suggested you be put to death. Of course, those words were aimed at the drake and not you directly, but it is nonetheless deserving of punishment. It is customary for anyone insulting my lord to be hung for three days and nights as an example.¡± The cold words did not match the young girl¡¯s voice. The residents bowed their heads at Julian¡¯s words and begged for forgiveness. ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Even if they were at odds with each other, Julian¡¯s grandfather, Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, was the type of easygoing person happy to exchange casual conversations with the lowest ranking of soldiers. It was shocking to see that man¡¯s granddaughter so easily say such harsh words. ¡°I¡¯m only letting you know what¡¯s customary. The decision, however, is entirely up to the lord.¡± The villagers had simply called a monster a monster, and they had uttered such comments out of debilitating fear. It was incomprehensible for him to make a big deal out of the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that in the future. I have no intention of following such barbaric customs.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not mean to suggest that there was no such social construct as classes, or that all people were equal. Such statements often fell flat even in the other world, where equality was held in high regard. It was even more true in this world, where there were strict social stratifications. The people in this world were not ignorant beings to enlighten, and he wasn¡¯t a revolutionary with a burning desire to break down the barriers between classes. He was just an ordinary man accidentally thrown into this world. At the same time, he had no intention of treating commoners like horses or oxen as the other nobles did. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± Instead of feeling proud that countless people were bowing their heads to him, Seon-Hyeok felt even more uncomfortable. ¡°The lord has shown his grace. Thank and serve the lord for the rest of your days, knowing he showed you mercy instead of executing you for your sins!¡± Just as Seon-Hyeok was about to continue on his way, escorted by the soldiers, Julian turned around and threatened the residents one last time. He wasn¡¯t particularly pleased with her actions, but he also did not reprimand her. By now, he knew very well what kind of world he was living in. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s excitement had significantly cooled down by the time he reached his new residence. He felt burdened by the extreme courtesy he was shown by the commoners. ¡°You have to get used to it. If the lord¡¯s authority fails, so do all other moral standards.¡± He didn¡¯t accept the entirety of Julian¡¯s words, but he understood what she meant. As such, he did not refute her or take offense. ¡°Sigh.¡± Instead, he kept sighing. Reality was much different from what he expected. ¡°The hired servants are waiting to greet you. However, since you seem tired, how about going straight to your chambers?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry for the servants, but I¡¯ll speak with them tomorrow. I would like to rest today.¡± He chose sleep, thinking he¡¯d feel more refreshed once he woke up. ¡°I expected you would, so I had a bath prepared. Please use it to recover from the fatigue of travel.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± It was the best thing he had heard all day. Seon-Hyeok inwardly celebrated as he followed her to the bathhouse within the mansion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Excited by the prospect of having his first bath in a long time, he was hurriedly removing his clothes when he suddenly stopped. Julian was holding a towel and a small basket in one hand and showed no signs of excusing herself. ¡°I¡¯m the lord¡¯s squire. My duty is to wait on you at all times.¡± ¡°Can you please leave? I feel uncomfortable. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t wash myself.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± After kicking Julian out, Seon-Hyeok excitedly lowered himself into the bathtub. ¡°Ahhhh. It¡¯s so nice!¡± He let out a satisfied moan, able to enjoy soaking himself in warm water for the first time in a long while. The warmth was so nice that he forgot about his earlier worries about nobles and commoners. How long had he enjoyed his bath? The door rattled open, and someone entered the bathroom. Seon-Hyeok reflexively lowered himself deeper into the bathtub and shouted. ¡°What did I tell you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, my lord. My name is Marie, and I¡¯m responsible for managing your bath.¡± He had shouted out, naturally thinking that it would be Julian, but froze when he heard a woman¡¯s voice. When he looked to the side, he saw a nearly naked woman kneeling by the bathtub and checking the temperature of the water. ¡°It looks like the bath¡¯s cooled down. Are you cold? Would you like some more hot water?¡± After shaking her hand in the water a few times, Marie stood up. The little clothing she wore clung to her as a result of the rising water vapor, and her back was completely exposed. Seon-Hyeok unknowingly gulped at the sight. Seon-Hyeok had no idea how the bath ended. When he came to his senses, he had already gotten dressed with Marie¡¯s help. ¡°Did you enjoy your bath?¡± Julian approached him with impeccable timing and asked. However, the question felt quite ambiguous, and Seon-Hyeok felt embarrassed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you to your quarters. You are excused now.¡± ¡°Then have a good night.¡± Instead of waiting for his answer, Julian dismissed Marie and led the way. ¡°Are you disappointed? Do you need someone waiting on you in the bathroom as well?¡± ¡°Is there anything you won¡¯t say?¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned, thinking it was inappropriate for a 14-year-old girl to say such things. Julian responded calmly. ¡°I know everything I should know. But unfortunately, she¡¯s a professional servant, not a maid to use as you please.¡± In this world, there was a clear difference between the servant classes. Some were practically slaves, while others were professionals who had received a strict education. Having been made aware of this before, Seon-Hyeok broke out in a cold sweat. He was a man, and his mind couldn¡¯t help but wander as he watched Marie attending to him during the bath. Was it so strange for him to have imagined the relationship between a noble and a servant? Fortunately for him, however, he didn¡¯t attempt to act on his delusions. If he had, he would have been humiliated. ¡°Have a good night.¡± Contrary to expectations, and despite his excitement, Seon-Hyeok fell asleep as soon as he lay down. The warm bath from earlier must have been effective. As a result, he felt lighter than ever when he awoke the next day. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll go alone today. It¡¯s a personal matter.¡± He shrugged off Julian and jumped on Goldrake at the break of dawn. With that, he headed straight to the place where he felt earth energy the previous day. - You have discovered an earth vein. - The rich earth energy contained within the earth vein is an excellent source of nutrients for the drake. - Goldrake is eating. - Attribute control (Earth) has increased by 1. It was Goldrake who found the exact location. Just like before, Seon-Hyeok sat and watched as Goldrake forgot about his owner and hurriedly devoured the earth energy. - Attribute control (Earth) has increased by 1. ¡°It¡¯s a bit slower than before. Is it the site, or maybe because my attribute control is higher now?¡± His attribute control increased ever so gradually, but did not stop. After staying there the whole day, his earth attribute control had risen from 40 to 50. - Attribute control (Earth) has increased from 40 to 50. - Special effects of the earth attribute have increased slightly. Your bones have become stronger and your skin more resilient. As always, changes occurred in his body once his attribute control reached a predetermined level. Seeing the message, he pinched his forearm. However, the changes did not seem particularly significant. That said, it wasn¡¯t as though he was going to break his bones to test his increased strength. Given that his attribute control stopped rising, it seemed as though the drake had finished consuming the local earth vein. Seon-Hyeok cleared the area and stood up, but he didn¡¯t feel any disappointment. He had a strange expression on his face. - There is another earth vein nearby. The place was littered with earth veins to fuel his drake. On his way back to his residence, Seon-Hyeok took care to avoid the local residents. At first, he thought about releasing Goldrake in the surrounding area, but he worried the drake would undergo another change and took him to a designated area within the mansion. As expected, Goldrake seemed satisfied and fell asleep. He didn¡¯t react to attempts to wake him up. Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t sure whether Goldrake was preparing to shed once again or was just sleeping, but it was clear that his scales looked better than before. If his drake grew once again, it would be an indication that drakes had unlimited growth potential. They were certainly worthwhile mounts to raise. 1. Pyeong is a Korean unit for area, often used for land or floor space in a home. 1 pyeong = 3.3m2 or 35.6ft2. CH 57 No content CH 57. A large mansion, beautiful maids, and other servants attending to his every need were luxuries Seon-Hyeok had never imagined having. However, he wasn¡¯t able to fully enjoy these benefits. After all, such luxuries were maintained using his own financial resources. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡± Maintaining the mansion cost money. Paying his servants cost money. It seemed as though even breathing cost money. He was able to pay the upkeep costs using the financial rewards received from the royal family, but he had no other sources of revenue once those resources were drained. His ambition to rule over a prosperous territory faded away, and he was in such a desperate situation that he couldn¡¯t even afford to walk around his territory. ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s always money.¡± Fortunately, the hundred members of the Drake Cavalry assumed much of the responsibilities that a local militia would have, and as a result, he wasn¡¯t pressed to recruit soldiers right away. Even so, there were countless expenses involving maintaining a territory. How could I have known being a lord would be so expensive? No, it wasn¡¯t specifically that being a lord was expensive. The real problem was being a noble. A noble¡¯s everyday expenses were enormous. ¡°Ugh. I need to find a source of income.¡± Julian looked at him with an absurd expression as he stressed about his dwindling resources. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a noble worry about money like you do.¡± ¡°How could I not worry when there are so many expenditures I need to take care of myself?¡± ¡°Well, you were given administrative control over the area, so even though there isn¡¯t anything established at the moment, you should be receiving tax income soon.¡± ¡°How much would taxes even be? There aren¡¯t many people here, and they seem to be struggling to make ends meet.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only get a clear answer once the currently dispatched tax collector returns. I expect we will make around 400 gold a year after mansion and servant expenses.¡± Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t sure how much 400 gold was. When he served as a rider, he used his earnings to pay his royal debt and thus never saw a single coin for himself. Considering he wasn¡¯t even aware of how much he was getting for his salary, there was no way he could have a firm grasp of how much gold was worth in this world. ¡°The average tenant farmer earns about 70 silver a year, which is slightly more than half a gold. A normal infantry sergeant makes 3 gold. While you served as a cavalry rider, your salary was 30 gold per year. If you include the extra allowance provided for fighting in the war, you probably earned about 60 gold. Of course, that does not include the cost of maintaining your warhorse and equipment.¡± Julian continued on to explain that her calculations did not include the rewards provided by the royal family. Seon-Hyeok stared blankly. He still could not get the hang of things. After struggling to figure out finances in this world, he ultimately decided to use the cost of maintaining a single rider as a basis for comparison. ¡°So 400 gold is roughly enough to support thirteen cavalry riders or 100 infantrymen?¡± ¡°If you consider the cost of feeding them and other miscellaneous expenses, it¡¯s closer to three riders or thirty foot soldiers.¡± ¡°Is that a lot? Or a little?¡± ¡°It''s a very small amount. Considering that the average baron earns about 800 gold per year, you would be considered very poor. I still don¡¯t understand why you chose this place. If you ruled over the first territory we visited, you would earn at least twice as much in taxes.¡± There was no use in lamenting his decision. At the time, the most important factor was not money, but rather finding earth veins. From that perspective, Rheinperle was the obvious choice. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel comfortable with that amount, I can try to increase taxes.¡± ¡°Additional taxes?¡± ¡°If you really want, it is possible to tax residents for trivial things like having windows or for the right to start a fire. You can even tax people for using the river or having a beard. There are actually nobles who collect taxes in that manner.¡± What kind of nonsense was this? Seon-Hyeok immediately refused. He was short on money at the moment, but even so, he did not want to become a cruel lord and exploit his people. ¡°A 400 gold profit isn¡¯t much, but it should be sufficient to run the territory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was afraid there were so many expenses that I would have to go out and earn money by myself.¡± Seon-Hyeok said it as a joke, but Julian looked at him as though she had heard something absurd. ¡°However, whether or not you levy additional taxes, you will need to find additional sources of income. We cannot rely on the Drake Cavalry forever, as they are under military jurisdiction, and having twenty or so soldiers is not nearly enough in case of emergencies. Rheinperle may not be on the border, but it¡¯s not that far from it.¡± ¡°Right. That¡¯s all true. But.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes lit up as he listened to Julian speak. ¡°You¡¯re really good with numbers.¡± ¡°Well, the men in my family were all military-oriented ever since I was young, so we needed someone to manage our lands. I managed my family¡¯s tax affairs since I was eight.¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered what he had done when he was eight. He was probably busy running around his neighborhood with a runny nose. Hearing Julian had managed such complex finances from a young age, he saw her in a new light. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s great.¡± He was now truly thankful for her presence. ¡°Julian, you can manage the finances here from now on.¡± Even now, Julian had a hand in all the happenings in the mansion. She made a rare uncomfortable expression as she thought about the additional financial responsibilities she was being given. In the end, Julian was tasked with managing the territory¡¯s taxes. Whether or not he trusted her, there was nobody else capable of assuming such responsibilities. Seon-Hyeok felt sorry for burdening the young child, but Julian¡¯s expression brightened when he did so. Perhaps because she had been ignored and excluded at Mangsk for being a woman, Julian seemed to prefer having her talents be recognized. Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t seen the new cavalry accommodations in a while, and when he visited, it was still undergoing construction. ¡°Oh. The lord¡¯s here.¡± Hansen and the new recruits were clad in heavy armor when they greeted him. It seemed they had just been on patrol duty. Instead of answering, Seon-Hyeok looked up and down at Hansen as he mumbled. ¡°80 gold for heavy cavalry armor, 50 gold for a horse, and 20 gold for miscellaneous weapons. 150 gold in total. On top of that, a salary of 30 gold per year.¡± Ignorance had been bliss. Now that Julian had taught him about the economics of this world, everything he saw looked like money. The heavy cavalry, each using 150 gold worth of equipment, seemed extravagant. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Five cavalry riders, so that¡¯s 750 gold. That¡¯s more than what I make in a year!¡± Hansen and the other riders looked blankly at Seon-Hyeok as he spat out numbers like a madman. However, regardless of how they reacted, he continued going around the camp to calculate the value of the entire cavalry unit. Though they weren¡¯t knights, the level of equipment required by the heavy cavalry wasn¡¯t that much different. The equipment cost for the hundred cavalrymen was astronomical. ¡°15,000 gold.¡± He would need to accumulate 30 years¡¯ worth of taxes without spending a single penny in order to gather that much money. Now that he thought about it, how wealthy was the royal family that they could afford to maintain over a dozen of these units on top of all their other troops? He could not help but marvel at the thought. He almost even felt a sense of loyalty. Of course, that did not mean he intended to devote himself to the royal family. He simply admired their vast resources. ¡°Well, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but there¡¯s nothing to be worried about for the time being. There¡¯s no reason the royal family would suddenly dispatch the Drake Cavalry somewhere else. Rheinperle is an ideal location from which we can support troops on the border or suppress rebellious lords.¡± There was nobody else around other than the riders, but Clark nonetheless spoke respectfully. Since Seon-Hyeok was now the company commander and the lord of a territory, Clark must have felt he could no longer treat Seon-Hyeok as he did before. ¡°Any other lord would have never permitted royal troops to enter their territory in this manner out of self-preservation. Of course, since you¡¯re a cavalry company commander, you might feel a closer connection to the riders than your territory and have a different perspective.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t even considered the politics involved. He had only focused on the financial savings resulting from having troops paid by the royal family. ¡°To put it plainly, it could be considered an abuse of power for us to patrol this territory. There¡¯s also no reason for us to.¡± ¡°Even between us?¡± Clark and the others burst out in laughter at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s cute remark. ¡°We¡¯re loyal because it¡¯s between us.¡± Seon-Hyeok forgot his worries and smiled. Although Clark¡¯s tone towards him was different from before, Clark''s friendly attitude remained the same. ¡°But just in case, don¡¯t try to fight against the royal family. If anything happens, we won¡¯t be able to ignore the royal command. All things aside, we all have families to worry about.¡± Seeing Clark¡¯s unwavering sense of duty, Seon-Hyeok was able to understand why the kingdom had been open to making a lord the commander of his own company. It seemed he had really become adjusted to this new reality, as he accepted the line Clark drew as natural without being disappointed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I plan on living a long life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I like you so much!¡± The riders laughed loudly when they saw Seon-Hyeok lightheartedly pass over a potentially serious conversation. ¡°Oh, and about Emma. If you¡¯ll permit it, I¡¯d like to send a couple of riders to escort her here. Would that be all right?¡± ¡°Are you asking me for a vacation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled at the brazen answer. He soon approved of the vacation, and Hansen, Jonasson, and Jackson once again headed for Mangsk. Sending Jackson was an act of generosity, as he chose him out of consideration for Jackson¡¯s feelings towards Emma. ¡°Thank you. Thank you!¡± Seon-Hyeok left Jackson behind as the rider thanked him over and over again, and headed back to his mansion. *** Goldrake shed once again after they arrived at Rheinperle. Since the area was full of earth veins, Seon-Hyeok had been able to feed him whenever he had the time. As a result, Goldrake, after once being skinny and on the verge of death, now looked like a real monster. He stood over 3 meters tall with his head upright and was nearly 6 meters long. ¡°Ah. I can¡¯t reach! I said I can¡¯t reach it!¡± The shaking when Goldrake moved was worse, and targets were now further away when he was on the saddle. As a result, even with the nearly 4-meter long cavalry spear, it became nearly impossible to strike his target without being dangerously close. There were two potential solutions. He could either commission longer spears, or he could forego riding Goldrake and use Stella as his primary mount. ¡°Ugh. Even so, I¡¯m a dragon rider. I can¡¯t give up on Goldrake that easily.¡± It was now difficult for him to train with the other cavalry because of the unexpected penalties incurred by Goldrake¡¯s growth, but he couldn¡¯t give up on him. CH 58 No content CH 58. There was once a time when Seon-Hyeok was put in the ridiculous situation of being a dragon rider in a dragon-less world, and he had faced many difficulties on the way, but he was ultimately only able to reach his current status because of his class. Therefore, he made sure to never forget his identity. The only solution, then, was to commission a new spear. ¡°There aren¡¯t any sufficiently skilled blacksmiths in this area. If you would like, I will look into craftsmen located closer to the capital.¡± His new spear would naturally require significant time and money to make. After all, it was not easy to produce a cavalry spear 1.5 meters longer than normal, let alone one worthy of use by a lord. ¡°Ugh. My precious money.¡± Seon-Hyeok was thriftier now than before he became a noble, but he nonetheless handed over the necessary funds with trembling hands. Frustrated by this unexpected expense, Seon-Hyeok left his residence with the burdensome Goldrake. By now, the residents were no longer terrified at the sight of the drake, but they still kept a healthy distance. He smacked his lips as he saw the residents retreat while bowing. He recalled the rumors surrounding him and Goldrake. ¡®Prisoners and troublemakers are fed to the monster. The monster likes virgins the most.¡¯ These were baseless rumors. However, it was difficult to pinpoint where the rumors originated, and just as challenging to dispel them. However, there was one rumor among them that he could not ignore. ¡®Not a single blade of grass grows where the monster has stayed. The monster curses the land.¡¯ Bothered by this, he revisited the place where he found the earth vein. The rumor was true. The previously unexceptional land had completely changed. Now, the ground was parched and crumbly, and not a single weed could be seen. He panicked, seeing even robust-looking stones crumble at the slightest touch. It was clear that Goldrake was not the only one benefitting from these earth veins. Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok had to venture further from the village and away from potential farmland to search for sources of earth energy. However, the earth veins, which were abundant near the village, were less so as he moved further away. ¡°No. I can¡¯t go through that stress again.¡± A hungry and complaining Goldrake was truly an unbearable source of stress. Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t married, but it felt like he had a baby constantly crying for milk. ¡°Just one. Please.¡± And so, he traveled across the plains, climbing and searching every hill. After several weeks of this, Goldrake finally showed signs of smelling something nearby. ¡°Huh?¡± However, his behavior now was different from the other times he had discovered earth veins. After stampeding to the source, instead of sprawling out over the area, Goldrake began to dig into the ground. Seon-Hyeok stared at Goldrake blankly. What does he think he is, a dog? After some time passed, Goldrake put his head into the now sizable pit and began to chew. Munch. Munch. ¡°You crazy thing! You¡¯re eating dirt now?¡± It seemed Seon-Hyeok had forgotten he had once done the same in a futile attempt to increase his earth attribute control. He approached his drake and smacked his head. Surprised by the sudden blow, Goldrake recoiled and spat out the unidentifiable object he had been chewing on. Thud. Roll. The object that fell out seemed unusual. It was far too beautiful and shiny to be a common stone. After staring closely for a moment, Seon-Hyeok smacked Goldrake once again as he tried to put his head into the pit. ¡°No! That¡¯s not food!¡± He held the shining rock closely and headed straight back to his residence. ¡°I, it¡¯s silver.¡± The village blacksmith was terrified that he had unknowingly committed a crime when he was dragged in front of his lord by the soldiers. However, he did not dare to ignore his lord¡¯s request. After closely examining the stone for a while, he answered with conviction. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yes. Unless my eyes are mistaken, this is definitely silver.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. It is.¡± Seon-Hyeok asked the blacksmith several times, but the old man¡¯s answer remained the same. ¡°Ahem.¡± He forcibly held back his smile. Seeing this, Julian sent the man back. ¡°Hell yeah! Jackpot!¡± ¡°Viscount, please maintain your dignity¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I held back until now! There¡¯s nobody here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Julian reprimanded Seon-Hyeok telling him to remain dignified as he jumped up and celebrated. However, he was too excited to listen, and she finally gave up. ¡°You really found a silver mine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying? If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go see it together.¡± ¡°If true, that¡¯s wonderful news. It means our financial situation will be slightly less dire.¡± Seon-Hyeok stopped celebrating. His excitement cooled off significantly when Julian didn¡¯t even show a hint of a smile as she said it was great news. ¡°Are you actually happy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great news. I¡¯m very happy that you will have one less matter to worry about and that the land will be more prosperous.¡± Julian¡¯s matter-of-fact response wasn¡¯t out of disappointment that she wouldn¡¯t be the primary beneficiary of the discovery. Seon-Hyeok knew well that she was devoted. ¡°I¡¯ll have the royal family send an examiner right away.¡± ¡°The royal family?¡± ¡°The royal family has the right of first refusal to anything that originates from the kingdom¡¯s lands.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression as he heard Julian¡¯s response was that of a person who had just lost everything. ¡°So this isn¡¯t mine, but the royal family¡¯s?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. You¡¯ll just have to pay the mining taxes levied by the royal family.¡± ¡°How much is that?¡± ¡°It depends on the size of the mine, but it is normally around 30 percent.¡± If he had known about the mining tax from the beginning, Seon-Hyeok would have complained that he was being robbed by the royal family. In his current situation, however, he felt as though he had gained 70 percent rather than the reverse. Then again, nobody could know how long he would feel that way, as he could swing both ways. ¡°This arrangement could actually be favorable for poorer territories like ours. We can pay the 30 percent mining tax and have the royal family cover all the mining and smelting expenses. After all, we have neither the financial wherewithal nor the ability to develop a mine on our own.¡± Julian explained that building a mine and smelting the mineral resources obtained would be burdensome to even a well-off earl. ¡°In addition, as you¡¯re officially a vassal of Mangsk¡­ Earl Mangsk, you will have to pay about 20 percent in taxes there as well.¡± ¡°I have to give up even more?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be considered a loss. Legitimate taxes are a mechanism to prevent future disputes with other lords. So long as they¡¯re receiving taxes, they won''t be able to ignore you if you find yourself in trouble.¡± When explained from that perspective, it sounded quite reasonable. It was true he would surrender half of the mined silver by the royal family and Earl Mangsk, but the Rheinperle territory did not yet have the power to develop and guard its own mines. The taxes, though burdensome, were costs he could afford to pay. ¡°Contact them right away. Tell the examiner to hurry.¡± ¡°I will do as you say.¡± The royal examiner arrived less than two weeks after Julian placed her request. In the meantime, Seon-Hyeok waited like a man anxious to cash in his winning lottery ticket, afraid his earnings might be taken from him. ¡°Welcome!¡± Finally free from his anxiety, Seon-Hyeok warmly welcomed the examiner as he showed his courtesy with a puzzled expression. However, the official did not come alone. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°His Majesty and the royal princess¡­¡± To his surprise, the royal examiner brought two royal letters with him. Adhering to customs, he checked the king¡¯s letter first. ¡°Hut.¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked as he finished reading the letter, and this soon devolved into raucous laughter. When she got the opportunity, Julian read the letter and stared at it in surprise. The letter, minus the rhetoric, was as follows. ¡®As you are close to the border and at risk of foreign invasions, the royal family will not impose any tax obligations for five years. Use this opportunity to strengthen your forces and become a steadfast pillar of the kingdom.¡¯ ¡°It looks like His Majesty has high expectations of you. Being exempted from not just mining taxes, but all taxation for five years is an incredible benefit.¡± ¡°Is that what His Majesty wrote?¡± Seeing the official¡¯s shocked expression after hearing Julian¡¯s words, it was clear that he had not been aware of the letter¡¯s contents. After receiving Seon-Hyeok¡¯s permission, Julian handed the examiner the royal letter. ¡°Oh? To think that the king would make such a decision.¡± After letting the examiner¡¯s admiring words go in one ear and out the other, Seon-Hyeok opened the royal princess¡¯ letter. Her handwriting was that of a young child attempting to imitate an adult, but the content was simultaneously more solemn yet flowery than the king¡¯s. However, he once again skimmed through the letter to get to the point. ¡°How did the royal princess know I needed a new spear? She said she¡¯d commission a famous craftsman herself in order to have it produced. Not only that, she says she¡¯ll be giving Goldrake a new set of armor.¡± She had felt enough affection towards the giant monster to name him, and it seemed she had not forgotten about him. The threat she made in the letter, saying that she would not accept a rider unworthy of Goldrake, was her way of saying she would have him properly equipped. Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was like the royal princess to say she would be giving a gift in a manner that was so difficult to understand. ¡°Oh¡­¡± By now, the old examiner¡¯s attitude had completely changed. The lord in front of him was a person so valued by the king that he was exempted from paying taxes. He was also so valued by the princess that she would personally have him and his drake properly equipped. He felt immense pressure trying to address this foreigner who had so suddenly risen to power. ¡°Will you be taking a rest first? Or will you go check the mine right away?¡± It was most likely because of this. The examiner wanted nothing more than to rest and recover from the fatigue of travel, but he couldn¡¯t easily rebuff the highly expectant lord. In the end, he lifted his weary body and followed behind the lord. ¡°Then please give me a moment¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok thought the examiner was an average old man, but in reality, he was a mage. A flash of light emerged from the man¡¯s fingertips as he waved his hand over the pit Goldrake previously dug. With that, he stared into the hole for a while. ¡°It¡¯s clear that there is silver here. However, further investigation is needed to determine the extent of the silver deposits.¡± After a long wait, the inspector finally confirmed the presence of silver. Seon-Hyeok clenched his fist and cheered inwardly. He could now forget about the times ¨C however recent they may be ¨C he had to worry about his financial stability. Following the discovery of the silver deposit, Seon-Hyeok took Goldrake and searched through his entire territory, hoping to find additional sources of valuable ores. Unfortunately, however, the land he owned was sizable, and it wasn¡¯t easy finding a new potential mine in the span of a few days. In the end, he had to be satisfied with finding a few additional earth veins and pushed back his search for later. There were many more things he had to do right now. ¡°Ah. I shouldn¡¯t have become a lord.¡± These days, he almost longed for the days he spent as a rider lounging in the barracks when there were no ongoing operations or training. However, at the same time, he was also finding enjoyment in managing his territory. Now that he wasn¡¯t constantly burdened by financial concerns, he was finally able to go around and see the land he ruled over. When he did so, he noticed that the residents of this territory lived dirty, dangerous, and difficult lives. He wasn¡¯t able to make sweeping changes at once, but he felt he could help improve their living situations using his knowledge of the other world. Those thoughts did not last. As it turned out, the knowledge he did have was fragmented and inapplicable. He lacked the fundamental understanding to implement new technologies or advanced systems of the other world. In the end, the changes he could help bring about were small in scale. For example, he could improve the people¡¯s understanding of hygiene to prevent the spread of diseases or dispel superstitions. Perhaps he could think of something more dramatic in time, but this was about as much as he could do at the moment. But even this proved difficult. The hardworking people considered washing bothersome and unnecessary, and they were hysterical when he tried to discourage belief in superstitions. Considering how challenging it was to implement small changes, it would be an incredibly arduous task to instigate change on a grander scale. ¡°But there must be something.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not let his frustrations stop him. As a person unknowledgeable about being a lord, he believed that his path forward to developing his territory involved implementing aspects of life taken for granted in the other world. Was the saying, ¡®when there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way¡¯? After pondering the situation, he was able to come up with some potentially implementable changes. For example... CH 59 No content CH 59. ¡®Let¡¯s make a public bathroom.¡± For example¡­ a bathroom. ¡°A public toilet? What¡¯s so important about that?¡± ¡°The environment needs to be clean to avoid the spread of diseases, but Rheinperle is too dirty at the moment. On top of that, the residents don¡¯t wash enough. It¡¯s the perfect breeding ground for disease.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face fell when he heard Julian question him with a sullen voice. He almost felt ashamed of himself. After all that thinking, the best idea he had come up with was a bathroom. However, if he was able to establish proper bathrooms, they would not only be able to improve the sanitary conditions of the village, but also secure a constant supply of fertilizer for farming. This was the full scope of the breakthrough he had envisioned. ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing such a thing.¡± ¡°It was common knowledge where I lived. Once you gather enough excrement, you can cover it up with something like straw to allow it to ferment and later use it as compost to help with farming.¡± He wasn¡¯t an expert on farming, but he could clearly tell that agriculture in this world was rudimentary. Even as he looked around, he could see too much land idling and not being put to good use. ¡°Harvest yields decrease if you exhaust the earth energy contained within the ground. The land will suffer irreparable damage if it¡¯s not allowed to rest at the appropriate intervals.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying the compost will rejuvenate the earth energy.¡± Julian didn¡¯t look convinced, but nonetheless went along with what Seon-hyeok said. It was times like these that made the burdensome position of being a lord so convenient. By virtue of being a lord, Seon-Hyeok was able to come out ahead in discussions, even when his knowledge on topics was lacking. ¡°If possible, make as many as you can. If there aren¡¯t enough bathrooms, people will end up taking care of business elsewhere instead of waiting.¡± Even though he called it a public bathroom, in reality, it simply denoted a hole dug in the ground with a tent set up around it. Since it didn¡¯t cost much to make, the bathrooms would not be difficult to implement even under relatively tight financial conditions. ¡°When shall we begin?¡± ¡°As soon as possible.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get the right people and have the project started tomorrow.¡± Julian looked as though she couldn¡¯t understand why a lord would even care about how his people went to the bathroom. ¡°Do you have any additional instructions?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s this object called a watermill¡­¡± Julian stared blankly at him as he tried to explain. ¡°So a watermill looks like this¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok tried his best to explain, but she couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. This very problem kept him from implementing a number of his suggestions. Because he, as the inventor, had shallow knowledge about the concepts behind his proposed inventions, he was unable to properly convey his ideas. In this situation, even his authority as a lord proved useless, and he just stamped his feet in frustration. He found help from an unexpected source. ¡°Oho. You¡¯re talking about a water wheel.¡± Unable to understand his words, Julian called for the royal examiner. Surprisingly, the official not only knew about the invention he tried to explain, but he also had a deep understanding of the underlying concepts. ¡°What is a water wheel?¡± Hearing Julian¡¯s question, Seon-Hyeok left the answering to the examiner, and he did not disappoint in his response. ¡°It¡¯s a wheel that spins as a result of falling or running water. By connecting different contraptions to the water wheel, it can act as a substitute for horses and oxen. However, water wheels aren¡¯t used much because of inherent restrictions. Namely, they need to be built near water, and unlike horses, they can¡¯t be moved.¡± The official wasn¡¯t a particularly talented mage, but he was fundamentally sound. In this world, mages also held the roles of inventors and scientists. Seon-Hyeok was enamored by the mage¡¯s extensive knowledge and stared at him. ¡°How long did you say you were going to be here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remain until the mine is properly developed and operational. Only then can I report on its output to the royal family.¡± Hearing this, Seon-Hyeok stared at the examiner even more intently. ¡°You won¡¯t have much to do until then. Won¡¯t you be bored?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what all developing villages are like? I¡¯m accustomed to dealing with boredom.¡± This was the answer he had been waiting for. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes lit up as the examiner took the bait. ¡°Royal examiner. No, rather, Sir Jeneger.¡± ¡°Viscount Drachen?¡± Seeing the lord call on him with a serious expression, Einst Jeneger responded equally seriously. ¡°Would you like to relieve some of that boredom with me?¡± Seon-Hyeok revealed all of his knowledge of the other world to Einst Jeneger. Most of the ideas he had were impossible to implement because of deficiencies in fundamental skills or background knowledge, but occasionally, his suggestions proved promising. ¡°Using a water wheel to take water at lower elevations and deliver it where it is needed? How interesting. It is definitely worth experimenting with.¡± Perhaps because he was a mediocre mage with little hope for personal growth, Einst Jeneger showed considerable interest in his knowledge of the other world. ¡°This won¡¯t be a short-term project.¡± Einst even sent a letter to the royal family asking for permission to remain in Rheinperle after fulfilling his official duties there. It seemed he was excited about the prospect of acquiring further knowledge and ideas. The royal family readily granted his request. Their only condition was that he continue to carry out his responsibilities as a royal examiner during his stay. ¡°Ugh. It feels like I¡¯m becoming indebted to the royal family again. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll need to repay them later.¡± Seon-Hyeok worried about falling into debt once again, but Einst reassured him. ¡°You may not have noticed because you were stationed at the frontier, but the foreigners at the capital have already been a source of new information. It was amazing to see how the royal capital changed day by day before I left.¡± When Seon-Hyeok thought about it, this wasn¡¯t too unexpected. Upon first arriving in this world, foreigners needed to focus on surviving and proving their worth, and thus were unable to worry about other matters. However, after some time, they were able to find their place in this world. At that point in time, they could afford to spread the culture and product ideas of their home world. ¡°The royal family has a very favorable view of products from the foreigners¡¯ civilizations. You don¡¯t have to be concerned about receiving special treatment in that regard ¨C they have gone so far as to instruct the royal mages to fully collaborate on related matters.¡± It was in line with the rational attitude the royal family had shown him until this point. Einst showed his approval for the foreigners¡¯ advanced technology, revealing that he had been working on developing a printing technology and a cheaper paper to replace expensive parchment before leaving the capital. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bathrooms, fertilizer, and water wheels had been the extent of his imagination, and Seon-Hyeok felt these ideas didn¡¯t hold a candle to the others¡¯ suggestions. Even so, he had no reason to lament his situation or be disappointed. After all, it was simply the result of all the foreigners having unique backgrounds when they first arrived in this world. Right now, he only stood to benefit by implementing any usable technologies within his land. ¡°There are some products you might be able to use yourself, but I can¡¯t think of many that would help with the territory¡¯s development.¡± Unfortunately, none of the technologies already introduced from the other world were candidates for immediate use in his territory. Each and every one had been for the nobles¡¯ entertainment or related to their dignity. ¡°Is there really nothing?¡± ¡°Yes. If you would like, I can request a list of technologies from the capital, but I assure you there is nothing there that would interest you.¡± Einst Jeneger sounded confident. To Seon-Hyeok, this reality seemed strange. How was it that every last proposal had to do with the nobles¡¯ entertainment or quality of life? Shouldn¡¯t there have been at least something there to enrich the lives of ordinary people? ¡°Well, I guess they¡¯re looking out for their own wants first.¡± Seon-Hyeok quickly reached the answer. The majority of foreigners assigned to the capital were either already part of the nobility or had a similarly respectable status. They had no reason to share inventions designed for commoners - people they would likely never meet. Seon-Hyeok got goosebumps as he pondered the situation. It occurred to him that the royal family could be keeping a strict watch on everything with this in mind. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± He was lost in his thoughts. ¡®All men are people.¡¯ ¡®No person is above another.¡¯ The world where the foreigners came from was based on democracy. It fundamentally rejected the way this new world operated. They had been educated on the importance of equality from a young age, and in a way, foreigners could be considered a tremendous risk factor for the monarchy. There was no way the royal family was unaware of this threat, as the foreigners had complained from the moment they were first sent to the training camp. Despite this, the royal family was generous with their support and ultimately embraced most of them. At that time, Seon-Hyeok thought it was because of the value they provided, but after becoming a lord, he realized how simplistic that mindset had been. The royal family induced change within the foreigners. The foreigners were made accustomed to special treatment and privileges, and as a result, had a vested interest in maintaining the status quo. This process extinguished their potentially threatening ideals and values, and the end result was that they were no longer risk factors, but rather newly elevated aristocrats who just so happened to be foreigners. And indeed, the only products and technologies they propagated in the capital were those necessary to make the lives of nobles and royals more enjoyable and prosperous. It was almost as though they had made a secret agreement. When he thought about it, the king was a truly great, yet terrifying being. It was amazing how the royal family perfectly managed to embrace what was necessary while excluding anything that made them uneasy. ¡°Viscount Drachen?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, please speak.¡± Lost in thought, Seon-Hyeok finally came to his senses upon hearing Einst Jeneger¡¯s voice. ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me, I will take a carpenter from the territory and try to make that water wheel. Though I¡¯m familiar with the underlying theory, I¡¯ve never actually made one before. I believe I will get a better understanding by physically experimenting with it.¡± ¡°Please do so. I¡¯ll let Julian know, so feel free to tell her if you need anything else.¡± Seon-Hyeok wrapped up the conversation and rose from his seat. As if he had been secretly waiting for him to leave, Einst Jeneger took out his pen and parchment and immediately got to work. ¡°Please let me know when you have a final product.¡± All Seon-Hyeok heard was the motion of a pen, and not a reply, as he left Einst¡¯s residence. *** ¡°Aigoo! Pretty thing! I¡¯m so proud!¡± Seon-Hyeok praised Goldrake when he saw his drake munching on something. The monster had cowered out of fear of being smacked on the head, but belatedly relaxed and straightened his neck. He must have sensed he was being praised. ¡°How is it? It¡¯s not just rocks, right?¡± Because he had been busy planning and developing the water wheel, Einst Jeneger had a sullen expression as he was summoned by the lord. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s iron this time. There are a lot of impurities mixed in, but it¡¯s most certainly iron ore.¡± His disapproving look did not last, considering this was already the second ore vein discovered in this barren land. ¡°Hell yeah! I¡¯m rich!¡± ¡°Viscount! Please remain dignified!¡± Julian interjected out of disapproval, but Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t pay her any mind. There was no reason for him to be on edge around Einst, considering he had already revealed his true nature in his research collaborations with the examiner. He rejoiced at the discovery of the second mineral vein. However, there was a saying that fortune and misfortune are like twisted strands of a rope. A letter soon arrived bearing bad news. CH 60 No content CH 60. The Adenburg Kingdom was fundamentally a centralized government, but it also incorporated feudalistic elements. There was a royal family wielding tremendous power at the top, below which were powerful lords who swore allegiance to them. Thanks to this foundation, the royal family was able to exert their influence directly or indirectly over various areas. The nobles were willing to make most concessions to the powerful monarchy, and in turn, the royal family recognized the authority of the nobility and refrained from making excessive demands. Even among the nobility, Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk was particularly powerful. He remained relatively inconspicuous because of his loyalty to the royal family and his refusal to move out of self-interest, but none dared doubt his dignity as the commander-in-chief of the Western Army and guardian of the frontier. However, despite being a powerful noble, it was not as though he had complete control over the lesser lords in his territory. Despite being unified under the Mangsk banner, these minor nobles had nonetheless long ruled over their respective lands and were competent military men capable of holding their territory despite frequent Noctein invasions. One of these lords was now provoking Seon-Hyeok over the Rheinperle territory. The ruler of the Laylark territory, situated adjacent to Rheinperle, was disputing the ownership of the mine. ¡°The recently discovered iron mine belongs to the Laylark territory.¡± The problem was that the location of the iron mine was somewhat ambiguous. With the exception of where there were natural boundaries like rivers or mountain ranges, borders between territories were not clearly defined. It was thus easy to dispute ownership over certain areas, and Laylark¡¯s ruler was taking advantage of this reality. ¡°Unfortunately, Lord Mangsk says it would be difficult for him to actively mediate this situation. It might¡¯ve been different had the royal family already given you authority over the mine, but under the current circumstances, they won¡¯t make a move until this dispute is settled.¡± Hearing the messenger¡¯s explanation, Seon-Hyeok responded with a hardened expression. ¡°So you¡¯re saying they planned for this.¡± The messenger neither confirmed nor denied his words. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re after the iron ore, but I wonder how they intend to lay claim to it. How do these disputes usually get resolved?¡± ¡°You can either find documentation confirming your legitimate ownership over the territory, or you can try to reach a reasonable compromise with them.¡± He shook his head at Julian¡¯s response. ¡°I don¡¯t like those options. There must be another way?¡± ¡°Well, the two options I mentioned so far are the more formal pathways at a resolution, but there¡¯s a different method the nobles actually prefer.¡± Seon-Hyeok clenched his fist and jumped up. ¡°So, a battle between territories?¡± Julian gave him a bewildered look. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of putting the entire territory at risk over a single iron mine? It¡¯s not even as though we have our own military. How can you say that while we¡¯re completely reliant on the Drake Cavalry?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that how these matters normally get resolved?¡± ¡°No, not usually. Even if it was possible, the royal family would not permit it. They wouldn¡¯t want the frontier lords to weaken each other and expose themselves to a Noctein invasion. If we insisted on going to war, I¡¯m certain we¡¯d face the Western Army before the Lord Laylark¡¯s personal troops.¡± Seon-Hyeok assumed that internal conflicts would be common in this world with frequent wars, but he seemed to have been off the mark. He avoided Julian¡¯s disapproving gaze. ¡°There¡¯s a way to resolve this without depleting our strength.¡± ¡°So what is it?¡± When he anxiously questioned her, Julian looked at the messenger. As if he had been waiting, the messenger delivered Earl Mangsk¡¯s message. ¡°Lord Mangsk has given his permission for a trial by combat. If this appeals to you, he has said he would send someone trustworthy to testify on the legitimacy of the duel and deliberate on the results.¡± ¡°A trial by combat?¡± Julian explained the situation to Seon-Hyeok, as he still lacked the knowledge of a lord and noble. ¡°It¡¯s a duel between representatives. The loser must back down and accept the victor¡¯s demands upon conclusion of the duel.¡± ¡°What the hell? So in the end, it¡¯s the strong who have an advantage?¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a bewildered look after hearing this absurd way of enacting justice. ¡°God helps the righteous, as he does not want injustice to emerge victorious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same thing. You¡¯re saying that the winner is right.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m saying that the righteous win.¡± Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t understand what the difference was, but he nonetheless stopped complaining. What mattered now was not the equitability of the process, but the result of the duel. ¡°If a trial by combat were to take place, have you heard who would be their representative?¡± Despite only being a squire, Julian was of noble birth and was talented in her own right. The messenger straightened up to answer her question. ¡°I heard Baron Laylark is planning to call for his second son, who is currently serving as one of the capital¡¯s knights.¡± ¡°When you say House Laylark¡¯s second son, you mean¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a senior knight with 8 years of service as one of the capital¡¯s knights. He was talented even as a child, and motivated by the understanding that he would not succeed his father, he devoted his life to swordsmanship. His swordsmanship has been recognized as a result of his efforts, and he was given the title, ''The Sword of Lightning'', from the royal family.¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately knew who had bestowed that childish-sounding title. It was obviously Ophelia, the little child of the royal family, the one responsible for giving his fierce drake the name ¡°Goldie¡±. ¡°That¡¯s a tough opponent. I can understand why Baron Laylark escalated this issue.¡± Julian¡¯s expression darkened while Seon-Hyeok was deep in thought. ¡°If possible, I think it would be better to surrender some of the profits and reach an agreement than to take part in the trial by combat. ''The Sword of Lightning'' has a reputation of being as skilled as more senior knights despite only being in his 30s.¡± Julian¡¯s attitude had quickly changed, but he didn¡¯t reprimand her. Seon-Hyeok knew full well how superhuman knights could be. He recalled how terrifying Frederick¡¯s swordsmanship had been in the battle against the Sasteins. That image was still vivid in his mind. The knowledge that the opponent would not be any average knight, but rather a high-level one, weighed down on him. ¡°So what will you do?¡± Seon-Hyeok answered Julian¡¯s question with one of his own. ¡°That Sword of Shouting or Sword of Lightning or whoever. How does he compare against Marquis Reinhardt?¡± [1] ¡°Marquis Reinhardt would have been offended if he heard you ask that. He would¡¯ve punished you for your insolence.¡± Marquis Reinhardt was already raring to get him back for their earlier encounter, but he refrained from telling Julian that. ¡°So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s much weaker than Marquis Reinhardt?¡± ¡°It would be a miracle if he lasted ten seconds against him.¡± There was hope. It seemed there were clear stratifications even among the senior knights, and fortunately, Laylark¡¯s second son was not a monster like Marquis Reinhardt. ¡°Really? Then I have one more question.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re looking to duel him yourself?¡± ¡°Well, let me get an answer to this first.¡± Julian expressed a rare feeling of respect when her lord expressed his willingness to face off against a high-level knight. ¡°I will answer any question I can.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave her a puzzled look as she bowed her head and showed an extreme degree of courtesy. When he looked to her side, he saw that the messenger from Mangsk had a similar expression. He cocked his head in surprise, but continued to ask his question. ¡°Can someone give up midway through the duel?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Julian responded to the unexpected question with a blank look. ¡°I asked if it¡¯s possible to surrender during the duel if there¡¯s no hope of success.¡± Belatedly understanding the question, she replied with a subdued expression. ¡°It would be dishonorable, but it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take part in the duel.¡± Even though he spoke solemnly, his plan to surrender midway through the duel if his opponent was too much to handle was already revealed to the world. ¡°There¡¯s nobody else who can.¡± In the end, it was decided that the territorial dispute with Laylark would be resolved through a trial by combat. The messenger delivered Seon-Hyeok¡¯s decision to Earl Mangsk, who subsequently forwarded the news to Baron Laylark. ¡°I will oversee the duel in a manner befitting my status as a royal examiner.¡± The role of observer was given to Einst Jeneger rather than someone sent by House Mangsk. As a royal examiner, the old mage had sufficient authority to serve as a witness. In addition, the dispute in question was related to the investigator¡¯s duties, and thus, nobody complained about this development. Communications quickly came and went, and the date of the trial was agreed upon. ¡°Hm. In 3 weeks¡­¡± 3 weeks wasn¡¯t particularly short or long, but it was not nearly enough time for someone to improve his swordsmanship to the level of a powerful opponent. However, such generalizations only applied to average people, and not a person like Seon-Hyeok. ¡°If I try my hardest, I¡¯m sure I can gain a level at the very least.¡± He was a foreigner capable of growth in a short period of time. ¡°House Laylark¡¯s second son arrived at the territory yesterday.¡± ¡°Really? Hup! He¡¯s early? Hup!¡± With just 2 weeks left until the duel, Seon-Hyeok was busy training. He listened to Julian¡¯s words with one ear while repeatedly stabbing forward with his spear. ¡°Ugh. Sweat.¡± The constantly moving spear stopped for a moment as Seon-Hyeok wiped off the sweat rolling down his forehead. As if she had been waiting for this moment, Julian stepped forward with a dry towel. ¡°Ah. Thank you.¡± He looked at her as he wiped his sweat off with the towel. His gaze seemed to ask if she had anything else to say, and she spoke with a heavy heart. ¡°I investigated after the trial by combat was agreed upon, and I don¡¯t think the rumors about House Laylark¡¯s second son are exaggerations. He has already participated in a number of duels as the chosen champion for powerful nobles, and he only ever lost once. Recently, he gained the nickname of ''Judge of House Laylark'' as a result of his countless victories.¡± ¡°That naming sense¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something you should dismiss so easily. Even senior knights have lost to him. It might be a good idea to reconsider¡­¡± ¡°I can back out now, after we¡¯ve notified all parties of our decision?¡± ¡°You might lose face, but it¡¯s better than losing the duel. If you lose, you¡¯ll lose everything, not just your honor.¡± Julian¡¯s words were full of concern. Seon-Hyeok asked. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Is it strange for a squire to worry about her master?¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked again as he grabbed his spear. A moment later, Julian responded. ¡°I know you¡¯re already aware of who I am.¡± Her always professional voice betrayed her complicated feelings. He stuck his spear into the ground and looked at her. ¡°I am always deeply grateful to you. You avenged my father¡¯s death, and you even took me in. It was thanks to you that I was able to escape from my grandfather¡¯s shadow. I¡¯d be no better than an animal if I wasn¡¯t grateful, and I have no desire to be an animal.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide as he saw her spill her inner feelings. ¡°And so, I hope you don¡¯t get hurt. So please reconsid¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Seon-Hyeok cut Julian off as she tried to get him to reconsider. ¡°I told you. I¡¯ll surrender if I think I can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°The Sword of Lightning won¡¯t give you the opportunity to.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll have to cry out for dear life. ¡®Stop, stop! I yield!¡¯ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be hard pretending not to hear that?¡± Julian seemed disappointed as he responded to her serious concerns in a joking manner. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯ve thought things through. But by the way¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok took a moment to catch his breath and straightened his posture. And then, he lunged forward. Bang! There was a tremendous noise, as if the spear had pierced something. ¡°No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t think I can lose¡­¡± The power of the attribute, which had just gathered and begun to disperse, caught his eye. There was something he gained from his commander training. He had wondered whether there was a way for a man ignorant of swordsmanship, like him, to add energy to a blade like the knights did. After having neglected his training for a while, he was able to commit himself fully leading up to the trial, and he finally succeeded in achieving what he sought. Whoosh. A mysterious energy reminiscent of the blade of light used by the knights followed the trajectory of his spear. It lingered, and then slowly scattered with the sound of the wind. 1. Shouting and Lightning sound similar in Korean CH 61 No content CH 61. Seon-Hyeok rushed back upon hearing that Goldrake¡¯s new armor and his dragon rider lance, specially commissioned and sent by the royal princess, had arrived. He froze when he saw the woman standing tall next to a large cart. Bow. Her expressionless face showed proper courtesy while remaining firm. He immediately recalled who she was. ¡°Royal Guard¡­¡± ¡°Asha Trail. It¡¯s an honor to see you again, Viscount Drachen.¡± She was dressed in the light garb of a traveler instead of her usual golden armor, but her spirit and eyes, as always, were as sharp as a blade. To his surprise, it was Asha Trail, the knight in charge of escorting the royal princess. ¡°What brings you to the frontier, Sir Trail?¡± ¡°The royal princess sent me.¡± ¡°For what business?¡± Seon-Hyeok had a troubled expression. He didn¡¯t understand why Julian and all the female knights of this world were so blunt and harder to deal with than their male counterparts. ¡°Trial by combat.¡± It was a curt response, and one that did not answer his question. ¡°The royal princess values her dear Goldrake¡¯s rider and hopes he isn¡¯t defeated.¡± ¡°So¡­?¡± ¡°I will help you hone your swordsmanship over the remaining 10 days.¡± It was an unexpected visit and for an unimaginable reason. When he stared at her in bewilderment, Asha Trail glared back, thinking his expression was because he lacked faith in her abilities. Julian saw this and tactfully whispered to him. ¡°That lone defeat I mentioned was against Sir Asha Trail.¡± Though he was surprised to hear that this woman, who looked to be in her mid-20s, had defeated the Sword of Lightning responsible for the defeats of senior knights, he was even more curious why they had battled in the first place. ¡°Wait. Why in the world did they fight?¡± Seon-Hyeok blurted out, wondering why anyone would feel the need to challenge a member of the Royal Guard. ¡°They only fought to see whose swordsmanship was stronger. There doesn¡¯t need to be any other reason to have a duel.¡± Fortunately, Asha Trail explained the situation instead of getting angry. Even so, his curiosity still lingered. ¡°For such an insignificant¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an insignificant reason. Knights break past their limits by constantly honing their swordsmanship, but they don¡¯t have many opportunities to fight in battle. It¡¯s because even small-scale battles quickly turn to all-out wars once the knights are sent in.¡± ¡°But during that last battle against the Sasteins¡­¡± ¡°Sir Johnstein Pilgram and the other knights participating in that battle were all foreigners. Their victory or defeat wouldn¡¯t have any impact on the pride of the two kingdoms. Since they¡¯re not real knights¡­¡± Julian eagerly explained in an attempt to answer her ignorant lord¡¯s question, but she quickly shut her mouth. She belatedly realized her slip of the tongue when she noticed Asha Trail giving her a fierce look. ¡°Arrogant. To think that a squire who hasn¡¯t even been knighted yet would dare to speak like one.¡± ¡°I misspoke. I apologize.¡± ¡°I will overlook it just this once, out of consideration for Viscount Drachen.¡± After giving a stern warning, Asha Trail closed her mouth. She concluded matters there, since the atmosphere had quickly cooled. Julian stared at the ground as Marie was summoned and disappeared with Sir Trail. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My insolence put you in a negative light. I will take full responsibility for this situation if my mistake becomes a problem in the future.¡± Julian prided herself on her near-perfect handling of all matters, and accordingly, she was strict with her own shortcomings. Seeing her look like she would surrender her life if anything happened, Seon-Hyeok flicked her head in annoyance. ¡°Stop being stupid.¡± Aside from times like these, he had no chances to poke fun at Julian. After all, despite being a child, she never acted like one. She rubbed her head and responded with teary eyes. ¡°My squire¡¯s mistake is my own, and so I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± He thought to himself as he overlooked her mistake. Those knights at the capital really don¡¯t have anything better to do? Knights trained constantly to gain accomplishments and become renowned, but in the end, it was their own power that shackled them and deprived them of opportunities to do so. They were like hawks with broken wings, and Seon-Hyeok could sympathize with their situation. At the same time, he wasn¡¯t happy that these knights lazed about while others fought and died along the border. Regardless of what he thought, he held his tongue. Julian wasn¡¯t nearly as talkative when they had first met, and he recognized that her changes were likely a result of his actions and words. Asha Trail was a genius with the sword and someone skilled enough to be promoted to senior knight despite only being in her 20s. As she achieved so much at such a young age, Asha was strict with herself and demanded that others give their utmost effort as well. Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok suffered. This was the first time since Marquis Reinhardt that he felt an insurmountable wall. When he faced her flamboyant swordsmanship, he would inevitably end up on his back without knowing how he was beaten. The training sword was dulled and incapable of causing serious harm, but as a result, the blows were heavier and more impactful. Seon-Hyeok was clubbed by the blade tens, no, hundreds of times and grew increasingly defiant. He tenaciously endured the arduous training. ¡°Ah¡­¡± For the first time since receiving focused training, Seon-Hyeok managed to stab at Asha Trail¡¯s shoulder with his spear. ¡°Hell yeah!¡± His eyes grew wide at this amazing, unexpected achievement, but then a terrible shock was sent through his abdomen. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°The Judge of House Laylark isn¡¯t so weak that he¡¯d drop his sword just because he lost an arm.¡± Her voice sounded angry, but her words weren¡¯t incorrect. Seon-Hyeok stood up once again despite the resentment he felt. ¡°Are you angry? It feels like you¡¯re taking out your anger on me.¡± Face contorted, Seon-Hyeok rubbed his stomach to try and manage the lingering shock, but he kept talking. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re upset I managed to hit you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Asha coldly replied and put down her sword. ¡°Let¡¯s take a short break. You¡¯ll hurt yourself if you train too hard.¡± ¡°Now?¡± He had already trained too hard. It felt brazen for her to say that now. However, the female knight remained expressionless and left, as though she had heard him. ¡°Ugh. My whole body hurts. What if my bones break from this?¡± Seon-Hyeok stared at his body full of bruises and complained. To an outsider, it was evident he had suppressed his pain in front of Asha. *** From a distance, Asha Trail looked at the man doubled over and clutching at his stomach the moment she left. She turned, stared expressionlessly at her shoulder, and then removed her pauldrons. ¡°Hm¡­¡± For having been stabbed with a lance with its tip covered in cotton for training purposes, the pain was unimaginable. Besides that, the red marks left on her skin showed traces of a spiral, as if she had been stabbed by a spinning object. What would have happened if the spear wasn¡¯t covered in layers of cotton? She wasn¡¯t sure, but she imagined her shoulder would have been torn apart. Viscount Drachen¡¯s attack was truly unique. ¡°If I used my full strength¡­¡± She bit her lip and mumbled to herself. However, she soon shook her head. No. I haven¡¯t been the only one holding back. Just as she refrained from using her sword energy, Viscount Drachen was also fighting from a disadvantage. He was a renowned cavalry rider, and as such, his abilities while on foot were not representative of his true strength. Therefore, her inability to use her full swordsmanship could not be an excuse. ¡®Based on his abilities, I¡¯d say he¡¯s just barely on the level of a senior knight. However, his future is bright.¡¯ Those were the words Marquis Reinhardt used to describe the foreigner just half a year ago. In only six months, the man barely at the level of a senior knight had grown so much that he could successfully land an attack on her, considered among the best of the knights. Even within this training environment where their abilities were restricted, it was evident that his growth was astounding. And that weapon¡¯s annoying to deal with. Her gaze turned to the long lance lying in a corner of the training ground. The gift given by the royal princess was discarded on the ground and covered in dirt thanks to its impudent owner. It was a massive lance around 5.5 meters in length and weighing 8 kilograms. [1] It looked like it would be difficult to use even on horseback, but Viscount Drachen wielded it well. At first, Asha repeatedly criticized his decision to use the lance because it defied common sense. Viscount Drachen had ignored her, using his bizarre logic that a dragon rider couldn¡¯t abandon a dragon rider¡¯s weapon. She had raged at the foreigner because he seemed to take the duel lightly, and she went at him even harder. Once she closed the gap with the foreigner, Viscount Drachen was unable to deal with her attacks. As a result, he was beaten all day under the guise of training. But after a few days, changes began to take place. It became increasingly difficult for her to close the gap with her opponent. It was a truly jaw-dropping rate of growth, but even then, she had been able to control the flow of their sparring. It was only yesterday that her near-complete domination of their fights began to weaken. His attacks, which had been straightforward and honest, had started to become irregular. It became difficult for her to read where the whip-like lance would lash out from next. Even when Asha used her innate senses and experience to barely shake off the weapon and penetrate into the gap, her opponent would press on with incredible strength. She had been forced to back off several times, concerned that her bones would break if she was ever hit. But somehow, she was able to save face by defeating her sparring partner. Today was different. She completely missed Viscount Drachen¡¯s attack. The lance that flew towards her initially seemed to be aimed at her waist, but it turned like a snake and stabbed her in the shoulder. If it had been a real battle, she would have lost her arm and over half her combat power from the deadly attack. Now, she was forced to recognize it. She needed to fight him properly. This was the courtesy owed to the strong, and it was the only way she could prevent her pride from being tarnished. Asha moved her arm for a moment and relieved the pain in her shoulder enough to be able to move her arm properly. She approached Viscount Drachen. ¡°Let¡¯s start again. Be careful. I won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been beating me mercilessly until now and you¡¯re saying that¡­ Wait. Are you using your sword energy now?!¡± ¡°The Judge of House Laylark also uses this.¡± Feeling uplifted, she smiled faintly as an energy evenly spread across her blade. Viscount Drachen shouted at her. ¡°See! You¡¯re angry with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry!¡± Asha Trail brightly responded and swung her sword with all her might. *** On the day of the duel, Seon-Hyeok woke up, had breakfast, and lightly exercised with his lance to relax his muscles that had tensed over the night. He finished his training after breaking a sweat and washed himself as usual. After washing himself, however, he put on an arming doublet instead of his usual casual attire. ¡°Viscount.¡± Julian approached and secured the straps of his doublet, then helped him with his sabatons and greaves. Cuisses and polelyns followed, and a chainmail was thrown on to protect his bare skin. ¡°I think it needs to be tightened a bit more.¡± ¡°Is this enough?¡± The conversation was casual, but Julian was solemn as she helped her lord prepare for battle. She knew that the armor being secured was the only thing defending her master from his opponent¡¯s attacks. Click. A breastplate and back armor were tightly fastened to his doublet, and colorful pauldrons made with several layers of iron were placed over it. Julian clenched her teeth as she fastened the straps, struggling desperately to maintain the weight she was lifting. He put on vambraces, and Julian went behind him to secure his neck guard. And finally, she handed him a well-polished helmet. ¡°Thank you.¡± Instead of putting on his helmet, Seon-Hyeok tucked it under his arm and patted Julian on her head. She was covered in sweat from helping him put on his armor. ¡°Is anything uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect.¡± Seon-Hyeok moved around, and satisfied, he once again praised his squire. Julian blushed at his praise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please reprimand me for being unable to carry out all my duties.¡± Julian was unable to follow him to his trial by combat. Even though she had cut ties with House Mangsk, she was still Earl Mangsk¡¯s granddaughter. As such, it would have been inappropriate for her to appear as Seon-Hyeok¡¯s squire for a duel that was supposed to be impartial. In addition, she wasn¡¯t strong enough to carry her master¡¯s weapon. This was most likely the biggest source of her frustration. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. If you¡¯re so upset about it, eat well and grow up fast so that you can support me until the end next time.¡± Seon-Hyeok lightly flicked Julian¡¯s forehead and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to do so.¡± Julian seemed to have no idea that her forehead was red as she vowed to do so over and over again. Seon-Hyeok looked at her for a moment and left his residence. ¡°My Lord.¡± The members of the Drake Cavalry had been waiting for him outside his mansion and stood at attention. At this moment, they were there to support him as their lord, not as their company commander. ¡°Good luck!¡± The men in blue coats struck their chests and bowed in unison. Seon-Hyeok did the same and showed them his respect. Having greeted his comrades, he nodded at the female knight who was looking at him. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± ¡°Be safe.¡± Her brief greeting was so like her that it made him laugh. She watched him for a moment and approached quickly. ¡°Your movements will be restricted if you don¡¯t secure your pauldrons properly.¡± Julian had used all her strength to fasten his armor, and there was no way it could have been loose. This was probably her way of showing her concern. ¡°Don¡¯t lose.¡± By the time he heard her quiet voice, she had already stepped away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back.¡± Looking back at everyone, he got on Goldrake¡¯s back and said his goodbyes before turning around. Jackson was his acting squire for the day and turned his horse to follow him. 1. Around 18 ft. and 18lbs. CH 62. A group of people gathered at the border of the Rheinperle and Laylark territories, near the iron mine responsible for the dispute. ¡°He¡¯s being discourteous. How could he be so late?¡± Baron Laylark had an impressive silhouette and a handsome, gray beard. Einst Jeneger replied. ¡°The duel¡¯s set for noon, so we still have some time left. Please don¡¯t be impatient.¡± ¡°Ugh. I know it¡¯s noon, but shouldn¡¯t we exchange greetings as neighbors before the duel at the very least? It¡¯s reprehensible for him to casually stroll in at the last minute and only take care of his business.¡± Einst Jeneger scoffed at Baron Laylark¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t have the right to complain, considering he was the one rushing in to stake his claim over the newly discovered iron mine. However, Einst needed to maintain his neutrality today, and so he held his tongue. ¡°Raiden.¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± ¡°Make sure you put him in his place ¨C so that he doesn¡¯t cause us trouble in the future.¡± At the baron¡¯s words, his second son, Raiden Laylark, wordlessly lifted his sword. His confident eyes showed he thought victory was already in his grasp. This could have been considered arrogant, but none of the people gathered here doubted Raiden Laylark¡¯s victory. Aside from the one duel against Asha Trail, he had been undefeated at the capital. He was even nicknamed the Sword of Lightning by the royal princess, and there was no way he would lose to a foreigner. Among them, Einst Jeneger was the only one rooting for Viscount Drachen¡¯s victory. ¡°Baron, you should not forget this. Both the Sword of Lightning and the Drake Knight are valued by, and will someday lead, this kingdom. I hope you do not overdo it today, and that you will not do anything that His Majesty would disapprove of.¡± However, even as he looked out for Seon-Hyeok, Einst Jeneger could not help but expect Raiden Laylark to win. As such, he advised the baron to hold back. These types of requests were often made during duels, so the baron did not find it unfair. ¡°You heard Sir Jeneger, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I will make sure you are not accused of being disloyal to His Majesty.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Einst Jeneger sighed at Baron Laylark¡¯s spiteful attitude and stopped talking. ¡°The time¡­ hm?¡± As noon approached, a black spot appeared in the distance. ¡°Looks like Viscount Drachen has arrived.¡± Raiden Laylark was the first to notice the shadow of the horse approaching from afar. His comment alerted the others to the horseback rider on the far side of the plains. ¡°But why is he alone?¡± ¡°And what the hell is that?¡± Aside from the fact that there were no squires or attendants in sight, it was even stranger that the man charging at them while holding a long pole wasn¡¯t carrying a banner. ¡°A cavalry spear?¡± It didn¡¯t take long for them to realize that the pole wasn¡¯t a flag, but rather a weapon. ¡°Sigh. Did he mistake this duel for a joust?¡± Baron Laylark clicked his tongue as he saw the cavalry spear, which was useful only for knocking aside the pikes wielded by pikemen in battle. The armor and gear looked more fitting of a common cavalry rider than a knight, and Raiden Laylark also smirked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have his basics down.¡± The mocking did not last long. ¡°I am Jackson Hamilton, squire for Viscount Drachen! I came first, since there was an incident on our way!¡± It was because the person they assumed to be Viscount Drachen identified himself as a mere squire. ¡°And the viscount?¡± Only Einst Jeneger wasn¡¯t taken aback by the development, as he had already met Jackson during his stay in Rheinperle. ¡°He will arrive before noon.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important that he is prioritizing it over the sacred trial by combat?¡± Baron Laylark raged at Jackson¡¯s words. ¡°He will be here in time.¡± Jackson was considered gentle among the Drake Cavalry, but he now coldly responded to the baron¡¯s words. As someone who greatly respected and followed Seon-Hyeok, the baron was a shameless lord coveting his neighbor¡¯s property and blinded by the financial prospects of the mine. There was no way he could have spoken cordially. ¡°How dare a mere squire stay on his horse and so boldly answer me! As befitting an evil foreigner¡¯s squire! Get down on your knees right now and tell me which house you¡¯re from!¡± Baron Laylark was quite hot-tempered, which was unbecoming of his age. He quickly gritted his teeth at Jackson¡¯s stiff attitude. However, Jackson didn¡¯t even pretend to hear him and simply looked towards the plains, waiting for Seon-Hyeok to arrive. ¡°He is a member of the Drake Cavalry and a part of the kingdom¡¯s Western Army. He might be acting as squire, but he¡¯s still a cavalry rider. No one but His Majesty or the royal princess can force him to bend the knee.¡± Einst Jeneger stepped up to calm the baron down. He was amazed and struggled to hold back his laughter upon seeing the gentle Jackson¡¯s new attitude. Nonetheless, it was obvious to any onlooker that Jackson was intentionally ignoring the baron. Raiden Laylark eventually spoke up. ¡°I am Raiden Laylark, senior knight of the 11th group of the capital¡¯s knights. Dismount and show the lord your respect.¡± ¡°Forward! I heard you¡¯re off duty.¡± Jackson was formidable. This was a completely different side of him from his usual gentleness, and he refused Raiden Laylark¡¯s commands using the excuse that he was currently on leave. ¡°Ugh.¡± It would¡¯ve been possible to find an excuse to make the rider kneel, but neither the baron nor Raiden did so. Given that the mere rider was capable of being so obstinate with them, they suspected that he himself was a member of a high-ranking noble family. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s arriving.¡± A black spot appeared in the distance with impeccable timing. ¡°Don¡¯t give him time to rest, Raiden. He brought this upon himself, so he can¡¯t resent you even if you show him no mercy.¡± ¡°Yes, fa¡­¡± Raiden Laylark, about to answer in the affirmative, found his jaw dropping in shock. The baron did the same. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Drake!¡± They knew that their opponent was named the Drake Knight, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he would come riding a drake. However, this drake was much different from what the baron or Raiden expected. ¡°How is it so big?¡± Wild drakes were only slightly larger than horses. They were tricky to deal with on account of their hard scales and tough jaws, but drakes were still monsters that someone on the level of senior knights could handle without much trouble. It was written as such in the capital knights¡¯ guide on dealing with monsters. At this moment, however, Raiden Laylark wanted nothing more than to visit the instructor responsible for training him on monster combat and grab him by the collar. How could a senior knight easily deal with this monster, which dwarfed the average horse carriage? Grrrr. The ferocious eyes scanned the area and stopped. They were trained on Baron Laylark. The baron, befitting a commander who led many fights on the battlefield, showed the courage to stare back at the terrifying monster. The drake roared viciously, as though displeased by this response. Roar! The drake¡¯s jaw, hidden by the special armor covering his entire face, was finally revealed for the first time. His fangs, sharper and larger than the average dagger, were covered with blood. He was shocked by the beast¡¯s roar and once again by the sight of his hideous lower jaw. If they had met in the middle of the night, he would have lost control of his bladder and run away in terror. He grew even more disoriented by the screams of the tied-up horses behind them. ¡°Ah. I apologize. My drake¡¯s just seen blood, so I think he¡¯s still a bit excited.¡± At that moment, Viscount Drachen dismounted and spoke graciously. Viscount Drachen¡¯s presence was relatively small compared to that of his drake, which put immense pressure unthinkable for a normal monster. As a result, nobody noticed him until he stepped up and spoke. The baron, after showing weakness for a moment, belatedly gathered his expression and shouted in anger. ¡°How dare you put other matters above a sacred trial by combat? Are you looking down on¡­¡± ¡°Please be understanding of the situation. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do when he¡¯s hungry¡­¡± His words were a bit informal for a nobleman, but the baron could not find fault with him. The drake growled as he rested its head against Viscount Drachen¡¯s back, and he seemed to be saying he was still hungry. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m the Lord of Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Enos Haltein of House Laylark.¡± The baron had already allowed his opponent to lead the conversation. He had vowed to humiliate the foreigner as soon as he arrived, but unknowingly found himself greeting him instead. ¡°It¡¯s late, so I¡¯d like to get started right away.¡± Raiden Laylark stepped up, seeing his father lose face in front of the foreigner. Einst Jeneger gave a displeased look at this sudden comment and asked Seon-Hyeok for his thoughts. ¡°Will that be okay? If you want, I can exercise my authority as the impartial observer to give you a moment to catch your breath.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Einst Jeneger looked at him for a moment with a worried look, but Seon-Hyeok simply nodded to say he was okay. The observer immediately went to start the trial duel. ¡°Baron Enos Haltein of House Laylark has disputed ownership over the iron ore found in the Rheinperle territory, claiming that the mine is in Laylark territory, not Rheinperle territory. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Viscount Kim Drachen, Lord of Rheinperle, has responded that the claims are baseless and that he is the rightful ruler of the iron mine and surrounding territory. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes, it is exactly as you said.¡± The observer voiced both parties¡¯ positions to confirm, and the two lords nodded in turn in accordance with standard operating procedure. ¡°Neither doubts his own justice, but there can only be one truth. All who have gathered here believe that God will deliberate, and that only the just will prevail. Do both sides agree?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Yes. I agree.¡± After checking, Einst Jeneger took a brief pause and declared. ¡°Baron Laylark and Viscount Drachen both have faith in God¡¯s impartiality, and this trial by combat has thereby been established. This duel has been approved by the Adenstein royal family, the legitimate ruler of the land, and notarized by Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, the great lord of Mangsk. None may dispute the result of this duel.¡± Raiden Laylark took a step forward following the witness¡¯ proclamation. ¡°Raiden Laylark. I am the second son of House Laylark and senior knight of the 11th group of the capital¡¯s knights.¡± ¡°Knight Laylark. I acknowledge that you are standing to deliver your family¡¯s justice.¡± While Raiden warmed up and prepared for battle, Einst Jeneger turned to Seon-Hyeok. ¡°And who will prove Drachen¡¯s justice?¡± ¡°Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen. Viscount, company commander of the Drake Cavalry of the Western Royal Army, and Lord of Rheinperle.¡± ¡°I commend you on choosing to prove your own justice. I acknowledge your right to fight.¡± Einst Jeneger glanced at both sides. ¡°The trial by combat will commence. The duel will conclude if one side is unable to continue the battle or admits defeat. The victor shall be magnanimous to the defeated, and the defeated will not challenge the justice of the victor.¡± The initial proceedings of the duel finally came to an end. All that remained was for both sides to fight and prove their righteousness. ¡°Take up your weapons. I hope the results of this duel will not linger as a grudge between the two houses.¡± As soon as Einst Jeneger finished speaking, Raiden raised his eyes and pulled a sword from its sheath. ¡°Jackson.¡± ¡°My lord.¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s call, Jackson dismounted from his horse and handed over the cavalry lance he had been carrying. ¡°W, wait. You¡¯re going to use that as your weapon¡­¡± The pressure Seon-Hyeok gave now was different from when a rider held the lance. Raiden panicked as he saw the specially designed weapon. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Seon-Hyeok pointed it at Raiden and smirked. ¡°No, it¡­¡± Raiden paled. He was twenty steps away, but the tip of the lance already threatened to pierce his neck. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Seon-Hyeok ignored Raiden¡¯s words and lowered his visor. Raiden reluctantly followed, lowering his own visor and raising his sword and shield. ¡°Then the trial by combat will commence! Good luck to both combatants!¡± CH 62 No content CH 63 No content CH 63. Viscount Drachen¡¯s freakishly long lance put an immense amount of pressure simply with its reach. However, Raiden Laylark was able to quickly regain his composure. These awl-shaped heavy lances had terrifying penetrative power and were ideal on horseback, but they were unsuitable for cutting. Naturally, the attacks he would face would all be direct stabs. It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to beat back, push, and turn away the sharp point of the weapon as he closed the gap. What a stupid lord¡­ He couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would bring such a cumbersome weapon for a duel on foot, unless that person was supremely confident in winning in a single blow. However, he had no intention of giving his opponent a second chance. Raiden measured the distance as Viscount Drachen crept closer. Three more steps¡­ he would enter the range of the unreasonably long lance in three steps. He could widen the gap if he wanted, but instead, he covered himself with his shield and waited for his opponent to come. ¡°Hap!¡± The lord quickly inhaled and stepped forward with his right foot, extending his lance in the process. Instead of backing away, Raiden planted his foot and jumped inwards. Screech. The unpleasant screech of iron was heard as Viscount Drachen¡¯s lance was pushed aside, following the trajectory provided by the slightly tilted shield. Raiden pushed off against the ground and charged in. He had no reason to use his sword energy. The duel would be over if he could charge in like this and stab his opponent. He grew assured of his victory when he saw Viscount Drachen clutching his weapon and staring blankly at him. Raiden had no intention of prolonging the duel. His opponent was ordained for exterminating the Sasteins, and while they may have been notorious, they were ultimately only a cavalry unit. It was insulting that he would have to cross weapons against this false knight. If it weren¡¯t for his father¡¯s summons, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to take his leave and fight in the duel. What pathetic skill. Viscount Drachen would enter his striking range with one more step. With that, the duel would be over. So why would he use a lance only suitable for horseback¡­ Raiden Laylark couldn¡¯t finish his thought. He suddenly found his center of gravity shift, and his body was lifted helplessly. ¡°Huh?¡± It had happened in an instant. He had a bewildered expression as he noticed what had pushed him away. The lance he pushed aside with his shield was now knocking him aside with its tremendous weight. Thud. His body rolled on the ground before he could even get over his incredulity. Raiden Laylark forced himself to withstand the unexpected shock and rose up. Click. Click. As if nothing had happened, Viscount Drachen tucked the lance under his arm and mockingly gestured at him. *** Watching the duel nervously, Jackson clenched his fist without realizing it. He thought the duel would be over when the opponent easily pushed aside Viscount Drachen¡¯s attack and jumped in, but it was Raiden Laylark who ended up thrown to the ground. Click. Click. Viscount Drachen gestured at Raiden as the knight got up. ¡°He has no respect for his duel opponent! How insulting!¡± Baron Laylark didn¡¯t like Seon-Hyeok¡¯s actions, but Jackson felt they were understandable. His attitude seemed so cool, as though he was saying he would take on all of his opponent¡¯s attacks. Jackson inadvertently cheered. ¡°Raiden! Calm down! Was your training so useless that you¡¯re falling for such cheap provocation?¡± ¡°Baron Laylark! Interference is forbidden once the trial by combat has begun! I will stop the duel using my authority as impartial observer if you step forward one more time!¡± Einst Jeneger belatedly gave a warning, but Raiden Laylark, after looking like he would mindlessly rush in, had already regained his composure. ¡°Why would he gesture like that? How bizarre!¡± The noisy baron¡¯s voice was filled with bewilderment. He didn¡¯t like how Viscount Drachen had taunted and gestured at his son to come in, only to attack him first. The others felt the same way. They likewise couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would provoke an opponent if he intended on striking first. However, even though it may not have looked great, Viscount Drachen¡¯s attack was anything but funny. Whoosh. Whoosh. Nobody could predict where the tip of the lance would strike as it shot out like a snake. Its speed was incredible. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jackson was struck with admiration by the exquisite spearmanship. The lance, produced by a renowned craftsman on the royal princess¡¯ orders, was longer than the average heavy lance but 20 percent lighter. The lighter weight naturally meant it was also thinner. As a result of this, the tip of the lance would bend if it was even slightly off target, and it was incredibly difficult to handle. Jackson himself would have been unaware of this if he hadn¡¯t carried the strange lance here in his own hands. Right now, Viscount Drachen was freely wielding that capricious weapon. However, the Sword of Lightning was talented enough for the royal princess to bestow a nickname to. The knight, renowned even within the capital, warded off the attacks using his shield and sword. ¡°Am I seeing this right? Viscount Drachen seems to have the advantage.¡± Jackson was watching, hands covered in sweat, when Einst Jeneger spoke to him. The observer seemed unable to resist his curiosity despite being wary of the baron. ¡°That crude attack would never work on Raiden. See. Can¡¯t you see that Raiden is waiting for his opportunity like a lion on the hunt?¡± The baron immediately responded to Einst¡¯s comment. Jackson was angry, but he had no choice but to admit the baron was correct. Viscount Drachen¡¯s attack was different, but it was lacking in its ability to deal a fatal blow to the heavily armored Raiden Laylark. ¡°Hup!¡± However, for Raiden Laylark, stopping the incoming attacks was torture. Why was it so heavy? The attacks seemed to be shaky and light, but his arm went numb whenever they made contact with his shield. It felt like he was being bludgeoned with a blunt weapon. Responding to the attacks was made even more difficult by the fact that they came from unexpected angles. Nevertheless, even until this point, Raiden Laylark felt somewhat at ease. The difference between a real knight and a false one was in the ability to imbue a sword with sword energy. If he used his swordsmanship, he was confident he could cut down a weapon wielded by someone who wasn¡¯t even a knight. He simply refrained from using his full strength because he didn¡¯t want to damage the weapon personally gifted by the royal princess. This was the reason he had to drag on this disgraceful duel. But even that had to stop at some point. If he couldn¡¯t break his opponent¡¯s spirit now, then Raiden would be humiliated more than when he initially lost face. ¡°Hup.¡± In the end, he brought forth the power he had kept sealed. In one breath, he summoned enough sword energy to completely cover his longsword, and he cut off the grotesque lance that had been bothering him. No, rather, he tried to cut it off. Clang. But shockingly, the thin spear withstood the full force of his sword energy-imbued swordsmanship. Clang. He first thought it was because he subconsciously held back out of consideration for the royal princess¡¯ gift. Clang. And then, he thought that his opponent¡¯s weapon was made of special materials. But after the third and fourth hits, he had to come to terms with reality. No metal in this world could withstand repeated attacks by a knight using his sword energy. The only thing that could was another weapon imbued with sword energy. However, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about his enemy¡¯s spear. It drove him crazy. ¡°Hut!¡± He once again swung his sword with all his might, but his opponent¡¯s spear held firm. At this point, he could no longer worry about being humiliated by a false knight, but rather about actually losing. His opponent¡¯s lance pulled back at that moment. Now! Raiden Laylark instinctively knew this was his opportunity to close the distance and win the duel, and he stepped forward as the lance pulled back. However, he was not the only one attempting to land the winning blow. Seon-Hyeok had the same thought. ¡°Hap!¡± With a shout incomparable to the ones preceding it, Seon-Hyeok, after frantically guarding against this opponent¡¯s sword, pushed forward. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± *** After stabbing with his lance like a man possessed, Viscount Drachen retreated nearly ten steps in an instant. Raiden Laylark, after being on the defensive all along, likewise stepped forward at that moment. ¡°Oh! Raiden! Go!¡± The baron clenched his fists and shouted as he saw Raiden prepare for the final blow, sword energy pouring out of his blade. He had no doubt that his second son would beat that shameless Drake Knight this time. ¡°Viscount!¡± ¡°Take victory into your own hands!¡± Seeing the threatening sword energy, a man shouted. The sound of Einst¡¯s voice, the mage secretly cheering on the other side, followed a moment later. The baron grew more excited the more desperate their screams became. Unable to contain his excitement, he pointed to Raiden and shouted. ¡°Hahahaha! This is the power of House Laylark¡­¡± But before he could even finish his sentence, the atmosphere of the battlefield changed. Whoosh. A sudden gust of wind blew. The wind, coming from places unknown, grew into a sharp gale and gathered in one place. That place was where Viscount Drachen was, body lowered and lance held at his waist. The gale disappeared into the tip of the spear as though it had been sucked in. ¡°R, Raiden?¡± At that moment, the sound of the wind stopped, and silence fell on the battleground. With that, Viscount Drachen shot forward. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± A typhoon emerged from his spear. *** It took a long time for the storm to subside. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Raiden Laylark was kneeling at the spot where the fierce wind had passed, leaning against his damaged longsword. He stared at his crushed and broken armor before taking off his helmet with a creaking gesture. ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡± Shocked and disbelieving, he looked at the tip of the lance that dug into his shoulder. He then looked back at the man wielding the weapon. Seon-Hyeok stood tall and looked down at him. ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Raiden Laylark did not respond. However, his silence was answer enough. He looked as though he hadn¡¯t fully accepted the reality yet, but there was no fighting spirit left in Raiden¡¯s blank eyes and face. ¡°Sir Jeneger.¡± Einst Jeneger had been staring, mouth agape, in their direction. Hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice, he belatedly recalled his duties and shouted. ¡°The victor of this trial by combat...¡± Baron Laylark shut his eyes. It must have been difficult for him to watch his second son¡¯s defeat, as well as those associated with Rheinperle cheering the enemy on. ¡°...is Viscount Drachen!¡± The impartial observer declared that, in accordance with customs, the winner of the duel was the rightful owner of the iron mine. With a sad face, the baron admitted defeat and vowed not to claim ownership of the mine going forward. With that, he took his second son and retreated, as though he was running away. ¡°Amazing. Who could have known you were hiding such tremendous power, Viscount Drachen?¡± Once the baron had disappeared, Einst threw away the veneer of impartiality and sincerely congratulated him on his victory. ¡°My lord, I had no doubt that you would win.¡± Jackson also offered his sincere congratulations. Seon-Hyeok, after wordlessly accepting their congratulations while watching the baron and his party disappear off into the distance, suddenly dropped down onto the ground. ¡°Ugh. He¡¯s stupidly strong.¡± Jackson, belatedly realizing that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s arms and legs were trembling, was startled and went to support him. ¡°Wait. Let me stay like this for a bit. Leave me be.¡± Seon-Hyeok rejected the helping hand and lay down on the ground. Indeed, Raiden Laylark had been strong. Seon-Hyeok could keenly feel how strong a high-level knight was. It was torture using the earth attribute to prevent his spear from being snapped into pieces, and it was terrifying to feel his opponent¡¯s fighting spirit. If he hadn¡¯t humiliated him in the beginning, Raiden Laylark might have more brazenly closed the gap between them to harass him further. If that had happened, Seon-Hyeok would likely have lost the duel. If this hadn¡¯t been a trial by combat, but rather a life-or-death struggle, he would certainly have lost. Seon-Hyeok remembered clearly. Unable to take on the power of a charging horse, his Wind Piercing ability was incomplete and incapable of striking a fatal blow on his opponent. He resorted to summoning Atiya at the very end, and even this was only enough to momentarily force his opponent to his knees. Seon-Hyeok was out of energy and lacked the means to further push back his opponent. Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok had been the victor. Raiden Laylark felt a sense of defeat even before he used the last reserves of his strength, and he lowered his sword. On the other hand, despite barely having the strength to lift a finger, Seon-Hyeok did not give up on winning until the very end. ¡°This was a mental victory.¡± Seon-Hyeok muttered unintelligibly as he belatedly enjoyed his victory. CH 64 No content CH 64. Julian stood at the entrance of the mansion all day and waited for her master. Her inability to complete a squire¡¯s duties bothered her, and as a result, she desperately longed for her master¡¯s safe return. ¡°You should eat.¡± Marie approached and tugged at her sleeve, but Julian refused to move. She had been an undependable squire and wasn¡¯t brazen enough to leave her post to fulfill her bodily needs. The more those around her tried to convince her, the more harshly she rebuffed them. She didn¡¯t seek shade under the blazing sun, and she didn¡¯t allow herself to loosen her posture. ¡°Stop acting like a child.¡± It wasn¡¯t the cavalrymen who broke Julian¡¯s stubborn streak. It was Asha Trail, who approached and forced Julian to sit in the shade. ¡°Meaningless self-abuse is nothing more than a shallow attempt to avoid responsibility and comfort oneself. Be ashamed at having to leave your master¡¯s weapon with another, and ensure that it doesn¡¯t happen again. However, such growth doesn¡¯t happen in a day, and what you should be doing right now is to keep your mind and body ready to greet your master upon his return.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t raise her head at that perfect logic. After struggling to get up, she relaxed and accepted the female knight¡¯s helping hand. She was still a child, and she wasn¡¯t in great condition after skipping meals and water to wait half a day under the scorching sun. She felt a sudden dizziness and grabbed her head with her hands. ¡°Here.¡± A canteen, cool from being in the shade, was offered to her. Julian stared dumbly at the flask for a moment before looking up at Asha Trail. ¡°Thank you.¡± Julian sighed and took the water as she saw the knight looking indifferently down at her. She felt refreshed as she gulped down the water. It was as though her physical fatigue had been relieved in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s not easy walking the path of a knight as a woman.¡± Her voice was much softer than it had been while coldly scolding her a moment earlier. Julian couldn¡¯t help but pay attention. ¡°It¡¯s hard to hold a sword properly with small hands, and a woman¡¯s narrower shoulders and chest isn¡¯t ideal for armor. We have less strength and stamina. It¡¯s extremely difficult to be a knight as a woman.¡± To Julian, Asha Trail didn¡¯t seem to be lacking physically compared to men, despite what she said. She didn¡¯t have bulging muscles, but her body seemed strong and well-balanced. Unlike stiffer men, she seemed flexible and more resilient. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of Sir Asha. Even if you say that, you¡¯re already a renowned knight at the capital.¡± Julian sighed as she compared her yet childlike hands and feet with Asha¡¯s mature physique. She felt ashamed despite having no intention of feeling so. ¡°I also thought the same at one point. You¡¯ll have your chance.¡± ¡°Will I be able to?¡± Julian asked in amazement at the unexpected words of consolation. ¡°I did, so there¡¯s no reason you can¡¯t.¡± The words were emotionless, but they were nonetheless what Julian had wanted to hear most in her life. ¡°You can overcome a lack of muscle with training, and the same goes with your body. The notion that it¡¯s impossible as a woman is nothing more than the excuse of the weak and the arrogance of men.¡± ¡°Will I be like that in time?¡± Before she knew it, Julian had gotten up and was looking straight at Asha. She had to look up at her, as Asha wasn¡¯t much smaller than the average man, but her intentions were clear. ¡°Time will solve everything, so don¡¯t waste your God-given blessings. You¡¯ll soon forget about your current weakness.¡± Asha Trail, while calmly speaking about her past and present to the young squire, suddenly looked down at her chest and frowned. ¡°Hm. But there¡¯s nothing you can do about your breasts, even with time. It¡¯s a burden a female knight has to carry throughout her life.¡± Watching the knight show anguish over her great(?) burden, Julian found herself also looking down with a complicated expression. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or not. However, Julian had chosen the life of a knight over that of a woman. She put on a satisfied expression at her blessed(?) figure. ¡°I¡¯ll become a knight some day and find you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Asha Trail looked at Julian for a moment and left. Alone once again, Julian began waiting again for her master¡¯s return. She assumed the same straight posture as before, but her expression was completely different. Her previously impatient and remorseful face now seemed tranquil. Dudududu. How long had she been waiting for her master like that? Just as the sun was about to set, a horse came running from afar. The rider looked familiar. It was Jackson, her replacement for the day as Seon-Hyeok¡¯s squire. However, there was no sign of Goldrake and his owner, both of whom should be with Jackson. Thud. Julian felt a chill down her spine. She ran towards Jackson with a pale face. ¡°Urgent news!¡± The nearby cavalrymen swarmed around Jackson as he shouted. Like Julian, they had been nervously waiting for Seon-Hyeok¡¯s return, and now, they impatiently waited for Jackson to continue. ¡°The lord has defeated the Sword of Lightning!¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°He has won the trial by combat! Baron Laylark has conceded and completely retreated!¡± At Jackson¡¯s words, Clark and the other riders cheered. ¡°He beat an actual knight!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± Only Julian maintained her negative expression as the men celebrated. ¡°And the lord? Is he injured?¡± ¡°He¡¯s safe. He¡¯s tired, but uninjured!¡± Only after hearing this did Julian smile brightly. Perhaps because she was finally able to let go of her tension, Julian felt the effects of skipping her meals and almost dropped onto the ground. ¡°Ah. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± She was helped up by Asha Trail, and she repeated her words of gratitude to nobody in particular. Thud. Thud. Thud. Familiar footsteps could be heard from the distance, and Goldrake appeared. ¡°Long live Viscount Drachen!¡± ¡°Long live the lord!¡± The crowd gathered at the entrance of the mansion greeted their lord upon his victorious return. *** ¡°Are you planning to leave right away?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve completed the royal princess¡¯s mission, so I have no reason to stay.¡± Though Asha Trail¡¯s response sounded cold, Seon-Hyeok did not lose his smile. Contrary to her words, Asha seemed to feel some regret as she looked back at the mansion. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you mind staying a bit longer?¡± ¡°The benevolent princess won¡¯t be able to relax until she hears about your struggles and triumphs.¡± Seon-Hyeok wanted to have her stay, but could not do so after her response. Instead, he straightened his posture before bowing and offering his thanks. ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for Sir Trail¡¯s guidance, I would most certainly have lost the duel. Raiden Laylark was definitely a stronger knight than me.¡± The second son of House Laylark, humiliated after being knocked off his feet following the first attack, fought defensively to avoid being disgraced once again. This reserved approach limited the renowned knight, and for Seon-Hyeok, this provided the opportunity to fight without worrying about maintaining the distance between them. This was all according to Asha Trail¡¯s instructions. She was surprisingly knowledgeable about Raiden Laylark¡¯s tendencies, and she had trained him for every possible permutation of their fight. Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok was able to bring a stronger knight to his knees. It would have been strange if he weren¡¯t thankful. ¡°Knight Laylark won¡¯t forget this. He¡¯ll always try to avenge his disgrace.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose when that happens.¡± When he responded to Asha Trail¡¯s warning, she gave a rare smile, as though she was pleased with the answer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going.¡± With the short farewell, Asha Trail left the Rheinperle territory. Her departure was just as sudden as her arrival. *** News of the duel¡¯s outcome quickly spread. It was truly amazing that a foreigner who wasn¡¯t even a knight defeated the Judge of House Laylark. It created a stir in the kingdom, where sword energy and magic had been regarded as the two standards of strength. The printing and papermaking technologies had just finished being developed at the capital, and the populace was able to hear this amazing news through a new medium called the newspaper. What started as rumors became concrete, verified news for the nobles. ¡®The Drake Knight Emerges Victorious Against the Sword of Lightning.¡¯ ¡®Why Did the Two Knights Fight in a Trial by Combat?¡¯ ¡®The Rheinperle Iron Mine is the Origin of the Conflict.¡¯ ¡®Senior Knight Asha Trail Praises Viscount Drachen as a ¡®Tireless Worker¡¯.¡¯ ¡®Who is the Strongest Foreigner?¡¯ Articles with all kinds of provocative titles poured out, much like the newspapers of the other world. The nobles, already fanatically obsessed with gossip, bought the newspapers like crazy. ¡®Dragon Rider and Viscount, Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, is a Common Rider Unable to Use Sword Energy?¡¯ Among them, the most talked-about article stated that a rider unable to manifest sword energy had defeated a knight with mastery over his swordsmanship. Apprentice knights, stuck in their position after being frustrated by the cruel and capricious reality that was sword energy, once again unsheathed their swords from their scabbards. Knights already learned in the way of the sword redoubled their training at the thought of being shamed like Raiden Laylark. As a result, there was a sudden increase in training in the kingdom, and the Adenstein royal family watched on with great satisfaction. ¡°Knights have always been strict with themselves, but it¡¯s been a long time since they trained with a clear objective like they are now.¡± The royal family offered significant incentives to boost the morale of the knights as they were busy training, and enthusiasm for training at the capital further increased. While those at the capital were excited about the development of the newspaper and the emergence of the Drake Knight, Seon-Hyeok received news that Raiden Laylark had taken a long leave of absence to stay at his family¡¯s territory in an attempt to avenge himself. ¡°Ugh. Can¡¯t I just go and say I lost?¡± Seon-Hyeok complained, but contrary to his words, he trained with his lance every day. Even if it weren¡¯t for the rumors, Seon-Hyeok expected Raiden Laylark to train and challenge him once again. There was no way a prideful knight would accept such a defeat. He had won the trial by combat, but it didn¡¯t mean he was stronger than House Laylark¡¯s second son. It was a surprise victory achieved through luck and his opponent¡¯s carelessness, so he couldn¡¯t expect the same result next time. He struggled desperately to make the achievements gained through Asha Trail¡¯s guidance his own. Through his effort, his high-tier spearmanship finally reached the highest-tier. - You have leveled up. And through his hard work, he finally reached level 10. Though it was a single level, the difference between level 9 and 10 was like night and day. - You have met the requirements for your 2nd class advancement. CH 65 No content CH 65. Episode 65. 2nd Class Advancement - You may advance from the 1st class Dragon Rider to the 2nd class Dragon Rider Chief. - Would you like to advance to the 2nd class? Despite not knowing what ¡°2nd class advancement¡± or ¡°Dragon Rider Chief¡± meant, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide as he heard the message. His bewilderment only lasted a moment, however, and he shouted cheerfully. ¡°Hell yeah, I will! I¡¯m advancing!¡± Although he suffered during the early levels, he was only able to reach his current status because he became a dragon rider. There was no reason to refuse the 2nd class advancement. - You have advanced from Dragon Rider to Dragon Rider Chief. As soon as the message disappeared, a brilliant flash of light enveloped his entire body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He felt uplifted. The fatigue from his repeated, high-intensity training was completely blown away, and new vitality took its place. - Status elements have been added and changed while advancing from Dragon Rider to Dragon Rider Chief. - All stat values have increased slightly as a result of your advancement. - Leadership has been added as a basic stat as a result of your advancement. - The skill ¡°Command Squad¡± has been added under possessed skills as a result of your advancement. - The dragons tamed category has been renamed ¡°Dragon Squad¡±. - Drake (Goldrake) (Earth) (Lv. 06) has been added to the Dragon Squad. ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing the message, Seon-Hyeok immediately opened his status window to see the changes. [Kim Seon-Hyeok] - Level. 10 - Dragon Rider Chief - Unique Attribute o Wind / Attribute Control 99 ¡ì Wind Bite ¡ì Wind Body ¡ì Wind Spirit o Earth / Attribute Control 53 - Spirits Contracted o Low-Tier Wind Spirit (Atiya) - Dragon Squad o Drake (Goldrake) (Earth) / Obedience 100 ¡ì Condition ¨C Full, Sleeping - Strength 37 / Stamina 35 / Agility 37 / Leadership 26 / Magic Resistance 48 - Possessed Skills o Dragon Taming o Dragon Riding (Low Tier) o Command Squad (Low Tier) o Charging (Wind) o Wind Piercing (Wind) o Attribute Weapons Mastery (High Tier) (Wind) (Earth) o Advanced Horsemanship ¡ì Advanced Horsemanship + Charging = Complete Charging (Wind) o Abnormal Spearmanship (Highest Tier) (Wind) (Earth) ¡û¡ú Abnormal Cavalry Spearmanship (Highest Tier) (Wind) (Earth) o Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Mid Tier) (Wind) (Earth) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Cavalry Swordsmanship (Mid Tier) (Wind) (Earth) o Heavy Armor Proficiency (50kg) ¡û¡ú Heavy Cavalry Armor Proficiency (90kg) o Infantry Shield Proficiency (High Tier) (Earth) ¡û¡ú Cavalry Shield Proficiency (High Tier) (Earth) o Manual Labor / Civil Engineering (High Tier) (Earth) The rank of chief or sergeant felt strangely familiar, but that wasn¡¯t important. What really mattered was the changes in his stats. The most noticeable changes were the newly created leadership stat, Command Squad skill, and the Dragon Squad category. It wasn¡¯t difficult to understand what kind of class the Dragon Rider Chief was based on these three new or altered entries. The Dragon Rider Chief specialized in commanding a dragon army. [Now you¡¯re one step closer to me.] It was a voice he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, but the dragon spoke like that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Wow. It¡¯s been a while, dragon.¡± Excited about reaching the 2nd class advancement that he didn¡¯t even know existed, he greeted the dragon joyfully. [What an odd greeting. Like I said, your words and attitude are not compatible¡­] ¡°But I don¡¯t even know your name yet! There¡¯s nothing I can call you.¡± [You are not yet worthy of knowing my name. When you build on the steps you have taken and the advancement you reached today to eventually come to me, you will be able to call me by my name.] Seon-Hyeok found it surprising how the dragon could convey simple ideas in such a difficult manner. However, by now, he was used to the dragon¡¯s speech, and he asked about the Dragon Rider Chief class instead of being taken aback. [Gather the dragon subspecies scattered around the world. They will be your new strength.] It was the right thing to say to the Dragon Rider Chief, who had the ability to command a dragon squad. However, there was a problem. Even if there were other subspecies aside from the drake, he had no means of locating them. ¡°I¡¯m not in a situation where I can freely wander the world. It¡¯d be nice if you told me where those other subspecies are.¡± In this world, it took almost a month to cross a kingdom located in the east, so how could he leave his territory unattended to search everywhere without knowing where the dragon subspecies were? The dragon didn¡¯t exactly answer his question. [Find the smallest and weakest subspecies of dragon, one which has abandoned its form and maintained its aura of mystery.] ¡°The smallest dragon species? What¡¯s that?¡± The dragon paused for a moment before responding. [Fairy Dragon. That is the first guide you must find.] ¡°Lie down.¡± The huge monster fell flat on the floor at his command. ¡°Sit.¡± Growl. The monster expressed his disapproval by huffing roughly, but he did not disobey Seon-Hyeok¡¯s orders. The beast lowered his rear onto the ground and awaited the next command. ¡°Oh. It really works?¡± Seon-Hyeok celebrated as he saw Goldrake repeatedly sitting and standing up at his command. Until now, Goldrake had been stubborn despite his obedience stat reaching 100. But now that Seon-Hyeok reached his 2nd class advancement, Goldrake faithfully carried out his demands like an obedient dog. This was the strength of the Dragon Rider Chief ¨C the power of ¡°Command Squad¡±. The ability most certainly was not given so that he could treat the giant monster like a puppy, but it was a huge benefit for him to be able to control Goldrake at a distance. Thanks to this, he no longer had to worry about micromanaging Goldrake. He gave Goldrake a variety of instructions as an experiment, and Goldrake learned his commands through trial and error. ¡°Uhh. I don¡¯t think this will work. I really don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a vacation using my authority as company commander.¡± Seon-Hyeok exercised his authority as he looked at Hansen, face pale as he stood in front of Goldrake laying on his stomach. ¡°No matter how nice vacations are, this¡­¡± ¡°Not three days, but a week! A week of paid leave. You still don¡¯t want to?¡± Hearing his offer, Hansen clenched his teeth and seemed to make up his mind. ¡°Fine. A man can only die once.¡± ¡°Oh! Hansen. You¡¯re so cool!¡± The riders in the surrounding area cheered Hansen on for his determination. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a look at the determined Hansen. ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t bite. Good boy?¡± Hansen stuttered forward and stood close to Goldrake. His eyes were fixed on the monster¡¯s eyes as they followed his movements. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re such a coward. What are you doing! Get on already.¡± ¡°Ugh. Fine. All right. All right!¡± At his urging, Hansen closed his eyes and climbed onto the specially designed drake saddle. Growl. ¡°Whoa, whoa. Good boy. Stay still, Goldie.¡± When someone other than his owner got on his back, Goldrake growled threateningly and expressed his disapproval. Seon-Hyeok hurried forward to calm down his drake. Thanks to this, Goldrake did not bite Hansen or cause an incident. ¡°Okay. Get up. That¡¯s right.¡± Goldrake slowly rose at his command. ¡°Uh. Huh? Huh?¡± Surprised at how high he rose, Hansen let out a strange noise between a scream and a groan. However, his reluctance was only temporary, and the simple and ignorant Hansen quickly let out a cheer. ¡°Wow! This is awesome!¡± Seon-Hyeok clenched his fist in victory when Goldrake didn¡¯t cause trouble even with Hansen on his back. He was currently testing his ¡°Command Squad¡± skill, a unique ability of the Dragon Rider Chief. It was an important test to see to what extent Goldrake would follow his instructions after he followed minor commands flawlessly. The experiment was a success. In the past, the drake would threaten anyone who wasn¡¯t his owner if they approached. Today, however, he allowed a different human onto his back. At this point, it could be said that his commands were being prioritized over the drake¡¯s natural ferocity and instincts. ¡®If things go well, I really could make a Dragon Squad.¡¯ Since he advanced to the Dragon Rider Chief class, which had the ability to control a unit, couldn¡¯t he look forward to forming a squad of dragon subspecies? Today was the first step towards that goal, and it had been a success. ¡°Ugh. But where do I find those subspecies.¡± The problem was that the only dragon subspecies he had successfully tamed was Goldrake. He had no idea about the whereabouts of the fairy dragon, supposedly his guide to the other dragons. ¡°Uh? Huh?¡± His concentration was momentarily broken while he was deep in thought, and the moment of carelessness almost caused an incident. The calm Goldrake took advantage of the opportunity to cause a disturbance. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°No! Goldie! Back off!¡± Hansen screamed and rolled onto the ground, and Goldrake opened its maw as if to devour the rider. Panicking, Seon-Hyeok rushed forward to avert disaster. He repeatedly smacked Goldrake on the back of his head. ¡°Hansen. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± After checking that the drake was deflated and no longer acting violent after being hit, Seon-Hyeok asked whether Hansen was fine. ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡­ think so?¡± His words were jumbled. Hansen¡¯s front teeth were broken. ¡°Hansen¡­¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m okay.¡± Despite his face being covered in blood, Hansen looked happy at the prospect of having a week off. Seon-Hyeok felt bad for him and added another three days to his week-long vacation. ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Hansen cheered excitedly, and he even said he¡¯d like to ride the drake again if he got the chance, showing a surprisingly positive attitude. ¡°Julian. Give Hansen money for his vacation and medical expenses.¡± He knew Hansen didn¡¯t completely neglect his body, and that he would find new teeth or something if given the funds. After that day, Seon-Hyeok refrained from conducting additional experiments. There had been an accident during the process, but he was able to confirm the potential for a dragon rider unit. For the time being, however, it remained nothing more than an idea, as Goldrake was the only dragon subspecies under his control. The important part was finding additional dragon species. Sadly, however, the dragon had not told him where to search. He had to do the legwork himself, as he didn¡¯t even know the location of the fairy dragon, which was supposed to act as his guide. ¡°Where can I get the most information about monsters?¡± Whether or not they were dragon species, they would have all been classified as monsters. He thought it would be possible to get relevant information by asking around on the distribution of monsters, and he asked Julian where he could gather as much data as possible. ¡°Hm. In terms of having the most data, I¡¯d guess either the royal library, the mage tower, or the archives of the capital knights?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all of those at the capital?¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned at Julian¡¯s response. He learned full well from his previous visit that he wasn¡¯t very compatible with the capital. ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re looking for information.¡± Somehow, Julian seemed to be hinting that there was another way to gain information on monsters. ¡°Then what else is there?¡± CH 66 No content CH 66. Julian answered Seon-Hyeok¡¯s question with a somewhat reluctant expression. ¡°There are people known as monster hunters.¡± ¡°Monster hunters?¡± Just thinking about the existence of a group that professionally hunted powerful monsters made his heart race. It weirdly appealed to his masculinity. ¡°Yes. Some are commissioned to dispose of monsters, and others find and hunt rare monsters on their own. There are none who know more about them.¡± ¡°Where can I find them? No, actually, are there people like that in our territory?¡± Julian expressed her deep concerns when her master showed an inclination to call in monster hunters at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Their job is to hunt monsters, so their knowledge and experience might be of help to you. However, I would like to dissuade you from bringing such scoundrels into our land.¡± Julian¡¯s acrimonious comments piqued his interest. ¡°They¡¯re wicked people who don¡¯t recognize a lord¡¯s authority and commit illegal acts like they are nothing. Murder, arson, and rape always happen in the villages they visit, and there have even been severe cases where the village itself disappeared. Bringing such criminals into this territory could have a serious impact on your reputation.¡± From the looks of it, monster hunters were little more than bandits when they had nothing else to do. Seon-Hyeok found himself worrying as Julian repeatedly expressed her concerns. ¡°But what information could you be looking for that you¡¯re considering bringing such unrighteous people into this land?¡± ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something I need to find.¡± ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°It is to me.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Seon-Hyeok explained that he was looking for a fairy dragon. He couldn¡¯t tell her of the dragon¡¯s existence or the abilities of a dragon rider chief, but felt it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if Julian knew part of the truth. ¡°A fairy dragon? I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± Surprisingly, Julian knew of the existence of fairy dragons. Seon-Hyeok jumped out of his seat and urged her to explain. ¡°I just meant I heard about them in a fairy tale a caregiver told me when I was young.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feeling let down, Seon-Hyeok sat back down. Julian looked at him with an apologetic expression. ¡°Should I tell you about it?¡± ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± He didn¡¯t even know what a fairy dragon looked like, so he waited to hear Julian¡¯s story just in case he could gain useful information. ¡°Once upon a time, there lived a fairy dragon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± To his surprise, Julian seemed like she would tell him the fairy tale word-for-word. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression conveyed his shock at the start of Julian¡¯s story, and seeing this, Julian stammered an excuse. ¡°My lord, you asked me to¡­¡± ¡°Right, right. Go on.¡± His face distorted as he attempted to hold back his laughter. Feeling as though she was being made fun of, Julian¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°The fairy dragon, who lived in the eastern forest, was suddenly left alone one day, and unable to endure its loneliness, it went down to a human village. Though it made a friend, this friend only knew how to use the fairy dragon and didn¡¯t truly care for it. In the end, the fairy dragon was abandoned after being exploited. Angry, it ate the human alive and made his friends, parents, and neighbors all fall into an eternal sleep. After getting its revenge, the fairy dragon returned to its forest.¡± Already upset, Julian¡¯s tone as she told the story was horribly businesslike and matter-of-fact, rather than that of a storyteller. Seon-Hyeok had a disappointed look, having missed out on the chance to see her in a different light. ¡°Why¡¯s a fairy tale so violent?¡± ¡°I believe most fairy tales are. Are there different kinds?¡± Come to think of it, the fairy tales from the other worlds could all be interpreted as cruel and scary. Speechless, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°What did the fairy dragon from the story look like?¡± ¡°I was told it was very small and beautiful. The fairy dragon from the tale had sparkling purple scales, butterfly-like wings, and a magical horn.¡± Seon-Hyeok listened to the story hoping to get useful information, but he now realized he lacked the information to judge whether the story was helpful. In the end, he had to be content with getting a rare peek into Julian¡¯s childhood and ended the conversation. ¡°Try to find those monster hunters. I¡¯ll think about whether or not to bring them here once you find them.¡± ¡°Ugh. I will do so if you wish. Please understand that it may take some time to track them down, since monster hunters never stay in one place.¡± Julian¡¯s actions as she lowered her head and turned around felt rough. It was obvious she was sulking at being treated like a child. However, Seon-Hyeok laughed ¨C even this reaction felt like a child¡¯s foolishness. ¡°Children should act like children.¡± It wasn¡¯t something for him to say, considering he passed on most of the territory¡¯s administrative duties to that very child. *** The water wheel was finished without issue. Einst Jeneger even completed the development of a power transfer device that Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t brought up, and he showed the lord a complete watermill. ¡°Wow! I heard mages were the geniuses of this world, and it was true!¡± ¡°To be honest, I received some information from the capital. It seems as though there was a similar idea in the past, considering that there was a design that was fairly close to this finished product. Thanks to that, I was able to reduce the amount of trial and error necessary to complete its development.¡± Seon-Hyeok admired the watermill installed in a shoddy cabin alongside the river. On the other hand, however, Einst Jeneger showed none of the enthusiasm he first expressed. When asked why, Einst Jeneger responded with a sigh. ¡°An order came down from the royal family. They permitted the development and testing of the water wheels, but prohibited its installation outside the Rheinperle territory. In addition, they ordered that you, as the lord, manage the waterwheels and prevent normal people from using it freely. Even a simple watermill using the water wheel could reduce the amount of time spent milling and improve the quality of life for his people, but the royal family unexpectedly stepped in to take issue with his actions. Feeling betrayed, he asked Einst Jeneger why. ¡°They also had a separate message for you.¡± Instead of explaining their rationale, Einst showed him the additional message sent by the royal family. ¡°Why in the world¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok had a frustrated expression as he read the official document. As always, the royal letter containing all sorts of rhetoric could be summed up in a single sentence. ¡®Creating new inventions is permitted, but sharing their benefits with the people is prohibited.¡¯ Ultimately, they were telling him to use his inventions for his own use only. It was a surprisingly irrational position for the royal family, which had until now been reasonable in their actions. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Einst Jeneger looked around for a moment, and confirming there was nobody around, he continued his explanation. ¡°You¡¯re aware that there have been mass summonings before you, right? It seems like the kingdoms affected suffered serious headaches as a result of them. The foreigners made absurd claims throughout the country, causing a disturbance among those who listened.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment he heard this, Seon-Hyeok had a hunch. He realized what kinds of claims were made by the foreigners, and why the inventions developed in the royal capital were all luxurious and intended for the nobility. ¡°I know there were quite a few useful inventions developed at that time, but now there are only traces of them left in the Royal Mages¡¯ library. The rest must have been destroyed by the royal family and the nobles.¡± ¡°In the end, they¡¯re saying that the elites suffer if commoners are allowed to live a more prosperous life.¡± His tone turned sour as his excitement at the thought of feeding his people faded away. ¡°V, viscount!¡± Einst Jeneger panicked as he heard the words that might get him into serious trouble. ¡°I understand. I will do as the royal family commands. I will manage this water wheel myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision. There¡¯s no reason to ignore the royal family¡¯s wishes and be overzealous with new inventions.¡± Einst Jeneger only breathed a sigh of relief once Seon-Hyeok quickly clarified that he would obey the royal command. ¡°But by the way, it looks like you¡¯re quite familiar with these events even though they happened a long time ago.¡± ¡°As you know, I learned from a young age that I didn¡¯t have much magical talent, so I focused on reading and expanding my knowledge instead.¡± Seon-Hyeok praised Einst a few more times for his humility before asking something in passing. ¡°So what happened to those foreigners from then?¡± ¡°Those with discordant thoughts were all ex¡­¡± Caught up in the atmosphere, Einst Jeneger was responding before he quickly shut his mouth. ¡°So they were executed.¡± Was this what he had been aiming for from the beginning? Seeing the foreigner¡¯s cold expression, the old examiner¡¯s face darkened as well. ¡°Please pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I just said. If this story gets out, my position¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never speak of this to anyone else.¡± Only then did color return to the examiner¡¯s face. ¡°But in turn, will you do me a favor?¡± However, Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your secret; so can you tell me a bit more about the previous mass summoning?¡± *** ¡°Hello, lord. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± The man''s armor was mismatched and disorderly, his loose hair was matted, as though it hadn¡¯t been washed in days, and the words coming through his yellowed teeth were those of a delinquent. The monster hunter Julian called in after asking around looked far different from what he expected. Seon-Hyeok had imagined they would be brave and extraordinary warriors who fought against indomitable bests. ¡°Impertinent! Do you know who you¡¯re in front of, daring to raise your head so disrespectfully?¡± The man was on one knee, but had his head held high. Irritated, Julian reprimanded the man for his rudeness. ¡°I¡¯m uneducated and do not know how to properly show my respects. Will this be better?¡± Even when he prostrated himself before the lord, his posture seemed like that of a thug. It was a truly bizarre talent. ¡°You¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok raised his hand to stop Julian as she was about to step forward. It was evident that the monster hunter¡¯s attitude would not change much, no matter how much he was reprimanded. In addition, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to his own authority as lord in the first place, so he had no intention of dwelling on this situation. ¡°I¡¯ve been told you know the most about monsters?¡± ¡°My job is to track and hunt monsters, so I do know a bit more than most.¡± What mattered to him now was not correcting the monster hunter¡¯s reprehensible manners, but rather getting information about the dragon subspecies. ¡°That¡¯s good. I have something to ask.¡± Seon-Hyeok got straight to the point. ¡°Have you heard anything about fairy dragons?¡± CH 67 No content CH 67. Was it unexpected? The monster hunter momentarily stared back with a blank expression. ¡°Did you just say fairy dragon?¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded. The monster hunter had been looking at him like he couldn¡¯t be serious, but hearing the lord respond in the affirmative, his expression contorted grotesquely. He seemed to be holding back his laughter in front of the lord, and his expression was somewhere between crying and laughing. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot, but I think it¡¯s a bit childish for someone of your age.¡± No matter how little Seon-Hyeok cared about his authority as a lord, he couldn¡¯t help but frown at the monster hunter¡¯s mockery. ¡°Julian.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Julian approached and bowed at his call. ¡°What is the punishment for lese-majeste?¡± ¡°An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. One who offends the lord with his eyes forfeits his eyes, and one who speaks ill of the lord loses his tongue.¡± The response was resolute and savage. Seon-Hyeok looked at the monster hunter and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I see.¡± If he had tried to threaten and intimidate the monster hunter, he most likely would not have been frightened. However, his warning just now was horribly blunt, and much more effective. The monster hunter¡¯s condescending attitude changed at once. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Have you heard anything about fairy dragons?¡± ¡°I have not.¡± ¡°And why did such an ignorant person try to mock me?¡± The monster hunter looked perplexed. He probably hadn¡¯t expected the lord to reprimand him so directly and openly for his insolence. Of course, any other noble would not have even acknowledged that the hunter mocked him out of shame. However, Seon-Hyeok was not an ordinary noble. He cared more about practicality than appearances, and he had no reason to be reluctant. ¡°I did not mock you.¡± ¡°So you are claiming that I¡¯m provoking you for something that didn¡¯t happen?¡± If he said no, he¡¯d be admitting that he had mocked the lord, while an affirmative would mean he was accusing the lord of being a lesser man levying false accusations. The monster hunter, unable to answer, broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°You won¡¯t answer? Are you saying that the lord isn¡¯t worth responding to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then what is it? Did you mock me? Or am I making false accusations?¡± Nobody in the world was better at working others than a Korean sergeant, and he had been a proud sergeant of the Korean army. The monster hunter finally shut his eyes at the persistent verbal assault. ¡°This uneducated man has offended you! I have sinned.¡± ¡°Looks like you really were mocking me. How reckless.¡± Even if the monster hunter had been joking, it was natural for someone of higher standing, with power over life and death, to treat it as a more serious offense. ¡°Please forgive me!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re guilty of death, you should die.¡± The monster hunter had expected to be face to face with a clumsy rural noble, but he now found himself prostrating before the foreigner to beg for leniency. ¡°Or you should pay for your life.¡± The monster hunter¡¯s face was deathly pale and had lost all traces of its earlier smile. He looked as though he hadn¡¯t expected to be verbally eviscerated by a noble. At the same time, he had no intention of paying for his life with money. ¡°Spill everything you know. Everything about monsters that resemble the dragon from the fairy tale.¡± From the start, he hadn¡¯t expected to get valuable information about the fairy dragon. If they were appearing in children¡¯s fairy tales, it was obvious that they would be treated similarly to the dragons, which were long gone from this world. Instead, if that were the case, his goal was to obtain information about the other dragon subspecies at the very least. After all, the reason he was searching for the fairy dragon was to find those other dragon subspecies. ¡°When you say monsters that resemble dragons¡­¡± ¡°Beasts like drakes.¡± Having completely lost the initiative in their conversation, the monster hunter began to desperately rack his brain for useful information. ¡°You¡¯re looking for information about drakes?¡± ¡°Drakes, fairy dragons, anything. Where should we start?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about drakes.¡± The monster hunter hurriedly provided the information that he had. However, drakes were rare monsters, and as such, everything the hunter said was little more than rumors. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that there¡¯s a drake-like monster in the north somewhere.¡± ¡°Really? And where might that be?¡± ¡°It was Frostbegmund or somewhere. I heard it was an older drake.¡± The only detailed rumor the monster hunter had happened to be about Goldrake. Seon-Hyeok was disappointed by the lack of new information, and this conveyed clearly through his expression. ¡°Hm¡­¡± As the lord frowned, the monster hunter once again desperately tried to recall any relevant stories he had heard. *** ¡°Oh! Dixon. How did it go?¡± ¡°Do you think there¡¯s money in it for us?¡± The monster hunters surrounded their leader, Dixon, upon his return. They thought he would have sufficiently worked the shabby rural lord. ¡°Which bastard was it? The one who said that lord was an ignorant foreigner?¡± Dixon¡¯s attitude was strange. ¡°Why? What happened?¡± ¡°I just got worked to death. What kind of damned lord is that? He¡¯s more of a thug than a lord¡­¡± Dixon blurted expletives as he explained what happened at the lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°Fairy dragon? The same fairy dragon found in fairy tales? There¡¯s no such thing in this world.¡± ¡°And dragons? It¡¯d be less absurd if he told us to find fairies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± The gang looked bewildered upon hearing that the lord was searching for a fairy dragon. ¡°Is he messed up in the head? He¡¯s not even a child, so why¡¯s he looking for a fairy dragon? Is he trying to get that magic horn or something?¡± ¡°He said if I didn¡¯t have information on the fairy dragon, he¡¯d take what I knew about drakes or other similar monsters.¡± Dixon had barely escaped the lord¡¯s mansion to return to his group, claiming he needed some time. ¡°Wait. Dixon. Doesn¡¯t this smell like money?¡± ¡°I almost died just now. Stop saying nonsense.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you remember Baron Patterson in the east? He heard that a unicorn horn was good for giving birth to a boy, so we found him one.¡± The gang had sinister expressions on their faces as a mean-looking man recalled their past hunts. ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should offer something that looks similar and sell it at a high price?¡± ¡°Exactly. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult. After all, has anyone actually seen a fairy dragon? We can just put some wings and a horn on something and pass it off as one. I¡¯m an expert at that.¡± It seemed like Baron Patterson hadn¡¯t received a proper unicorn horn. ¡°But I already said I didn¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. You can just say that one of your colleagues knew about the fairy dragon. Shouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡± ¡°As always, Waldo¡¯s better than Dixon. We should¡¯ve sent him instead. Things wouldn¡¯t have become so complicated.¡± The monster hunters began to devise a plot. Their voices got lower, afraid of being overheard. They were unaware, but someone really was listening in on their conversation. A breeze passed through the building, despite the windows being closed. ¡°Good job, Atiya.¡± ¡®It was nothing. Call on me anytime.¡¯ After passing on the monster hunters¡¯ conversation to her master, Atiya laughed and disappeared. ¡°I gave them a chance, and they¡¯re taking me for a fool?¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed at the monster hunters¡¯ behavior. Just as Julian said, they were nothing more than criminals. ¡°My lord. My colleague just so happens to know about fairy¡­¡± ¡°Seize him.¡± At that very moment, Dixon returned, talking excitedly as though he had good news. Seon-Hyeok immediately gave the command to Julian. She gave a look to the Drake Cavalry members standing by, and they immediately surrounded the hunters. ¡°M, my lord! Why¡­¡± ¡°Send them to the mines and work them to death.¡± He would have settled for reprimanding them and sending them on their way, but among the hunters¡¯ conversations overheard by Atiya were plots to commit crimes against the women of Rheinperle territory. The thugs were rotten to the core, and he knew they could cause more problems if they were simply let go. Seon-Hyeok made up his mind and sent them to the mines currently under construction. ¡°As I expected, it¡¯s not easy.¡± He never expected it to be easy. However, he felt drained, coming face to face with scammers from the very beginning. ¡°Other hunters won¡¯t be much different.¡± It was as Julian said. The majority of monster hunters visiting the territory after the Dixon gang were likewise con artists. Some tried to sell off animal byproducts at a high price, claiming they were from rare monsters, while others were desperate to swindle as much money as possible from the young country lord. Their methods and actions were all different, but without fail, all met an unfortunate end. Those guilty of minor crimes were beaten and sent back, while the more serious sinners were chained together and sent to the mines. At this point, even Seon-Hyeok wondered whether he was looking for information about dragon subspecies or clearing the kingdom of its trash. Even so, he refused to give up and continued to bring in monster hunters. His efforts finally paid off, and he was able to find a man who looked and acted like the monster hunter he had originally imagined. ¡°Oh?¡± The man had sharp eyes, a well-built body, and brilliantly shining armor. He was completely different from the preceding crooks from head to toe. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Even his deep voice was in line with what Seon-Hyeok expected, and his anticipation grew. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a fairy dragon.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± The man neither laughed at his words nor spoke rashly. He simply stroked his chin as he was absorbed in thought. ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything about fairy dragons, drakes or other similar monsters will be fine as well.¡± The man raised his head after hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s comment. ¡°Would you give me time to discuss this with my colleagues?¡± Seon-Hyeok gave the man a day, as he did not waste his time with common gossip and requested additional time in a serious manner. As soon as the man left, he summoned Atiya. ¡°Atiya.¡± ¡®Yes, master. I¡¯ll be back.¡¯ Atiya was now familiar with the process and disappeared into the air. The man truly was a monster hunter. While the other groups had schemed about how to scam the lord, he sincerely discussed the lord¡¯s request. Having heard the news through Atiya, Seon-Hyeok waited excitedly for the man¡¯s return. ¡°I have information about a wyvern.¡± As expected, the man did not disappoint, and Seon-Hyeok was finally able to get the information he wanted. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that a wyvern lives on the edge of a cliff somewhere in the steppes of the northern nomads.¡± The man calmly told him what he had heard, and then inquired about the lord¡¯s objective. ¡°If you wish, I will track down the rumor to find the exact location of the wyvern.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± After a moment of thought, the man responded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I cannot guarantee how long it will take to hunt a rare monster.¡± ¡°And the chances of success?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡± The hunter showed no certainty in his answers, but this proved even more convincing to Seon-Hyeok. He would not have taken the man seriously if he exaggerated or spoke boastfully. ¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Tristan.¡± ¡°Okay. Tristan, I commission you to search for the wyvern. I hope you find the wyvern, no matter how long it takes.¡± Tristan responded. ¡°If I find it, do I capture it alive? Or do I bring it back by any means necessary, even if I have to kill it?¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately replied. ¡°The wyvern must be alive.¡± He wanted living dragons, not corpses with which to decorate his living room. ¡°If it¡¯s impossible to capture alive, finding the exact location is good enough.¡± Tristan replied that he understood, and he left the mansion with his group. Monster hunters continued to arrive even after Tristan left. Perhaps because rumors had spread about con artists being taken to the mines for forced labor, the number of scammers decreased, while that of real monster hunters increased. Of the groups of monster hunters that came, Seon-Hyeok picked around five groups that seemed particularly capable and commissioned them to find the dragon species. ¡°Start your search in the eastern forest where the fairy dragon is supposed to be.¡± ¡°Find the wyvern.¡± The different groups of hunters left his territory. While they combed through the land, Seon-Hyeok remained busy managing his territory and training his mind and body. ¡°Dixon, the man sentenced to work in the mines, has requested an audience with you.¡± One early afternoon, Julian came to deliver the message. Seon-Hyeok tilted his head. ¡°Dixon?¡± ¡°If I recall correctly, Dixon was the leader of the first group of scammers that arrived here.¡± Only then did he remember. Dixon was the man who had swindled a lord in the east with a fake unicorn horn. ¡°What about him? Is he saying he reflected on his actions and would like leniency?¡± ¡°He says he has something to tell you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be something absurd. It looks like the work in the mines isn¡¯t difficult enough, seeing as he has time to think about other matters.¡± Seon-Hyeok refused Dixon¡¯s request for an audience. However, the scammer refused to give up and repeatedly pleaded for a meeting. ¡°I will have to give the mine supervisor a warning. He¡¯s allowing himself to be swayed by a swindler¡¯s words and giving you a difficult time.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok became curious. He wondered what Dixon was so desperate to say. In the end, he brought Dixon back to his mansion. ¡°I, I greet the lord.¡± Dixon seemed to be a completely different person from when he first visited Rheinperle. His messy, but robust, body was emaciated from hard labor, and there were no signs of his earlier insolence. His shivering figure almost made Seon-Hyeok feel sorry. Almost. Dixon¡¯s crime was not just attempted fraud. He plotted rape, murder, arson, and countless other crimes, and there was no room for forgiveness. And so, Seon-Hyeok felt no pity for the so-called monster hunter. ¡°So. How¡¯s the mining work?¡± The scammer, having been completely broken in the previous few months, was unable to answer the question properly and simply begged for forgiveness. ¡°If you¡¯re going to waste my time with nonsense, I¡¯ll send you back to the mines right away.¡± At those words, Dixon hurriedly got to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the monster you¡¯re looking for, but there¡¯s one on my mind¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok waited for Dixon to continue, wondering what the scammer was going to say. ¡°I, I heard a rumor about a serpent in the south sea.¡± CH 68 No content CH 68. ¡°Serpent?¡± The reason Seon-Hyeok went against Julian¡¯s opposition and thought of bringing in the monster hunters was because he was unknowledgeable about monsters. Naturally, he had no idea what this serpent was. ¡°Sea serpent. It¡¯s a monster also sometimes known as a sea dragon. Whenever they¡¯re around, it¡¯s expected that at least a ship or two out at sea will sink. In that sense, they¡¯re also known as the disaster of the seas.¡± Dixon gave a desperate explanation about sea serpents when Seon-Hyeok showed interest. ¡°If they¡¯re called sea dragons, it¡¯s the type of monster I¡¯ve been looking for.¡± At this reply, color began to return to Dixon¡¯s deathly pale face. ¡°But I can¡¯t trust the words of a scammer. How would I know if you¡¯re trying to trick me, like when you sold that fake unicorn to the eastern lord?¡± However, he needed to hear what Dixon said until the end. Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t dumb enough to immediately trust the con artist¡¯s words. ¡°I, it¡¯s for real this time! Please believe me!¡± No matter how desperately he shouted out, trust could not be created out of nothing. ¡°But why now? If you had told me earlier, I would have pretended to believe you at the very least.¡± ¡°T, that¡­ that¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen it for myself. I just overheard what some sailors said during my travels in the south, and I couldn¡¯t remember it properly. If you don¡¯t trust me, please send someone to check. You¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± When he put it like that, Seon-Hyeok wondered whether he should go against his instincts and believe him just this once. ¡°Where in the south?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a place called Rugenburg. I¡¯m certain someone there will remember, since several ships were lost at the time because of the sea serpent.¡± Since roads weren¡¯t properly established aside from the few main routes to the capital, it was difficult to send messengers anywhere in the kingdom. They were expensive and time-consuming. Believing the scammer¡¯s words posed a significant risk. ¡°If it turns out that I¡¯m lying, you can kill me.¡± Noticing the lord¡¯s inner debate, Dixon came forward confidently. He spoke in a solemn manner, but Seon-Hyeok just snorted in derision. ¡°Well, it¡¯s worth checking at least.¡± It was true that he was leaning towards believing Dixon. Seon-Hyeok verified a few more things before ordering Julian to send a person to check. ¡°Send him back to the mines.¡± ¡°W, why?! I wasn¡¯t lying! Please believe me.¡± Seon-Hyeok turned to Dixon as he was desperately pleading with him and spoke coldly. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s true, you¡¯re still a criminal who caused harm to countless people.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to harm the people of this land!¡± It was useless. Seon-Hyeok had no intention of releasing Dixon in the first place. ¡°Pay the price of your sins by wandering those dark, narrow tunnels for the rest of your life. That¡¯s the only consideration I can give you.¡± ¡°Please, just once! I will live a good¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok waved his hand, and Dixon was dragged back to the mines at the hands of the tough men. ¡°Hm. A sea serpent.¡± There was no way for him to know whether this sea serpent was a dragon subspecies. He simply held out hope because sea serpents were also known as sea dragons. ¡°But what will you do if you find this sea serpent?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll have to capture¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok froze as he mindlessly answered Julian¡¯s question. ¡°Disregarding whether or not you can catch this sea dragon, how will you transport it, and where will you keep it?¡± He agonized for a while at the unexpected obstacle and laughed. ¡°We¡¯ll worry about it when we get there. We don¡¯t even know if he was telling us the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Hearing the carefree answer, Julian mumbled for a moment before shutting up. As her master said, it wasn¡¯t necessary to worry about those matters already. ¡°I¡¯ll find a messenger as soon as possible to check.¡± ¡°I believe in you, Julian.¡± Julian¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good as she heard those words. At her young age, she was almost singlehandedly taking care of the territory¡¯s affairs, so it was natural for her to be exhausted. However, given there weren¡¯t other similarly talented people available, there was no alternative. ¡°I know you¡¯re struggling to handle everything on your own. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t be of more help.¡± Julian shook her head as he expressed his regrets. ¡°No. Increasing your strength will lead to improved status for the territory, and once that happens, other lords won¡¯t be able to look down on us. So, please leave trivial matters to me and focus on fulfilling your goals.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s desire for managing and developing his territory had taken a hit recently. However, this was ironically replaced by a focus on personal growth and development. This was a direct result of hearing the history of the mass summonings from Einst Jeneger. *** ¡°I¡¯ll keep your secret; so can you tell me a bit more about the previous mass summoning?¡± Einst Jeneger¡¯s expression had hardened the moment Seon-Hyeok uttered those words. ¡°Viscount Drachen¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much. I just want to know what people came and went, and how they lived.¡± Seon-Hyeok bowed and asked for this favor. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After some hesitation, Einst Jeneger began to speak. ¡°You must keep this a secret.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take it to my grave. I will never speak of it anywhere else.¡± Seon-Hyeok repeatedly stressed that he would keep the secret strictly confidential, and only then did the tight-lipped examiner finally open his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s unknown how many mass summonings there were. The mass summoning before yours was the first time the kingdom was able to notice the signs of the phenomenon and set up a system to gather the foreigners in one place.¡± Einst Jeneger explained that previous mass summonings looked completely different from what Seon-Hyeok experienced. ¡°Whereas current systems are designed to gather all foreigners in one place to encourage their awakening, previous mass summonings were chaotic. Foreigners appeared randomly across the continent, and with the exception of those who experienced an awakening and were recognized, it was impossible to know how many foreigners there were.¡± As a result, there were no accurate records, and even the rare sources of information he had access to lacked details. ¡°In that case, when did the last mass summoning occur?¡± ¡°According to records, it took place about 200 years ago. No more than 70 foreigners appeared in Adenburg at that time. Like with you, the royal family accepted all the foreigners that appeared, and it was thanks to them that the royal family was able to limit the power of the nobility and exercise their dominance.¡± ¡°Are any of their names known? Or were there any who left significant accomplishments?¡± ¡°I do not know. Strangely enough, there were no records of individual foreigners. There was nothing more than a quick summary.¡± It was evident someone had intentionally omitted or destroyed the records of the foreigners. Foreigners always had extraordinary abilities, so there was no way that records wouldn¡¯t exist for even the higher-tier foreigners. ¡°I think I can understand the royal family¡¯s benevolence towards foreigners if the previous group sided with them against the nobles.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any who doubt the dignity and authority of the royal family, but there have always been those¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok asked about even earlier mass summonings. Einst Jeneger hesitated, but decided he had nothing to hide at this point. He spoke about the rebellion started by the foreigners, how their inventions had interfered with the natural order of this world, and how the world had almost fallen into chaos. ¡°The records refer to those days as ¡®the days when knights lost their pride and wise mages went blind.¡¯ And if you look at the history, it¡¯s true that there was a significant decrease in the number of skilled knights and their families, and a similar decline in the number of mages.¡± He mentioned that the current policy for knights and mages to stay above conflicts, despite their traditional roles at the forefront of battles, was because people remembered those dark ages of declining swordsmanship and magic. ¡°It¡¯s strange. If there were so many great beings like knights and mages, how did the foreigners¡¯ rebellion become such a big problem? Isn¡¯t the difference in power too significant for a few foreigners to overcome?¡± It was a time when there were few foreigners and many more knights and mages. It didn¡¯t make sense how those foreigners were responsible for the decline of the superhuman beings. When Seon-Hyeok pointed this out, Einst Jeneger carefully laid out his hypothesis. ¡°The records say that the armies led by the foreigners didn¡¯t lack power compared to the knights and mages. My assumption is that the foreigners of that time were more powerful than those here today. No, it could also be that there were internal conflicts within the kingdom. Otherwise, so many great individuals would not have been lost.¡± They were foreigners with the power to face the superhuman people of this kingdom, but in the end, they were defeated and had been erased from the annals of history. Seon-Hyeok once again found himself afraid of the transcendent power of the knights and mages. He heard more stories after that, but there was little new information. As he had already been told, the records of the foreigners had been thoroughly erased, and he wasn¡¯t able to get specific accounts of those who preceded him. ¡°But by the way.¡± After hearing all of Einst¡¯s stories, Seon-Hyeok was lost in thought for a while. He suddenly had a pressing thought. ¡°So I know a lot of time has passed and many people died from those early mass summonings, but what happened to all the foreigners from the mass summoning 200 years ago?¡± This was the most pressing question. If the foreigners really had helped the royal family establish their authority, at least one or two of them should have held onto their power as meritorious retainers and passed it down. Even if the names didn¡¯t remain, shouldn¡¯t there be some traces of their existence? It happened only 200 years ago, but there were only vague notions of the foreigners. It was almost as though they had all disappeared at once. ¡°There aren¡¯t any records, so I don¡¯t dare speculate.¡± ¡°By any chance.¡± Seon-Hyeok quietly spoke, betraying his complicated inner feelings. ¡°Is it possible they went back to their original world?¡± *** Seon-Hyeok had a lot of thoughts after his conversation with Einst Jeneger that day. He had the status of a favored foreigner whose future was highly anticipated, but even so, it didn¡¯t mean that the royal family truly had full confidence in him. Naturally, the royal family would not sit back and watch if his power grew beyond a certain extent. It was possible they would create an excuse to rescind his titles and demand that he return his territory. The moment he realized this, Seon-Hyeok had decided to focus on growing his individual strength rather than develop his territory. Land could be taken away, but nobody could take away his strength as a dragon rider. Despite this, and no matter how uncertain the future may be, he couldn¡¯t help but concern himself about the security of his territory. His strength was already beyond that of an average knight, but it was impossible to hold back many opposing forces by himself, and he could not protect his vast territory alone. Meanwhile, if he relied on the Drake Cavalry, there was the danger that the territory would be undefended in their absence. Therefore, he recruited around 20 soldiers from the well-behaved and strong residents. This was a trial run to raise his own soldiers. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± The recruits, armed with nothing but a single spear, looked at the lord and spoke among themselves. Seon-Hyeok smiled even at the sight of the ragtag bunch. ¡°Who said you could show your teeth?¡± CH 69 No content CH 69. Perhaps because they were nervous, the soldiers didn¡¯t even understand what their lord just said. They saw that he smiled and simply made assumptions. Among them, the particularly tactless even laughed along with their lord. ¡°I said shut your mouths. Are my words a joke to you? Do I need to charge you with contempt against your lord?¡± His tone was soft, but the words themselves were violent. ¡°Just look at you new recruits. At attention. Don¡¯t you know what ¡®at attention¡¯ means? Hands on your thighs. Legs together. Back straight. Yes, like that. Attention! Okay. Don¡¯t move.¡± The lord was still smiling. However, his gaze was as venomous as that of a viper. The recruits froze at the look he gave them. ¡°You over there. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°M, my name is Adol.¡± Adol, the selected recruit, responded with a frozen expression. The lord once again let out a chilling laugh. ¡°Good. Adol. You¡¯re recruit number 1 from now on. You¡¯re number 2, and you¡¯re number 3. Remember your numbers ¨C they will be your names in the future.¡± The new recruits couldn¡¯t understand what Seon-hyeok was saying. They just listened to their lord in bewilderment. ¡°Okay. So what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ado¡­¡± Adol began to answer like he did earlier, only to stop as he noticed his lord¡¯s expression becoming grim. ¡°Recruit number 1¡­¡± ¡°Okay. At least you¡¯re tactful. Good. I like it. You¡¯ll be squad leader of the 1st squad from now on.¡± The conversation progressed quickly. The recruits didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they suddenly opened their eyes wide at the words ¡®squad leader¡¯. They were envious at the sudden promotion(?) Adol received, but at the same time, they waited in anticipation. ¡°Someone who thinks he has a loud voice. Step forward.¡± Nothing went as expected for the new recruits after they met their lord. They looked at each other, unable to grasp what he was getting at. At that moment, a seemingly quick-witted recruit stepped forward. ¡°I have a loud voice!¡± The recruit shouted out, as though trying to prove what he was saying. ¡°What number are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m recruit number 11!¡± ¡°Oh. That number¡¯s perfect. You¡¯re squad leader of the 2nd squad.¡± In an instant, two recruits had been promoted(?) to squad leader. The remaining recruits listened carefully to their lord¡¯s words hoping for additional opportunities, but unfortunately for them, it looked like there would only be two squad leaders among the twenty. ¡°The 1st squad leader is in charge of recruits 1 to 10, and the 2nd squad leader recruits 11 to 20. In the future, any order I have will be delivered through these two squad leaders.¡± The recruits collectively let out a sigh. They regretted missing their opportunity at a promotion. ¡°Okay. Squad leaders, lead the recruits to my residence. Find Squire Julian there. She¡¯ll give you all fitting clothes. Also, get rid of those useless spears. Where did you find those garbage skewers anyways?¡± ¡°We asked a carpenter to make them. We thought we¡¯d need¡­¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary. I will take responsibility for all of the equipment you will be using in the future. Don¡¯t bring anything weird ¨C like that pot lid you¡¯re carrying.¡± The new recruits were all smiles after hearing their lord¡¯s words. They imagined themselves equipped with shining armor, swords, and shields. However, their imaginations were nothing more than fleeting delusions. The clothes distributed at the mansion were unimaginably shabby for a soldier to be using. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the clothes that were completely different from expectations. It didn¡¯t take long for them to find out that squad leader, which they initially believed to be a desirable promotion, was a troublesome and difficult position. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Get it together! Why are you a squad leader if you¡¯re so useless!¡± ¡°My lord, you¡­¡± ¡°Are you blaming me now?¡± They were reprimanded for their squad¡¯s mistakes. They were reprimanded for their own mistakes. They were reprimanded twenty, no, at least thirty times a day. Such was the position of squad leader. The others were belatedly relieved they had not been elevated themselves. However, this did not mean that the other recruits had it easy. They had to re-learn every hand and foot gesture for their basic training, and in the process, they came to realize how demon-like their lord was. ¡°Salute!¡± ¡°At ease.¡± After two weeks of learning how to walk and speak from the ground up, the new recruits were finally becoming familiar with military salutes. ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± The lord looked over at the recruits with sharp eyes and smiled contentedly. *** Julian advised that hiring reputable mercenaries would be cheaper than building up a local militia. However, Seon-Hyeok rejected her advice and decided to go through the difficulty of training soldiers himself. He thought that this would be his only opportunity to use his own experiences and training. At first, he was worried about losing his personal training time. However, these fears did not last long. He found that training new recruits was more enjoyable than he expected. ¡°Run! I can see your feet! Run faster!¡± The recruits frantically moved their feet at his commands, and watching them train felt refreshing. He ordered them around in a variety of ways, and it couldn¡¯t have been more exciting. It even occurred to him that he might be a natural-born teaching assistant. There was a saying that those who worked towards a goal could never overcome those who truly enjoyed it. Right now, he was enjoying putting his new recruits through boot camp, and the results were outstanding. Within two short weeks, the recruits, after knowing nothing, had begun to look like actual soldiers. Within a month, their posture was sharp, and their military discipline was noticeable. That was when the real training began. Using what he learned from his command training, Seon-Hyeok trained the recruits on their physical fitness and basic weapons skills. The lights in the recruits¡¯ eyes dimmed after extended periods of intensive training, but at their same time, their bodies developed well. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave the training to the cavalry riders now? I understand you want to personally train the soldiers responsible for defending your land, but I think you¡¯re losing too much time¡­¡± Julian discreetly made this suggestion while he was in the middle of enjoying training the soldiers. She worried that he was wasting time with these recruits, as they were destined to be average soldiers, and not even knights. ¡°Not yet.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok shook his head at her recommendation. Unlike what she thought, he wasn¡¯t neglecting his own training out of enjoyment of training the recruits. He was making gains during the process as well. - Your leadership has increased by 1. He had originally planned to teach the soldiers their basics before passing off the training to others. The reason he continued to train them for nearly a month was the increase in his leadership stat. - Your leadership has increased by 1. - Your Command Squad skill level has improved. - Command Squad (Low Tier) has improved to Command Squad (Mid Tier) - While commanding small units, soldiers will be more motivated to carry out your commands. The ability of soldiers to maintain ranks and carry out battles has increased slightly. His leadership stat grew faster the more he worked the new recruits. Moreover, his Squad Command skill had also improved that day. There was no reason to quit this beneficial training right away. Seon-Hyeok gave a satisfied smile to the soldiers as they wheezed, completely out of breath. He smiled because he was proud his skill improved thanks to his soldiers¡¯ efforts, but to them, it seemed like their lord was cruelly enjoying their hardships. However, he cared nothing for how others looked at him. He only focused on working his soldiers and living life to the fullest. The training led by Seon-Hyeok was completely different from normal military education in this world. Everything, from the initial saluting method to positions such as squad leader, was unfamiliar to the local people. Above all, the most extraordinary aspect of his training was that distinctions between specializations became ambiguous. The soldiers in this world were generally trained in a single weapon or fighting style, whether sword, spear, or shield, based on their personal aptitude or the circumstances behind their training. However, Seon-Hyeok trained them without discriminating between weapons. Some days, they¡¯d swing swords, while on others, they would use spears. As a result, after a couple of months, the recruits were able to clumsily handle swords, spears, and shields. They were even introduced to javelins and throwing knives. They had become jack-of-all-trades soldiers, and naturally, they each had a diverse arsenal of weapons befitting their skills. They were given four daggers and a 60-centimeter [1] short spear for throwing, along with a sword and shield. Based on the weapons they carried, the soldiers looked like they would feel at home no matter where they were inserted into a battlefield. Seon-Hyeok had a satisfied expression as he looked at the soldiers lined up at attention. ¡°Hell yeah. And cost-effective as well.¡± Despite arming them with so many weapons, it had been cheaper than equipping an average infantryman. They used cheap iron, affordable leather which cost much less than heavy armor, and a tunic emblazoned with a roaring golden drake symbolizing House Drachen. The recruits looked like veritable soldiers. The soldiers themselves seemed reasonably happy with their uniforms. There were rumors that on their monthly three-day vacations, the soldiers would always go around in full military attire. Over time, the soldiers became proud of being Rheinperle¡¯s troops. They had been given military-level salaries even as new recruits, received intense training, and even satisfactory gear of their own. However, Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. His soldiers couldn¡¯t defeat swordsmen with their swords, or spearmen with their spears. They still did not boast mastery with the shield. There was a long way to go before they could genuinely be considered all-purpose soldiers. ¡°More! More! I¡¯ll work you even harder!¡± He even spoke of intensely training his recruits in his sleep. The servants who heard this breathed a sigh of relief that they didn¡¯t apply to be soldiers. *** Time flew by. Half a year passed, and Rheinperle had changed in a number of ways. As the mine was developed and began producing valuable ores, the financial situation at Rheinperle became less desperate. The fertilizer acquired after building public toilets proved effective in farming, and the stems and leaves of the crops that filled the farms were unlike any other. Julian¡¯s expectation was that they would enjoy significant crop yields when the harvest season arrived. Now more free to manage his territory, Seon-Hyeok recruited two more squads of soldiers. Thanks to this, the Drake Cavalry, after patrolling the lands day and night, were finally relieved from the territory¡¯s security duties. When they weren¡¯t on their regular long-distance patrols, the riders were able to spend their time training with their company commander. As these small and large changes occurred in the territory, the messenger sent to the southern coast in search of news regarding the sea serpent returned. ¡°So. Are sea serpents real?¡± Seon-Hyeok answered with an expectant look, and the messenger replied with his head bowed. ¡°Some of Rugenburg¡¯s sailors remember the incident. They all mentioned they had come face to face with a demon, and considering the circumstances, it¡¯s likely that the demon is the sea serpent you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Oh! So Dixon was telling the truth.¡± Seon-Hyeok celebrated. Whether or not the sea serpent was actually a subspecies of dragon, he had grown exhausted waiting futilely for news to arrive. ¡°However, there¡¯s a problem.¡± The messenger hesitated as he looked at the celebrating lord. Julian, having been briefed beforehand, stepped up and explained the situation. ¡°The monster thought to be the sea serpent hasn¡¯t been seen in several years. In other words, even if it exists, we have no means of locating it in the vast ocean.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we find an answer if we search the area where the incident occurred?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s if you can find a boat to bring you there.¡± A number of potential problems were mentioned, but Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t give up. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to see for myself.¡± 1. 60 centimeters = 2 feet CH 70 No content CH 70. Young lords are slow to act. This saying did not apply to Kim Seon-Hyeok. The moment he confirmed the existence of the sea serpent, he prepared to leave his territory. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± However, he was faced with an unexpected obstacle. Julian fiercely opposed her lord leaving without attendants. She forcibly dissuaded him, saying it was absurd for a viscount to travel alone, but the problem was that there was nobody around to accompany him. Despite coming into form, his newly trained soldiers were not trained in horseback riding and could not accompany him. Meanwhile, the riders of the Drake Cavalry were a part of the kingdom¡¯s Western Army and did not specifically fall under his jurisdiction. As such, he could not order them to follow him on matters of personal business. In the end, the territory¡¯s soldiers were the only possible option, but taking them meant limiting his mobility and prolonging the already lengthy travel time. ¡°How could you travel that far by yourself? If anything happens to you¡­¡± ¡°I know I was lucky, but I still beat the Judge of House Laylark. Do you really think something will happen to me? I¡¯m the Drake Knight. Come on.¡± Frustrated, Seon-Hyeok tried to bluff his way out of the argument, but it proved useless against Julian. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the way.¡± It was a dilemma. He couldn¡¯t travel alone because he didn¡¯t know how to get to Rugenburg, and there was nobody suitable to take with him. ¡°I can accompany you.¡± Julian had the makings of a skilled rider and was multitalented. She was clearly qualified to accompany him. ¡°No. Then there will be nobody left here.¡± This time, it was Seon-Hyeok who voiced his opposition. Julian was the de facto administrator of the territory, and he couldn¡¯t allow her to leave just before the harvest season. Of course, him leaving the land at this busy time was an issue as well, but that was a symbolic problem, not a real one. ¡°It¡¯s better to have the region temporarily grind to a halt than to let you go alone.¡± But this time, Julian refused to back down. ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡± Ideally, he wanted to bring his tireless drake and complete the journey as quickly as possible, but the giant, golden beast was too conspicuous to take. Unless he wanted to announce his travels to the world, he could not take Goldrake. On the third day of these back-and-forth debates without reaching a solution, Jackson came to see him. ¡°I heard that you need to travel far away but don¡¯t have anyone to accompany you.¡± Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t know how Jackson had heard, but he was correct. ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°I appreciate the thought, but you can¡¯t. The Drake Cavalry belongs to the kingdom¡¯s Western Army. I can¡¯t allow you to leave your post for my personal business.¡± Hearing his words, Jackson hesitated for a moment. He replied with a solemn expression. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave the Drake Cavalry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seon-Hyeok looked at Jackson in shock. He wasn¡¯t sure what Jackson was trying to get at. ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll request to be discharged.¡± ¡°Jackson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an impulsive decision. I¡¯ve been considering this for a long time. I wondered whether I wanted to remain under the shadow of the Drake Cavalry, or somewhere else entirely.¡± Jackson seemed determined as he spoke. His usual docile attitude was nowhere to be seen in his current resoluteness. ¡°I decided after your trial by combat. I would like to be at your side, my lord.¡± Seon-Hyeok felt both grateful and burdened by Jackson¡¯s blind faith and respect for him. He sighed as he saw Jackson throw away his place as a member of the Drake Cavalry, one of the best positions to be in as a rider. ¡°Thank you for the thought. I¡¯d like you to think about it a bit more. It¡¯s not a decision to make lightly.¡± ¡°I already¡­¡± ¡°Even so, consider it a bit more.¡± Seon-Hyeok barely managed to send Jackson back, as the young rider held out until the end. However, Jackson returned within half a day. This time, he wasn¡¯t alone. Clark and the original riders accompanied Jackson, and he seemed orders of magnitude more confident. ¡°Take us as well.¡± Hansen spoke up. Hansen had spoken politely to him ever since his ascension to the nobility, but right now, he spoke casually just like when they had first met. ¡°Wait. You should be stopping Jackson, not joining him. How¡¯s a senior rider being so easily swayed by his junior?¡± Seon-Hyeok felt himself getting a headache at the sudden rush of riders. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t for this, I was thinking about being discharged.¡± ¡°You expect me to believe that? That¡¯s bullshit.¡± He thought Hansen was giving an absurd excuse, but Hansen shook his head and explained his thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s Emma. She¡¯s still young, but she has to take care of those kids and can¡¯t even get married. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± One of the reasons Hansen and the riders wanted to be discharged was a sense of responsibility for taking care of the kids. ¡°Ugh. This is driving me crazy.¡± If it was for Emma and the kids, he couldn¡¯t just ignore their desire to be discharged. Dumbstruck, he stared at Hansen and the others for a moment before asking Clark. ¡°You too, Clark?¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t leave. What would our company commander do if I left too? I need to keep this place secure.¡± Of course. Seon-Hyeok was the company commander, but it was Clark who actually led the cavalry. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to be discharged. I¡¯m here to tell you that you should grant their wishes. The Drake Cavalry will be fine even if some of the riders leave.¡± It was a relief that Clark didn¡¯t insist on being discharged as well, but it was nonetheless a difficult situation for Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Just so you know, there are many besides the three here wishing to be discharged from military service. I barely managed to stop these little bastards from all coming to you at once. The riders here are the ones I couldn¡¯t convince until the very end.¡± It sounded like a threat ¨C a threat that they¡¯d bring the entire company if he didn¡¯t oblige now. It was terrifying. ¡°Ugh. Do you have plans after you¡¯re discharged?¡± ¡°What plans?¡± ¡°Plans to make ends meet.¡± This time, it was Jonasson who retorted, saying the question was ridiculous. ¡°You¡¯ll be hiring us, of course.¡± The bold answer made Seon-Hyeok dumbfounded. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Given that Emma was the reason, he assumed they wanted to completely cut ties with the military. However, they really just meant that they would be leaving the Western Army. He wondered what the difference even was, and the answer he got was astounding. ¡°If I remain in the Western Army, I¡¯ll get called in for every war the kingdom fights. But if I¡¯m a part of the Rheinperle military? I can just enjoy my paychecks. Let¡¯s be honest ¨C what could ever happen in this uninteresting territory?¡± ¡°And that sucker on the hook for the salaries is right in front of us.¡± ¡°And if you think that¡¯s unfair, get over it.¡± Seon-Hyeok watched the men snickering as they replied, then glared at Jackson. Jackson avoided his gaze, knowing he had instigated the entire situation. ¡°I can¡¯t pay much.¡± ¡°You can make up for it when the mine¡¯s fully operational.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you much vacation time because we don¡¯t have enough people.¡± ¡°Well, you can give us nights out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in and out of the territory doing business.¡± ¡°Then we can travel too.¡± Every excuse he offered was refuted, but Seon-Hyeok found himself smiling. ¡°Okay. Then do as you please.¡± Seon-Hyeok raised his hands in resignation. ¡°I¡¯ll be coming too.¡± ¡°Why, Julian?¡± ¡°As a squire, I can¡¯t bear being left behind every time. I insist on coming along.¡± This time, even Julian was acting stubborn. Seon-Hyeok tried to leave her behind using the excuse that she needed to keep the territory operational, but Julian had an answer prepared. ¡°It¡¯s not like I ever learned how to run a territory, and it¡¯s about time we brought in an actual administrator. There wasn¡¯t much going on before, so I was able to take care of the new things that needed my attention, but we¡¯ll need an expert now that the mines are becoming operational.¡± ¡°But why now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not a big difference between doing it now versus a little later.¡± Julian said she already sent a letter in search of suitable talent. ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone but you, Julian.¡± No matter how run down his territory may be, a significant amount of money was coming in now that the mines were becoming operational. Naturally, it was difficult to entrust the management of his land to someone he didn¡¯t know and trust. ¡°If you believe in me, then you must also believe in the expert I invited.¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered who Julian could be wholeheartedly recommending. She replied that she had barely managed to bring in an old scholar serving as a bureaucrat in Mangsk territory using her past connections. ¡°He served at Mangsk since before I was born, and he has never caused an issue stemming from self-interest. He wanted to retire and spend the rest of his life in a quiet place, so I invited him to Rheinperle.¡± He was forced to back down at Julian¡¯s assurance. But just as she said, a capable administrator was needed during a time of rapid growth, and Julian was not suitable for that role. ¡°Ugh. Fine. I¡¯ll meet him first and then decide.¡± Within a few days of receiving permission, he was able to meet the scholar Julian recommended. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the famed Drake Knight. My name is Antoine Montaigne.¡± Antoine Montaigne was an old man with a wrinkled face and surprisingly clear eyes. His pursed lips hinted at an underlying stubbornness, but his white beard and hair gave him a friendly look. ¡°I came because Lady Julie said she needed me, but I don¡¯t know what help a decrepit old man like me could possibly provide¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide at the word ¡®lady¡¯, while Julian sulked. From what he saw over the following few days, Antoine Montaigne¡¯s abilities were outstanding. The old scholar grasped the situation at Rheinperle within just two days, and he immediately got to work. In contrast to his relaxed and leisurely manner of speaking, he quickly completed any outstanding responsibilities. It was completely different from Julian, who often resorted to foregoing sleep to complete her work. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s incredible, especially for an old man.¡± Even to Seon-Hyeok, someone unknowledgeable about administrative work, Antoine Montaigne¡¯s working ability was incredible. It was such that rumors about his skills spread among the servants and soldiers in his mansion within days. And thus, he could no longer deny Julian. ¡°Huhu. Is the test finally over?¡± Antoine Montaigne laughed as he met Seon-Hyeok after completing all of the day¡¯s work before noon. ¡°I apologize if I offended you. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nobody I can trust besides Julian¡­¡± At this point, Seon-Hyeok put aside his authority as a lord and showed respect for the elder. It had only been a few days, but Antoine Montaigne had clearly demonstrated his worth. ¡°So how about it? Do you think I¡¯m worthy of your trust?¡± ¡°Yes. I learned that Julian¡¯s compliments weren¡¯t exaggerations.¡± Hearing his response, Antoine Montaigne gave a satisfied smile. He seemed happier to learn that the lord trusted the girl he served than he was at the praise he received. ¡°My intention was to spend the rest of my days somewhere quiet, but the lady threw a tantrum. I served her throughout her childhood, but it was my first time seeing her like that. Before I knew it, I had accepted her invitation.¡± Antoine Montaigne chuckled when Seon-Hyeok blinked, unable to believe that Julian could throw a tantrum. ¡°If I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to see that side of her a few more times. That is, of course, if you¡¯re willing to hire me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason not to. I look forward to your service, Sir Montaigne.¡± Seeing the lord bowing to him, Antoine Montaigne bowed deeply in return and replied. ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation, my lord.¡± *** A few days later, Hansen, Jonasson, and Jackson removed the uniform of the Drake Cavalry for the last time. Even though the discarded blue coats of the Drake Cavalry were admired by all cavalry, there was not a single sign of regret on their faces. ¡°I will serve you loyally in the future, my lord.¡± They entered a new contract, and on that day, they became soldiers of Rheinperle. ¡°I can finally leave in peace.¡± Including Julian, there were four skilled cavalry riders with him. He wasn¡¯t escorted by knights like the powerful nobles of the capital, but it was an impressive retinue for a country lord. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Flanked by the four riders, Seon-Hyeok headed straight for Rugenburg. CH 71 No content CH 71. Seon-Hyeok felt alive looking out into the plains, where nothing obstructed his view. He couldn¡¯t help but occasionally express his admiration when he saw the sun setting beyond the open plains or the stars shining brightly. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m sick and tired of it.¡± However, his admiration didn¡¯t last more than a couple of days. The plains he saw today were no different from what he saw yesterday, and he already knew that he¡¯d be greeted with the same exact scenery the following day. ¡°I¡¯m sick of it. I¡¯m really sick of it.¡± Traveling in this world was boring, unenjoyable, and repetitive. It wasn¡¯t just boring. It was uncomfortable camping out on the plains, where the mornings were cold. It took a lot of work, and there was nothing about it that he liked. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m going to get sick at this rate.¡± Hansen and Jonasson seemed to agree, as they constantly complained. Only Jackson and Julian remained enthusiastic. ¡°Look at the sky. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, and go grab some firewood.¡± Jackson admired the sunset every evening as the party set up camp. It seemed that he, at least, didn¡¯t get sick and tired of the sight. And every time, Hansen and Jonasson would angrily grumble at him, telling him to hurry up and help set up camp. Crackle. Crackle. Hansen began preparing dinner once they had gathered firewood and started a bonfire. ¡°Cooking¡± entailed putting powdered grains into a boiling pot along with a fistful of dried meat specifically intended for travel purposes. ¡°Bleh.¡± The food was nothing more than sustenance. For Seon-Hyeok, a noble recently able to enjoy fairly fine dining, the meals were terribly unappetizing. Hansen reached out when he saw the foreigner pick at his wooden bowl. ¡°My lord, if you¡¯re not going to have it, please give it to me.¡± ¡°Uh. I think I¡¯ve seen this scene somewhere¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok blurted out, feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°Hansen ate your leftovers yesterday. And the day before. And you responded the exact same way yesterday.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression darkened at Julian¡¯s sullen words, but Hansen and Jonasson laughed. However, the laughter soon died down, and all that remained in the campground were the sounds of burning firewood and Hansen wolfing down the leftover stew. The distinction between days blurred during the repetitive journey. Just as Julian said, the scene at the campsite was exactly the same as it was the previous day. Everything repeated itself during the tedious journey, and so Seon-Hyeok anticipated what Julian would say next. ¡°My lord¡­¡± ¡°Get ready.¡± Seon-Hyeok had already gotten up in advance. Julian put down her bowl and picked up two sticks as she stood up. ¡°Thank you in advance.¡± Seon-Hyeok accepted one of the sticks and assumed his stance. It was the basic starting position for Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship. ¡°Land a hit today, Julian!¡± ¡°Kick his ass!¡± After removing their military uniforms and entering a contract as Rheinperle soldiers, Hansen and Jonasson started calling Seon-Hyeok ¡°lord¡± even in private settings. However, their crude manner of speaking didn¡¯t change, and this especially came out during the evening¡¯s entertainment. ¡°Such foul language in front of a child.¡± Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue and shook his head before turning his gaze to Julian. Holding the stick with both hands like a sword, Julian waited for him to announce the start of their duel. ¡°Come.¡± As soon as he spoke, Julian approached and forcefully slashed down with her stick. It was an impeccable strike towards the head, and Seon-Hyeok lifted his stick horizontally to defend. Thwack. At the moment of impact, he used his wrist to try a horizontal cut. The young squire swiftly pulled back like a squirrel before rushing in again with a stab. ¡°Keok.¡± However, Julian¡¯s attack was nullified before she could even try to hit him. Seon-Hyeok had kicked her in the stomach. ¡°Boo. Kicking is unfair.¡± ¡°Is there anything you won¡¯t do against a child?¡± The men booed, but Seon-Hyeok and Julian didn¡¯t pay attention. ¡°You know that there are no rules in battle, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After rubbing her stomach with a grimace, Julian rushed towards him. She was kicked, hit, and repeatedly ended up rolling on the ground, but each time, she jumped back up and attacked once more. ¡°Wow. Our lord can be really cruel. Isn¡¯t he being too harsh to a kid?¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled bitterly at Jonasson¡¯s comment. This was how he himself had learned, so he had no choice but to use this ignorant method to train his squire. He felt sorry for Julian, as she had become a squire to someone who wasn¡¯t even practiced with the sword. ¡°This training is more than enough. Thank you very much.¡± However, Julian looked livelier than ever. Since her goal was to become a knight, she was thrilled to gain experience by any means necessary. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to ask you for a fight as well.¡± Once his training battle with Julian had concluded, Jackson took her place. ¡°Jackson Hamilton. He may be a bastard, but he was raised like a noble because his family didn¡¯t have a proper heir. If anyone in your territory is to become a knight, it¡¯s most likely going to be Jackson. You might face problems down the line if he decides to claim that right of succession, but you should use him well until then.¡± Clark had told him about Jackson¡¯s background and how Jackson was talented enough to become a knight. He had advised him to guide the young rider well. In fact, Jackson¡¯s abilities exceeded his expectations. His talent had gone unnoticed until now because he was more skilled with a sword than a spear, and on foot than on horseback. In other words, his talents were unrelated to those of a rider. ¡°Then I¡¯ll attack.¡± Julian and Jackson both used the same textbook swordsmanship. The only difference was that Jackson was more physically mature, and thus, his attacks were sharper and more threatening. ¡°Keok!¡± Even so, he was nothing compared to Seon-Hyeok. The teacher hit Jackson in the side with his unarmed fist, and the student rolled on the ground, screaming in agony. The young man, lacking the swordsmanship of even an apprentice knight, was no match for the man who had defeated the Judge of House Laylark. - Your leadership has increased by 1. As a side benefit, training battles also seemed to improve his leadership, and his stat occasionally increased. ¡°Good. Good.¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled in satisfaction as he concluded the night¡¯s training. With that, another day passed on their journey to Rugenburg. *** An unexpected event occurred during their tedious travels. ¡°Drop your bags and horses and leave.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll spare your lives if you do as you¡¯re told.¡± Seon-Hyeok celebrated as he heard the stereotypical phrases used by bandits. ¡°Thank you! If it weren¡¯t for you, I might¡¯ve gone crazy with boredom!¡± He was thrilled that something happened during the boring journey. However, this little incident was resolved far too quickly. ¡°W, we¡¯re sorry. Please spare our lives.¡± The bandits were overpowered by Hansen and Jonasson before Seon-Hyeok could even fight them himself. ¡°Why! Come on! Why can¡¯t you fight more?¡± Seon-Hyeok was hoping for a tense situation and grew angry with disappointment. ¡°What should we do? They must be complete idiots to jump at armed riders with those numbers. The village we¡¯re planning to spend the night in is pretty large, so perhaps we can turn them in there. If we¡¯re lucky, we might even get a reward.¡± The band of bandits begged for mercy at Jonasson¡¯s words, but nobody showed them any sympathy. They all believed that bandits were stuck in their ways. ¡°The security here in the south isn¡¯t particularly good.¡± Even after their encounter with the twenty or so bandits, the party intermittently found themselves face to face with other groups of thugs. ¡°It¡¯s strange. I heard that the southern territories are affluent as a result of the maritime trade.¡± It looked as though the poor had become bandits in order to make ends meet. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the merchants contributing to the wealth of these territories are quite harsh towards the common people. It¡¯s said that half of the wealthy port cities are slums, so we should be careful from here on.¡± Julian¡¯s words proved to be true. They reached Rugenburg after nearly two weeks on the road, only to find a city where light and darkness coexisted. People dressed in fancy clothes were followed by those wearing rags. There were no signs of life in the eyes of the peasants. ¡°You bastard! You dare stand in my way?¡± ¡°Ack! Sir! Please show mercy! I am a worthless human with poor eyesight and couldn¡¯t see my way!¡± ¡°Oh? What useless eyes. Since they¡¯re so useless, I don¡¯t think you need them.¡± Before Seon-Hyeok could realize what was going on, the poor old man¡¯s eyes were gouged out in the middle of the road. Surprisingly, none of the people walking around paid attention to the commotion. In fact, even the soldiers leaning against the walls turned their heads and pretended not to notice. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± He stood there gaping at the scene. He felt nauseous at the sight of a noble incapacitating a man for no good reason. ¡°Those aren¡¯t nobles. No matter how crude the southern nobles may be, they aren¡¯t that violent. He¡¯s most likely one of those merchants I mentioned before.¡± The territory¡¯s soldiers stood and watched as a common man, not even a lord, harmed another. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s first impression of Rugenburg was that it was a violent city lacking law and order. ¡°I think we should inform the lord here of your visit and ask for assistance.¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded at Julian¡¯s words. He already noticed people staring maliciously towards their party. ¡°Let¡¯s wash up and change first before we get unwanted attention.¡± Their clothes were dirty after having traveled for two weeks, and it was likely that misunderstandings would occur. Though people were generally unaware that he was a noble, and, in fact, though he never flaunted his position, Seon-Hyeok felt it was necessary to demonstrate his authority here. ¡°I¡¯ll go straight to the sailor¡¯s guild and find out about the sea serpent.¡± As Jonasson left and the number of people in his party decreased, people stared at them even more. ¡°My lord. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to deal with some nuisances.¡± ¡°I know.¡± They had asked a passerby for directions to accommodations, but it turned out that he had bad intentions. While they pondered what to do after reaching a dead end, dozens of people appeared to block the only path. ¡°What a mess.¡± ¡°This is why I was against you traveling alone.¡± Julian reprimanded him as he sighed, wondering how it was possible for people to openly aim bows at others within city limits. ¡°You bastards! Do you even know who he is?¡± ¡°Who cares? You¡¯re all going to die anyway.¡± An arrow flew towards them before they could say another word. ¡°Atiya.¡± ¡®Yap!¡¯ With a shout, Atiya appeared and altered the trajectory of the arrow flying towards Stella. At the same time, more than a dozen men carrying scimitars rushed towards them. ¡°Ugh. I really just wanted to rest today.¡± Seon-Hyeok stopped Hansen and the others from stepping forward. ¡°Well, guess I have to do what I have to do.¡± The displeasure he felt after his arrival in this lawless city was expressed in his fury. CH 72 No content CH 72. ¡°Shield!¡± Hearing his enraged shout, Julian hurriedly threw Seon-Hyeok a buckler secured to the horse¡¯s saddle. He snatched the small shield out of the air, grabbed the handle, and immediately smashed downwards. ¡°Keok!¡± The man running in front had his face smashed in by the shield and fell down screaming. ¡°Die!¡± The second thug trampled on his fallen comrade and brandished a knife. For Seon-Hyeok, the attack felt incredibly sloppy and slow. He almost yawned as he kicked at the man, not even bothering to block the clumsy attack. ¡°Ugh.¡± Kicked in the stomach by a hard leather boot, the man collapsed while letting out a grotesque noise. The man running right behind him stared wide-eyed, shocked that two of his fellow thugs had been taken out in an instant. Seon-Hyeok smashed the blank face with the buckler. Thud. ¡°Ugh.¡± A piece of a tooth and crimson blood spewed into the air as the third man collapsed. ¡°Huh?¡± The unidentified assailants hesitated, belatedly realizing that they had picked the wrong target. However, Seon-Hyeok was furious and had no intention of letting them run away. He secured the handle of the shield. Although it was a cute little buckler barely large enough to cover one¡¯s head, in his hands, it was a terrifying chunk of iron and an efficient weapon. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Kuack!¡± Seon-Hyeok approached, swinging the buckler in a wide arc, and the men in front fell, faces slashed by the edge of the shield. He pushed forward without hesitation, recklessly swinging both fist and shield as he tore through the assailants. ¡°Hiik!¡± ¡°Oh? Closing your eyes? You don¡¯t even have the basics of fighting down.¡± The man shut his eyes in fear even before Seon-Hyeok could reach him. His face, sporting knife scars, was truly pathetic. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorr¡­ keok!¡± He prostrated before the foreigner, head down as if begging for forgiveness. He was promptly kneed in the face and began foaming at the mouth. ¡°We lost two of them.¡± Seon-Hyeok turned to see Hansen and Jackson standing on top of two archers. ¡°What. That was it?¡± Still angry, he looked for another opponent. However, anyone able to stand on their own two feet had already disappeared. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Sob.¡± The unidentified attackers had tears and snot running down their faces. It was a completely different sight from just a moment ago. Seon-Hyeok grew even more enraged. These men would¡¯ve been beaten up by the lowliest of soldiers on the western front, but here, they were brandishing their blades like they owned the settlement. He searched out the ones who still seemed to have their wits and kicked them. ¡°My Lord. There are people watching.¡± He came to his senses after hearing Jackson. He looked around before stopping. ¡°But nobody¡¯s paying attention?¡± They had left the alley as they beat up the assailants. However, despite the commotion, none of the people passing by looked at them. They hurried about, afraid of making eye contact. It was as though midday stabbings were commonplace in these parts. ¡°Wow. What kind of shitty neighborhood is this? People actually live here?¡± As Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in bewilderment, he heard a whistle from afar. With that, the guards approached. ¡°Wow. So early. Way to get here after they¡¯re all taken care of.¡± He clicked his tongue at the horribly slow guards as Julian came to take the bloodied buckler. ¡°Halt!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since things stopped.¡± The mass of guards glanced at the alley and awkwardly stuck out their spears. ¡°We received a report that you ambushed innocent citizens. Drop your weapons¡­¡± ¡°Just stop. I¡¯m actually going to get angry.¡± Seeing the guards about to call the victims the attackers, Seon-Hyeok warned them in a low voice. ¡°If you surrender, you will be brought to justice¡­¡± ¡°This place is a mess.¡± The guard¡¯s demand for surrender wasn¡¯t even worth listening to, so he called Julian. She had been wiping the blood and flesh from the buckler using a man¡¯s coat lying on the ground, but quickly came to his side when he called. ¡°Take care of this.¡± ¡°Would you like to go to your accommodations first?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s go together in a bit. This place really is a shithole. We shouldn¡¯t split up and invite any more trouble.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of this as quickly as possible.¡± The noisy guard gave them a fierce look as they spoke. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Smack. Julian walked up to the guard and smacked him across the face before he could even finish. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Identity and affiliation, guard.¡± Overwhelmed by the commanding attitude, the guard stroked his swollen cheek and answered reflexively. ¡°Rugenburg guard forces, Carls¡­¡± Smack. Julian once again smacked the guard. ¡°How can a commoner speak that way in front of a noble?¡± ¡°A, are you a noble?¡± Smack. Julian was ruthless. The guard captain was in a daze after being slapped repeatedly. ¡°Apologize before you even think about asking who you¡¯re talking to. Your complacent attitude and carelessness almost resulted in the noble coming to harm.¡± Smack. Smack. Smack! Julian continued to smack the guard even as she demanded an apology. He didn¡¯t have the chance to open his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know the name of this noble man. Take those trash and get out of here. If I hear that they didn¡¯t get properly punished, I won¡¯t let you get off so easily.¡± The guard captain, slapped dozens of times by the small but sharp hand of the young girl, was almost delirious. The remaining guards stepped up to gather the unidentified assailants and disappeared. ¡°Is it okay to treat them so harshly? They¡¯re still guards of this territory.¡± Considering how the guards stood by the thugs, it was evident what kind of relationship they normally had. Even so, Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but be worried that they were mistreating the guards of a different territory. ¡°My Lord, you should be more aware of your position as a noble. No noble asks forgiveness from those beneath him. He was the one who tried to accuse you of being a criminal.¡± In the end, he was scolded for voicing his concerns. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I was already tired before having to waste my energy on those bastards.¡± Aware that he¡¯d continue getting reprimanded, he gave an excuse to leave. Julian gave a disapproving look, but shut her mouth. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to worry about being attacked once they reached their accommodations. As befitting a large port city, Rugenburg¡¯s accommodations and service were excellent. There was only a single wall between him and the outdoors, but the atmosphere inside was completely different from what he just experienced. ¡°I feel so much better now.¡± The group looked like they had forgotten their recent troubles as they gathered at the restaurant after washing themselves. Considering they had been unable to wash properly during their journey, they felt refreshed after finally getting rid of the dirt and mud caked on their bodies. ¡°Hm.¡± Even Julian, the squire responsible for delivering such feisty slaps earlier in the afternoon, wasn¡¯t above the afterglow of the hot bath, as she dozed off like a young child. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± At that moment, Jonasson returned from the sailor¡¯s guild. ¡°You actually managed to find this place okay?¡± ¡°You caused such a scene outside, so it¡¯d have been strange if I couldn¡¯t.¡± Jonasson casually responded to Hansen¡¯s verbal jab and immediately began to talk about what he had heard. ¡°Around 4 years ago, three merchant ships heading southwest encountered a giant sea monster. Of those, the flagship and one of the accompanying ships sank, while the remaining ship was half-wrecked before the people were rescued by a passing merchant fleet.¡± ¡°Was it the sea serpent¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s probably a sea serpent. However, nobody¡¯s actually seen the monster, so we¡¯ll have to ask the survivors tomorrow to find out the truth.¡± Jonasson claimed that asking around too openly from the beginning left one open to pranks or false information. He seemed quite familiar with the task at hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat first. It¡¯ll be our first time having a proper meal in a while.¡± Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t expect much considering it was their first day at Rugenburg. He was about to order their meal when the door of the inn opened and guards rushed in. ¡°Ah. This place really doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± The party was just about to get over their earlier situation, and thus, they didn¡¯t welcome the guards. Julian rose from her seat and glared at them. ¡°Affiliation¡­¡± ¡°I am Squire Harold Tyrone of the Rugenburg guard forces.¡± Contrary to their expectations, however, the man was polite as he introduced himself. ¡°I heard that my men had a misunderstanding earlier and treated you rudely. I came to apologize in person. Please be understanding.¡± Julian sighed as she saw the squire in traditional knight attire politely apologize. ¡°I am Squire Julian Vanquish.¡± Considering it was not a common soldier, but a squire, showing them this respect, Julian couldn¡¯t blatantly ignore his apology. She reluctantly returned the courtesy. ¡°Carls. Beg for forgiveness.¡± At Harold Tyrone¡¯s command, Guard Captain Carls knelt down. The group of soldiers behind him likewise bowed down and asked for forgiveness. ¡°We were wrong. Please show us mercy.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok wanted to mention the deplorable behavior of the guards and their close affiliation with the street thugs, but it was ambiguous whether he, as a guest, should meddle in other territories¡¯ affairs. He waved his hands as a sign of understanding, unable to reject Harold Tyrone¡¯s politeness, and the squire discreetly asked. ¡°May I know your name? A nobleman has come all the way to our territory, and I don¡¯t know how I am supposed to address you. I worry that you will be inconvenienced again.¡± It was obvious that this was the true purpose of his visit. However, he had no justification to refuse the question of the polite man. ¡°This is Viscount Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen. The royal princess has given him the name Drake Knight, and His Majesty has personally appointed him as a knight.¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re the famous Drake Knight. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. If the lord knew of this, he would run here immediately to greet you.¡± ¡°He is just stopping by for personal business, so he doesn¡¯t want to cause a disturbance. We don¡¯t doubt that the Lord of Rugenburg would want to welcome us personally, but we¡¯ll unfortunately have to push that off until next time.¡± Up to this point, Seon-Hyeok had not spoken a word. Julian was asking him not to speak with her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. If only the lord could meet a knight with Gradus. He wouldn¡¯t spare any expense.¡± ¡°Gradus?¡± This time, even Julian was confused with what Harold was saying. She stared. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Gradus is? These days, it¡¯s common for the capital to rank everyone, whether they¡¯re mages, knights, or summoners.¡± Harold Tyrone looked at her like she was acting strangely. ¡°The border territories are too remote, and we¡¯ve been focused on the movements of the Nocteins. I apologize for our lack of familiarity with the happenings at the capital. Would you care to explain, Squire Tyrone?¡± Harold Tyrone spoke excitedly at Julian¡¯s words. ¡°Ever since the medium called newspapers became popular in the capital, there has been an interesting development called magazines. It¡¯s a separate publication containing articles and conversations with the renowned knights and mages of the capital, and it is becoming hugely popular there. Among them, the most famous is known as Gradus, which ranks people by their power.¡± Upon hearing the explanation, Seon-Hyeok felt as though this bizarre ranking system known as Gradus must be the work of a foreigner. Likewise, he could tell that Gradus would be no different than rankings used in the other world. ¡°The proud knights of the capital are allowing people to make such a big deal about this?¡± ¡°For a while, the capital was in a state of chaos because the knights unhappy with their Gradus kept fighting to prove their skills. But now that almost half a year has passed, there are fewer of such duels, and people are mostly satisfied with their Gradus.¡± Harold Tyrone went on to say that Gradus was given only to 100 proven talents, including knights and mages, and that having it was a great honor. ¡°And what is my master¡¯s Gradus?¡± As if guessing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s innermost thoughts, Julian asked about his rank. ¡°The Drake Knight is¡­¡± CH 73 No content CH 73. Why am I so nervous? Seon-Hyeok subconsciously gulped. ¡°The Drake Knight received Gradus 89.¡± He was at a loss after hearing the delayed answer. 89 seemed like a low number, but at the same time, there were only a hundred individuals in the kingdom even holding this status. He couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and asked. ¡°What Gradus are Sir Asha Trail and Marquis Reinhardt?¡± Harold Tyrone had clearly brought up the topic of Gradus in order to gain his attention. He grinned as he replied. ¡°Sir Asha Trail is Gradus 46, and Marquis Reinhardt is Gradus 4.¡± Asha Trail was a genius with the sword and someone he had never bested, even in training duels. He was dumbfounded to hear that there were as many as 45 knights who were stronger than her. Even more absurd was the fact that Marquis Reinhardt, whose power was incomparably strong even compared to Asha Trail, was only ranked fourth. Seon-Hyeok felt discouraged at the thought of there being three even greater monsters. ¡°To be honest, the Drake Knight¡¯s initial Gradus was 99. However, the person below you, the Sword of Lightning, reached Gradus 90 through repeated duels, and your status likewise rose as someone who defeated him.¡± Seon-Hyeok almost burst into laughter. He could guess how Raiden Laylark must have felt, winning duels to raise his status to find that he had given his mortal enemy a free boost in the rankings. He couldn¡¯t suppress his grin at the thought of how unfair it must have seemed. ¡°If you would like, I can get you a magazine with last month¡¯s Gradus.¡± Embarrassed that he had sounded overly enthusiastic, Seon-Hyeok awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°However, that magazine happens to be in our lord¡¯s library. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to bring it to you, but I¡¯d need to get his permission¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked at the obvious intent behind the words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m satisfied knowing that my Gradus is 89.¡± Harold likely imagined that a knight wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the curiosity of knowing who was ranked above him. However, Seon-Hyeok was not an ordinary knight, but rather a foreigner. Not only that, he was naturally easygoing and unconcerned with such matters. He was satisfied knowing that his name was among the great knights and mages of the kingdom, and he flatly rejected the cunning squire¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m more hungry than curious. If you¡¯ve finished your business here, I¡¯d like to start eating with my attendants.¡± After trying to entice the foreign lord a few more times, Harold Tyrone gave up and shut his mouth. ¡°Please feel free to call me if you need anything. I would be happy to be your hands and feet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the thought.¡± Hearing the aloof response, Harold Tyrone said farewell with a disappointed expression and left the inn. ¡°You did well. Rugenburg¡¯s lord is in charge of the purse strings of the nobility. There¡¯s no reason to have a private meeting with such a man and draw the attention of the royal family. You did really well.¡± ¡°No. I really was just hungry.¡± As if to prove that his indifferent response wasn¡¯t empty words, Seon-Hyeok called in the server and ordered their food. Eighty-eight above me in the Adenburg Kingdom¡­ He thought about Gradus and smiled as he idly moved his hands. It¡¯s good to have a lot of people to surpass. He wasn¡¯t confident of beating Asha Trail yet, let alone the marquis, but he knew he¡¯d be able to overcome them eventually if he continued to grow stronger. ¡°My lord, if you¡¯re not going to have that¡­¡± While Seon-Hyeok was lost in thought, Hansen emptied his own plate and reached out. Seon-Hyeok hurriedly grabbed his plate and began to focus on his meal once again. The following day, Jonasson and Hansen left to interview the survivors from the incident. Worried that he might get caught up in another conflict given the chaotic situation in Rugenburg, Seon-Hyeok decided to stay at their accommodations. ¡°Isn¡¯t Gradus such a groundbreaking idea? The lower-ranked will try to surpass those higher than them, while the higher-ranked will desperately train to maintain their status. Those who aren¡¯t fortunate to be ranked will work to reach that level. I think it¡¯s a beneficial system for everyone.¡± All Seon-Hyeok could do was listen to Jackson chattering away. ¡°More than that, I¡¯m surprised that Raiden Laylark is ranked so low, considering he¡¯s only ever lost a single duel.¡± The outstanding knight, the victor of consecutive duels in the capital and owner of the nickname ¡®Judge of House Laylark¡¯, was only at Gradus 90. Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t sure whether it meant that there were that many strong beings in the kingdom, or whether this specific knight¡¯s reputation exceeded his abilities. ¡°The reason the second son of House Laylark became renowned was that he defeated a senior knight as a newly ordained one. There aren¡¯t that many knights capable of championing for nobles in a trial by combat. Of course, this means that Raiden Laylark is a skilled knight, but also that there are plenty of stronger men in this kingdom.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look at that thing called a magazine sometime.¡± Jackson showed genuine interest in Gradus, while Julian seemed apathetic. She wondered how reliable or meaningful these arbitrary rankings could be. Hearing her reaction, Jackson shut his mouth with an embarrassed look. At that moment, Jonasson and Hansen returned from their mission. Accompanying them was a black-skinned man. ¡°My lord. This is the survivor I mentioned before.¡± ¡°You found him sooner than I thought.¡± The fact that the survivor was located in less than half a day was astounding. ¡°Balboa, the humble sailor, greets the lord.¡± The man identifying himself as Balboa sloppily bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point. Can you tell me more about the incident at sea?¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s question, Balboa immediately began to stutter about the incident he survived. ¡°For some reason, the sea was calm that day. There were no waves that rocked the boat, and not a single seagull was seen hunting for scraps on the decks. Looking back, it was strange.¡± After pausing for a while, Balboa continued his story. ¡°At the time, everyone celebrated, thinking it was the perfect day to be out at sea. If conditions persisted, we would have traversed the kingdom¡¯s south sea faster than expected. However, that¡¯s when it happened.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Terror flashed through Balboa¡¯s eyes. Even though the incident took place years earlier, the healthy-looking man shuddered at the memory. ¡°The flagship was the first to fall victim. It had been in the lead, and it turned unnaturally, as though it had hit an underwater reef. Even until then, we thought that maybe the ship had just hit something invisible. However, the ship began to tilt in addition to being pushed off course. An accompanying ship approached to attempt a rescue operation, but met the same unfortunate end.¡± Balboa¡¯s eyes were full of tears as he said he couldn¡¯t forget the faces of the sailors begging for help from the sinking ships. ¡°The captain realized that there was something under the surface and decided to save our boat instead of going headfirst into danger. The crew blamed the captain, but could only watch as their fellow sailors got sucked into the monster¡¯s maw.¡± It looked as though the captain of the third ship refused to allow a rescue attempt. ¡°The monster appeared when the flagship and envoy ship were about a third of the way underwater.¡± Balboa¡¯s eyes, filled with hatred and fear, trembled. ¡°The monster¡¯s body was thick as the ship¡¯s main mast, and gross and horrible like a snake. The beast quickly wrapped around the sinking ship and swallowed the screaming sailors.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes flashed at the word ¡®snake¡¯. ¡°What did it look like, exactly?¡± ¡°Uhh. Its mouth was large enough to swallow two or three large sailors at a time, and its scales glistened horribly. Its body was large enough to wrap around at least one small merchant ship. Other people didn¡¯t believe me, but it was most certainly a sea dragon. The whirlpool I saw when the ship sank was the splitting image of the stories about the sea serpents¡¯ hunting grounds.¡± The sailor¡¯s explanation was rambling, but it was sufficient to assure Seon-Hyeok of the sea serpent¡¯s existence. Even if this world was full of monsters, there more likely wasn¡¯t another snake-like monster large enough to completely wrap around a merchant ship. ¡°And where did that happen?¡± Balboa¡¯s eyes suddenly changed at his question. They had been shaking in fear until then, but they suddenly burned with ambition. ¡°I can show you.¡± Seon-Hyeok had given up hope that Balboa would be a guide, given the traumatic nature of the incident. However, contrary to his expectations, Balboa was stepping forward to show them the way. ¡°Just find us a ship. I will make sure to find that monster.¡± *** ¡°That Balboa. I feel a bit uneasy about him.¡± Even if Jonasson hadn¡¯t said anything, Seon-Hyeok would have had reservations about Balboa¡¯s attitude. Balboa¡¯s gestures looked like he was having a mental breakdown, while his ever-changing eyes felt abnormal. ¡°Let¡¯s survey the other survivors. We can worry about him later.¡± Jonasson and Hansen left again the following day, but they returned with dark expressions. They couldn¡¯t find many survivors, as though they were hiding, and the ones they found showed no inclination of ever returning to the sea. ¡°My lord. Please reconsider. That man isn¡¯t normal.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t any other way. As long as we can hire other people capable of keeping him from doing anything, we can avoid any catastrophic situations.¡± After much consideration, Seon-Hyeok hired a reliable captain and crew so that they could set sail. Having acquired a ship, they were about to head into the sea when they ran into a problem. ¡°We can¡¯t go out to sea with that cursed person.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll return the deposit. We¡¯re very sorry.¡± The captain and crew they went through the trouble finding refused to go with Balboa. Finding his contracts nullified one after another, Seon-Hyeok was unable to even get his feet wet ¨C despite being in front of the sea where the sea serpent resided. ¡°This is driving me crazy. We can¡¯t leave Balboa because nobody else can guide us, but nobody will lend us a ship if we take him.¡± Seon-Hyeok alternatively tried to cajole or intimidate the sailor, but Balboa resisted, insisting he needed to personally lead the way. Unable to find any other option, Seon-Hyeok was forced to look for a ship not through the sailor¡¯s guild, but instead through other avenues. ¡°My lord, these people are no different from pirates. If we encounter even the slightest danger at sea, we¡¯ll be damned before we can do anything.¡± The ship they found here couldn¡¯t possibly be normal. Jonasson and Julian expressed their concerns, but Seon-Hyeok remained stubborn. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave the sea serpent, which resided less than two days¡¯ distance away. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can wait here. I don¡¯t want to endanger others while taking care of personal business.¡± Seon-Hyeok said this, not wanting to be stubborn and unreasonable, but he was reprimanded for his actions. Julian grew angry, saying she wouldn¡¯t send her master alone to a dangerous place once again. Hansen and Jonasson, meanwhile, expressed their regret that Seon-Hyeok was taking their loyalty lightly. Jackson didn¡¯t outwardly show disappointment, but didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of remaining on land. ¡°Stay alert from the moment we get on board. Don¡¯t accept the food or water offered by the crew. Especially you, Hansen. Don¡¯t accept whatever you¡¯re given.¡± Hansen nodded sullenly at Jonasson¡¯s instructions. ¡°Welcome to our ship, Undutiful Son, sir.¡± The captain of the Undutiful Son reeked of alcohol and had hollow eyes. He greeted the party with exaggerated gestures one might expect in a play. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going. I will do my best to make the trip enjoyable.¡± The crew, with too many scars over their bodies to be average sailors, kept glancing at the party. Among them were those who looked at Julian with evil expressions. It was obvious this would not be an uneventful voyage. ¡°Balboa. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning, but I will not hold you at fault if you properly lead the way.¡± ¡°I will take you there no matter what happens.¡± Balboa¡¯s enthusiasm after getting on board the ship felt ominous, but they had no other options. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s goal was to scout out the area before returning with a proper fleet in order to form a contract with the sea dragon. He just hoped that the worst would not come to pass. However, the worst-case scenario was bound to happen in times like these. CH 74. The captain and crew of the Undutiful Son weren¡¯t particularly patient by nature. They unhesitatingly showed their true colors the moment the ship left the harbor and entered the vast sea. ¡°H, how? I¡¯m sure I used enough to put everyone to sleep for two days?¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked when he heard the captain hesitatingly speak after trying to attack the guest cabins. ¡°I have a friend here who¡¯s a bit sensitive to smells.¡± From the moment he got on board, no, rather, from the moment he arrived at Rugenburg, Seon-Hyeok never let Atiya out of his sight. Thanks to this, they were able to recognize the sleep incense the captain used and blow it away from their quarters. ¡°We surrender! We surrender!¡± The captain immediately surrendered upon realizing their plan had gone astray. Seon-Hyeok was almost taken aback by the abrupt change in judgment. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you draw your blades and try to struggle a little bit?¡± ¡°We neither plan to, nor want to. Please forgive us.¡± It was evident that the captain already heard the rumors of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s fight on land. Otherwise, the dozens of sailors would not have surrendered so readily against a party less than half their size. ¡°We won¡¯t try anything else, and we will take you where you asked, sir.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no guaranteeing that you won¡¯t try it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but aren¡¯t you stuck here and unable to get back to land without us?¡± Clearly, the captain had a bargaining chip he believed in. ¡°Please forgive us.¡± The mean-spirited captain looked relaxed, as though he was the only armed person in this negotiation. Then again, his words weren¡¯t incorrect. It would be impossible for this ship, without its captain and crew, to reach its destination in this vast sea. No, in fact, it wouldn¡¯t even be possible to return to port, let alone reach the sea serpent. ¡°Balboa.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok had not boarded this ship carelessly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Balboa had been evacuated from the room in advance, once Seon-Hyeok noticed the impending threat. The sailor approached him. ¡°Pick out the necessary ones from among them.¡± ¡°By necessary¡­¡± ¡°The minimum number of people needed to sail this ship.¡± The captain and crew of the Undutiful Son turned deathly pale, belatedly realizing what the foreigner had meant. On the other hand, Balboa looked over the crew with an excited expression. ¡°We¡¯ll only need five. One helmsman and four people to man the decks.¡± ¡°T, there¡¯s no way a ship without its captain could reach its destination safely! Please reconsider!¡± This time, the crew was quicker to judge the situation than their captain. ¡°I¡¯m this ship¡¯s helmsman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m good with the sails, and with chores!¡± ¡°If you spare me, I won¡¯t try anything again!¡± ¡°Y, you¡¯ll need a navigator¡­¡± Seeing the sailors stick out their arms while pleading to be chosen, the captain belatedly stepped in as well. ¡°I¡¯m the one who knows this ship best. It won¡¯t be easy to run this ship without me.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a problem. I was thinking of only sparing five of you, but I¡¯ll have no choice but to pick the captain for one of those spots. What do you think?¡± This question wasn¡¯t directed at Balboa. ¡°We don¡¯t need a guy like that!¡± ¡°The captain¡¯s only good for drinking and being condescending! I know a hundred times more about sailing!¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a less competent captain than him. Don¡¯t trust a guy who¡¯s only good at luring passengers into the sea.¡± There were fifteen crew members, but only five could live. The crewmates desperately spoke about the captain¡¯s incompetence, worried that they might miss their chance to survive because of him.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Eek! I¡¯m the owner of this ship! You dare try this on my ship!¡± The captain drew his sword as the situation turned against him. However, the resistance didn¡¯t last. One of the sailors clubbed the captain on the back of the head and knocked him unconscious. ¡°Balboa. Finish what you were doing.¡± Balboa picked five of the crew members, and the rest, including the captain, were gathered in one location and put to sleep using the incense. ¡°Hm. He seems talented.¡± Balboa was a better sailor than Seon-Hyeok expected. The party didn¡¯t feel the absence of the captain and navigator, and Balboa skillfully commanded the five remaining sailors as though he had been the captain from the start. The midnight raid thus came to an abrupt end. ¡°Not too much longer now.¡± The only point of concern was that Balboa, already showing occasional signs of mental breakdown, became increasingly deranged as they approached their destination. ¡°Hang in there, Balboa.¡± At first, Seon-Hyeok thought Balboa¡¯s madness was out of fear of the sea serpent and a desire for revenge. However, there were some parts that did not add up. Balboa seemed to talk to invisible people from time to time, but his emotions then varied wildly from hysterical to depressed. ¡°My lord.¡± ¡°I know. Even if the worst comes to pass, there will be a way to survive. So don¡¯t worry, and let¡¯s focus on getting to our destination now.¡± Though typically fearless on land, the men were visibly worried, as though overwhelmed by the endless sea. Each time Seon-Hyeok noticed, he reassured them, saying he had a way out if it became necessary. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Balboa¡¯s voice could be clearly heard as he muttered to himself while at the wheel of Undutiful Son. As always, it was Seon-Hyeok who was the first to notice a change. The moment he realized that the ship¡¯s swaying had curiously weakened, he stormed out of the cabin. When he reached the deck and looked around, he was able to tell that the waves previously pushing against the ship without reprieve had become calm, much like a child¡¯s swimming pool. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok stuck his head over the ship¡¯s railing. The unusually dark blue surface of the water seemed particularly ominous today. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment he looked at the calm sea, Seon-Hyeok froze, belatedly realizing something. He controlled the earth and wind attributes. The only place in the world where his attributes would be ineffective was beneath the fragile planks he stood on at the moment. ¡°Julian! Jackson! Wake everyone up!¡± Seon-Hyeok was forced to shake off his sudden feelings of fear and shouted at Julian and Jackson when they followed him up to the deck. ¡°Balboa!¡± He grabbed the wheel tightly and called for Balboa, but no answer came. All he heard was a distorted sound full of joy and fear. ¡°Finally! Finally!¡± Seon-Hyeok prepared for the worst as he saw the crazy scene in front of him. ¡°Atiya.¡± ¡®Yes, master.¡¯ Atiya¡¯s refreshing voice, which did not fit the current atmosphere, proved calming even in this situation. ¡°If the worst comes to pass, push the ship yourself. You can do it, right?¡± ¡®I¡¯ll do my best!¡¯ After looking at Atiya cutely clenching her fists and sitting on top of the main mast, Seon-Hyeok looked down once again. Something¡¯s approaching. The deep sea was beyond the range of his Wind Spirit ability, and thus he couldn¡¯t see or sense a thing. However, he was certain. ¡°It¡¯s coming! Hang on tight!¡± At his warning, each party member tightly grabbed something within reach, and at that moment, an unknown something gently pushed the ship aside. However, even this gentle push had a tremendous aftermath. The ship, which had been moving in a straight line, violently tilted as though it had hit a storm. Creak! Hearing the groans of the Undutiful Son, Seon-Hyeok called on Atiya. ¡®Leave it to me!¡¯ The sails swelled as Atiya responded, and the tilting ship barely regained its equilibrium. However, the impacts did not end there. The mysterious object pushed the ship forward and backward, left and right, and the Undutiful Son wobbled without reprieve. ¡°Balboa!¡± ¡°I¡¯m finally back. I came here to rescue you!¡± Even now, Balboa was still screaming incoherently. ¡°Your Captain Doppin¡¯s here!¡± Atiya continued to drain Seon-Hyeok¡¯s strength. In an instant, he was covered with sweat and seawater. ¡°What are you doing! Throw the lifelines! Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re in need of our help!¡± Seon-Hyeok finally put the pieces together as he watched Balboa pointing his finger into the vast sea, where only white foam was visible. ¡®The captain realized that there was something under the surface and decided to save our boat instead of going headfirst into danger. The crew blamed the captain, but could only watch as their fellow sailors got sucked into the monster¡¯s maw.¡¯ ¡°Balboa! Were you the captain?¡± The situation was much worse than Seon-Hyeok could have possibly imagined. If Balboa had been a sailor mad with vengeance, they could have fought the sea dragon. However, Balboa, or rather, Doppin, was a lunatic here to save the restless spirits left to perish because of his own decisions. ¡°Hurry up and grab the rope!¡± Having even let go of the ship¡¯s wheel, Doppin repeatedly threw and retrieved the lifeline from the empty surface of the water. ¡°I, I got it!¡± Thankfully, a quick-witted sailor caught the wheel on behalf of the insane Doppin and turned it with all his strength. The ship, on the verge of capsizing, was straightened. ¡°It¡¯s coming aga¡­¡± Boom! The impact this time was on a different scale from before. The members of the party, despite each securing their bodies on the ship, rolled around like ragdolls. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Julian!¡± Seeing the comparatively weak Julian tossed about, Seon-Hyeok gritted his teeth and ran towards her. He slipped several times because the deck was slippery with seawater, but he eventually managed to reach his squire. ¡°Grab on!¡± This time, even Julian held on tight without complaint. ¡°Anyone injured?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re disoriented, but fine!¡± The voice was mixed with snot and tears, as if the person had inadvertently inhaled the salty seawater. Fortunately, however, nobody from the party had been thrown out to sea. ¡°How about the ship?¡± ¡°It can still hold on! But things will get dire if we don¡¯t repair it quickly!¡± One of the surviving crew members adeptly ran across the slippery deck and responded. ¡°How about Doppin! Wait, Balboa! No, Doppin!¡± ¡°He was just swept away by the waves!¡± ¡°That dumb bastard!¡± Seon-Hyeok was nauseated thinking about the fate of the poor lunatic. However, this was not the time to sympathize with anyone. The mysterious object toying with the Undutiful Son was approaching once again. ¡°It¡¯s coming again! Hold on tight, everyone!¡± Seon-Hyeok held Julian tightly in his arms and grabbed the rope that had been tightly secured to the mast. Thud! Fragments of the broken ship scattered everywhere, and shrieks could be heard. ¡°Hansen! Jonasson! Jackson!¡± Seon-Hyeok called out the names of his party members, but he couldn¡¯t hear anything. The waves that had covered the ship must have left water in his ears. ¡®Master! I can¡¯t keep this up any longer!¡¯ Despite his momentary hearing loss, he could clearly hear Atiya¡¯s voice. Seon-Hyeok grimaced. He was furious that he hadn¡¯t even seen the sea dragon yet, despite the ship being in its current sorry state. ¡°This damned eel bastard!¡± Still holding onto the half-unconscious Julian, Seon-Hyeok glared at the dark blue shadow that slithered as it approached. Rumble. At that moment, the surface of the water split, and the monster revealed itself. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s anger vanished the moment he saw the beast. Whoosh. Seawater flowed down the mysterious neck of the monster as it held its head upright. Its eyes were blue-green like its body and made Seon-Hyeok feel as though he was staring into the deepest ocean. Its wet, glistening scales shone brilliantly like sapphires. Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but admire the overwhelming beauty of the monster, which looked like a sculpture adorned with jewelry. ¡°You¡¯re on a different level from Goldie¡­¡± The monster looked down on him as though wondering if such an insignificant being could tame it. - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You are now able to interact with the sea serpent for a short while. At that moment, the sea serpent opened its maw wide and swallowed Seon-Hyeok and Julian. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Kim Seon-Hyeok! You bastard!¡± His comrades¡¯ screams continued, but they could no longer be heard once the monster closed its mouth. With that, Seon-Hyeok and Julian were swallowed up by the sea dragon. CH 74 No content CH 75 No content CH 75. The moment Seon-Hyeok was swallowed up by the giant monster, the assault on the Undutiful Son stopped as though it had all been a lie. The broken parts of the ship and the crew members asking for help were the only things floating around them. ¡°Hurry up and rescue them!¡± Doppin, thought to be dead, was dragged up as the two sailors remaining on board saved those who had been tossed from the ship. ¡°That monster didn¡¯t take me, Balboa¡­¡± ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± By this point, Hansen and Jonasson had a rough grasp of the situation, and their gazes towards Doppin were full of anger. In fact, Hansen cursed as he grabbed the former captain by the collar before throwing him onto the ground. ¡°You crazy bastard! If you¡¯re so desperate to die, go die by yourself!¡± This time, even the typically docile Jackson didn¡¯t hold Hansen back. Rather, he fetched a knife from the cabin in an attempt to slit Doppin¡¯s throat. ¡°Two sailors died. If you kill this bastard as well, the ship won¡¯t be operational.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s because of this bastard that our lord...!¡± Jackson glared at Doppin with bloodshot eyes as Jonasson held him back. ¡°Our lord isn¡¯t dead yet.¡± Jonasson¡¯s voice was both adamant and confident. Unconvinced, Jackson ran wild, saying he needed to avenge his lord¡¯s death even if it meant killing the former captain. Hansen came to also hold Jackson down as he looked at Jonasson, asking for an explanation. ¡°You idiots. The wind¡¯s still blowing.¡± ¡°What about the wind. Why is the wind so¡­¡± While arguing furiously, Jackson raised his head to follow where Jonasson was pointing. The left side of the ship was wrecked, and the ship threatened to capsize, but the wind struggled to keep it upright. ¡°This wind was summoned by our lord.¡± Seon-Hyeok had never openly revealed his ability, but Jonasson had naturally come to recognize it after being his comrade for a long time. Thanks to the crew¡¯s quick actions, the Undutiful Son was able to avoid capsizing despite threatening to for a while. However, this was only a temporary measure, and the group needed to return to land as soon as possible. Even so, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s party refused to do so. ¡°We wait for our lord.¡± ¡°But what if the monster reappears!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no captain to guide the ship anyways.¡± Jonasson sent the protesting sailor back using the still-incoherent Doppin as an excuse. ¡°This situation isn¡¯t good. They might wake up the sleeping captain and crew.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t leave our lord behind and return. If they try to mutiny, we should kill them all and wait here for Seon-Hyeok.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help as well.¡± Hansen and Jackson spoke solemnly, not even considering the prospect of returning to land. ¡°You¡¯re so loyal. So loyal.¡± Jonasson clicked his tongue as he sarcastically quipped, and Hansen, furious, replied. ¡°Jonasson. This doesn¡¯t mean anything to you then?¡± ¡°You idiots! You need to be even more cool-headed during times like this! What happens if our lord returns, but we¡¯re trapped here on this ship because there are no sailors? We have to think about how we¡¯ll sail this ship.¡± His words made sense. This situation wasn¡¯t one that could be resolved with loyalty alone. ¡°Ugh. But you¡¯re certain our lord¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t, the ship would have sunk already.¡± Although the ship wasn¡¯t as upright as before, the wind continued to push the sail without rest. ¡°What the hell is our reckless lord doing?¡± Jonasson¡¯s old way of speaking came out in his frustration, but nobody paid him any mind. The sailors attempted to wake the captain and crew still asleep under the influence of the incense. However, Jackson had been waiting for this and overpowered them, and the seditious plan ended unsuccessfully. At the same time, the party began to feel that they were reaching the breaking point as they waited in place. The wind that kept the ship upright wasn¡¯t able to exert its previous strength, and the ship was now tilted halfway, pushed back and forth by the wind and the waves. They prepared the emergency boat in order to abandon ship at a moment¡¯s notice and waited anxiously for their lord¡¯s return. ¡°Huh?¡± Jackson, after staying up all night, opened his eyes wide as he looked at a spray of water in the distance. The sailors had been dozing off, and they raised their heads at the sudden noise before screaming. The monster, which stealthily attacked from underneath the water¡¯s surface the previous day, now brazenly approached, half its body visible above water. ¡°The monster¡¯s coming back!¡± ¡°Hold on tight!¡± The sailors ran about and caused a commotion, preferring to drown over being eaten alive by the monster. However, the monster¡¯s attack had been unavoidable even when the ship was whole, and there was no recourse with the currently immobile ship. The sailors waited anxiously, while Hansen and the rest of the party drew their swords, determined to at least cut off the monster¡¯s scales before they died. Roar. The monster looked majestic as it tore through the dark blue sea. They all prepared for the worst as they watched the beautiful, yet terrifying, sight. ¡°What a relief. I¡¯m not too late.¡± The missing lord¡¯s voice rang out at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a while because the ship wasn¡¯t where I left it.¡± The monster raised its head stiffly before lowering it onto the bow of the ship. Two people could be seen on the monster¡¯s head ¨C they were the lord and squire that the party had so anxiously waited for. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Kim Seon-Hyeok, you damned bastard!¡± Jackson and Hanson ran forward, tears in their eyes. Growl. In their excitement, they had momentarily forgotten about the sea serpent¡¯s presence. The two men stopped in their tracks as the monster expressed its displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t come closer. He¡¯s a bit more particular than he looks.¡± Seon-Hyeok spoke unusually casually for having a fiercely growling monster behind his back. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± While Hansen and Jackson hesitated, Jonasson stepped up to ask about the situation. ¡°What do you mean, what happened?¡± Seon-Hyeok looked back and leaned against the monster¡¯s strong jaw before answering. ¡°I tamed him like Goldie.¡± *** In the end, the Undutiful Son sank, and the group separated themselves onto two emergency boats. The original captain and crew members were all gathered together and loaded onto one boat, and the still conscious sailors agreed to take responsibility for them. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s party and Doppin boarded the other. ¡°They¡¯ll have to struggle quite a bit to get back to land. I wonder if the boat will even move, given how many people are on it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a chance the sailors will throw the sleeping captain and crew into the sea. After all, if they were loyal people in the first place, they wouldn¡¯t have been climbing over each other to be the chosen survivors.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked at the sailors from the Undutiful Son with a complicated expression as they became smaller and smaller in the distance. He did not sympathize with their situation, however. Considering the countless passengers they had likely taken advantage of in the past, he had shown them almost excessive mercy by keeping them alive. Then again, was it merciful to load up the sailors on a boat without a sail in the middle of this vast sea? ¡°Balboa. No, should I call you Doppin?¡± ¡°I went mad and put innocent people in danger.¡± Doppin looked like he aged decades in a single day. The white-haired, hunched-over man looked nothing like the healthy sailor from their first meeting. The only relief was that he seemed to have regained his senses. That said, the former captain looked to have lost his energy and madness that previously invigorated him, so Seon-Hyeok wondered whether Doppin was better off now than before. ¡°You are Doppin, right? The captain who blocked the rescue of the other ships¡¯ crew.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m that Doppin. Balboa was the name of one of the sailors aboard the ship at the time.¡± Doppin was the pitiable captain who managed to keep his own ship intact and save his crew, but could not absolve himself of his own guilt. Seon-Hyeok could only shake his head, unable to even get angry at the former captain. ¡°But how do we get back? You¡¯re not suggesting we row back, are you?¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked when he heard Hansen¡¯s question. ¡°Bluegon.¡± The moment he spoke, Bluegon, the sea dragon, poked his head out of the water. ¡°Push.¡± ¡°Wait. Huh? Ahhhhh!¡± Bluegon put his large snout underneath the boat before speeding forward at an incredible pace. Remembering that Goldrake had been stuck at 99 obedience for a long time, Seon-Hyeok immediately named the sea serpent ¡®Bluegon¡¯. He thought it was a plausible name, short for ¡®Blue Dragon¡¯, but his naming sense was just as poor as it had been when he tried renaming Stella to ¡®Snow White¡¯. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m getting seasick. This didn¡¯t happen even when we were aboard the Undutiful Son¡­¡± Bluegon was faster than any other creature at sea, but he was equally wild and violent. As a result, Hansen and the others repeatedly vomited, stomachs upset by the rough motions. However, the real troubles began when Bluegon disappeared after coming closer to shore. The men were forced to hold back their upset stomachs while fighting the waves. It would¡¯ve helped if Doppin could provide any help, but the former captain reverted to his original state after seeming completely sober for a day. In the end, Hansen, Jackson, and Jonasson had to ignore the insane Doppin and work even harder. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m never getting on a boat again!¡± Just when they were about to be completely exhausted, frustrated by their lack of progress no matter how hard they rowed, the party barely managed to reach the port. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m going to die!¡± ¡°Ugh. The ground¡¯s shaking!¡± Seon-Hyeok looked down at the drooling, groaning men lying on the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s stop exaggerating and get up. We have to do something about Julian first. This could end up being serious.¡± There was a more urgent emergency. It was Julian. Having been drenched in seawater and survived a trip in and out of the sea dragon¡¯s stomach, Julian suffered from a high fever for two days and had not come to her senses. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a priest, you should head down that street over there.¡± The officials at the port pointed the party towards a priest. However, the healing abilities of the old priest only interested in money was barely enough to boost Julian¡¯s energy, and the young squire''s condition did not improve. ¡°There¡¯s a mage who¡¯s good at treating people¡­¡± ¡°Where is that person?¡± Belatedly realizing that Seon-Hyeok was a noble, the priest expressed his regret for ripping him off. With that, he suggested they instead visit the mage serving the Rugenburg lord. ¡°Please ask for Harold Tyrone of the Rugenburg guard forces.¡± ¡°Who should I say is looking for him?¡± Wide-eyed, the priest asked Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Tell him the Drake Knight is looking for him.¡± Harold Tyrone soon appeared. As though he had already heard of the situation on the way, the squire had even prepared a carriage to escort Julian. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to do so, but I¡¯ll ask you for this favor.¡± Seon-Hyeok was embarrassed to ask the young man for a favor after coldly sending him away before, but there was no other option given Julian¡¯s poor condition. ¡°Not to worry. I¡¯m sorry we have to meet under such unfortunate circumstances.¡± However, Harold Tyrone reassured him and immediately guided them towards the lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°This way.¡± The mage, having been notified in advance, examined Julian as soon as they arrived. ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned.¡± The mage spoke after looking at Julian¡¯s now blue face. ¡°There¡¯s no time. It looks like some time has passed since this happened, and if we wait any longer, we¡¯ll lose our opportunity to treat her.¡± ¡°Then do you think treatment is possible?¡± Seon-Hyeok tried to keep calm as he asked the mage. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but I will make sure to treat her.¡± It was fortunate. ¡°Leave Squire Julian to the mage, and please don¡¯t worry too much. He¡¯s not someone to make promises lightly, so he must be certain there¡¯s a way.¡± With those words, Harold Tyrone guided him to the Lord of Rugenburg. Seon-Hyeok was reluctant to meet him, considering he was in the position of asking for help rather than being a guest greeting a host, but he nonetheless followed after the squire. ¡°Please take care of Julian.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, my lord.¡± Jackson volunteered to stay by Julian¡¯s side, while Hansen and Jonasson followed after Seon-Hyeok. CH 76 No content CH 76. Seon-Hyeok imagined Rugenburg¡¯s lord would be fat and disgusting, but contrary to his expectations, he was an unexpectedly good-looking, middle-aged man. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet a knight with Gradus, Viscount Drachen. My name is Rostein Rugenburg Dmitry.¡± The Baron of Rugenburg oversaw a number of wealthy merchants and thus possessed more de facto power than the average earl. However, he welcomed the guest without showing any signs of condescension. ¡°I would love to spend all night talking about how you defeated the Sasteins and the Sword of Lightning, but I¡¯ll restrain myself considering the circumstances.¡± The evil lord keeping cunning and cruel merchants as his confidantes while being resented by the people was nowhere to be seen. In his place was a wise leader capable of showing compassion for his guest¡¯s plight and stepping back when necessary. ¡°But if I send Viscount Drachen away like this, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll get the chance¡­ How about this? The mage treating your sick squire lives here, so I think it would be best if you also stay here while she gets her treatment.¡± Seon-Hyeok had been worried about leaving Julian at the baron¡¯s mansion alone, so it was difficult to refuse his offer. He once again expressed his thanks, and Baron Rugenburg waved his hand. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t make me embarrassed by thanking me. My shallow calculation was that if I¡¯m lucky, I could hear a bit about your accomplishments while you¡¯re my guest. Oh, and I think I¡¯ve been keeping you for too long. Please go check on your squire¡¯s condition.¡± The baron quickly let him go, saying it would be a good story for him to even meet the Drake Knight like this. Seon-Hyeok promised to repay the favor before going straight back to Julian. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you. I¡¯ve been having a hard time because that person won¡¯t say anything.¡± When Seon-Hyeok returned, the mage complained that he was unable to make progress with Julian¡¯s treatment because of Jackson¡¯s refusal to explain the situation. It seemed as though Jackson had kept his mouth shut, in case what he said could prove harmful to his lord. ¡°By any chance, did you run into the deep sea monster?¡± Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t particularly welcome this line of questioning, but he nodded after a moment of thought. ¡°Yes, we encountered the sea serpent.¡± The truly important part was that he had tamed the sea dragon, and it wasn¡¯t much of a problem to reveal that he had simply encountered the monster. The only others outside of his party aware of his secret were the sailors aboard the Undutiful Son, but they had been abandoned in the vast sea and unable to return to land. ¡°It was as I expected. This lady is suffering from the sea serpent¡¯s poison.¡± Seon-Hyeok had already guessed that would be the case. There was no other way Julian, after eating the same food and sleeping in the same accommodations, could have suddenly ingested poison herself. The only possibility was that she was poisoned while going in and out of the sea serpent¡¯s stomach. ¡°Since I know the cause, it won¡¯t be difficult to neutralize the poison. I haven¡¯t had the need to make the antidote in a while because the sea serpent isn¡¯t a monster that¡¯s encountered often, but I made a couple of bottles just in case after the beast went on a rampage a few years ago. Counteracting the poison isn¡¯t a problem, but¡­¡± ¡°Is there another problem?¡± ¡°Too much time has passed. You should be prepared for the aftereffects.¡± ¡°Aftereffects?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked with a trembling voice, and the mage solemnly responded. ¡°There could be lasting physical effects or even slight madness. It¡¯s also possible that her personality will change. In any case, things will be quite different from before her poisoning.¡± He felt the world crashing down. The face of the insane Doppin popped up in his head, and Seon-Hyeok unknowingly bit his lip until it bled. ¡°Please cure her. She¡¯s very important to me.¡± Julian was a kind child who never complained about her heavy workloads, and she only asked him to teach her swordsmanship once they left the Rheinperle territory. It was terrible to imagine her suffering from the aftereffects of his greed. ¡°I will do my best. My lord has also repeatedly asked me to do my best, since you¡¯re an important guest.¡± ¡°Please. Please bring her back to full health.¡± Seon-Hyeok bowed before being guided outside by the mage, who asked him to make room for his patient¡¯s treatment. *** Julian¡¯s condition improved rapidly. The mage¡¯s assurances proved valid, as the squire quickly became stable. All that remained was for her to regain consciousness. ¡°So what the hell happened?¡± Jonasson finally asked about the incident. While on the emergency boat, he had held his tongue, worried about Doppin overhearing the conversation, and once they reached land, he had waited until Julian¡¯s condition became better. ¡°Atiya.¡± ¡®There¡¯s nobody listening.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok slowly opened his mouth to speak after confirming with Atiya and his Wind Spirit ability that there was no potential for eavesdropping. *** - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You are now able to interact with the sea serpent for a short while. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s class-specific skill had activated the moment before he was swallowed whole by the sea dragon. The communication link allowed the sea dragon¡¯s status to be conveyed directly to him. - Vigilant, Curious, Expectant Strangely enough, there were no signs of hostility in the sea dragon¡¯s thoughts. Realizing this, Seon-Hyeok remained still instead of avoiding the sea dragon¡¯s terrifying maw. Snap. In that instant, he was suddenly surrounded by darkness and exposed to a terrible stench. This was also when Julian, already in a poor state after being drenched in seawater and tossed about, lost consciousness. - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You are attempting to tame a subspecies of dragon, which tore off its own wings and hid in the seas. Just in case, Seon-Hyeok attempted to tame the sea dragon right away. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect anything. Having endured so much trying to tame the weak and dying Goldrake, he didn¡¯t expect to succeed in taming a larger, livelier sea dragon in a single attempt. - Dragon taming has been successful! - The sea serpent sought a relationship with you out of its own will. - The sea serpent is not completely subservient to you, but you have nonetheless succeeded in forming a relationship with a subspecies of dragon. Shockingly, he had succeeded in taming the sea serpent on his first attempt. However, it was too early for him to be surprised. What was even more surprising happened next. [So we finally meet.] The sea dragon telepathically spoke to him. The voice wasn¡¯t as mysterious as the dragon¡¯s, but the sea dragon¡¯s voice that resonated within his head felt sufficiently powerful. ¡°You¡­ you can speak?¡± Taken aback by the repeated unexpected developments, Seon-Hyeok unknowingly asked a dumb question. [I almost forgot until I met you. I am surprised myself. I thought I had forgotten everything, but I can¡¯t believe I still remember it all so clearly.] The sea dragon explained with almost too much detail at the meaningless question. [It¡¯s a relief. You came before it was too late.] The sea dragon spoke as though he had been waiting for the dragon rider. [It¡¯s fortunate you came to find me before I became a poor, pathetic creature.] ¡°What do you¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok welcomed the candid responses, but he found it difficult to understand what the sea dragon was talking about. [You should also consider it lucky that you¡¯re not late. If this meeting had occurred even a little later, you might not be in my mouth as you are now, but dissolved without a trace in my stomach.] The sea dragon didn¡¯t listen to him until the very end. He simply rambled on with his own story. [I am too small and insignificant in my current state. However, much will change thanks to you. It might be possible for me to regain what I lost during that process.] Seon-Hyeok gave up trying to have a conversation, as the sea dragon told an incomprehensible story. Instead, he named the sea dragon according to past experiences. ¡°Your name will be Bluegon. That¡¯s your name.¡± [Oh! I like the name! The beginning of all relationships starts with defining each other¡¯s existence, and accordingly, our relationship will officially begin now that you have named me.] Messages rang in his head one after another as the sea dragon made his declaration. - The sea serpent¡¯s obedience has instantly increased to 30. - A new category has been added under the attribute section. - The ¡®water¡¯ attribute has been added. - You have gained resistance to poison. *** ¡°So you were delayed because you were listening to Bluegon¡¯s stories?¡± Jonasson and Hansen had accepted even Seon-Hyeok¡¯s explanation about the dragon riders¡¯ hidden abilities readily, but they were nonetheless surprised by the notion that the sea dragon was a talkative creature. ¡°He spoke a lot. A lot. Even worse? He doesn¡¯t listen to others. But that¡¯s not why I was late.¡± It was true that the sea dragon¡¯s chatter was disgustingly tedious, but there was a separate reason for his lateness. At a certain point, the sea dragon had stopped his incessant talking. However, Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, the sea dragon already warned him about this eventuality. For some reason, the sea dragon had hidden himself within the seas, and as a result, he was losing his sense of self as he turned into a monster. They were able to communicate for a while because of the dragon rider¡¯s unique ability, but the monster had warned him that it was only a temporary measure. The sea dragon was too feeble to continue the conversation, and he warned that Seon-Hyeok was likewise lacking in strength. And indeed, not long after that, the sea dragon began to respond with roars in place of coherent thoughts. The monster had forgotten human language, and in that state, he was frustratingly unable to follow commands. As a result, the return journey took a considerable amount of time. ¡°Then is the sea dragon completely subservient to you now?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll be the case soon.¡± ¡°When that comes to pass, nobody will be able to beat you.¡± Remembering the power of the sea dragon, Jackson spoke with a look full of anticipation. ¡°That¡¯s not exactly true¡­ that guy can¡¯t get out of the water.¡± Even though the sea dragon wasn¡¯t a fish, he had the preposterous fatal weakness of dying when his body dried out. Bluegon claimed it was the divine punishment given to sea serpents, just as drakes had been deprived of their wings. Seon-Hyeok was curious what happened that drakes were banished from the skies and sea serpents were driven into the seas, but even the chatty Bluegon didn¡¯t provide an explanation. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hansen and Jonasson sighed in disappointment. It was a pity that they had gained a powerful creature but were unable to make any use of him. Of course, it was true that under the right circumstances, Bluegon would be a stronger ally than any other force. However, the main problem wasn¡¯t in figuring out how to use the sea dragon. ¡°We have no way of taking him. He¡¯s not small, so we can¡¯t put him in a tank. At the same time, he dies if he dries out, so we can¡¯t take him out of the water and bring him that way.¡± The true issue was that there was no feasible way of taking the sea dragon, a creature as large as a whale and as delicate as a wild cutlassfish, back to Rheinperle. Naturally, they would try to find a solution, but if none arose, they would be forced to leave the burdensome creature at sea for the time being. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not the most urgent matter.¡± Right now, Seon-Hyeok was satisfied in simply acquiring the water attribute. He had no reason to be impatient. *** While he waited for Julian to recover, Seon-Hyeok had several meals with Baron Rugenburg, where he told the noble in detail about the two battles against the Sasteins and the duel against the Sword of Lightning. The baron listened to his tales like an excited child and praised the foreigner. The baron was clearly a flawless aristocrat and possessed the most refined manners. However, Seon-Hyeok soon realized that the baron was only considerate towards other nobles. ¡°Please forgive me, my lord.¡± ¡°How dare a humble servant ruin my meal with this precious guest.¡± The baron punished the servant harshly for the slightest of mistakes made during the meal. Even though the servant wasn¡¯t harmed on the spot because of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s presence, her trembling appearance made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid punishment later. ¡°It¡¯s fine with me, so please forgive her.¡± Seon-Hyeok snuck in a word, feeling sorry for the servant, but the baron spoke with a laugh. ¡°If you treat those below you kindly, they¡¯ll quickly expect more. At times, it¡¯s necessary to treat them strictly, as though they were dogs or pigs.¡± The baron did not seem to regard the commoners as equal men. It was only then that Seon-Hyeok realized why the people of Rugenburg suffered so much. ¡°But it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to show mercy just this once. I hope she doesn¡¯t come to expect more after today and instead learns her lesson.¡± Seon-Hyeok came to understand that the baron¡¯s attitude and mindset were not compatible with his own, and he became uncomfortable with the kindness Rugenburg¡¯s lord showed him. After that incident, he found meals with the lord extremely uncomfortable. Unfortunately, however, it seemed as though the baron thought differently. The Lord of Rugenburg clearly liked the foreigner and repeatedly invited him to dine together. Around that time, Julian finally regained consciousness. ¡°Julian!¡± Having heard the news, Seon-Hyeok ran to her room and hugged the young squire as she stared blankly at the ceiling. Julian would normally hate such actions and complain vociferously, but today, he couldn¡¯t hear her voice. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± His heart sank. He reflexively turned his gaze towards the mage. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m suffocating.¡± It was then that he heard Julian¡¯s voice. He belatedly realized that the mage was laughing and let Julian go. ¡°You¡¯re really fond of your squire.¡± The mage finally explained what he found to be so amusing. ¡°Thankfully, there don¡¯t seem to be any aftereffects at the moment. However, there might be negative developments in the future, and we¡¯ll just have to wait and see for the time being.¡± Thrilled, Seon-Hyeok once again gave Julian a big embrace as she openly tried to push him away. He had been most worried about Julian, but she had recovered without any signs of negative aftereffects, and he had also successfully tamed the sea dragon. Seon-Hyeok had no reason to be beholden to Baron Rugenburg any longer. ¡°Please come visit again. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± At the baron¡¯s burdensome farewell, Seon-Hyeok said he would surely repay his debts if he had the chance in the future. With that, he left the lord¡¯s mansion and headed straight to a beach located some distance away from Rugenburg. ¡°Bluegon.¡± He called for his sea dragon, and soon after, a monster cut through the current and popped his head out of the water. ¡°Huh?¡± However, the sea dragon¡¯s appearance was completely different from the last time he saw him. CH 77 No content CH 77. At first, Seon-Hyeok thought it was an optical illusion caused by the distance. However, this was not the case. ¡°Why did you shrink so much?¡± The brilliantly shining scales and proud appearance remained the same, but the intimidating size was nowhere to be found. [The huge size was a desperate measure in case I lost my sense of self and became a monster.] Seon-Hyeok had wondered whether the sea dragon had completely forgotten human language, but the serpent spoke to him. [In addition, maintaining that form requires significant water attribute energy, so it would only be a burden at this time.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Whether or not the sea dragon could expand and shrink his body at will, Seon-Hyeok felt discouraged by the current smaller size. Of course, it was true that the sea dragon in his current state was still large enough to tear through most monsters without problem, but he no longer had his originally overwhelming presence. [Take me with you. Our relationship has not been solidified yet, so it could revert at any moment.] Seon-Hyeok had been planning to in the first place. It might¡¯ve been different if the sea dragon was his original monstrous size, but it was possible to take him in his current, smaller state. It would just require some time and money to bring him back to Rheinperle. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bluegon seemed somewhat taken aback at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s blatant disappointment, but those reservations didn¡¯t last long. The sea dragon soon forgot language once again and began to roar. ¡°Ugh, they¡¯re all tiring.¡± It was clear that exchanging conversations with dragons or their subspecies was an exhausting task. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get a wagon and horses since this big guy wants to come with us.¡± Jonasson and Jackson turned their horses back towards Rugenburg. Though the sea dragon had shrunk, he was still almost 10 meters long from head to tail. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task to haul such a monster back to Rheinperle. They would need to commission a giant wooden frame to hold him and cover the accommodations in cloth while paying special attention so that it didn¡¯t leak or dry out on their journey. Moreover, the party had to spend a significant amount of time acquiring oxen and horses to carry the heavy cargo. However, thanks to their efforts, the group was able to reach the tributary of the Rheinperle River safely. ¡°Pull!¡± The party lacked the strength to pull the sea dragon out of the wooden frame, so Seon-Hyeok drove the entire cart into the riverbank. Flop. Flop. Bluegon burst out of the wooden tank before flopping in and out of the water. He soon dove deep into the river and out of sight. While Seon-Hyeok waited there to allow Bluegon to recover his strength, Jackson and Jonasson stopped by the nearest village to sell the cows and horses used to pull the cart. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s still a loss for us. That cart was so expensive.¡± Of course, Bluegon¡¯s value was such that Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t truly lament the cost of a mere cart, but it was nonetheless heartbreaking to see the money equivalent to paying two soldiers¡¯ salaries for a year disappear into nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. We¡¯ve wasted too much time.¡± Seon-Hyeok pushed back his feelings and urged his party on. His plan was to make up the time lost while moving the sea dragon up to this point. Bluegon poked his head out of the water before chasing after the galloping horses. The party had left prior to the harvest, and after spending two months on their journey, they returned to see the territory beginning to show its bare skin once again. Seon-Hyeok was deeply moved at the sight, having returned after a long time away. ¡°We¡¯re finally back.¡± When they arrived at the entrance of the village, the 1st squad, led by Adol, was patrolling the area. Noticing the group, the squad captain¡¯s eyes grew wide before he hurriedly gathered the troops. ¡°M, my lord? Salute!¡± It seemed as though the soldiers hadn¡¯t been lax with their training while he was away. Seon-Hyeok entered the village while receiving the salutes of his now more dignified soldiers. ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°Inform the mansion! T, the lord has returned!¡± Seon-Hyeok was fascinated by the sight of Adol and the soldiers making a fuss, as well as that of the villagers looking at their lord curiously. He looked on fondly. ¡°It¡¯s home! Home!¡± Seon-Hyeok finally felt he was home when he saw the old scholar, Antoine Montaigne, waiting for him at the entrance of his mansion. *** ¡°That¡¯s all I have to report. I¡¯ve kept a meticulous record of the daily events and ledgers for your return. If you take a look when you get a chance, I am sure it will be beneficial in managing the territory.¡± Antoine Montaigne had flawlessly managed the land while his lord was away, and he calmly reported on the main points. Seon-Hyeok had always left the territory¡¯s management to Julian while he was present anyways, so all he could do was offer his thanks. ¡°So I get the sense that operations within the territory have been smooth, but has there been anything else of note?¡± ¡°Ah. I was going to say that you had visitors while you were away.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked puzzled, wondering why guests would come seek him in this remote location. ¡°First and foremost, Knight Laylark visited towards the end of last month. He left as soon as he heard that you were away, but it didn¡¯t seem to be particularly pleasant business.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± It was obvious why Raiden Laylark visited, even if he hadn¡¯t disclosed the reason. He must have stopped by to avenge his loss in their previous duel. It was understandable ¨C the loss itself must have been frustrating, but he must have been even angrier and more upset to see the Gradus of his enemy rise due to his own successes. ¡°He said he would return, so I believe we¡¯ll hear from him soon. There have been several other knights who visited besides Knight Laylark.¡± Antoine Montaigne expressed his admiration, saying that while he knew Seon-Hyeok had a high reputation, he didn¡¯t realize it was at the level where knights would repeatedly come to seek him out. However, contrary to the beliefs of the old scholar ignorant about swordsmanship, the knights hadn¡¯t come to this remote place out of respect for Seon-Hyeok¡¯s reputation. ¡°That damned Gradus.¡± They would have come because Seon-Hyeok was the knight with Gradus 89, and defeating him in combat would mean immediately becoming included in the ranks of the kingdom¡¯s 100 most powerful individuals. Knights had few opportunities to increase their reputation by participating in wars, so they would have been fired up by this chance. ¡°I explained your absence to them and sent them away. Was that disrespectful of me?¡± ¡°No. You did well. Please continue to do so in the future. I have no desire to play along in their quest for fame.¡± Antoine Montaigne¡¯s eyes grew wide at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s cynical response. The administrator didn¡¯t think it was something a reputable person, like the Drake Knight, would say. However, there was another reason why Seon-Hyeok expressed his disgust. It was plainly evident why those knights came all the way to this remote location, rather than the capital, where Gradus owners were plentiful. ¡°They¡¯re looking down on me.¡± Seon-Hyeok had defeated the Sword of Lightning, but he was still a foreigner, and few recognized him as a true knight. Moreover, the Drake Knight was unable to use his most powerful weapon, his drake, in a duel, further suggesting his weakness in such environments. Those jackal-like men had come to Rheinperle because they felt the Drake Knight would be the easiest pickings out of the knights with Gradus. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m sorry to say that two of the visiting knights still haven¡¯t left. They found accommodations in the village, so it¡¯s possible they heard about your return by now.¡± ¡°My lord. You have a guest.¡± A servant came to inform him of a visitor the moment the scholar finished speaking. When Seon-Hyeok frowned, Antoine Montaigne stepped up in his place. ¡°The lord is very tired from his long journey. He went to his quarters right away, so ask the knight for his understanding and let him know the lord will see him at a later date.¡± The servant bowed his head in admiration at the scholar¡¯s refined manner of speaking, which was subtly reprimanding the guest for his rudeness. ¡°I hope I wasn¡¯t being presumptuous just now.¡± ¡°No, not at all. To be honest, I never asked for this Gradus, and I find this pretty unpleasant.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed, feeling as these bothersome incidents would continue to occur. *** Bad feelings always became reality. The two knights that stayed in Rheinperle visited the mansion every day. At first, they were turned away under the pretext of needing to recover from the fatigue of travel. Afterward, they were refused, saying that the lord needed to catch up on the work that had been delayed while he was away. However, the knights were more persistent than imagined, and they didn¡¯t hesitate to lose face in their blatant attempt to improve their reputation. ¡°Ah, damn it. Why are you refusing me a single meeting with the lord? Aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable?¡± ¡°The Drake Knight¡¯s a busy man. He¡¯s not someone you can have an audience with at a moment¡¯s notice.¡± At first, she sent them back courteously, but Julian lost her patience as the same events repeated themselves over and over again, and her tone now was sharp. Instead of being embarrassed, the knights pushed on. ¡°And we¡¯re not busy? I¡¯m telling you I just want to see him once.¡± Among them, the knight currently throwing a tantrum was the worst. The attitude of this barely-average knight -- disrespectful because he was blinded by the prospect of fame -- wasn¡¯t pleasant to see. ¡°Go back. If you leave the name and place of your accommodations, my lord will send you a message later.¡± The second knight who stayed at Rheinperle joined in after seeing the first¡¯s obnoxious behavior. To make matters worse, other knights who later visited the territory likewise came and bothered Julian, already weak from her previous bout with poisoning. Eventually, Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t take it anymore and summoned Julian to demand the names of the disrespectful knights. ¡°Who are those stubborn bastards? Do they think I¡¯m their friend? Do they think I¡¯m someone who¡¯ll come out and play whenever they call?¡± ¡°They¡¯re Ainol Reynold and Hark Robinson. Both are rank-and-file knights, and they¡¯re nobles from the east and the north, respectively.¡± ¡°Sigh. They aren¡¯t even senior knights? They really are looking down on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pay them any attention. There are people blinded by fame everywhere. It would be demeaning to even deal with them, so it¡¯s best to just ignore them.¡± Julian¡¯s face was pale and lacking any color as she tried to console him. Seon-Hyeok still felt responsible for their previous incident with the sea dragon, and he grew furious as she supported him without showing any feelings of resentment. ¡°Summon them all.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Julian opened her eyes wide and reflexively spoke back upon hearing his command. ¡°Not just the two of them. Gather all the damned knights currently in my territory and acting like there is some queue to duel me.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Seon-Hyeok angrily clenched his teeth and shot back as he saw her concerned expression. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t ever crawl back here again.¡± *** As always, Ainol Reynold prepared his equipment after eating at his accommodations. The disdainful lord continued to refuse him an audience, but the knight calculated that Seon-Hyeok would eventually fold out of frustration. ¡°The lord has granted you an audience.¡± Just as he was about to step outside, a soldier came to deliver him a message. The knight had been in the area since before the lord returned, so it had been almost two months before he was allowed a meeting. ¡°He commanded that you come properly armed.¡± The lord was granting him everything that he had desperately asked for. This was beyond Ainol Reynold¡¯s expectations. He could instantly become a knight with Gradus if he defeated the Drake Knight, and he thought he had a good chance of winning. After all, Raiden Laylark, the only knight who had dueled Seon-Hyeok, had openly disparaged his opponent¡¯s abilities. ¡®I lost because of bad luck and carelessness, not because of my abilities. If I get another chance, I¡¯m confident I will defeat him.¡¯ The Judge of House Laylark didn¡¯t hesitate to denigrate the Drake Knight, claiming that he wasn¡¯t a real knight and was nothing more than a coward who managed to trick him with his unusual spear. If those words were true, the Drake Knight wasn¡¯t anyone to be afraid of despite his successes and reputation. Ainol Reynold couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Then I will be on my way.¡± The soldier looked at him strangely before disappearing. Ainol Reynold inwardly criticized the soldier for not guiding him personally to the lord¡¯s mansion, but he was already familiar with the directions after his repeated visits. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Hey. Knight Reynold.¡± But on the way to the lord¡¯s mansion, he unexpectedly encountered Hark Robinson. ¡°You must have heard from the lord.¡± ¡°You too, Knight Robinson?¡± It seemed that he wasn¡¯t the only one granted an audience. Suddenly impatient, Ainol Reynold picked up his pace, but Hark Robinson followed without falling behind. ¡°Knight Kyleson?¡± ¡°There¡¯s Knight Chicks, too.¡± But strangely, they saw a lot of knights at Rheinperle that day. They were all heading towards the lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°Hm.¡± The knights, after greeting each other briefly, glanced at each other before rushing towards the mansion. It was an attitude suggesting they all believed that the first to the lord¡¯s residence would be the one to take the Drake Knight¡¯s Gradus. *** Seon-Hyeok looked bewildered as he saw the knights rushing towards the mansion from afar. ¡°What the hell? Who told them it was first come, first served?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I told them exactly what you said.¡± ¡°Then why are they all in such a hurry?¡± After tilting his head in confusion, Seon-Hyeok belatedly realized why they were running so desperately. His expression crumpled. ¡°So they think the first one here will take my Gradus?¡± How much of a pushover do they think I am? Seon-Hyeok grew even more furious, seeing these knights acting so cocky despite being cowards who didn¡¯t dare challenge the capital¡¯s knights. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet the famous Viscount Drachen, and I humbly ask for an opportunity to face off against your renowned spearmanship¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m Knight Ainol, second son of House Reynold, and I request a duel with the Drake Knight¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok completely lost his temper as he saw the knights hurriedly requesting a duel without even properly greeting him. ¡°I¡¯m Knight Kyleson from the east. It¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± The knights were silenced by the icy voice as they scrambled to introduce themselves. ¡°Shut up and catch your breath. I don¡¯t want to hear any bullshit later about how you only lost because you fought while out of breath.¡± CH 78 No content CH 78. There was a brief moment of stunned silence before the knights made displeased expressions and complained about Seon-Hyeok¡¯s abusive remarks. ¡°What did you just¡­¡± ¡°I said to shut up and catch your breath. Unless you want me to beat the crap out of you in that state.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never even met. Aren¡¯t you being too¡­¡± ¡°You. Tell me your name, title, and rank.¡± Seon-Hyeok pointed at the knight who just spoke up. The challenger stuttered with a disheartened look. ¡°C, Connelly Chicks. I¡¯m from the Joaquin territory up north, don¡¯t have a noble title, and became a knight two years ago.¡± ¡°Then how about you, next to him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the second son of Baron Caylee from the east, and I became a knight four years ago.¡± Overwhelmed by the aggression, the knights revealed their affiliation and ranks like new military recruits answering their superiors. ¡°Julian. What is the treatment given to average knights in the military? ¡°For the Western Army, knights are generally assigned as captain of special forces or as company commander of an infantry unit. In reality, they¡¯re treated about the same as junior officers.¡± ¡°So do they have a higher position than me, a noble?¡± ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re a noble personally given a title by His Majesty, and a lord to 10,000 people after becoming a feudal lord thanks to Lord Mangsk. In general, a lord is treated at the same level as senior knights, regardless of his or her qualifications as a knight.¡± ¡°I see. So I wasn¡¯t wrong. They were giving me the impression that I was beneath them.¡± The knights¡¯ faces paled at the casual conversation between the lord and his squire, as they belatedly realized that their actions had been unforgivably disrespectful. However, at the same time, they would not have gone this far from the beginning if they were the type to acknowledge their wrongdoings and back down. ¡°We only wanted to ask for a duel. You¡¯re trying to put us down with your higher rank?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! No knight ever refuses a duel under the pretext of rank!¡± The knights put the cart before the horse as they complained. Seon-Hyeok looked at them coldly as he responded. ¡°I never said I refused?¡± Perhaps they didn¡¯t expect this answer? The knights looked at him dumbfounded as Seon-Hyeok donned his armor with the help of Julian. ¡°I told you from the start. Catch your breath and get ready to fight.¡± He didn¡¯t worry about being armored as meticulously as when he had fought the Sword of Lightning, but he nonetheless took care to cover his vital areas and any important joints. Finally, he was handed the dragon rider¡¯s lance. The knights shuddered for a moment when they saw the massive weapon. ¡°You all had some time to rest, right? Now, then, let¡¯s get started. Who¡¯s first?¡± The atmosphere changed at this single comment. Until just a moment ago, the knights had exchanged glances, wondering how to get out of this crisis. But now, they schemed, trying to make the most of this situation. ¡°Or do you want to all come at once?¡± Seon-Hyeok was disgusted by their unsightly appearance and provoked them once again. ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Ainol Reynold spoke up and jumped forward. Seon-Hyeok saw him and asked. ¡°Are you the first, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll introduce myself once again. I am the second son of House Reynold from the east, and I challenge the Drake Knight to a duel!¡± The other knights sighed with regret as they saw Ainol Reynold work up the courage to challenge the lord. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started. The other knights here will be witnesses to the duel.¡± ¡°Hap!¡± As soon as Seon-Hyeok finished speaking, Ainol Reynold grabbed his bastard sword with both hands and charged. It was a spirited charge, as expected of a knight, but Seon-Hyeok just looked and clicked his tongue. He had no intention of letting this average knight close the gap and even try to attack. ¡°Tsk.¡± This attack pattern was the same as the one that left the Sword of Lightning rolling on the ground. Whatever else Knight Laylark might have said about their duel, it looked as though he omitted the details of how he suffered at the drake knight¡¯s hands. Thud! With the sound of iron armor being crushed in, Ainol Reynold was thrown far away. The poor knight writhed in pain on the ground for a moment before he was unable to even groan. ¡°Now. Next.¡± *** There were a number of rumors among the knights about the Drake Knight ¨C that he was an opportunist lucky to find victory, that he was a coward who fled his territory for months to avoid the real knights seeking Gradus, that he was a false knight only anointed thanks to his strange skills. Those coveting Gradus but not daring to challenge the royal knights came all the way to this remote western territory to find this false knight. Connelly Chicks was one of these men. The first person to challenge him will get Gradus. Connelly Chicks came all the way from the far north because of those rumors. Bearing witness to the Drake Knight¡¯s actions in avoiding a meeting for days on end, he believed that the rumors about the lord being a coward were true. He persevered, and he was finally able to gain an audience with this ¡®false knight¡¯. Until that point, he was thrilled, thinking that his dreams of quickly getting Gradus would be realized. He was mistaken. ¡°Shut up.¡± Hearing a voice as cold as the northern winds, Connelly Chicks realized that something was wrong. The foreigner arrogantly looking down at them like they were ants ¨C he looked nothing like what the rumors suggested. He¡¯s a coward? He¡¯s a false knight? The Drake Knight was violent and fierce. He didn¡¯t hesitate to verbally harass them from the moment they met, and he was aggressive in putting down anyone daring to speak back. ¡°You all had some time to rest, right? Now, then, let¡¯s get started. Who¡¯s first?¡± Even so, Connelly Chicks didn¡¯t forget his purpose for coming to this territory, and the other knights were the same. Ainol of House Reynold quickly applied for his duel first. The other knights all lamented, thinking they had missed their opportunity while hesitantly looking around. However, this disappointment didn¡¯t last. Ainol Reynold, the challenger, was thrown aside by the massive lance and knocked out before he could take a few breaths. ¡°Now. Next.¡± Connelly Chicks gritted his teeth as he watched the Drake Knight calmly standing there, not even out of breath. He wanted to scream at the Sword of Lightning and the other knights who had criticized the Drake Knight¡¯s abilities and claimed he was an opportunist. ¡°Where did all of your fighting spirit go? Didn¡¯t you all think you¡¯d win easily?¡± His pride was hurt by the blatant taunting, but Connelly Chicks couldn¡¯t step forward. He now thought it would be advantageous to challenge the Drake Knight after the other knights had fought and forced him to use some of his strength. However, the others seemingly had the same thought, and they all stood there dumbly, looking at one another. ¡°Julian. Are they the only ones allowed to challenge people to a duel?¡± ¡°No, not necessarily.¡± The Drake Knight smirked at his squire¡¯s vague answer. The knights quickly lowered their gazes, filled with a sense of ominous foreboding. ¡°Hm. That person¡¯s name¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s Knight Caylee, the second son of Baron Caylee in the east.¡± Seon-Hyeok was now asking his squire for the knight¡¯s name before challenging him, since it hadn¡¯t even been worth remembering. This was a truly unprecedented situation. ¡°Okay. Second son of House Caylee, I challenge you to a duel.¡± In addition to being bewildered, the knight looked pained, like he had just been sentenced to death. ¡°I, I won¡¯t fall as easily as Knight Reynold.¡± However, there was no way a knight would refuse a duel because he felt overwhelmed. Knight Caylee worked up his courage and gathered his sword energy. ¡°I will do my best.¡± Realizing that the first duel had ended before the challenger could even summon his sword energy, the other knights felt some hope. They belatedly realized that the Drake Knight didn¡¯t have the knight class and was unable to use that vaunted ability himself. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll fight you seriously as well.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Drake Knight tucked the massive lance under his arm and twisted his waist. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± With the soft whisper, the lord¡¯s twisted waist straightened, and his body suddenly shot forward. ¡°Ah.¡± Had the lance come first? Or was it the torrential gusts of wind? Nobody knew. The only thing that was for certain was that Knight Caylee was now bloodied and collapsed on the ground where the lance and wind had passed. ¡°Next. Nobody? Then I¡¯ll pick again.¡± The Drake Knight seemed more energized than ever, rather than being exhausted from the repeated duels. The blood drained from the watching knights¡¯ faces as they heard the lord¡¯s voice. *** The duels ended before they knew it. The knights were a complete mess as they were carried away. ¡°But in the end, you did go easy on them.¡± Julian showed no signs of excitement, as she already knew Seon-Hyeok would win. ¡°Well done. They were disrespectful, but if you had gone too far, their families might¡¯ve held a grudge against you.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not why I went easy on them.¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head at Julian¡¯s words. ¡°If they¡¯re too injured, they¡¯ll be forced to sit around in our territory while they recover. I don¡¯t want that. Since they¡¯re only reasonably hurt, they¡¯ll be embarrassed and leave on their own volition.¡± He didn¡¯t want these distasteful knights to stay in Rheinperle for longer than necessary. As such, he had only harmed them to the point where they would endure the lasting pain and go about their business. Given the current situation, the most physically fit of the knights would likely leave before the following evening. ¡°If they spread the news accurately about how badly they were beaten, such troublesome situations will probably happen less often. However, in reality, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll either keep their mouths shut or try to twist it to their advantage.¡± When he first heard of Gradus, Seon-Hyeok thought that it was an interesting idea. However, he no longer felt that way. He was already worried about how many knights would approach in the future, thinking he was an easy opponent. ¡°We sent these knights away like that, but the Sword of Lightning will visit soon as well. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be eager for revenge. I¡¯ve heard that he even took a leave of absence to practice his swordsmanship, so you won¡¯t be able to beat him as easily as you beat these average knights.¡± Hearing Julian¡¯s words, Seon-Hyeok grinned and messed up her hair. For him, Gradus didn¡¯t matter. After all, his opponent wasn¡¯t the kingdom¡¯s knights in the first place. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t.¡± Julian was usually blunt, but at times like these, she could show her true feelings without showing any signs of embarrassment. Seon-Hyeok smiled and patted her head. ¡°Then I won¡¯t lose.¡± Julian raised her head as she heard her lord¡¯s calm voice. ¡°I¡¯m confident I can win now.¡± Her face showed some signs of relief at his reassuring attitude. As expected, the knights fled the Rheinperle territory as soon as they were physically able. Seon-Hyeok was finally able to spend the day in peace after they left. However, the world didn¡¯t seem to want the foreigner to live an easy life. ¡°Halt!¡± He looked out the window, hearing the violent shouts of the soldiers guarding his mansion. There was a rider kicking up dust and approaching from a distance. ¡°Halt! Reveal your affiliation and your business here!¡± The territory¡¯s soldiers looked the part as they shouted forcefully and tried to stop the rider. ¡°Out of the way! This message is from the commander!¡± However, the rider didn¡¯t slow down despite the soldiers¡¯ orders, and he only slowed down once he passed through the gates. ¡°Urgent news! Urgent news! I ask the lord to come out and hear the commander¡¯s message!¡± Seon-Hyeok, feeling something was amiss, was already heading outside before the rider had finished speaking. ¡°The commander has ordered you to lead the Drake Cavalry and join the 24th Regiment as soon as possible!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on? Why are you in such¡­¡± The messenger answered his question with a stone-like expression. ¡°The Noctein cavalry has crossed our borders!¡± CH 79. Immediately upon hearing that the borders had been breached, Seon-Hyeok summoned the Drake Cavalry. The cavalry, which had been refraining from outdoor activities as the weather grew colder, gathered fully armed within the hour. ¡°Those Noctein bastards have invaded our lands.¡± This would be his first time going to war as a company commander, and naturally, Seon-Hyeok looked at the cavalry with a nervous expression. In general, the senior cavalry¡¯s expressions said that they knew this day would come, while the newer members¡¯ faces were full of anxiety and anticipation. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get to the front lines to learn more, but for now, it doesn¡¯t seem as though the situation is particularly good.¡± The situation on the front lines, as told by the messenger, was not enviable. Most of the troops stationed at Fort Mangsk were stranded there, forced to check the large number of enemy infantry gathered along the border, and only two cavalry companies had been dispatched. Those forces were insufficient to drive out the enemy cavalry that had already infiltrated their borders. ¡°The enemy forces are estimated at around five companies in size, and they mostly consist of relatively lightly armed light cavalry.¡± Even up to this point, Seon-Hyeok assumed that the Western Army would be able to handle the invaders without issue. However, there was a problem. ¡°The enemy split their forces and sent them in all directions. As a result, there¡¯s much more work to be done.¡± The enemy cavalry had been divided to their minimum operating size of 20 riders, and these units were moving independently to ravage the villages near the border. In order to minimize the damages, the allied forces would need to station at least a well-trained infantry battalion in each village. Even then, that kind of defense would be unable to protect the entire western portion of the kingdom. The independently operating light cavalry units could always regroup at any time, and any misstep could result in the stationed infantry battalions being devoured by the Nocteins. The Mangsk cavalry able to be dispatched faced the same threats, so they likewise were forced to be conservative with their movements and always be within support range of the infantry. ¡°In order to reverse the situation, the commander believes we will need a similarly sized cavalry force. Or...¡± Seon-Hyeok took a pause and looked on at the members of the Drake Cavalry. ¡°We will need a group of knights with the combat ability to overwhelm at least three companies¡¯ worth of light cavalry.¡± A knight squadron, consisting of 20 average knights and 80 apprentice knights, would be able to handle not only the three cavalry companies but also all of the other enemy forces currently in their borders. ¡°However, as you know, we can¡¯t expect the knights to participate in battle.¡± Unfortunately, the kingdom had no intention of sending a group of knights into this war. It was an overly dangerous decision to send in a team of knights to simply reduce the damage inflicted upon the population. Aside from the possibility of needlessly losing important and valuable resources, there was the chance that such a provocation could result in the enemy also sending in their knights ¨C resulting in an all-out war. It was precisely this complicated calculation that had resulted in the formation of the Sastein cavalry. They lacked the swordsmanship to become knights, but they had been enough to overwhelm ordinary cavalry. In fact, much of the damage that the Adenburg Kingdom had suffered until recently was caused by these exceptional riders. At one point, a number of nobles suggested that the Adenburg Kingdom likewise select apprentice knights to build a unit rivaling the Sasteins. They emphasized the need for elite cavalry that could operate freely without overly provoking the Noctein Kingdom. However, the royal family rejected those opinions. They opposed any and all plans, saying that it was unwise to waste valuable individuals always capable of developing into fully-fledged knights. The Adenburg Kingdom¡¯s approach of showing relatively more care for its people had ultimately limited it. But this was all in the past. The Sastein demons that had once tormented the kingdom no longer existed, thanks to the birth of a new cavalry in the previous war. ¡°The commander believes that we¡¯re more than capable enough for this role.¡± That new unit was the Drake Cavalry. They had lost many of their comrades, but it didn¡¯t mean the glory of their past was reduced in any way. The veterans looked full of pride, recalling their shining accomplishments in battle, and the supporting forces slowly began to assimilate into this uplifting atmosphere. ¡°And I don¡¯t think for a moment that the commander is incorrect in his judgment.¡± The looks in the cavalry¡¯s eyes changed at that statement. The hesitation and fear that had lingered until just a moment ago disappeared completely, replaced by a newfound fighting spirit. ¡°All that¡¯s left now is to prove who we are.¡± Seon-Hyeok observed the increasing military spirit and asked. ¡°What is the title that brought us here?¡± ¡°Sastein Slayer!¡± Even until this moment, the response was restrained. ¡°What is the name that we need to defend?¡± ¡°Drake Cavalry!¡± The heightened military spirit exploded in a fiery roar. *** As soon as dawn broke, the Drake Cavalry left Rheinperle, carrying only the minimum amount of provisions on their horses. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Look at them shine!¡± ¡°They look so dependable!¡± It was truly spectacular to see a line of cavalry dressed in shining iron armor over their dark blue uniforms leaving the village. Even among them, the most imposing figure was Kim Seon-Hyeok. Growl. At the front of the line was the golden drake, who growled, inspired by the fighting spirit of the cavalry. The drake¡¯s presence was more overwhelming than that of the nearly 100 riders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the territory to you.¡± ¡°Please return safely. Don¡¯t worry about the land.¡± ¡°Ugh. I¡¯d come along if it wasn¡¯t for Emma.¡± Jonasson, Hansen, and Jackson were excluded from the current mission. In the event that an enemy unit approached Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok would need capable individuals to defend the territory. The three skilled riders and the 50 soldiers, now well-rounded fighters through arduous training, wouldn¡¯t lose one-sidedly against such an enemy. ¡°The infantry dispatched to the mines have also promised their close cooperation, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about Rheinperle too much, my lord.¡± The mage, Einst Jeneger, likewise wished them good luck on their mission. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get sick in these cold times.¡± And finally, Seon-Hyeok was sent off by Antoine Montaigne. *** The situation on the front lines grew increasingly desperate with each passing day. The enemy had completely taken advantage of the defenders, and the flow of the current war was clearly in favor of the attacking Nocteins. The sporadic battles on the exceptionally large front fatigued the allied forces. The dispatched cavalry needed to overexert themselves and their horses chasing around the Noctein units, which were capable of organically uniting and scattering as needed, and the infantry scattered across the front were likewise quickly becoming exhausted. ¡°We have to give up the villages. At this rate, we¡¯ll only lose the infantry in vain.¡± ¡°The riders¡¯ horses are exhausted. If we push them any harder, they¡¯ll collapse on their own.¡± The leaders on the front lines suggested giving up on the villages and shrinking the battlefront, but the commander was adamant. ¡°Many of the civilians living on the border are family members of the soldiers. If we abandon them on the pretext of avoiding losses, none will want to ever fight for the Adenburg Kingdom.¡± The goal of protecting one¡¯s family was a great motivation in itself and a noble cause, but in cases like this, it also proved to be a limiting factor for the Western Army. The reason why the Nocteins expanded the front lines even at the risk of reducing their fighting power was, in part, because they recognized this flaw. ¡°The Drake Cavalry, led by Viscount Drachen, has arrived on the front lines.¡± In the midst of all the negative messages about the state of the war, the commander was able to smile when he heard that the elite cavalry had finally arrived. ¡°Currently, the Drake Cavalry is rapidly advancing, with the 24th Regiment behind them. They have reported that they will destroy the nearest enemies first.¡± ¡°Notify all on the front lines that they have arrived. The soldiers will be pleased to hear of the reliable reinforcements.¡± How incredible was it to have a cavalry capable of boosting allied morale just by participating in the war? The Mangsk commander intended to make full use of the soldiers¡¯ renown. ¡°Spread the news everywhere so that the enemy finds out as well. If we¡¯re lucky, we might be able to force them to gather together. The name of the ¡®Drake Cavalry¡¯, the unit that broke the Sasteins, is truly that powerful.¡± At the commander¡¯s orders, messengers rode off in all directions. *** ¡°We will move separately.¡± After arriving on the front lines with the 24th Regiment and receiving information on the current situation, Seon-Hyeok notified the regimental commander of his decision. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. One of our cavalry companies has already sustained considerable losses. The enemy looks like they¡¯re running about mindlessly in our lands, but in reality, they¡¯re keeping their units at a distance where they can group together at any time.¡± The regimental commander strongly opposed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s idea, saying that he could not expose the already depleted cavalry forces to needless danger, but Seon-Hyeok remained adamant. ¡°At that rate, we won¡¯t be able to catch the quickly moving enemies until we¡¯re all dead.¡± ¡°The current goal is not to annihilate our enemies. We just need to maintain the front lines until the ground freezes and the enemy is unable to hold out any longer. We don¡¯t need to be overzealous and waste our manpower.¡± The Nocteins were engaging in unprecedented levels of guerrilla warfare, but when the cold season finally arrived, they would be forced to return to their homes. Their objective was food for the winter and slaves to work to death, not any territorial gains at the cost of the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°But what about the damage already done to the civilians? Even now, villages are burning, and people everywhere are becoming homeless wanderers. If we just hold out until the winter, the whole west will fall into a great recession.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to take those losses. The people of this kingdom aren¡¯t that weak. As always, they¡¯ll rebuild their villages and move on with their lives.¡± Seon-Hyeok beat at his chest in frustration at the regimental commander¡¯s ridiculous, firm attitude. ¡°The soldiers are frustrated! A passive response will cause the soldiers to lose their trust in the kingdom.¡± ¡°If anyone complains, they will be punished severely. We cannot give priority to any individual over the defense of the kingdom.¡± In the past, when Seon-Hyeok served as a heavy cavalry rider of the 24th Regiment, he believed that the regimental commander was quite skilled in his role. Seon-Hyeok had felt this way because the regimental commander carried out only the important missions without recklessly overworking his soldiers, much like the Mangsk commander. However, this had been nothing more than an illusion. The regimental commander hadn¡¯t been valuing efficiency, but rather was simply unmotivated. Instead of actively changing the current war situation, he was being the epitome of an incompetent leader satisfied with maintaining the status quo. ¡°If the commander really wished for that course of action, he would have called on the Central Army for infantry regiments, not our cavalry.¡± The regimental commander briefly seemed intimidated at the mention of the commander, but he refused to change his stance until the very end. ¡°There¡¯s no need to take unnecessary risks. The loss of civilians is heartbreaking, but that¡¯s insignificant compared to the time and effort spent building up a cavalry unit.¡± Words did not work with the regimental commander. Seon-Hyeok felt as though he was going crazy. His plan, which the regimental commander dismissed as overeager and reckless, was an operation designed knowing his own abilities. He himself led the Drake Cavalry, and he used Wind Spirit to skillfully observe the situation in all directions. Unlike other cavalry companies, they faced no danger of being caught up in their enemy¡¯s ambushes or sieges. If the enemy showed signs of grouping together, the Drake Cavalry could simply retreat from the front lines. However, no matter how many times he tried, the regimental commander refused to listen to his suggestions. In the end, Seon-Hyeok resorted to complaining to Frederick, attending the meeting as the regiment¡¯s second-in-command. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the commander directly. As you said, what the commander wants might be the elimination of the Noctein forces, not the maintaining of the current status quo.¡± Frederick sent a messenger to the fortress, and the chosen messenger returned with the commander¡¯s answer in just two days. ¡°I permit you and the Drake Cavalry to carry out your own operations.¡± The commander¡¯s orders were to the regimental commander, not Seon-Hyeok. Unaware that a messenger had been sent there because of Seon-Hyeok, the regimental commander granted the foreigner his own command, albeit with a grim expression. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. You might not be aware of this, but the name of the Drake Cavalry that once defeated the Sasteins carries significant weight for the soldiers on the front lines. If their faith in the Drake Cavalry is broken, then they¡¯ll be demoralized much more than if a couple more villages burn to the ground.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind. If possible, I will stay no more than a day¡¯s distance away from the 24th Regiment.¡± Seon-Hyeok repeatedly emphasized that he would be cautious before leaving the barracks and finding his cavalry riders. ¡°We¡¯ve finally been given permission.¡± The riders shouted in happiness, as they had been complaining until this point about being unable to ride about properly after arriving at the front lines. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to wipe out those bandits disturbing our borders.¡± At his words, the riders all mounted their horses. The Drake Cavalry, held back until now on account of the slowly-moving infantry, was finally able to break free of its restraints and ride out into war. CH 80. There were no scouting or spying operations of any kind. This was indicative of the sheer speed of the Drake Cavalry. They ran in one direction and one direction only -- that direction was towards Seon-Hyeok as he rode on Goldrake. ¡°Reduce the speed of the troops.¡± A while after leaving the barracks, Seon-Hyeok reduced his cavalry¡¯s speed for the first time. ¡°Stop in place.¡± At the quiet command, Clark loudly repeated the words to deliver the instructions to the rear of the cavalry before shutting his mouth. The cavalry had naturally stopped with Seon-Hyeok, as they had only been chasing after the drake this entire time. ¡°Take a break while mounted.¡± They didn¡¯t ride to their fullest ability, but even so, they couldn¡¯t help but feel fatigued after wearing heavy iron armor all day. At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s command, the riders shook their wrists that had been clutching the horses¡¯ reins, loosening their stiff joints and checking on the condition of their mounts. ¡°Are there enemies nearby?¡± At the sudden order to take a break, Clark approached to ask. ¡°There are 50 cavalry riders heading south from the northwest. At this rate, we¡¯ll catch up to the enemy¡¯s rear.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± The rest of the cavalry perked up their ears. ¡°What do you mean, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Seon-Hyeok answered with a determined voice while looking around at his cavalry. ¡°We¡¯ll crush them all.¡± At his words, the short rest ended, and the riders picked up the weapons placed in their saddles. ¡°We¡¯ll smash into the enemy¡¯s rear, then take care of their main forces. Use whatever weapons you see fit, but prioritize mobility. The squad in front will be responsible for taking down the enemy¡¯s rear.¡± It wasn¡¯t an easy task for heavy cavalry to chase down and annihilate the faster light cavalry, especially those who had taken care to travel even lighter than usual. Nonetheless, none stepped up to question his command. The trust in the new company commander was simply that great. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At his command, the riders slowly began to move. Interestingly, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves, which would normally have traveled far across the wide plains, remained within the immediate area before disappearing. Even stranger, the dust clouds that usually formed when the cavalry moved scattered quickly. ¡®As you command.¡¯ This was all thanks to Atiya, the low-tier wind spirit. The enemy would likely be unaware of the approaching cavalry until they reached the troops¡¯ immediate vicinity. And by that point, the Drake Cavalry would be in optimal condition, fully prepared and ready to charge at a moment¡¯s notice. It was as expected. The enemy¡¯s rear forces, moving separately from their main unit, did not notice them until they were within line of sight. By this point, the vanguard of the Drake Cavalry was charging towards them, spears extended, and the Nocteins were unable to speed up and evade the attack. They were skewered and exterminated on the spot. This was all as Seon-Hyeok intended. He used the occasional hills found on the sprawling plains to thoroughly hide the movements of his troops, and as a result, he was able to easily deal with the enemy¡¯s rearguard. ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok subconsciously furrowed his brow as he noticed the smell of blood coming from the leading squad when they rejoined the Drake Cavalry. He had experienced this many times in the past, but he couldn¡¯t get used to the foul scent. Before, he had been intoxicated by the smell, losing his focus in the process. However, it was different now. Having endured two battles, several duels, and the experience in Rugenburg, Seon-Hyeok had grown, and he was no longer easily shaken as he was before. ¡°Cavalry. Begin moving again.¡± Hearing his orders, the drake, crouched on the ground until this point, raised himself up. The cavalry began to follow. How long had they been crossing the plains like this? The Drake Cavalry ran into the southbound enemy light cavalry, still unaware that their rearguard had already been overwhelmed. The Noctein forces were shocked to see their enemies appear without warning, and they completely lost their minds at the sight of the giant monster at the forefront. Seeing this enemy cavalry unit that didn¡¯t dare engage in combat but instead sought to pivot and immediately ride away, Seon-Hyeok whispered a quick command. ¡°Goldie! Roar!¡± Goldie had been biting down and holding back until this point, but he let loose at the issued command. Roar! Upon hearing the monster¡¯s roar spread throughout the plains, the enemy cavalry became rooted in place even as they tried to escape. The horses screamed and reared up, and the riders lightly holding onto their reins were immediately thrown off their mounts. The remaining cavalry tried to calm down their horses, but by the time they barely managed to succeed, the lead riders of the Drake Cavalry had already approached. ¡°Charge!¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a quick command, looking down at the ranks of the enemy cavalry entangled in a giant mess. His riders lunged forward with the spears tucked under their arms. The first to reach the enemy, of course, was Seon-Hyeok riding Goldrake. ¡°Ugh.¡± An enemy rider, having fallen from his horse and in a daze, looked towards him with a blank expression. His sanity seemed to have completely deserted him at the sight of the terrifying monster. Crack. Goldrake trampled over the rider without mercy. The drake was able to crush the human with his huge body, without having to exert any force or lower his body. At the same time, he turned his long neck to hit the adjacent rider. The brave Noctein cavalryman clutched his weapon and looked to attack, but he was thrown into the air after being headbutt by the drake. One look at the rider¡¯s badly crushed chest was all Seon-Hyeok needed to know that it was an instant death. Roar! Unleashed for the first time in a while, Goldrake roared ferociously. *** Clark had kept his distance from the drake to avoid being swept up in the tail swinging in all directions, and he unknowingly lost his grip on his spear as he watched. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± He saw the drake going on a rampage, biting and tearing apart enemies on all sides. The enemy riders showed no will to resist in front of the wild monster, and they were trampled, torn to shreds, and slaughtered. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°S, save me!¡± The Noctein soldier stared blankly at the monster with his spear limply pointed down. He was trampled by Goldrake without being able to attack a single time. The soldier next to him, crying out in anguish at his comrade¡¯s death, lunged forward, only to be snapped in half by the drake¡¯s powerful jaw. Before they knew it, Clark and the riders had stopped to stare at the scene. ¡°This is a nightmare¡­¡± In the midst of the massacre, a soldier had gone insane and begun muttering to himself. He seemed to have lost his mind watching his comrades being slaughtered by monsters. The soldier wished to wake up from the nightmare, but the only ending offered by the nightmare was death. The monster stamped his foot repeatedly over the crushed soldier as he turned into a formless mass. Ack! All that could be heard were screams and roars, and the brave Drake Cavalry let out a groan at the unimaginable sight. ¡°This is the Dra¡­¡± The riders reveled at this new way of fighting, which went completely against cavalry principles. Their terrifying charge broke into the thick of the enemy units, where they were able to break the enemy ranks from inside out. ¡°Focus! Block their retreat from the back forward! Those in front, stand your ground!¡± Clark shouted at the men watching the battle blankly to block any possible enemy retreat. It was a necessary command, but in the end, the instruction proved meaningless. The Drake Cavalry and the monster didn¡¯t allow a single Noctein rider to escape. *** ¡°Urgent news!¡± The commander had been standing by, aware that there were skirmishes occurring daily, and his expression stiffened as he saw the approaching messenger. He worried that another village had burned down, or that the Adenburg infantry had suffered additional losses. But contrary to the commander¡¯s concerns, the messenger¡¯s expression was bright. ¡°The Drake Cavalry has destroyed a group of 50 enemy cavalry!¡± The Mangsk commander pumped his fist at the news. ¡°Oh! Viscount Drachen!¡± ¡°And allied losses?¡± The commander cut off the cheering listeners and asked about the damage dealt to his own forces. When the messenger exclaimed there were no losses with a flushed face, the commander cheered alongside the others. ¡°Urgent news!¡± Even before the Adenburg command had a moment to truly celebrate the victory, another messenger came to deliver news. The atmosphere within the command, which had become heated by the rare good news, quickly became subdued. However, it was good news once again. ¡°Our forces have emerged victorious over 25 enemy cavalry!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The command center cheered at the news of victory after victory, and the messenger continued his report. ¡°Seven infantry companies from the 24th Regiment quickly clearing the area and advancing.¡± ¡°By the 24th Regiment, you mean¡­¡± It was the Drake Cavalry that had split off from the 24th Regiment to operate independently. Naturally, if the infantry from the conservatively-led 24th were advancing, the reason behind this change was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s Viscount Drachen¡¯s Drake Cavalry that engaged the enemy!¡± ¡°As expected!¡± Their expectations proved correct, and the command center grew excited about the birth of their new savior. ¡°We have suffered no losses! The enemy cavalry has been completely destroyed!¡± Once again, the allied troops did not suffer any casualties. Even considering the fact that the Drake Cavalry was more heavily armed than the enemy, such a result was unprecedented. Messengers continued to arrive the following day, all reporting on the victories won by the Drake Cavalry. The number of enemy riders Seon-Hyeok¡¯s company eliminated was now more than enough to make up an entire regiment. ¡°Then it should be safe to say that the situation deep within our borders has been taken care of.¡± Even for the more mobile Noctein soldiers, it was unreasonable to penetrate too deep into enemy territory. As a result, the number of enemies disrupting the situation far within the Adenburg borders was not particularly large, and they had been completely annihilated by the Drake Cavalry. The problem going forward was the territory between the now stable lands far within the kingdom and Fort Mangsk. There were four regiments¡¯ worth of enemy cavalry currently operating within this area, and the reports of villages being looted and infantry suffering heavy casualties did not show signs of ending. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to breathe a bit if we can hold out a little longer.¡± However, even this bleak situation was gradually improving. The more the Drake Cavalry handled the situation in the rear, the more restricted the enemy cavalry¡¯s activities became. ¡°Commander! Urgent news!¡± The commander frowned as he saw the messenger approach. Unlike the others before him, this messenger had a stiff expression. ¡°The scattered enemy cavalry has gathered together and are moving east!¡± ¡°If they¡¯re grouped together, what are their current numbers?¡± At the advisor¡¯s question, the messenger responded, face completely pale. ¡°Three regiments at the very least! Possibly as many as four regiments!¡± At the response, the advisors at the command center all jumped to their feet. ¡°If it¡¯s that many¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s over 90 percent of the enemy forces currently within our borders.¡± Hearing this, the commander flew into a fit of rage. ¡°What the hell are the patrols even doing? Why weren¡¯t they aware of the enemy¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°The patrols are already working their horses beyond their limits in an attempt to prevent the enemy cavalry from looting and plundering the villages. Given the sheer size of the front lines, they were forced to loosen up with their scouting, and the enemy was able to find a gap.¡± The Mangsk commander muttered to himself as the advisor offered an excuse. After all, it was his idea to protect the entire frontier. His mobile forces had been worked to their limit and had inevitably shown weakness to the enemy. He couldn¡¯t blame anyone else at this point. ¡°How much time is needed for our forces to regroup?¡± ¡°At least four days, and that¡¯s just the time necessary to gather the cavalry spread out on the front lines. However, that¡¯ll be barely enough to keep the Noctein forces in check. If we want to completely drive them out, we¡¯ll need three infantry regiments as well, which will take a minimum of 10 days.¡± At one point, they had hoped the enemy would group together. If the Nocteins had done so, the Adenburg forces could have finished the war with a single decisive battle. However, the situation now was completely different. The commander had tried his best to prevent the scattering of the enemy forces, but when he finally stopped to look at the forest instead of the trees, his own regiment had also been divided into multiple groups and distributed along the front lines. It would take some time to gather the troops needed to deal with the unified enemy cavalry. ¡°They got the better of us. This might¡¯ve been what they were after from the start.¡± If the Nocteins were fielding a cavalry army the size of four companies, even an infantry regiment would be trampled in an instant in battle. In other words, it meant that it would be almost impossible to stop the enemy, no matter where they were headed. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s nothing for them to gain even if they gather their troops like that.¡± The enemy¡¯s movements meant that the western territories were in immediate danger, but the nobles ruling these lands were battle-hardened soldiers. Even if they suffered heavy losses in the war, they would endure and eventually rebuild their territories. History had already shown the tenacious vitality of the western nobles. ¡°Could they be targeting the breadbasket in the center of the kingdom¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if they were able to raid the kingdom¡¯s granaries, there¡¯s no way they could leave unscathed. No, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get past the Central Army in the first place.¡± The power of the Central Army protecting the heart of the kingdom was formidable. They were the kingdom¡¯s elites, and the last bastion in case the front lines were ever breached. The royal knights and mages were all affiliated with this army. No matter how reluctant the kingdom was to use their superhuman individuals, they wouldn¡¯t spare their strength against an enemy that had invaded deep into their lands. ¡°But what could they be after then? They couldn¡¯t possibly have caused all that chaos just to raid some border villages?¡± Those at the command center wondered about the situation, and the commander suddenly realized when exactly the enemy¡¯s movements suddenly changed. ¡°It can¡¯t be? They sent four regiments¡¯ worth of cavalry just to beat one¡­¡± One of the aides seemed to have the same idea, as he inadvertently spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s not just any cavalry. It¡¯s the cavalry that destroyed the Sasteins, the pride of the Noctein Kingdom.¡± The enemy had been waiting for the right moment, and now, they gathered to target the Drake Cavalry. It was indisputable that the Nocteins¡¯ motive was revenge. ¡°Where¡¯s Viscount Drachen right now?¡± ¡°The last we heard, he joined up with the 22nd Regiment to regroup.¡± *** ¡°Uh. This isn¡¯t good.¡± At that moment, Seon-Hyeok was staying at the 22nd Regiment garrison to recover from the fatigue of multiple battles, and he froze upon noticing hostile forces approaching from all directions. When had they grouped together? He was able to sense at least three regiments¡¯ worth of enemies, and some of the enemies felt particularly ominous. His body was screaming at him to retreat. However, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Oh, eat this.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± There were people from the nearby villages who had fled the Noctein invaders, wounded soldiers recovering in the garrison, and two infantry regiments left behind to protect them. If Seon-Hyeok wanted to run away, he would have to leave them all behind. CH 81 No content CH 81. Ultimately, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s choice was decided for him. ¡°Everyone up! Get ready for battle!¡± Hearing their company commander shout in a heavy voice, the cavalry, which had been lounging in the barracks, reflexively shouted back. ¡°Get ready for battle!¡± ¡°Get ready for battle!¡± The riders repeated after their commander, hurriedly grabbed their weapons, and gathered in front of the barracks. ¡°Captain Clark. Find the person in charge of the garrison and notify them of the approaching enemy!¡± Clark quickly understood the situation at hand and asked about the enemy¡¯s numbers. ¡°It¡¯s at least three regiments.¡± Three cavalry regiments were enough to trample the infantry and civilians remaining at the garrison in an instant. Recognizing the severity of the situation, Clark rushed to the regimental commander¡¯s barracks. ¡°All units, get ready for battle! Archers to the watchtowers! Gather the civilians in the center of the garrison!¡± ¡°Move quickly! Come on, you bastards!¡± As though they had heard the news, the infantry began to busily move about. The civilians looked on uneasily at the bustling infantry. However, they calmly followed the soldiers¡¯ instructions without causing a commotion. This was the attitude of the people who stubbornly refused to leave the western territories despite repeatedly suffering at the hands of the Nocteins. ¡°Hans. Be careful.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me and go group up with everyone.¡± ¡°Theo, you punk. I guess I¡¯ll finally get to see those skills that let you be condescending all the time.¡± ¡°Shut up and go inside. Do you think this is a joke?¡± Were most of them family members? Many tried to encourage the soldiers in their own way. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart grew heavier seeing the soldiers feign confidence as they led their family deep into the garrison. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The regimental commander hurried over and asked about the situation. ¡°Enemy cavalry is approaching. It¡¯s at least three regiments in size, and it¡¯s clear from their movements that we¡¯re the target.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll need to reinforce our wooden barricades and prepare for a drawn-out battle. Our enemies won¡¯t be able to linger in our territory indefinitely.¡± The regimental commander answered without showing much concern. It was clear he thought the three Noctein regiments could be held off if he supported the Drake Cavalry. However, the situation was not as simple as the commander thought. ¡°There are some troublesome enemies among them ¨C they¡¯re at least on the level of senior knights.¡± This had already been confirmed by the energy-sensitive Atiya. ¡°There¡¯s no way the Nocteins are crazy enough to send senior knights into a war like this.¡± ¡°I never said that they were senior knights. They¡¯re just on that level.¡± These were foes equaling the veteran knights capable of adeptly manipulating sword energy, and simultaneously individuals who could be sent into battle without the situation escalating into an all-out war. Seon-Hyeok immediately knew who these people were. ¡°They¡¯re most likely foreigners.¡± Years had passed since the foreigners came to this world. If they hadn¡¯t died yet and weren¡¯t neglectful in their training, it was more than enough time for them to reach the level of the average senior knight. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t good news that several individuals on that level were mixed in with the enemy cavalry. ¡°So the Noctein bastards are resorting to petty tricks. Even so, I¡¯m relieved Viscount Drachen and the Drake Cavalry are currently here with us.¡± The regimental commander replied with a smile that did not suit the situation. Then again, those in command had exaggerated Seon-Hyeok¡¯s accomplishments to date in an effort to boost allied morale, and the veneer of his Gradus likewise blinded the regimental commander. This can¡¯t do. At the very least, those in command should be fully aware of the situation. Seon-Hyeok was about to open his mouth to address these burdensome expectations, but he suddenly noticed that it was unnaturally quiet. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The archers on the watchtower, the infantry reinforcing the low barricades around the garrison, and the spearmen nervously fiddling with their spears had all stopped what they were doing and were looking in his direction. The expectations carried in those hundreds of pairs of eyes were not much different from those of the regimental commander. As soon as he realized this, Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t speak. ¡®Save us.¡¯ ¡®Protect us.¡¯ ¡®If it¡¯s you, it¡¯s possible.¡¯ ¡®Let me return to my family.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok felt dizzy as he imagined the voices of the troops. He was suffocating from their blind trust and expectations. ¡°Viscount Drachen?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll send out a scout to find out exactly what their numbers are and how heavily they are armed. My ability is only enough to determine their approximate size.¡± He was able to blurt out a response. Thankfully, his voice did not tremble. ¡°First, please reassure the troops. We can plan our battle strategy afterwards.¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, the regimental commander answered in the affirmative and disappeared to take care of his soldiers. ¡°Is the situation so dire that we need to consider retreating?¡± Clark¡¯s voice was low as he asked. Clearly, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s clumsy acting was insufficient to fool his longtime comrades. ¡°These enemies seem thoroughly prepared. I¡¯m certain they¡¯ve made plans for me and Goldie.¡± Atiya had already notified him of seven enemies to be wary of. If they all attacked at once, there was nothing even he could do in response. ¡°Then why are you trying to fight them alone?¡± Clark looked displeased when he heard about the situation. ¡°Did you forget everything I taught you? Do you remember what I said before?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Clark¡¯s attitude was as serious as ever as he berated Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Even senior knights avoid fighting heavy cavalry if they¡¯re leading a full-speed charge.¡± Now that he thought about it, Seon-Hyeok did remember hearing something of the sort while receiving cavalry training. ¡°We¡¯ll provide support. If the battle becomes too much, fall back to the rear. We¡¯ll turn the enemies into hedgehogs with our spears.¡± The usually serious Clark spoke with an uncharacteristic bravado. The other veteran riders quickly followed suit and added their own confident comments. ¡°And anyways, you¡¯ve been taking care of everything by yourself recently. At this rate, my spear¡¯s going to rust from lack of use! You should let us have our fun too!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! The company commander should take care of his subordinates instead of being selfish and having fun by himself!¡± Only after hearing his subordinates did Seon-Hyeok notice he had become arrogant. Without even realizing it, he had come to believe that only he could defeat powerful enemies, and because of this belief, the trust and expectations of his soldiers had become a burden. But at this moment, he felt completely refreshed. ¡°As long as we¡¯re on horseback, we¡¯re confident even against a knight division! So leave it to us!¡± ¡°Uh, aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit? Even if you¡¯re confident, a knight division¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! We¡¯re the best on horseback!¡± ¡°Knights haven¡¯t got shit! You just have to stab them with spears and throw them off their horses!¡± By now, the riders weren¡¯t encouraging their company commander, but rather trying to bluff their way to confidence. Seon-Hyeok felt much better as he saw his soldiers drunk on their own bravado. ¡°And they¡¯ll pull their own weight, if for no other reason than out of a primal desire to survive.¡± Seon-Hyeok turned in the direction Clark gestured, where he saw infantrymen checking their weapons and reinforcing the barricades ahead of the battle. Their eyes, previously longing for salvation, were now full of determination. Like the others, they were also desperate to protect those hiding behind them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± These soldiers could not possibly be a burden. They were brave warriors willing to hold spears and swords to protect their own lives, and comrades he would stand next to on the battlefield. ¡°And so, stop playing the hero and do your part as our leader.¡± ¡°Right. I must have lost my mind for a while there, after all that talk of having Gradus and being the Drake Knight.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no treatment for delusions of grandeur!¡± The riders snickered. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you realized your shortcomings early! If you go too far off the deep end, the only treatment is death¡­¡± The rider quickly shut his mouth after babbling excitedly. However, the atmosphere had already cooled, and the others quickly reprimanded him. ¡°Punks who don¡¯t know to hold their tongue are the ones for whom the only treatment is death. So you go and die too, you son of a bitch!¡± Ring! Ring! Ring! The bell atop the watchtower rang incessantly. ¡°Enemy! It¡¯s the Noctein bastards!¡± The soldier on the lookout screamed to announce the enemy¡¯s approach. ¡°Damn it. It wasn¡¯t three regiments ¨C it was four.¡± Clark frowned upon hearing that there were at least a hundred more enemies than the company commander had suggested. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. We¡¯re caught with our pants down, so we¡¯ll need to make the most of our situation.¡± After saying so, Clark looked around at the members of the Drake Cavalry. ¡°They have four times as many riders. Anyone too scared can stay out of the battle.¡± However, there were none left in the Drake Cavalry who would ever be so scared as to back out of a battle. ¡°Even so, aren¡¯t they just soft light cavalry? If it¡¯s trash like that, who cares if they have four or five times our numbers?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not like we have to fight them until we¡¯re all dead. We just have to cause some chaos and come back. Our captain always has too much to say.¡± Clark grinned as the veteran riders grumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t resent me after you die, you crazy bastards.¡± The infantrymen standing beside them and listening in on the conversation looked puzzled at the overconfident words of the riders. They were treating the dangerous battle against four times their number like a casual walk around the village. ¡°It¡¯s like you have three lives.¡± The commander of the 22nd Regiment expressed his admiration at the cavalry when they claimed they would crush the enemy¡¯s spirit before they could even reach the allied defenses, and he offered his encouragement. ¡°If we only had three lives, we¡¯d all already be dead. Considering we¡¯re still around, we seem to have a few more.¡± The regimental commander once again showed admiration when Clark smiled and responded. ¡°You¡¯re really out of your minds. You and your company commander. You¡¯re really not normal.¡± ¡°If being crazy is a requirement for becoming a rider, I can assure you that we have the greatest group of lunatics in the kingdom right here.¡± ¡°And the craziest among them is probably your company commander.¡± Come to think of it, Seon-Hyeok was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t have any intention of dying today, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing this because he¡¯s confident.¡± However, Clark and the regimental commander didn¡¯t think this was strange. They just exchanged meaningful smiles, as though they were plotting something. ¡°One cavalry regiment approaching!¡± ¡°Prepare to fire!¡± The regimental commander readied his archers upon hearing the message shouted by the soldier on top of the watchtower. The archers standing by behind the wooden barricades leaned back to ready their bows. ¡°Shoot one volley in unison, and after that, fire at will. Your targets will be determined by your captains.¡± Once the archers were ready, the regimental commander looked at the Drake Cavalry and lightly bowed. ¡°I hope we can see each other alive again.¡± Instead of answering, Clark lowered his head and lined up the cavalry. The riders, standing at the entrance in preparation to leave at a moment¡¯s notice, breathed heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, you bastards. Stop acting so cowardly in front of the infantry.¡± At that moment, the enemy began to pick up their speed. They circled around the wooden barricades as if trying to gauge the range of the Adenburg archers, and this circle grew increasingly smaller. ¡°Fire!¡± When the regimental commander felt they had entered arrow range, he shouted, and the archers released their bowstrings. Twang! With that, the battle began with a volley of arrows. CH 82 No content CH 82. One volley could not accomplish much. The Noctein cavalry quickly turned to avoid the area targeted by the arrows. Only a few unlucky riders fell off their horses and screamed. ¡°Stop spacing out! Ready your bows again!¡± The designated captains of each row of archers kicked the soldiers in the rear as they lamented. ¡°Fire another arrow instead of looking for a target!¡± ¡°Stop relaxing your fingers!¡± ¡°Pull! Pull! Pull!¡± The archers reflexively grabbed their arrows and fired again as they were scolded by their captains. However, the enemy wandered around the wooden barricades, frustratingly avoiding the arrow fire. It was the splitting image of a predator playing around in front of its prey. ¡°Damn it. If only the barricades were a bit higher.¡± Unlike that of several other regiments, the barricades prepared at the 22nd were not particularly high. The waist-high structures were practically like fences. The soldiers had tried to reinforce these defenses at short notice, but they lacked the time to do so in all areas. Naturally, there were some sections where defenses were particularly loose, and their enemies persistently found these spots. ¡°Spearmen! Grab your spears!¡± At a certain point, the enemy stopped moving in a circle and formed up in a line. They charged, as though planning to jump the waist-high fence, and the allied spearmen clutched their spears with both hands. ¡°Secure the spears!¡± At the orders of the infantry company commander, the spearmen drove the butts of their spears into the ground. In an instant, the area behind the barricades became full of protruding spears like the quills of a porcupine. Seeing this, the Noctein cavalry grabbed their horses¡¯ reins and turned, once again circling around the garrison looking for a weak spot in the defenses. ¡°Raise your spears!¡± As though they had been waiting, the spearmen once again lifted their spears, and the enemy cavalry turned away. As this process repeated itself, and the Nocteins continued to test the waters, the Adenburg infantry found themselves on edge. ¡°Fucking archers! Are you playing around? How long are you going to let them circle us like this?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see us firing arrows until our hands are bloody? If you have a problem, come fire the arrows yourself!¡± It was evident that the infantry was upset at the sight of enemy cavalry running freely around their defenses. The company commander in charge of the archers cursed. ¡°What are we supposed to do when we¡¯re undermanned in the first place?¡± They had more than enough arrows. However, most of their archers had been dispatched to nearby areas, and as a result, the number of soldiers currently wielding bows barely made up five groups, or 50 archers in total. Even these few archers were spread around the perimeter to harass the Nocteins, and as their company commander said, they had to overexert themselves to continue firing until their hands bled. ¡°Archers! Archers! Enemy archers!¡± Some of the enemy cavalry stopped circling the fences and turned to the offensive by raising their own shortbows. ¡°The enemy¡¯s responding!¡± The soldier on the watchtower poked his head out to shout out a warning before quickly hiding again behind the wall. At that very moment, a dense rain of arrows fell from the air ¨C one incomparable to the volleys fired by the allied archers. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Kuack!¡± Screams could be heard from all over. Fortunately, however, most of the soldiers had been able to hide in blind spots of the arrows thanks to the advance warning. The damage incurred was not significant. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fucking cavalry archers again. How do those damned Noctein bastards keep mass training mounted archers?¡± Clark grumbled under the fierce rain of arrows. The infantry, huddled behind the barricades to evade arrow fire, looked with pale expressions at the cavalry holding firm. The riders covered their heads with their shields and refused to break ranks, concerned only about being prepared to charge at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Hey, your head¡¯s sticking out of the barricade.¡± One of the infantrymen had been staring dumbfounded at the riders, and he quickly ducked back after hearing Clark speak out. At that moment, an arrow narrowly whistled by where his head had been moments earlier. ¡°T, thank¡­¡± As the soldier tried to offer his thanks, the battle situation changed once again. ¡°More enemy cavalry! All but one regiment is entering the battle!¡± The soldier on the watchtower shouted in a hoarse voice. However, despite the changing situation, the infantry was unable to move easily as a result of the arrows being continuously fired into the garrison. ¡°They¡¯re trying to break through!¡± ¡°Damn it! What about Viscount Drachen? Where is he?¡± Seeing the enemy cavalry attack more aggressively than expected, the regimental commander nervously asked for the Drake Knight¡¯s whereabouts. Was it possible that Seon-Hyeok had heard? Seon-Hyeok and his massive drake suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield. The regimental commander was unsure whether the foreigner shot up from the ground, or whether the ground disappeared under him. *** Crack. The ground where the Noctein cavalry had recklessly trampled over seemed to swell up, and soon, the earth split to reveal the head of a huge monster. ¡°W, what!¡± The unlucky cavalryman found himself suddenly facing the head of a monster and inadvertently threw himself into the beast¡¯s mouth. Crunch. The monster crushed the rider as though he had been waiting for precisely this moment. With that, the drake sprang up. It was as though a huge mountain had risen in the middle of the battlefield. ¡°A, avoid it!¡± ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Lower your speed!¡± The cavalry charging at full speed were unable to deal with the sudden appearance of the drake, rode into the monster¡¯s hard chest, and bounced off. Roar! When the cavalry that followed tried to make sense of the situation and turn around, the monster roared. Neigh! The surprised horses reared up and threw off their riders. The cavalry formation quickly collapsed as the horses ran about in fear. ¡°Heok!¡± ¡°Keok!¡± While the fallen riders groaned and rolled on the ground, those behind them rushed in, unable to reduce their speed. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°S, stop! Stop!¡± The Noctein cavalry screamed in a panic, but nothing could be done. ¡°Ack!¡± The terrible screams of trampled horses and the desperate shouts of the bewildered cavalry rang out in all directions. The battlefield became hell in an instant. Ptui. Seon-Hyeok spat out the dirt in his mouth and frowned. The dirt that entered his mouth and between the gaps in his armor was rough and irritating. Even more uncomfortable was seeing the bodies of the enemies trampled under Goldrake and left in a shapeless mass. It was not as though Seon-Hyeok was feeling some shallow sympathy towards his victims. The evil acts committed by the Nocteins within these borders were too terrible to deserve that. The Noctein cavalry only attacked the weak spots in the Adenburg border, and civilians were victimized the most. Every time he and the others recovered the bodies left in the Nocteins¡¯ wake, they wanted nothing more than to tear their enemies into shreds. Nonetheless, it was uncomfortable seeing the dead bodies of his enemies. In fact, Seon-Hyeok felt even more burdened because he felt no remorse for their deaths. It disgusted him to realize that he had rationalized these acts of murder in the name of vengeance. Even so, he didn¡¯t hesitate as he lunged forward with his lance and encouraged Goldrake on. At this moment, he felt hostility and hatred towards the enemy more than any other emotion. We need to make as much progress as possible before they re-form their lines. Roar! As though his will had been conveyed, Goldrake raced about even more ferociously than before. Seon-Hyeok occasionally stabbed with his lance from atop the lumbering monster, and each time, enemy cavalry riders found themselves rolling on the ground. ¡®Master! Behind you!¡¯ All of a sudden, Atiya shouted out a warning as they devastated the battlefield. Something pale and broad was heading towards them. ¡°A hand?¡± Bewilderingly, the object that appeared in the air looked like the huge palm of a giant. ¡°Goldie! Charge into it!¡± Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t let himself be overcome with surprise. At his command, Goldrake raised his head and rammed into the object. Thud! The hand-like shape disappeared with a terrible noise upon colliding with the drake¡¯s head. However, Goldrake likewise felt the aftereffects, wobbling and shaking his head in dizziness for a moment. Of course, the rider, Seon-Hyeok, also felt the shock that caused his mount to step back. ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok groaned and took a deep breath upon feeling the pain of his internals shaking. A few more relieved the lingering shock of the impact. ¡°I bought you time, so get out of here! Are you so stupid as to stand there and be eaten?¡± At that moment, men dressed in exceptionally colorful armor appeared between the Noctein riders in their standard uniforms. There were seven in total, and the moment they appeared, Seon-Hyeok instinctively knew these were the individuals Atiya had repeatedly warned him about. ¡°I wanted to step in after you used up more of your energy, but it didn¡¯t look like you¡¯d ever get tired.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression hardened upon recognizing the man¡¯s accent. He raised his visor and asked. ¡°Are you foreigners?¡± The man who first stepped up answered with a smirk. ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re not one yourself.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expectations proved correct. The hidden weapon prepared by the Nocteins were these seven foreigners. ¡°I apologize for the sneak attack. I had no choice but to step up since these idiots would have all died if I let this continue.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. The impact brought me back to my senses.¡± Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t just saying these words. After receiving the heavy blow, all prior concerns left his mind. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that we foreigners have to do this, but it¡¯s our responsibility. You understand, right?¡± Seon-Hyeok lowered his visor and clutched his lance in place of an answer. ¡°Hot-tempered, I see. Then let¡¯s see¡­¡± The man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that spear¡¯s as sharp as your temper!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the foreigner raised his iron mace. The mace¡¯s head emitted a holy light. Paladin? Seon-Hyeok had already heard about the existence of people who wielded holy energy instead of sword energy. From what he knew, paladins were one of the high-tier classes. His expression stiffened, realizing that his opponent¡¯s class was more powerful than he originally anticipated. However, he gripped his lance and pointed it at his opponent. He had no reason to be intimidated by a high-tier opponent, as he was one himself. No, in fact, as a dragon rider chief, he was certainly above the average high-tier classes. The moment he lifted his lance, wind began to flock to its tip. Given his near-perfect attribute control, the energy gathered and amplified in an instant. His opponent was a high-tier foreigner, and he was flanked by subordinates who likewise seemed powerful. As such, Seon-Hyeok drew on all of his strength from the start and lunged forward. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± The power of the wind attribute, gathered to its limit, created a huge vortex in the air. Seon-Hyeok whispered again, staring at the enemy gathering holy light at the head of his weapon. ¡°Wind Bite.¡± A second wind gathered at the tip of the weapon, ready to pierce through any obstacle. The wild beast that first emerged on the day of the typhoon materialized once again at his command. ¡°May God¡¯s anger become the mace that punishes the heretic!¡± As soon as Wind Bite emerged with a roar, the paladin shouted in turn. The sacred light gathered at the tip of his mace expanded explosively and was fired at the ferocious beast. *** Roar! Goldrake¡¯s roar signaled the Drake Cavalry¡¯s advance. ¡°Move the barricades!¡± During a brief pause in the rain of arrows, a number of infantrymen struggled to move the simple wooden fence erected at the entrance to the garrison. The Drake Cavalry emerged from the resulting path. ¡°Please return safely!¡± ¡°Teach those bandits a lesson!¡± The infantry poked their heads out and provided words of encouragement. Clark grinned upon hearing the words and glanced back. ¡°You guys heard that, right? They said to come back alive ¨C and to teach those Noctein bastards a lesson.¡± ¡°They sure ask for a lot. Let¡¯s make it happen.¡± The heavy cavalry responded and urged their horses forward. ¡°The commander is waiting!¡± They extended their spears and began to ride out onto the battlefield. ¡°He sure is noticeable.¡± Clark laughed, able to see the monster clearly even from afar. He likewise saw numerous enemy riders sent flying through the air, pushed aside like nothing by the rampaging beast. It was truly a one-man army, and the mere sight made him feel overwhelmed. The other riders seemed to feel the same way, as they breathed heavily and continued to speed up. Thud! However, they then saw Goldrake being beaten back by something and falter. It was their first time seeing the drake move backwards on the battlefield. Clark instinctively thought of the seven foreigners Seon-Hyeok had mentioned, and he rode forth even more desperately. He could see the company commander surrounded by the seven exceptional foreigners. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The moment the Drake Cavalry arrived on the battlefield, the skills activated by Seon-Hyeok and the paladin raced towards each other. *** The commander and infantry from the 22nd Regiment stared intently at the scene. ¡°That¡¯s the Drake Knight¡­¡± Just the sight of the monster and his rider blocking hundreds of Noctein cavalry by themselves was tremendous and thrilling. Courage and determination welled up inside of them, making them want to jump into the battlefield that very instant. However, this did not last. The soldiers screamed as they saw the sacred light and the dragon¡¯s wind burst out in the middle of the battle. Despite being far removed from the fight, the courage they had momentarily felt was extinguished like it had never existed in the face of this tremendous energy. Jumping into a place like that? That¡¯s meaningless suicide. It was a fierce battle that didn¡¯t seem to belong in the human world. However, there was a group of people that relentlessly charged towards the horrible battlefield. It was the Drake Cavalry. The heavily armored riders were charging without hesitation. ¡°Please!¡± The soldiers prayed for a scene that might only appear in legends. They prayed for the Drake Knight and his cavalry to return safely as victors. CH 83 No content CH 83. The difference in power was indisputable. The sacred light could not overcome the ferocious beast using its master¡¯s massive lance as its horn, and the energy quickly dispersed, nowhere to be found. As though still ravenous after devouring the holy energy, the power of Wind Bite rushed forward and tore through the paladin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kuack!¡± The man¡¯s shoulder disintegrated, as though hit by an armor-piercing round. At that moment, the other foreigners stopped waiting and entered the fight. One picked up his wounded comrade, and the remaining five each attacked with their swords, spears, and bows. The beast summoned by Wind Bite was scattered by the unified attack. Seon-Hyeok felt something rise up and come out of his mouth. The taste and smell of iron filled the inside of his helmet, and he wanted nothing more than to lift up his visor and spit out the unpleasant blood in his mouth. However, he restrained himself and gripped his lance even tighter. Let¡¯s go, Goldie. The moment he whispered in his mind, Goldrake raised his body, lifting his front legs off the ground. And with that, he timed his descent with his owner¡¯s attack. The movement of the giant monster was enough to provide the necessary distance for a lance attack. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± Seon-Hyeok stabbed down with his weapon. ¡°Block it!¡± Because of the wounded, the foreigners did not dare evade the attack and instead gathered their energy once again. Sword energy and other abilities gathered, all targeting Seon-Hyeok. The only high-tier foreigner among them is that paladin. The attacks were powerful, but lacking compared to the mace surrounded in holy light. Seon-Hyeok tightly closed his bloody mouth. Whoosh. The force this time was not as powerful as his previous attack. However, because of the close range and consequently the ease of targeting, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attack was even sharper. Crack. There was no scream. All that was heard was the quiet shattering of iron armor and the sound of soft flesh being completely pierced through. Such was the sound of a life being extinguished, and the foreigner, stabbed through the heart, died without making a single noise. Bang! His enemies belatedly attacked. However, all of these abilities were blocked by Goldrake¡¯s tough scales. The drake¡¯s hard scales were ripped from his body and his flesh and blood with them. Roar! Seeing blood, the monster let out a roar and bared his teeth towards the enemy rather than shrinking back in pain. One of the foreigners, stepping back from the drake¡¯s powerful jaw, tripped and fell. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes flashed as he stabbed down towards his enemy who had just offered an opening. He no longer had the strength to carelessly use his abilities. However, despite his exhaustion, his attacks were like flashes of light, and more than enough to penetrate the heart of his enemy. It made no difference whether his opponent was torn to pieces by the wind or stabbed by a humble wooden spear. A life was taken all the same. Squish. Stabbed through the neck, the foreigner opened and closed his mouth. It looked like he wanted to leave his will or say his last words, but no matter how hard he tried, all that came out was the sound of air leaking. Soon, the foreigner ceased to flounder about and collapsed. Having lost two comrades in an instant, the foreigners¡¯ attitudes changed. ¡°You heartless bastard!¡± The foreigners desperately tried to evoke memories of the other world, but the battle situation was too dire for Seon-Hyeok to show weakness. He had neutralized his greatest threat, but there were still four foreigners left standing. Running low on strength, he struggled to hold up his drooping arms and trained his weapon on his enemies. Whoosh! Before he could act, an arrow fired by one of the remaining foreigners whistled towards his head. ¡°Hup.¡± Quickly inhaling, Seon-Hyeok twisted his lance so that it was right in front of his helmet. The wind swirling around his weapon swallowed up the arrow, and having lost its strength, the projectile fell weakly onto the ground. ¡°Bring Sung-Tae back! You son of a bitch!¡± Seon-Hyeok had no way of knowing which of the slain foreigners was named Sung-Tae, and he had no reason to find out now. Hundreds of riders had already fallen at his hands. He would go crazy if he tried to learn each of their names. Not a single drop of blood stained his wind-wrapped lance, but Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but think his silvery weapon looked red. The fatigue he had tried to hold back rushed at him all at once. Despite this, he gritted his teeth and raised his lance once again. He could hear the shouts and horses¡¯ hooves from his cavalry behind him. If he didn¡¯t take care of these foreigners here and now, it would be his comrades that fall on the battlefield. ¡°Die! You monster!¡± Blinded with rage, the foreigners now used one skill after another in an effort to take down the Drake Knight, and Seon-Hyeok found himself rapidly becoming exhausted, having repeatedly used Wind Bite and Wind Piercing. He gathered the last of his strength as his vision blurred. Just one more time! Seon-Hyeok used his life force as collateral to once again summon a great whirlwind. Goldrake raised his head and roared fiercely as he bled. Thud. Thud. With each of Goldrake¡¯s steps, the ground caved in and solid rocks crumbled. The foreigners, after trying to deflect the drake from his path using their sword energy, ultimately backed off, unable to face the violent charge head on. Roar! The ground shook as Goldrake roared and stamped his feet. The hard ground collapsed as he stepped forward once again. On the third step, the ground suddenly rose and formed a huge earthen wall. The wall blocked the foreigners¡¯ retreat, and they scrambled in all directions in terror. ¡°Wind¡­¡± Immediately following the miniature earthquake, Seon-Hyeok desperately whispered as he felt his consciousness fade like the low tide. ¡°¡­ Piercing!¡± Exhausted, his fingertips loosened their grip on his lance, and it shook as if it would fall away at any moment. At this rate, he would drop his weapon before properly activating his ability. ¡®Master.¡¯ At that moment, a transparent hand gently closed his opening hand and secured the falling weapon. ¡®A little more!¡¯ Hearing Atiya¡¯s voice, Seon-Hyeok opened his eyes wide. His fading mind focused for a moment, and the dangerously shaking lance was directed towards his enemies. ¡°God¡¯s punishment is relentless!¡± Just then, the paladin, thought to be completely incapacitated, came running towards him with his mace. The weapon was barely held steady with his one remaining arm, but it was sufficient to invoke his skill. A giant palm formed in the air and came down on Seon-Hyeok and Goldrake. Afterward, the sword energy unleashed by the other foreigners cut and stabbed at them. An energy-imbued arrow rushed towards him. ¡°Die! You son of a bitch!¡± Having successfully activated his ability, the paladin let out an arrogant laugh. He seemed certain that the Drake Knight would be unable to block the sacred light, sword energy, and arrows by himself. However, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s goal was not to deflect their attacks in the first place. He raised his lance high and scattered the paladin¡¯s force palm. The paladin was crushed into a formless mass under the trampling drake, and he rushed into the other foreigners¡¯ abilities. ¡°Charge!¡± As soon as Seon-Hyeok suddenly called for a charge, the huge earthen wall collapsed to reveal the heavily armored Drake Cavalry just beyond it. ¡°Atiya! Give them strength!¡± ¡®Yes, Master!¡¯ A refreshing voice that did not fit the current, death-filled situation rang out, and the girl of the wind let his hands go as she flew up. A wind different from Wind Bite and Wind Piercing flowed out of her and surrounded the riders. At that moment, the Drake Cavalry, despite thinking they had already reached their maximum speed, were shot forward like a flash of light. ¡°Vanguard, charge!¡± The hundred spears united to become one as they pierced through the enemy. *** ¡°We still haven¡¯t heard anything?¡± Despite not once losing his composure, even when the fortress was surrounded by countless enemy forces, the Mangsk commander recently showed signs of concern. The commander couldn¡¯t sleep properly after hearing that the Noctein cavalry had gathered into one massive force before going after the 22nd Regiment garrison. Julian. It was because his daughter had followed her lord there as his squire. He had already once lost his kin because of his inflexibility, and he couldn¡¯t bear to once again lose his family in vain. As such, he urgently requested support at the 22nd Regiment, even enlisting the help of the mages he so rarely used. However, nobody could be sure how soon the scattered allies would arrive on that battlefield. Time passed, and the old commander¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Four enemy cavalry regiments sighted near the 22nd Regiment!¡± None of the messengers brought good news. ¡°Reporting on the current forces stationed at the 22nd! Two infantry regiments! One heavy cavalry regiment! The rest are civilians! The defenses are lacking, and stopping the enemy cavalry seems impossible!¡± ¡°The 22nd has refused to retreat! Communications have ceased since their last report that they would fight desperately to protect the people!¡± ¡°Confirming the engagement! There are reports of a major skirmish in the area!¡± As though aware of the Mangsk commander¡¯s sense of urgency, even the mages hidden under the protection of the nearby lords were mobilized to observe the battlefield and send reports using their magic. ¡°A huge shockwave has been detected on the battlefield! The mages observing the situation believe it¡¯s the clash between individuals at least on the level of senior knights or senior mages!¡± A single report from a mage was said to cost as much as an entire month¡¯s maintenance for a small territory. Now, these reports constantly arrived at Mangsk. ¡°Urgent news!¡± In his anxiety, the commander had waited for further news without leaving the command center. He waited stone-faced for the messenger to continue. ¡°Speak.¡± At the very least, the commander¡¯s deep voice did not betray his dignity. The messenger rushed to give his report. ¡°The battle at the 22nd Regiment garrison ended as of dawn two days ago! We have dispatched patrols to determine what happened, and we¡¯re seeking support from nearby garrisons!¡± ¡°What about the mages?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the last communication stones we had on hand have been exhausted, and no additional reports have been received at this time.¡± To think that we can¡¯t take advantage of magic at a time like this. What a pity. However, the lords on the frontiers would not have been able to afford so many magical communication stones to keep in reserve in the first place. ¡°Commander!¡± An aide rushed in as the Mangsk commander banged the table in a rare fit of anger. ¡°It¡¯s a message from the 22nd Regiment!¡± The moment he heard, the commander¡¯s patience ran out. ¡°Survivors? Is Julian safe?¡± The advisor was taken aback when he heard the emotion-filled voice, but he answered with a bright expression. ¡°The 22nd Regiment successfully fended off the enemy after three days of fierce fighting! Squire Julian is safe as well!¡± ¡°Oh! What a relief! What a relief!¡± The advisor looked at the commander, wondering if he had ever seen him smile so brightly. He continued with the report. ¡°The enemy forces have been repelled and are now retreating! Please allow our cavalry to ride forth and take care of their remnants!¡± ¡°Go forth! Don¡¯t allow a single rider to cross back across the border!¡± However, the advisor¡¯s happiness didn¡¯t last. He quickly reported on the damage incurred with a somber expression. ¡°62 survivors among the two infantry regiments! The regimental commander has fallen in battle! The company commanders have all fallen in battle!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The staff that had gathered after hearing the sudden commotion all had miserable looks on their faces as they learned of the terrible losses. ¡°Of the 94 Drake Cavalry! 38 dead! 40 wounded! Viscount Drachen is seriously wounded!¡± ¡°Viscount Drachen as well?¡± Considering they had been fighting outnumbered against powerful enemies, it was impossible for their forces to emerge unscathed. However, the commander groaned upon hearing the news that the Drake Knight, a knight with Gradus and not an average rider, had been seriously injured. ¡°Dispatch healers right away! Search the area for priests skilled in healing and have them care for Viscount Drachen and the wounded!¡± ¡°It seems as though a group of priests from a surrounding territory has already arrived at the 22nd Regiment. Most of the seriously injured have been treated and are recovering quickly. However, reports say that they haven¡¯t been able to even approach Viscount Drachen.¡± What the hell does that even mean? The commander shouted in rage upon hearing that the priests were on standby without treating the most important person. ¡°It must have been his shining contributions that led to this victory! Are the priests using his origins as a foreigner as an excuse to discriminate against him?¡± ¡°No. The priests naturally tried to heal the viscount first, but it was impossible.¡± ¡°Is he so badly wounded that he can¡¯t be treated?¡± The aide shook his head again and belatedly provided an explanation. ¡°The viscount¡¯s drake is stopping anyone from approaching him. They tried to subdue the drake to treat the viscount, but they can¡¯t carelessly approach the beast, as he is severely wounded as well.¡± CH 84 No content CH 84. The battle was over. The Noctein cavalry that attacked the camp was almost completely annihilated, and only a few survived and fled. It had been a miraculous defense of the garrison. However, the sacrifices made for victory were too great. The 22nd Regiment had fought desperately without giving up until the end, and more than half of them had fallen in battle. Likewise, the cavalry that so bravely rode out of the garrison to shatter the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit lost half of its forces. It was unknown how much worse the casualties would have been if the priests from the surrounding territories did not come to offer support so soon after the battle. ¡°Thank you. Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, those guys wouldn¡¯t have been able to see another day. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t been able to sleep at all, so please go get some rest. It would be a shame if such good people collapsed from overwork.¡± The haggard-looking priest waved his hand as the senior infantry captain repeatedly thanked them in place of his fallen commanders. ¡°No. We¡¯re not so frail as to collapse from this much work.¡± The priest¡¯s words weren¡¯t simply false bravado. The healers had dark shadows under their eyes after staying up for two days, but even despite their haggard appearances, their eyes remained shining and focused. Then again, they hadn¡¯t treated that many wounded. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate. If we had been a bit braver and had come earlier, we could have saved more lives¡­¡± The battle had been so fierce that even the wounded had to continue contributing, and by the time the violent fighting finally came to an end, most of the wounded had fallen. By the time the priests arrived, countless dead had been laid to rest in one area of the garrison. ¡°More importantly, is the viscount¡¯s situation still the same?¡± However, they couldn¡¯t just lament the dead. The priests had treated all of the wounded ¨C all of the wounded except for the most important one. ¡°The beast¡¯s loyalty to his master is admirable, but it¡¯s frustrating that as a result of this, we can¡¯t approach to treat him.¡± They had tried every possible means, but the monster refused to leave his owner¡¯s side. The drake stubbornly protected Seon-Hyeok, even as he himself was struggling to survive through his wounds. At the same time, those at the garrison could not dare try to overpower the drake out of concern that something could go awry in the process. ¡°The cavalry said they¡¯d find a way before the end of the day, so we¡¯ll have to wait and hope they¡¯re successful.¡± At the priest¡¯s words, the senior captain turned to look at the plains beyond the garrison¡¯s wooden fence. *** The drake¡¯s sharp claws had been broken, with few remaining intact, and its body, tough as though wrapped in iron armor, was torn and bleeding. The monster was dying, golden scales bathed in dark red blood. Nonetheless, Goldrake refused to leave its spot. The battle was over, with corpses and weapons littered everywhere, but the area directly around the monster was still heavy with the stench of blood, as though the drake was still in the midst of combat. Rustle. At the sound of footsteps, the monster raised its head with some difficulty from the pool of blood. Growl. The monster growled a warning in desperation like a wounded mother bird protecting her babies. However, even this warning was more pitiful than threatening, as the drake looked to be on the verge of death. ¡°The riders will come today.¡± When had she approached? The small girl looked up at the monster as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll move you by any means necessary. There¡¯s no more time.¡± The drake was on edge as it glared at the girl. ¡°You could be harmed in the process. You might die ¨C you¡¯re just as wounded as the lord. No, rather, you probably will die. The lord might be sad if he ever wakes up. Maybe he¡¯ll be angry. But there¡¯s no other way.¡± However, the girl continued to talk calmly instead of being intimidated by the giant drake. ¡°I haven¡¯t even been a good squire yet, so I can¡¯t let him go like this. There are so many people besides me awaiting his safe return. Goldie, I can¡¯t let you mess this up.¡± The Drake Knight was seriously wounded and unconscious but was unable to receive treatment because of the dumb drake. Julian¡¯s voice now contained a hint of resentment. ¡°So please move, Goldie. The lord can¡¯t die in a place like this. So Goldie. Please.¡± Julian poured out her resentment and once again asked the drake earnestly. However, Goldrake continued to growl and threaten her. After talking for a while, Julian sighed and turned around. Goldrake kept its head up until she disappeared beyond the wooden fence of the garrison. And then, it collapsed once again. Growl. The monster gurgled blood as it looked at its unconscious owner. The drake¡¯s owner had arrows protruding from his body, and he stood on the battlefield supported by the lance he had driven into the ground. He looked as powerful as he did during the battle against the Nocteins. However, his eyes did not open, and the hand holding the lance remained motionless. The only sign of life was his weakly moving chest. Growl. The monster gazed at the barely beating heart of its master and allowed its head to droop once again. *** The body of a heavy cavalry rider flew through the air, torn to shreds by the brilliant sword energy. Warhorses rolled on the ground, legs slashed and throats cut off. However, the powerful sword energy was unable to stop all of the cavalry, and the sword-wielding foreigners had been trampled by the Drake Cavalry¡¯s charge. Not a single trace of them remained. Having lost their commanders, the Noctein cavalry quickly retreated. The Drake Cavalry, having suffered serious casualties in the brief engagement, likewise withdrew with their company commander. ¡°They¡¯re coming again!¡± However, the Nocteins hadn¡¯t completely withdrawn from the battlefield. Once the scattered and broken ranks reformed, they launched another wave of attacks. The Noctein riders had suffered serious losses, but they had nearly 300 soldiers left and continued to be threatening. The archers were the first to fall, targeted by the Noctein cavalry archers. The spearmen were next, put to death by the swords and spears of the Noctein cavalry that broke through the wooden barricades. Before they could even recover from their charge, the Drake Cavalry was forced to chase after the Nocteins and fight within the garrison. Many died, regardless of their status or rank. ¡°The enemy is retreating!¡± The Nocteins retreated when evening came. Once the sun rose the following day, they attacked once more. Having used up most of his energy the previous day, Seon-Hyeok fought without being able to fully recover. Both rider and drake were exhausted and injured, and they couldn¡¯t show the same devastating power as they did the day before. They barely managed to stop the waves of attacks. The situation repeated itself on the third day. Seon-Hyeok stumbled and climbed onto Goldrake, barely able to hold onto his lance. His objective was to intercept the enemy cavalry, who neglected their own lives as they attacked one final time. ¡°We can drive them away for good if we can get through today! Just a little more!¡± Countless comrades had fallen in battle. Even more infantry had lost their lives. However, Seon-Hyeok chose to fight for those still breathing rather than mourn the dead. With a shout, he charged towards the enemy alone. The Drake Cavalry had already suffered heavy casualties and were left at the garrison to face the enemy that crossed the barricades. ¡°Just hang in there for today, Goldie.¡± Goldrake carried out his orders faithfully, as if he cared nothing about the wounds he suffered at the hands of the foreigners. However, the fact that some of the seemingly invincible scales had been torn off proved to be a serious weakness. The enemies stabbed their spears incessantly at the wounded areas, and Goldrake¡¯s injuries worsened as time passed. I¡¯m sorry. Goldie. Seon-Hyeok gritted his teeth even as he watched the beast roaring in pain. If he and Goldrake didn¡¯t cut off the enemy at their source, the Adenburg forces at the garrison would not be able to withstand the incoming waves of enemies. ¡°Huh?¡± He had been dealing with the enemy cavalry by stabbing down at them with his lance, but then he opened his eyes wide at the strange sensation of an unfamiliar object digging into his shoulder. He looked down to see an arrow piercing deep into his body, only leaving the fletching visible. ¡°The enemy commander has been hit! Fire!¡± Seon-Hyeok turned his head at the familiar voice and saw the foreigner archer, who he thought had been slain the previous day, give him a look of pure hatred. ¡°Fire! Fire! We need to kill that bastard!¡± Dozens of cavalry archers raised their bows at his insane command. ¡°Fire!¡± A rain of arrows fell onto the battlefield. ¡®Master! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡¯ As a result of the nonstop fighting, even the power of the attributes had been exhausted. Atiya blocked one final volley of arrows and disappeared. The moment this transparent umbrella protecting him from arrows dissipated, he was exposed to a deadly shower. Pat. Pat. Pat. Dozens of arrows dug into the gaps in his armor created from the previous day¡¯s violent fighting. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Strangely, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. It was as if the body peppered with arrows was not his own. After staring quietly at the wound, he whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Goldie.¡± At the command, the wounded drake charged forward. ¡°You! I¡¯ll kill you if nothing else! You monster!¡± The foreigner archer, crazed with thoughts of revenge, rapidly fired off energy-imbued arrows. Seon-Hyeok no longer had any means of stopping arrow fire, and the projectiles continued to embed themselves in his body. However, he did not stop his charge, and he was ultimately able to put his lance through the archer¡¯s heart. Having disposed of the final foreigner on the battlefield, his vision turned white with a sudden rush of pain. He lost his balance and rolled off of Goldrake. The slowly retreating Noctein cavalry looked at the falling Drake Knight, and their eyes grew wide. Instead of trying to go through the ferocious drake to reach him, they threw their spears from afar. In an instant, dozens of spears rained down from the sky. Goldrake tried to block the projectiles with his body, but he was not able to stop the attacks coming from all sides. Seon-Hyeok was barely able to pick himself up, and he swung his lance to knock aside the spears aimed at him. ¡°Cavalry! Advance!¡± He heard the command from afar. He saw the Drake Cavalry quickly form ranks and rush towards him in desperation, seeing their leader in a crisis. Don¡¯t come. He could not make a sound. He could only cough up blood. Don¡¯t come. You idiots. Seon-Hyeok waved his hands as he watched the cavalry charge towards him. However, the loyal idiots continued to ride forth, refusing to go back to the safety of the garrison as they hacked at the enemies approaching from all sides. Don¡¯t come! No! He saw the cavalry lose speed following their reckless charge and become surrounded by the enemy. He gathered the last of his strength. ¡°Go back! You fools!¡± This time, instead of the completely depleted force of the wind, Seon-Hyeok somehow summoned the rough, powerful energy of the earth. Having momentarily regained his strength, he used it all to slam his lance into the ground. Bang! The earth split. The Noctein warhorses surrounding the Drake Cavalry were thrown into the air and down the newly formed pit. ¡°Go back, you f¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the energy drained from his body, and all sounds disappeared. Seon-Hyeok could no longer see or hear anything. And at some point, a foreign sound penetrated his empty, silent world. Roar! It was the cry of a wounded monster, the screams of horses, and the shouts of humans. ¡°The drake¡¯s out of energy! Pull him away!¡± ¡°Horses! We need more horses! Gather everyone who¡¯s not here!¡± A calm voice continued to give commands. Ugh. Seon-Hyeok tried to open his eyes, as though waking from a deep sleep. However, his eyelids refused to separate. Roar! Roar! ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Pull! Don¡¯t get dragged in! Pull!¡± Hearing this strange uproar, Seon-Hyeok finally opened his eyes. CH 85 No content CH 85. When Seon-Hyeok opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Goldrake flailing about, tied in ropes and chains, and the warhorses opposite his drake, struggling to pull the monster away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Belatedly recalling the situation from before he lost consciousness, he hurriedly looked around. His heart sank when he saw the bodies littered on the ground, but upon realizing that there were no enemies about, he flopped down onto the ground in relief without realizing it. The arrows embedded in his body became bent and twisted, causing waves of pain to course through his body. ¡°Ugh!¡± Hearing the suppressed scream, both the cavalry and Goldrake stopped their struggle for a moment. All that could be heard on the former battlefield was the rough breathing of the war horses. ¡°C, commander!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± The silence did not last. The men cheered when they saw their company commander. However, they did not dare rush towards him on account of the drake. ¡°Untie Goldie first.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not think straight because of the searing pain, but he endured and gave his command. Goldrake was even more wounded than he was, and he feared that the drake would die at any moment. Flop. The taut ropes began to loosen, and then they were cut at various spots. Having barely regained his freedom, Goldrake lowered its head onto the ground with a labored breath. Flutter. Seon-Hyeok noticed that Goldrake¡¯s nose was covered with wounds. Dozens of spears were stuck between his broken scales. He could immediately tell how desperately Goldrake had protected his owner once he had lost consciousness. Growl. Seeing Goldrake¡¯s unhealed wounds still dripping blood, Seon-Hyeok became emotional and put a hand on the drake¡¯s nose. His arm hurt so much that he thought it would fall off, but he needed to endure. The loyal monster currently struggling to breathe deserved his praise. ¡°Thanks, Goldie. You protected me.¡± Goldrake gave a low growl and slowly lowered its head. ¡°You did well.¡± The slowly-blinking eyes soon closed completely, and the harsh breaths gradually died down. ¡°Now rest.¡± As soon as he spoke, the ground shook, and the huge monster was sucked into the earth. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The onlookers watched on with somber expressions. Some of the infantry watching from afar wept. ¡°What are you doing! Hurry up and treat the viscount!¡± In the meantime, Julian urged the priests to hurry, her big eyes filled with tears. The healers had been watching the situation unfold with solemn expressions, and they belatedly rushed in to use their healing abilities. The arrows sticking out of his body were extracted one by one, and the wounds were covered in a sacred light. The healing abilities cast by the five priests quickly mended Seon-Hyeok¡¯s wounds. ¡°Thank you.¡± He expressed his thanks as he felt a refreshing sensation wash over his entire body. The oldest of the priests gave him a gentle smile. ¡°It looks like you still have a lot to accomplish. There must be a good reason why God turned a blind eye to your apparent death.¡± His pain subsiding, Seon-Hyeok thanked the priest repeatedly before calling on the Drake Cavalry. ¡°Ah¡­¡± However, the number of riders who flocked to his side was so little. He wanted to shut his eyes, not wanting to see the huge gaps in their ranks, but he did not neglect his duty as company commander. ¡°Casualties.¡± Clark stepped up to respond to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s cracking voice. ¡°Drake Cavalry! 94 total riders! 38 dead! 22 excused! 34 present!¡± Clark did not look well as he gave his report. However, despite stumbling, he continued to maintain his upright posture until the end. ¡°Fourteen were killed in the last battle. And even among the survivors, there are many who will never be able to wield a spear again. We¡¯re the only ones well enough to walk on our own two feet.¡± Overcome with grief, Seon-Hyeok was unable to open his mouth. He looked up at the sky, trying to hold back the tears rushing to his eyes. He knew that they would fall the moment he lowered his head. ¡°Even so, I¡¯m sure none of them have any regrets. You¡¯re still alive, and so are all of the civilians. So please don¡¯t make that face. Men don¡¯t send off their fallen comrades with tears.¡± However, contrary to what he said, Clark¡¯s eyes were also full of tears. It was natural. More than half of their comrades had already fallen in their earlier battles against the Sasteins. They had replenished their forces, but most of the veteran riders forming the core of the Drake Cavalry did not survive to see another day. This was because the relatively experienced and mature veterans had volunteered for the dangerous positions and had been at the forefront of the battle. With most of the original members dead, the current group was no longer the old Drake Cavalry. And this was why the faces of the surviving riders looked so bitter. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. And¡­¡± One by one, the priests took their hands off of him and backed off with solemn expressions. ¡°Thank you for surviving.¡± At his words, the cavalry straightened up and pounded their chests. This wordless act was so much more than it seemed, and Seon-Hyeok, overwhelmed, closed his mouth. His critical wounds were healed, but his depleted energy and stamina did not return. Furthermore, he had lost so much blood that he would need to remain in the infirmary for the time being. Lacking the strength to stand on his own, Seon-Hyeok was brought back to the garrison on a stretcher. Countless people welcomed him as he arrived. ¡°Long live the Drake Knight!¡± ¡°Long live Viscount Drachen!¡± The image of the Drake Knight riding alone into battle against hundreds of enemy cavalry was strongly engraved in each person¡¯s memory. They all watched and remembered how he fought, how he fell, and how he refused to relinquish his lance even after losing consciousness. ¡°Long live the dragon rider!¡± ¡°We¡¯re alive thanks to you!¡± However, the eyes of the cheering onlookers were full of concern. The golden monster that the Drake Knight rode into battle was nowhere to be seen. Even so, they tried to suppress their sadness to cheer. It was as though they hoped their cheers would be of some comfort to him. ¡°There are a lot of empty spots where infantry used to be.¡± Julian was following Seon-Hyeok and replied with a dark expression. ¡°Many died at the end when they rushed out to save you and the Drake Cavalry. The regimental commander and all of the company commanders were killed.¡± After saying so, she forced herself to smile and tried to comfort him. ¡°But none of the civilians died. Some of those who tried to step up and help in the battle were injured, but they¡¯re all safe.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll have to be satisfied with that.¡± In the first place, he had abandoned the Drake Cavalry¡¯s greatest strength, its mobility, and fought in a set location in an attempt to protect the civilians. If he had not been able to protect them, his heart would feel several times heavier, and he would be much more miserable than he already was. ¡°I¡¯m tired. My body¡­¡± ¡°Please sleep. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°Should I? Then I¡­¡± His eyes closed before he could even finish his thought. All that could be heard after was the sound of his even breathing. *** ¡°It¡¯s a miracle. In fact, I thought you¡¯d have to live with some of the lingering aftereffects of your wounds, but I can¡¯t believe how fast you¡¯re recovering. Who would think of your pitiful state from yesterday when they see you now?¡± The old priest was in disbelief after seeing how much Seon-Hyeok¡¯s wounds healed after a few rounds of treatment. ¡°I can¡¯t help but thank God for his kindness.¡± Hearing the priest¡¯s words, Seon-Hyeok gave a small smile. It was not that God was being kind. It was not thanks to his grace that Seon-Hyeok was making such a rapid recovery. - The water attribute has reduced the pain of your wounds. - The water attribute has improved your recovery rate. - The water attribute has significantly reduced the likelihood of suffering lasting aftereffects from your wounds. It was all thanks to dragon rider class¡¯ dominance over the attributes. As a result, he was able to survive despite his grievous wounds and despite not receiving treatment for days after the battle. This attribute control likewise allowed him to recover quickly. However, he could not explain all this to the priest, so he played along with the healer¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°But above all, it¡¯s really unfortunate. It might have been just a beast, but his loyalty to you was no different from that of a knight. My condolences.¡± The priest praised God until his wrinkled face turned red, then consoled Seon-Hyeok in a sad voice. Seon-Hyeok stared, wondering what the healer was saying, and he belatedly realized who he was referring to. ¡°Are you talking about Goldrake?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that the royal princess gave it that name. She¡¯s a very kind person, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be devastated to hear of its death.¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head upon realizing the reason behind the mourning. ¡°It¡¯s not dead.¡± ¡°Of course. Death isn¡¯t the end, but rather a step towards eternal life in God¡¯s embrace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not dead.¡± The old priest had clearly seen Seon-Hyeok bury the seriously wounded drake in the ground himself. He wondered whether the foreigner had suffered lasting head trauma when he heard these claims. ¡°It loves the earth. I buried it because it recovers faster when it¡¯s underground.¡± Goldrake was a monster with the earth attribute, and it had the tendency of becoming stronger and more physically capable in areas with high earth energy. It was natural that its recovery rate would improve the further underground it was. It would have been even better if there was an earth vein nearby, but given this was not an option, Seon-Hyeok decided that the best course of action would be to bury Goldrake as deep underground as possible and give it time to recover. That alone was enough to save the hardy subspecies of dragon from death. ¡°But I saw¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bury it because he was dead.¡± To those unfamiliar with the circumstances, it would have looked like Seon-Hyeok buried a monster which life had ended. Belatedly realizing this, Seon-Hyeok understood why people had been giving him such pitying looks recently. ¡°Oh? How strange.¡± ¡°After a while, he¡¯ll have fully recovered and start bothering me once again out of hunger.¡± If there was something wrong with Goldrake, he would know immediately from his status window. Just in case, he checked the drake¡¯s status. - Sleeping for recovery, hungry *** His body had recovered to some extent, but his depleted energy did not return quickly. Ultimately, even disregarding his physical fatigue, Seon-Hyeok was forced to stay bedridden for a long time, and he could not leave the 22nd Regiment garrison. In the meantime, he heard that a precious guest would be arriving soon. ¡°The royal princess will come here herself to comfort those who lost their homes and families in the war and to honor the soldiers who fought on the front lines.¡± ¡°Ah, the princess?¡± The remnants of the invading Noctein forces had been wiped out, but it was never safe for a member of the royal family to visit somewhere so close to the border. ¡°That¡¯s inconvenient¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok began to express his concerns, worried that troublesome events would come to pass, but Julian quickly cut him off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Some of the Central Army will be accompanying her here. It¡¯s even possible that an entire knight division will be her escort.¡± If she had such talented guards, there was no reason for him to worry ¨C especially in his injured state. Even so, he frowned, worried what the royal princess, who treasured Goldrake, would say. In addition, the special weapon she commissioned for the dragon rider had been broken and turned into scrap metal. He was uncomfortable, knowing that it was customary in this world to treat a royal gift as a precious heirloom. However, there was nothing he could do about it now. He could have tried to find an excuse to leave if he was physically able, but both he and Goldrake still needed time to recover. ¡°Ugh. I understand.¡± ¡°Also, the Mangsk commander has said he could come visit as soon as the wounded units have been attended to.¡± Many infantry companies suffered losses as a result of being scattered across different villages. It would be quite the headache reorganizing and reinforcing these units. However, there were many competent subordinates under the commander, so this was not something he needed to be concerned about. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯re alive, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Seon-Hyeok had jumped into battle knowing that half of them could die. However, in all his time working to hone his abilities, he had never pushed himself quite this far. In all previous situations, he had kept some power over the attributes in reserve. However, this situation proved to be different. With his life at risk, he drew on the fullest extent of his strength. As a result, he had depleted his wind attribute power, and his summoning of Atiya had been undone. Because of this, he became exposed to the enemy¡¯s arrows and almost lost his life. This proved to be a blessing in disguise. Having completely emptied his stores of energy, a change occurred as the empty vessel that held the wind attribute slowly replenished itself. ¡°Master.¡± In that process, Atiya appeared in this world without first being summoned. Her appearance was so different that Seon-Hyeok could not help but stare open-mouthed. CH 86. Atiya¡¯s facial features, originally delicate like Ahn Yoo-Jung¡¯s, had become more mature. Her cute nose had become sharper, and her rather hazy eyes were now more defined and shone even brighter. Her skin, before so incredibly pale, now had a slight blue-ish tint, and her pale skin made her red lips exceptionally noticeable. She seemed full of vitality. It wasn¡¯t just her face that changed. The clothing on her upper body was replaced with armor. Its shape seemed oddly familiar. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After staring blankly at Atiya, Seon-Hyeok belatedly realized that his spirit now resembled someone else in addition to Yoo-Jung. Asha Trail. The transformed Atiya gave a surprisingly similar impression as the cool and charming knight. - Attribute Control (Wind) has surpassed its soft limit and reached 100. - Your attribute control has reached its maximum value, and the corresponding wind spirit¡¯s tier has increased. - Atiya, the low-tier wind spirit, has advanced to mid-tier. - The bond between you and your spirit has become stronger. Your spirit is now able to show more complex expressions and is better able to understand you. - Mid-tier spirits are much more powerful and versatile than low-tier spirits. - The power of the wind attribute, which can be used using Atiya as a medium, has significantly increased. - Unlike ethereal low-tier spirits, mid-tier spirits can materialize either through their own will or that of their masters. In their corporeal form, a spirit is able to touch, push, pull, and exert physical force in a variety of ways. - However, a spirit that has materialized will become visible to all, even those without affinity for spirits. - Having advanced to a mid-tier spirit, Atiya¡¯s appearance now better represents her master¡¯s ideal preferences. Nothing else caught his attention. ¡®Having advanced to a mid-tier spirit, Atiya¡¯s appearance now better represents her master¡¯s ideal preferences.¡¯ ¡®Having advanced to a mid-tier spirit, Atiya¡¯s appearance now better represents¡­.¡¯ ¡®Better represents her master¡¯s ideal preferences¡­¡¯ ¡®Ideal preferences¡­¡¯ The words, ¡®ideal preferences¡¯, rang in his head. ¡°Master?¡± Atiya no longer spoke in his mind. She spoke directly to him in a vivacious voice. She no longer felt like an illusion ¨C she had become a completely real woman. ¡°Master!¡± Without realizing it, Seon-Hyeok had been seriously agonizing over whether he had thought of Asha Trail in that way, and he was suddenly brought back to his senses by Atiya¡¯s voice. ¡°I advanced to a mid-tier spirit!¡± ¡°Yeah, congratulations.¡± His mind was full of complicated thoughts, and before he knew it, he had answered her in a dull, disinterested voice. However, his spirit only cared about her master, even to the point of foolishness. She didn¡¯t seem offended by his lukewarm response to her advancement. Grab. Atiya smiled brightly before rushing in and hugging her master. ¡°You¡¯ll never be alone anymore, master. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Even when she was being serious, Atiya¡¯s voice sounded cute and refreshing. ¡°So just believe in me.¡± Seon-Hyeok had already been worrying about his subconscious feelings, and his thoughts became even more complicated. ¡°My lord.¡± If Julian hadn¡¯t opened the door to the barracks and entered at that moment, Seon-Hyeok would likely have sat there, thinking indefinitely about this problem with no solution. ¡°Julian?¡± ¡°Hm. I didn¡¯t know you had a guest.¡± Seon-Hyeok absentmindedly greeted Julian, and it wasn¡¯t until he saw her frozen expression that he remembered Atiya was now clearly visible. ¡®However, a spirit that has materialized will become visible to all, even those without affinity for spirits.¡¯ Since a spirit in her corporeal form was clearly visible to others, it was natural that Julian would feel awkward. Flustered, Seon-Hyeok tried to make an excuse, but she didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me and have a good time.¡± Without knowing what she was even saying, Julian spoke a few words before hurriedly opening the door of the barracks and disappearing. ¡°Ugh.¡± Seon-Hyeok closed his mouth in resignation as he looked in the direction his squire had run off to. After all, it was not as though Julian would be going anywhere, so he could always explain to her the existence of spirits in the future. No, more importantly, he just wanted to enjoy the warmth uniquely offered by spirits right now. ¡°Hm. Master.¡± Seeing her master¡¯s face suddenly full of fatigue, Atiya gave him a pitying look. Regardless, Seon-Hyeok found himself closing his eyes, comforted by the warmth radiating from the spirit. After all, he was exhausted and devastated by the hard fighting and repeated sacrifices. Perhaps he could finally sleep soundly, safe from the terrifying nightmares. Whenever he checked his status window, Seon-Hyeok got the feeling he was in a game and not reality. It caused him to lose his fighting spirit and his desperation for survival, and as a result, he had intentionally avoided checking it for the longest time. However, when he finally relented once his strength had returned and the battlefield had been cleared, his stats were shockingly different from before. [Kim Seon-Hyeok] - Level. 13 - Dragon Rider Chief - Unique Attribute o Wind / Attribute Control 100 ¡ì Wind Bite ¡ì Wind Body ¡ì Wind Spirit o Earth / Attribute Control 64 ¡ì Earthquake ¡ì Earth Wall ¡ì Landslide o Water / Attribute Control 47 ¡ì Water Body - Spirits Contracted o Mid-Tier Wind Spirit (Atiya) - Dragon Squad o Drake (Goldrake) (Earth) / Obedience 100 ¡ì Condition ¨C Sleeping for recovery, Hunger o Sea Serpent (Bluegon) (Water) / Obedience 54 ¡ì Condition ¨C ? - Strength 43 / Stamina 41 / Agility 43 / Leadership 47 / Magic Resistance 54 - Possessed Skills o Dragon Taming o Dragon Riding (Mid Tier) o Command Squad (Mid Tier) o Charging (Wind) o Wind Piercing (Wind) o Attribute Weapons Mastery (Highest Tier) (Wind) (Earth) (Water) o Superior Horsemanship ¡ì Superior Horsemanship + Charging = Complete Charging (Wind) o Abnormal Spearmanship (Highest Tier) (Wind) (Earth) ¡û¡ú Abnormal Cavalry Spearmanship (Highest Tier) (Wind) (Earth) o Standard Kingdom Swordsmanship (Mid Tier) (Wind) (Earth) ¡û¡ú Standard Kingdom Cavalry Swordsmanship (Mid Tier) (Wind) (Earth) o Heavy Armor Proficiency (50kg) ¡û¡ú Heavy Cavalry Armor Proficiency (90kg) o Infantry Shield Proficiency (High Tier) (Earth) ¡û¡ú Cavalry Shield Proficiency (High Tier) (Earth) o Manual Labor / Civil Engineering (High Tier) (Earth) (Water) It was almost dizzying looking at the stat window now that the information could not be taken in at a single glance. Since the last time he checked, his level had increased several times, and as a result, his base stat values, such as his leadership, had also increased. Under the water attribute control was the new ability Water Body, which he assumed had something to do with healing ability, and three skills, Earthquake, Earth Wall, and Landslide, had been generated under the earth attribute. His low-tier dragon riding skill had improved to mid-tier, and his attribute weapons mastery had reached the highest tier. The changes, especially the rise in wind attribute control, were tremendous. It had only increased by a single point since the start of the war, but his ability to manipulate the wind became several times more skillful. ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡± At the slightest thought, the wind swirling around him formed a sharp edge. If the previous battle took place with him in his current state, he was confident he would have won without having to sacrifice so many lives. However, the more he thought about it, the heavier his heart became. He could not be happy knowing that so much had been sacrificed for him to achieve this growth. His newfound ability was bought with the lives of hundreds, and he quickly scattered the blade of wind at his fingertips. The commander came to visit a few days later. He comforted the survivors and stopped by each and every grave to express his condolences for the fallen. Afterwards, he approached Seon-Hyeok to tell him about the events following the battle. ¡°It has been decided that all of the cavalry slain during the battle will be posthumously granted the title of honorary knight.¡± Apparently, the decision was made to honor the dead with titles and an order of merit. ¡°If they have surviving families, they¡¯ll be treated well as the families of honorable heroes. The royal family will do right by the families of those who died valiantly in battle, so don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± Perhaps he should consider it a relief? Or maybe he should vent about how posthumous considerations were of no consolation to the dead? Seon-Hyeok remained silent as he listened to the commander. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Surprisingly, the commander suddenly offered an apology. ¡°The command is clearly at fault for the losses incurred. We were unable to understand what the Nocteins were targeting in the first place, and we ended up chasing after their forces. That¡¯s why we suffered so many casualties. I can¡¯t bear to raise my head because of how sorry I feel for you and those who fell in battle.¡± It was an unmistakable strategic failure that the Adenburg forces were led on a wild goose chase against the Nocteins within their own borders. The commander acknowledged that his tactical mind was not as sharp now in his old age, and said he planned to give up his position as the commander-in-chief of the Western Army after taking care of some final responsibilities. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for the Kingdom¡¯s Shield to step away from the front lines. It can¡¯t help but feel like you¡¯re being made the scapegoat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Fortunately, thanks to your contributions, this war will be remembered as a victory. I¡¯m ashamed to admit it, but this result will be considered the final victory lap leading up to my retirement.¡± The commander said that the royal family had already agreed on this course of action, concerned about the potential negative impact of the disgraced retirement of one previously considered the spiritual pillar of the Western Army. He felt this it in itself was a disgrace, but had grudgingly agreed because he only cared about the security of the kingdom. ¡°The Kingdom¡¯s Shield is old and rusted, and a new era of heroes has come.¡± The Mangsk commander suddenly approached Seon-Hyeok, grabbed his shoulder, and made eye contact. ¡°And the hero of this new era is you.¡± Seon-Hyeok tried to shake his head at the embarrassing remark, but the commander continued on. ¡°Adenburg¡¯s Sword. That¡¯s what the people will call you from now on.¡± After a long silence, Seon-Hyeok managed to finally open his mouth as he stared at the eyes full of trust and expectations. ¡°I use a lance.¡± Baffled, the Mangsk commander was rendered speechless. However, he soon realized that this comment was Seon-Hyeok¡¯s instinctual expression of disapproval for the excessive title, so he patted the foreigner on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re worthy. So don¡¯t refuse it.¡± After that, the Mangsk commander left some instructions and advice before departing the garrison. Before he left, Seon-Hyeok thought he saw him call on Julian to exchange some words, but he had no way of knowing what they spoke about. Shortly after the commander left, the royal princess came to visit. ¡°Loyalty to the royal family of Adenstein!¡± ¡°Salute Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, the royal princess of Adenburg!¡± The survivors were dressed in their cleanest clothes as they greeted the royal princess. However, no matter how much they tried, there was no way the soldiers could look good after such a fierce battle. The royal princess had a somber expression as she looked at them. ¡°I salute you for your dedication and courage. You are truly the shields and swords of this kingdom. The civilians are able to rest easy and without fear because they believe in you.¡± Seeing the royal princess visit the front lines herself to praise them, the soldiers were moved and burst into tears. Even the hardened cavalry were touched, and they excitedly praised the princess. ¡°Viscount Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen.¡± ¡°Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, company commander of the Drake Cavalry of the Western Army, greets the princess.¡± He could not open his mouth until the royal princess first recognized him, so he belatedly offered his greetings. ¡°The royal family will never forget your contributions in repelling the odious Noctein forces and protecting the valued people of our kingdom.¡± ¡°I just did my duty.¡± Seon-Hyeok was not just saying this. He had fought so desperately because he had been caught in the crossfire, and not for some greater entity like the kingdom or the royal family. Having come to understand his nature in their few encounters, Princess Ophelia nodded at his words. ¡°You are truly a model soldier. However, the royal family has never failed to reward the meritorious, and I, with my authority as the royal princess, will grant Viscount Drachen a suitable reward for his actions as a valiant knight and a wise commander.¡± Seon-Hyeok bent the knee at the solemn declaration. ¡°I confer the titles of honorary Earl and ¡®Adenburg¡¯s Spear¡¯ to you, who bravely went into battle and won against hundreds of enemies. These rewards are granted by His Majesty, Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the sole ruler of this kingdom, and are guaranteed by Princess Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, his legitimate descendent. All who cast doubt on this reward will be treated as challenging the authority of the royal family.¡± It had not been long since he became a viscount, and he had now been given the title of earl, even if it was only honorary. Those watching were shocked and left staring with their mouths wide open. However, Seon-Hyeok was not ambitious when it came to noble titles, and he calmly expressed his gratitude. ¡°In addition, I realize that many of the men who stood by you lost their lives in this war. And so, the royal family will have a mage and knight stationed permanently in your territory so that you will never be disturbed from carrying out your duties in the future. Their stipend will be perpetually paid by the royal family, so you do not need to worry about paying for their services.¡± It was an incredible reward. There were none among the high-profile knights and mages in the kingdom who would want to reside in the foreigner¡¯s remote territory. Thanks to the royal family, he was able to gain these invaluable talents at little personal cost. ¡°I am thankful for your consideration.¡± It was only then that Seon-Hyeok gave a satisfied expression, and the royal princess likewise expressed her approval. Smiling, she declared for all to hear. ¡°A new legend has been born! The royal family will open the royal granaries to spread the news to the people. But before that, we will have a ceremony with meat and alcohol for those gathered here to celebrate the birth of the hero.¡± The onlookers were already looking for an excuse to cheer, and they exploded upon hearing her words. The royal princess, face flushed at the fiery response, continued to shout. ¡°Soldiers! Citizens! For today, forget about your hardships and come together to celebrate and rejoice! This is the will of the royal family!¡± CH 86 No content CH 87 No content CH 87. Those accompanying the royal princess on her visit stepped forward to distribute the alcohol and meat. Everyone gathered at the garrison praised the grace of the royal family as they ate and drank to their hearts¡¯ content. Even if it was just for the moment, the grief over the deceased and the hopelessness to carry on seemed to be forgotten. Indeed, it was fitting of the resilient citizens who refused to leave their homes in the western territories despite frequent Noctein invasions. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, kid.¡± Seon-Hyeok was reserved a seat with the commanders of the Central Army accompanying the royal princess. There, he ran into Marquis Reinhardt, someone he hoped he would not encounter again. But then again, there was no way this knight would not be escorting the princess along with the other royal guards. ¡°H, have you been well, marquis?¡± When Seon-Hyeok offered his greetings with an awkward expression, Marquis Reinhardt laughed and handed him a drink. ¡°Even back then, you were just a kid who hadn¡¯t yet lost his peach fuzz, but now you¡¯ve managed to accomplish something noteworthy.¡± However, contrary to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s fears, Marquis Reinhardt was quite cordial towards him. It was clear he did not hold grudges, and it fit his outwardly cheerful demeanor. ¡°I have some bad drinking habits, so any more is¡­¡± ¡°Bad drinking habits are easily solved if you get beaten up while wasted. So drink up. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to take care of that.¡± His positive impression of Marquis Reinhardt did not last. As though the knight had planned this from the start, he continued to offer Seon-Hyeok more and more drinks. At first, Seon-Hyeok accepted them without complaint, but he slowly began to wonder if the marquis might be trying to get his revenge in a different manner than he expected. ¡°Ugh. No more.¡± ¡°Finish the drink, and then I¡¯ll be able to give you some more. Be a real man.¡± Seon-Hyeok realized something as the marquis incessantly offered him drinks. His impression that the royal knight did not hold grudges was completely wrong, and Marquis Reinhardt was joyfully laughing at him. At this time, Seon-Hyeok also came to realize that his bad drinking habits only emerged depending on who he was around. He was so drunk that he should have blacked out and caused a disturbance by now, but his mind remained crystal clear. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough playing around.¡± ¡°That was playing around?¡± ¡°Kid, consider yourself lucky that this is as far as I¡¯m taking my revenge after what you did.¡± Seon-Hyeok answered sulkily, but was forced to keep his mouth shut at the marquis¡¯ words. After all, he had committed a punishable offense. ¡°So the royal princess should be the one saying this, but as she doesn¡¯t like these kinds of settings, I¡¯m here to speak on her behalf.¡± It was Seon-Hyeok¡¯s first time seeing the princess in almost a year, but she was nonetheless still young and avoided drinking environments. She had attended the celebration briefly because of her position as part of the royal family, but she soon departed for her accommodations. Marquis Reinhardt had the most authority among the remaining individuals. ¡°His Majesty has made a big decision.¡± ¡°A big decision? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It seems as though he feels responsible for how the Nocteins have so indiscriminately invaded the kingdom during his reign. He believes it¡¯s because he only cared about the kingdom¡¯s internal affairs.¡± The marquis¡¯ tone sounded almost disloyal, but the words he conveyed hit hard at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®it can¡¯t be¡¯? If someone¡¯s been one-sidedly beaten up like that, they should think about getting payback.¡± The marquis downed the drink in front of him, and unsatisfied, he proceeded to drink straight from the bottle. ¡°Then is it war?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s war. Much of the Central Army here escorting the princess will remain in the western territories. They, along with part of the Western Army, will be crossing the border.¡± Suddenly feeling sober, Seon-Hyeok found himself straightening up and looking around. Now that he thought about it, the number of soldiers that accompanied the princess was too excessive to be considered a mere escort. Likewise, the marquis seemed completely fine, suggesting his words just now was not an absurd remark made under the influence of alcohol. Seon-Hyeok could not believe it, but it looked like there really would be a war. ¡°It¡¯s really war.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. And this time, we¡¯ll be the ones attacking.¡± Seon-Hyeok was no longer able to suppress his groan. He had experienced two Noctein invasions during his time in this world. It was not that strange that Adenburg would be on the offensive this time. ¡°His Majesty cares nothing for the Nocteins¡¯ desolate lands. This war will be all about inflicting as much damage to them as possible.¡± ¡°Just like the Nocteins did¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. The difference is that, unlike the Nocteins, we¡¯re not after civilians, but rather the kingdom¡¯s main forces.¡± In essence, it would be an eye for an eye. ¡°It¡¯s about time we caused some chaos in their kingdom. Only then will they sit back quietly for a while.¡± This war would also be a warning to the Nocteins after they had invaded the border territories like one would visit a neighbor. ¡°Ah. Then when Commander Mangsk said he¡¯d retire after taking care of some final responsibilities¡­¡± Marquis Reinhardt did not deny it, and Seon-Hyeok realized that the Kingdom¡¯s Shield would become its sword one last time. It was a decision befitting of the commander, a man who devoted his life in service to the kingdom. ¡°As you¡¯re aware by now, the knights and mages will be held out of this war. Battles will be fought only with ordinary soldiers. That said, however, we will be using as much manpower as possible.¡± The first thing that came to his mind was about how many more soldiers would have to die. However, the decision to go to war had already been made, and Seon-Hyeok had no way of stopping it. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder, so it¡¯ll be a harsh war for ordinary soldiers. It might even end in failure. However, His Majesty is resolute in his decision.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed. As expected, there was no way this upcoming war would be overturned. His thoughts were complicated. On one hand, he was disgusted at the prospect of war. At the same time, however, he welcomed the opportunity to unleash his hatred for the Nocteins, as they had claimed the lives of countless comrades. ¡°And so, he wants to give you a choice.¡± Marquis Reinhardt looked at Seon-Hyeok as he calmly spoke. ¡°If you want to get revenge for your lost comrades, come to Fort Mangsk.¡± The marquis emptied one final bottle of alcohol and rose to leave. ¡°The war will begin at Mangsk.¡± The celebration soon came to an end. The commanders of the Central Army, all subtly keeping the foreigner at an arm¡¯s distance, rose to follow the marquis. ¡°We will be heading to Mangsk tomorrow, so please excuse me.¡± ¡°I heard you just recovered, so please take care of your body.¡± With a few courteous remarks, the commanders left, leaving Seon-Hyeok alone as he quietly drank. ¡°War¡­¡± He first recalled the faces of countless comrades who had sacrificed their lives, and then the corpses of all the civilians he had to gather himself. The mere thought made his blood boil in fury, but nonetheless, he was unable to readily accept Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s offer. Even after much thought, he was unable to make up his mind, and the number of empty bottles at his side grew. A white hand grabbed his as he tried to reach for another. ¡°Who¡­?¡± Despite his blurred vision, he could see a familiar face staring at him silently. ¡°Ah. Atiya. I need to drink to sleep.¡± Seon-Hyeok complained with an expression somewhere between laughter and sorrow. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Hearing her calm voice, Seon-Hyeok suddenly shouted. ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I can¡¯t sleep? Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if I could? Hundreds died by my hand! And hundreds more died because I couldn¡¯t protect them! How could I possibly sleep!¡± After venting, he continued to speak in a broken voice. ¡°I knew. I knew from the start that I couldn¡¯t protect them all. So don¡¯t look at me like that. Let me deal with it how I will.¡± It was said that a real man did not send off his comrades with tears, and did not allow himself to be shackled by the past. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t one yet. ¡°The Kingdom¡¯s Spear? The hero who risked his life to save the garrison? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. All that talk is suffocating. It¡¯s eating me alive.¡± Having lived a normal life until arriving in this world, Seon-Hyeok felt it burdensome to be labeled a hero. The expectations and trust contained in the word ¡®hero¡¯ felt like restraints, and he felt the increasing weight of his obligations. ¡°I just did what I could. There¡¯s even more that I can¡¯t do. But why does everyone expect so much from me?¡± Marquis Reinhardt had simply told him to come to Mangsk if he wanted to exact revenge. However, the mere suggestion wreaked havoc in his mind. For the first time, it was his decision whether or not to participate in the upcoming war. The fact that he was not being bound by royal commands meant his attempts to absolve himself of any guilt would no longer be applicable. ¡°I hate war. I¡¯m scared of dying, and even more terrified that those around me will die. I don¡¯t want to kill anymore. And that marquis told me to rationalize the war in the name of revenge?¡± Completely drunk, Seon-Hyeok was unable to overcome his rising emotions as he laughed, cried, and laughed once again. Despite his terrible appearance, Atiya wordlessly listened to his story. ¡°Am I broken? Have I changed?¡± After speaking for a while, he slowly succumbed to his drunkenness and faded away. His speech and enunciation both broke down. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know what to do. I really don¡¯t know. Tell me, Atiya. Do you? Do you know what I should do? What¡¯s right for me to do?¡± His dimming eyes slowly closed. By the time he finished his final sentence, he was already asleep with his head on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not a hero¡­¡± He mumbled in his sleep. *** ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I thought I¡¯d come to find someone to talk to, but all I ended up seeing was this. You really do have a nasty drinking habit.¡± The royal princess spoke as she looked at the snoring Seon-Hyeok. ¡°On top of that, he thinks so little of the title I so carefully gave him. How ungrateful.¡± ¡°Clearly, he¡¯s suffering from the pressures of war. He said that under the influence of alcohol, so I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean it. Please forgive him.¡± Surprisingly, the woman Seon-Hyeok thought to be Atiya was Asha Trail. In his drunken stupor, he had mistaken her for the similarly-looking spirit. Hearing Asha¡¯s words, the princess¡¯ eyes grew even wider. ¡°It¡¯s not like you, Sir Trail. How can you stand by him so much?¡± Upon being asked by the princess, Asha Trail belatedly realized her mistake and straightened her posture. ¡°I was his instructor for a while, so I spoke out of turn and disrespected you. Please discipline me if I crossed a line.¡± The princess clicked her tongue at the knight¡¯s irreproachable attitude. In any case, it seemed she had no intention of reprimanding the Royal Guard. She waved her hand, simply telling Asha that her greeting was uninteresting. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a knight cry before. Even the men I thought had hearts of stone were simply hiding their weakness from me. It¡¯s the first time my thoughts are so complicated and confusing.¡± Come to think of it, the look in the royal princess¡¯ eyes was somewhat strange as she looked at Seon-Hyeok. However, this passed quickly, and she quickly shook her head as though she had come to realize something new. ¡°Only now do I realize why His Majesty always emphasized the horrors of war and tried to avoid it. Seeing how even that mighty knight is suffering, I can tell that war is a truly terrible construct.¡± The princess¡¯ attitude was strange as she spoke, but Asha Trail did not question her. As always, she simply listened with a calm expression. ¡°But since when were you on a first-name basis with Earl Drachen?¡± ¡°You must have heard wrong.¡± ¡°I did not. He clearly called you Asha.¡± In fact, Seon-Hyeok had said ¡®Atiya¡¯, not ¡®Asha¡¯. The misunderstanding was a result of his slurred and unintelligible pronunciation. ¡°If you¡¯re sure you heard correctly, the earl must have made a mistake in his drunkenness. He and I have never been close enough to call each other by name.¡± Asha answered firmly. The princess would normally have accepted the response and moved on, but for some reason, she was persistent in asking about their relationship. ¡°I should head back. I came to hear stories of the earl and Goldie¡¯s performance, but I ended up overhearing his inner thoughts instead. That said, I suppose this visit wasn¡¯t in vain, as I don¡¯t have to make him relive his troubles anymore.¡± The princess turned away. Her appearance was the same as always as she spoke about her realization like a child and showed a resolute, stubborn attitude. Thanks to this, Asha Trail was able to shake off her concerns and move on. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you back to your accommodations.¡± When she left the barracks, the knights standing guard outside surrounded the princess. Looking at the airtight retinue of guards, Asha briefly stepped aside to speak to a soldier on guard duty. ¡°Earl Drachen is drunk and asleep. Bring him back to his quarters so that he can recover.¡± ¡°Yes! Understood!¡± Having been given a command by someone as high up as the Royal Guard, the soldier rushed into the barracks. Asha Trail watched the soldier carry Seon-Hyeok on his back before stepping back to escort the princess like nothing had happened. *** The following day, Seon-Hyeok woke up with a splitting headache and sighed as he saw the familiar sight of the barracks¡¯ ceiling. He had tried to refrain from drinking, but it seemed as though he had failed. He thought he spoke a lot about things he should not have in his emotional state, but he was relieved that he had only been talking to Atiya. ¡°As soon as I return to the capital, I plan to commission a new lance and armor. I hope you and your drake will never suffer at the swords of your enemies ever again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your continued consideration.¡± ¡°Then please take care of yourself.¡± Seon-Hyeok expected the princess to ask about Goldie and his condition, but surprisingly, she left the garrison with a few final words. He was only able to catch his breath after she left. He sought the help of the priests in curing his hangover, and he summoned the remaining Drake Cavalry. ¡°This time, it¡¯s us who will cross into the Noctein Kingdom.¡± When Seon-Hyeok delivered the marquis¡¯ words, the riders¡¯ expressions grew complicated. Some were disgusted at the prospect of another war, while others had a fierce look in their eyes, raring at the chance to avenge their fallen comrades. ¡°I also plan to give you all a choice. Anyone wishing to participate in this war should tell me separately. Those who do not may remain here.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do, company commander?¡± Clark asked. Seon-Hyeok answered Clark with a stiff expression. CH 88 No content CH 88. ¡°I will head to Mangsk.¡± It was possible that Seon-Hyeok could regret his hasty decision at any moment. However, he felt that he would live the rest of his life with regrets if he did not go to Mangsk. As such, he decided to play a role in the upcoming war. Clark and the surviving veterans nodded upon hearing his decision. Looking at their subdued expressions, Seon-Hyeok could tell that they felt the same way. However, most of the survivors had yet to make their decisions. To be fair, it was reasonable that they were hesitant. It was too much to expect to have his cavalry fight in a terrible battle and then immediately volunteer to participate in another war. Knowing this, instead of reprimanding them, Seon-Hyeok provided a reasonable excuse for them to stay behind. ¡°The remaining riders will stay and take care of the wounded. It¡¯s something that needs to be done anyways, and I¡¯d rather leave it to people I trust.¡± Some among the survivors breathed a sigh of relief at his words, while others clenched their fists in shame. Seon-Hyeok approached them one by one without reproach and embraced them. ¡°Good work. Please take care of the injured.¡± ¡°You fought well.¡± ¡°Please recover quickly so we can ride together once again.¡± The men could not bear to raise their heads and apologized with their heads bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok just gave them a smile. ¡°I can leave without reservations thanks to you all. Thank you. It¡¯s me who should be sorry for leaving you with such a big burden.¡± It was possible that the burden carried by those remaining at the garrison would be greater than that of those heading into war. It was the ones left behind responsible for helping the wounded soldiers get back on their feet ¨C the soldiers who would never hold a spear in their hands again. The decision had been made, but he was unable to leave the garrison immediately. This was because Clark and the other veterans needed some time to fully recover. Of course, the same was true of Seon-Hyeok. After all, Goldrake still had not woken from its slumber. [1] - Sleeping, hungry However, he was not impatient. Having already checked his status window, he knew Goldrake¡¯s injuries had healed. There was only one reason why Goldrake would remain asleep in spite of this. Shedding. Just as the drake had once shed its skin to grow larger, Goldrake was once again sleeping to allow for continued growth. Knowing this better than anyone, Seon-Hyeok refrained from forcing the monster to wake up. Right now, all he hoped for was that Goldrake would wake up before it was too late. How many days had passed? Clark and the other veterans fully recovered under the intensive care of the priests. Seon-Hyeok was likewise well enough to leave the garrison at any point. His depleted energy had nearly returned to pre-battle levels. Goldrake woke up with impeccable timing. Growl. During the battle, Goldrake¡¯s scales had clearly demonstrated their strength by enduring the foreigners¡¯ onslaught. Now, the single layer of scales had been replaced by a double and triple-layer, to the point where gaps could not be located in the drake¡¯s innate armor. The chest wounds inflicted in the battle through focused attacks were no longer visible, covered by these thick scales. Goldrake had completely recovered, and it was a shocking sight. The horn on the middle of its head resembled a giant spear, and the rough bumps along its neck looked like a lion¡¯s mane. Contrary to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expectations, Goldrake was not any larger when it came out of the ground. Instead, the drake¡¯s appearance was different. Previously, Goldrake had looked like a solid and resilient monster. Now, it looked much more aggressive, and this alone made it feel several times stronger and more threatening than before. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok found himself admiring Goldrake¡¯s appearance. If the previous Goldrake was like an armored vehicle, the present Goldrake was a tank with horns in place of guns. Growl. Goldrake gave a low rumble, as though boasting about its continued development. At that moment, the protrusions on its neck stood up straight. ¡°Uh, hm¡­¡± The drake was trying to show off, but to Seon-Hyeok, this made Goldrake look like a frilled lizard. The foreigner¡¯s expression was inscrutable. Goldie looks strong. Strong, but also oddly ridiculous. To Seon-Hyeok, Goldrake had clearly sacrificed much in return for its increased power. ¡°Let¡¯s avoid doing that if possible.¡± At his words, Goldrake quickly folded the frills on its neck and gave a sullen look. As soon as Goldrake woke up, Seon-Hyeok left the garrison with the volunteers. Almost all of the soldiers and civilians left at the garrison gathered, hearing the news that the Drake Knight was headed to the front lines once again. They maintained their courage in front of the terrifying monster and approached to try and offer words of encouragement. ¡°Please be careful.¡± ¡°If I can, I¡¯ll make sure to repay this debt in the future.¡± The soldiers saluted and expressed their feelings of admiration, while the civilians bowed their heads to wordlessly pray for his safe return. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As Seon-Hyeok got Goldrake to pick up the pace, Clark and the riders likewise dug their heels into their horses and followed suit, heading towards Fort Mangsk. *** There was always almost three regiments¡¯ worth of soldiers stationed at Fort Mangsk, as it was a strategic point in the western territories and the command center of the Western Army. With the addition of two additional regiments from the Central Army, the fortress was literally overflowing with soldiers. However, despite the masses of soldiers, Fort Mangsk was eerily quiet. It was the calm before the storm. The fortress suddenly became noisy once again. ¡°The Drake Knight is here!¡± ¡°Notify the command that Earl Drachen has arrived, and hurry up and open the gates!¡± There was no procedure for confirming the new arrivals. Noticing Seon-Hyeok, the soldiers at the fortress quickly rushed to open the gates. Then again, it was not particularly strange. No other knight in this world rode a huge drake as his mount, and the mere presence of the golden monster was proof of his identity. ¡°It¡¯s convenient but too conspicuous.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not think for a moment that he could enter the fortress without being noticed, but the incoming crowd of soldiers made him feel suffocated. Clark laughed as he saw Seon-Hyeok¡¯s frustration. ¡°Well, it¡¯s well-intended. Take it as a compliment. We don¡¯t have to wait out here in the snow because of it.¡± ¡°Even so, this is¡­¡± The cavalry had urged their horses through the sleet in the western wilderness, and so their hands and feet were freezing in the cold. They looked as though they did not mind this extra attention. ¡°It¡¯s proof that we¡¯ve had some great accomplishments. Please just accept it.¡± Just as Clark said, nobody had made greater contributions in recent wars than Kim Seon-Hyeok. He had annihilated the Sastein cavalry, the scourge of the Adenburg riders, and they had snatched victory from the jaws of defeat in defending the 22nd Regiment garrison. In an era where knights and mages did not march into battle, nobody else could possibly have such shining accomplishments. ¡°But it¡¯s still incredible. This kind of welcome might be expected of His Majesty, but is there another soldier who¡¯d get this kind of treatment?¡± All things considered, the hospitality shown by the soldiers of Fort Mangsk was excessive. Soon, they were able to understand why. On a battlefield without superhuman figures like the knights or mages, there was no more reliable ally than the foreigner riding his drake. The presence of this powerful ally meant that they were also more likely to survive, and thus, the soldiers were naturally enthusiastic about his arrival. Step. Step. The cheering soldiers suddenly quieted down. Seon-Hyeok wondered why, before noticing Princess Ophelia behind Marquis Reinhardt and Commander Mangsk. The soldiers watched expectantly at the young princess and the new hero. ¡°I refused to believe it no matter what Sir Trail and Marquis Reinhardt said, but you really came.¡± The royal princess was normally difficult to understand because of her excessively formal speech, but it was even more so today. Seon-Hyeok just bowed as he looked at the princess. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I¡¯d like to ask you and say, but I can¡¯t bear to keep you here considering you only recently recovered and had to come on this long journey.¡± Fortunately, the princess was unwilling to keep him for long. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Adenburg¡¯s Spear. Mangsk welcomes you.¡± Hearing her brief greeting, the soldiers cheered. They were completely excited for some unknown reason. Seon-Hyeok and the princess both looked bewildered at the sight. Perhaps the two of them would never know. They would never know what the soldiers had expected, and what they now saw and cheered for. The sight of the young princess and the Drake Knight together in the snow flurries in this winter fortress scene left quite an impression. Despite her youth, the princess looked regal and beautiful dressed in white fur. The knight kneeling before her and the monster with its head bowed were majestic. The appearance of the two sides looking at each other and talking was like a painting, and it made them envision the heroes who walked the continent a long time ago. This meeting of the royal princess and the dragon rider in the snowy fortress in the middle of winter thus stimulated their imagination. They felt they were witnessing the beginning of a new epic, and they cheered. The young princess and the valiant dragon rider were the perfect pair to mark the beginning of this story. She could not possibly understand this, so the princess simply believed that the soldiers¡¯ trust in the Drake Knight was beyond even her expectations. Likewise, Seon-Hyeok thought that the princess was much more popular than he imagined. ¡°I knew you would come.¡± Concerned about the princess¡¯ safety in the presence of the excited soldiers, the knights quickly led her away. Marquis Reinhardt remained to greet Seon-Hyeok. ¡°You made it so that I had to.¡± ¡°But you look like an actual person today. Much better than before.¡± The marquis had a sour expression, but his tone conveyed some feelings of concern. Amazed, Seon-Hyeok found himself asking the knight. ¡°I didn¡¯t look like a person?¡± ¡°You looked like you were carrying the burden of the entire world on your shoulders. You really needed to drink and let it all out, but insisted on abstaining from alcohol. It¡¯s why I forced you to drink. Do you understand me now?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s attitude towards him that day had not just been out of revenge. ¡°Thank you. I do feel a bit better because of it.¡± And in fact, following his meeting with the marquis, it felt as though something weighing him down had been removed. Belatedly realizing that their previous encounter was a result of the marquis¡¯ consideration for the foreigner, Seon-Hyeok could not help but feel thankful. ¡°Don¡¯t say such embarrassing things. You¡¯re going to give me goosebumps.¡± Now that he understood that Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s sharp attitude that day was simply a function of his personality, Seon-Hyeok smiled and nodded. ¡°Commander. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Commander Mangsk had stood off to the side until this point and had not said anything. It was only after Seon-Hyeok directly spoke to him that he acted like he noticed them. Even then, the commander¡¯s gaze was not on Seon-Hyeok, but somewhere off in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s so stubborn that I wasn¡¯t able to stop her.¡± Seon-Hyeok quickly realized that the commander was looking at his granddaughter, and he bowed and apologized. The commander gave a bitter smile and shook his head. ¡°It really is time for me to retire. Putting my selfish desires over everything¡­¡± The commander looked as though he had rapidly aged. His previous powerful and imposing appearance was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Get some rest and come see me at the command center at any time. We can talk then.¡± Seeing the Mangsk commander leave, Marquis Reinhardt spoke up. ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this before, but he¡¯s been acting this way lately.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be okay? He seems to be feeling a lot of remorse.¡± The commander attributed the casualties of the previous war to his own incompetence. Seon-Hyeok worried that the commander¡¯s emotions might interfere with their upcoming mission, but when he brought up his concerns, the marquis gave him a look saying he was being absurd. ¡°Who¡¯s worrying about who now?¡± To be fair, Seon-Hyeok was far too lacking in experience to be worrying about the veteran commander. When he gave an embarrassed look, the marquis shook his head and quickly became serious. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Yes. I am.¡± Hearing his answer, the marquis gave a satisfied smile. ¡°Good. Then there¡¯s nothing to be worried about.¡± However, the smile was unusual. Seon-Hyeok found himself stepping back before he knew it, but the marquis quickly followed him and said. ¡°You¡¯ll be commanding the Central Army.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a blank look at the sudden remark, and the marquis belatedly clarified. ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯ll be commanding all the foreigners in the Central Army.¡± 1. Goldrake was never specified as male or female, so I will be using ¡®it¡¯ for now. CH 89 No content CH 89. ¡°¡­ you mean all the foreigners?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s one high-tier class and fourteen mid-tiers ¨C that¡¯s a lot of firepower. If they¡¯re supported by the cavalry, they¡¯ll be able to show more strength than the average knight division. I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± The marquis spoke like he was doing him a favor, but Seon-Hyeok felt as though he was being given an additional burden. It was true that foreigners were the most powerful entities on the battlefield so long as the knights and mages were held back. However, the problem was that these foreigners belonged to the Central Army, and not the Western Army. ¡°Are you telling me to be their babysitter?¡± Despite having low-tier classes, the foreigners in the Western Army were battle-tested as a result of repeated Noctein invasions. Even if they did not individually make significant contributions in the wars, they had fought, and they had survived. The foreigners in the Central Army were different. They were like flowers grown in the safety of greenhouses, and they had never been exposed to war. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± When Seon-Hyeok frowned and expressed his displeasure with the prospect of commanding these foreigners, the marquis explained why it was necessary. ¡°If we carelessly send them into this war, they¡¯ll probably all die in their first battle. All the effort the royal family put into their development will have amounted to nothing. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to be led by a commander who knows them well and has experience winning in wars?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m here to fight the Nocteins, not to babysit some foreigners.¡± Seon-Hyeok had struggled to come to the decision of participating in this war. He had done his best to suppress his disgust and fear. However, there was no way he would now want to watch over some neophytes. ¡°I would rather fight with ordinary infantry over the Central Army¡¯s foreigners.¡± His new title was honorary and lacked the accompanying territorial rewards, but he was still an earl. In addition, he had a great reputation in the area for his significant contributions, and even Marquis Reinhardt could not deal with him recklessly in the western territories. He was now in a position where he could propose his own wartime operations and have a significant influence on strategy. It reflected his rise in status. Marquis Reinhardt knew this well, and instead of showing displeasure, he tried to cajole the foreigner. ¡°But still, you come from the same background. Wouldn¡¯t it be best for a foreigner to lead other foreigners? Who could possibly appreciate them more? You¡¯re the only one qualified for this role.¡± Seon-Hyeok answered coldly. ¡°So. Am I still ¡®just a foreigner¡¯ in the eyes of the royal family?¡± It sounded like a simple question, but there was a lot of meaning behind his words. Depending on the marquis¡¯ answer, it could mean that all the rewards and titles Seon-Hyeok had been granted so far were nothing more than the royal family¡¯s attempt to placate him, and that no matter how hard he struggled, he would never be treated like those around him. ¡°I was assigned to the Western Army immediately following my class change, and I have spent the past couple years here. During that time, I fought in two wars and over 10 battles. I¡¯ve been awarded medals and titles. I never asked for it, but I even got the title of Adenburg¡¯s Spear. I ask again, am I still ¡®just a foreigner¡¯ to the royal family?¡± The marquis seemed to be caught off-guard, not expecting the foreigner to ask this so directly. Seon-Hyeok straightened up as he watched the dumbfounded knight. ¡°If the royal family mandates it, I will follow.¡± ¡°Ugh. Let¡¯s talk about this more later.¡± The marquis blanched and stepped back. After all, he had no other options considering a more forceful approach would do little but alienate the foreigner. Having been told that Seon-Hyeok would only accept if given an irrefutable command, the marquis left the scene. ¡°Will it be okay? He¡¯s a marquis, after all.¡± ¡°Considering what I know of him, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. He¡¯s not one to take offense to this level of defiance. The only problem¡­¡± As he responded to Clark¡¯s question, Seon-Hyeok suddenly looked in the direction the royal princess had disappeared. ¡°The only problem is what the royal family¡¯s intentions are.¡± If the royal family planned on keeping him at an arm¡¯s length and perpetually treating him as just another foreigner, he would have no choice but to lead the others as ordered. In the end, their intentions would determine whether or not he would have an additional burden on his shoulders as he headed into the battlefield. ¡°I came to see you myself, concerned you might misinterpret the marquis¡¯ words and our intentions.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not think the princess would come in person. He quickly extended a greeting at her sudden visit. ¡°We have already given you the nickname of Adenburg¡¯s Spear and have guaranteed your noble titles. It¡¯s no different from announcing that you are a valued person to the royal family, so please don¡¯t get us wrong and think that you¡¯ll be treated as an outsider.¡± The royal princess¡¯ expression looked almost disappointed as she explained her position. Her attitude and speech were resolute and dignified as always, but she was puffing out her cheeks like a sulky child. It was endearing, but Seon-Hyeok could not smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that I spent time with the other foreigners during the initial training, but my comrades are not them, but rather the riders of the Drake Cavalry and the soldiers of the Western Army. Please allow me to fight alongside them.¡± It was a terrifying experience for him to ask for something directly from the royal family. No matter how young she might be, she was still the princess. ¡°Sir Trail told me something.¡± Thankfully, the princess was not angry. ¡°People going to war must be steadfast and resolute. Others who take their resolutions lightly are insulting their honor and will.¡± Hearing the princess¡¯ words, Seon-Hyeok found himself looking behind her. The female knight had been staring at him emotionlessly, but she gave him a slight nod. ¡°I agree with that assessment. I will respect your resolve and withdraw my orders to the marquis.¡± It was a sensible decision befitting of a member of the Adenstein royal family. Seon-Hyeok unknowingly breathed a sigh of relief as he thanked her, but his gratitude was premature. ¡°And in place of the withdrawn command, I¡¯ll ask you something else instead. His Majesty has entrusted me with everything, but I am incompetent and unable to find someone more capable than you.¡± She asked the same thing as the marquis ¨C but in the form of a favor and not a command. ¡°I hope you can guide them so that they can develop into those worthy of being your peers.¡± The attitude and words were different, but in the end, it was the exact same situation. The royal princess was earnestly asking him to take charge of the foreigners. However, despite feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Seon-Hyeok was not able to coldly reject the request as he had done with the marquis. Considering that the princess of a nation was lowering herself to make this request, there was no way Seon-Hyeok could refuse. ¡°If you grant me this favor, I will likewise fulfill one of your wishes. I promise you I will do my best, knowing that I am the one responsible for putting this heavier burden on you.¡± ¡°I will obey the royal princess.¡± In the end, he had no choice but to accept. ¡°I will make you one more promise. So long as the foreigners are under your command, I will give you full authority over their life and death. You may feel free to discipline them as necessary.¡± Fortunately, he was given the authority to manage the foreigners as he wished. In addition, the princess had also promised to grant him a wish in the future, so Seon-Hyeok decided to make the most of this situation and figure out the best way to properly use the foreigners he was now in charge of. ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± The princess gave a satisfied expression upon hearing his response. *** The princess looked extremely happy, having given Seon-Hyeok the role of commander of the foreigner division and spent time with Goldrake. Perhaps because of this, she was casually able to ask Asha Trail if she had anything to say. ¡°Do you have something you¡¯d like to say?¡± Asha Trail hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth. ¡°You, the royal princess, asked the foreigner for a favor. I think that¡¯s showing enough consideration without also having to promise him something in the future.¡± Perhaps she was concerned about the excessive favor the princess was showing to Seon-Hyeok. However, the princess did not show any regret. ¡°His Majesty has always taught me to pay a reasonable price when enlisting the help of others. All I did was faithfully follow that advice. And also, don¡¯t you think he was being commendable? The earl was willing to accept a responsibility he didn¡¯t want for my sake, and he deserves to be rewarded.¡± To be honest, it would not have seemed unusual for Seon-Hyeok, an earl and knight of the kingdom, to follow the will of the royal princess. However, the princess seemed pleased as she spoke, and Asha shut her mouth after apologizing for her presumptuousness. ¡°In the past, when His Majesty offered to grant him a wish, he asked for something completely unexpected and made a fool of Marquis Reinhardt. I¡¯m already looking forward to hearing what he will ask of me.¡± The princess grinned in excitement. However, after a while, her expression grew heavy. ¡°But all that joy will come only once this war is over, so I will have to hope that he returns safely.¡± The princess¡¯ words seemed strange, and Asha Trail¡¯s expression hardened. The female knight was worried that the royal princess was showing excessive attention to the Drake Knight. However, she was a knight of few words, and she wordlessly followed her liege. *** The forces set to participate in the upcoming war were determined before Seon-Hyeok arrived at Fort Mangsk. They would consist of two infantry regiments and three cavalry companies from the Western Army, as well as three additional cavalry companies from the Central Army that had accompanied the princess to the border. Among them, it was mostly the cavalry that would be crossing into Noctein territory. The infantry regiments would be responsible for causing chaos at the border, keeping the Noctein forces in check so that they could not be deployed at will. In essence, the strategy was not much different from the one used by the Nocteins in their invasions of the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°Earl Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen will be commanding the heavy cavalry companies of the Central Army.¡± As a brilliant contributor in the preceding wars, Seon-Hyeok was given command over the Central Army¡¯s cavalry. However, the cavalry unit did not consist of a single company, but all of the riders within the Central Army. Thus, it was as though the company commander was being elevated to regimental commander for the duration of the war. It was not particularly strange. Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, the commander-in-chief of the upcoming operation, held the title of earl. Since Seon-Hyeok now had the same noble rank, it was not equitable for him to lead a single company. ¡°I will do my best.¡± Seon-Hyeok belatedly realized that his status now was too great to be a simple company commander. He looked a bit worried as he assumed this additional responsibility. ¡°Just keep doing what you¡¯ve been doing. All that¡¯s changed is that there are a few more riders under your command. I¡¯m confident you will be able to lead them well.¡± Having given Seon-Hyeok half of the cavalry forces, Commander Mangsk said he would do his best to cause a disturbance along the border using the infantry regiments. In a way, it could have been interpreted as the commander trying to stay safe in the rear while sending his subordinates into danger, but none of the leaders here seemed to think so. Unlike the cavalry, capable of freely roaming about in enemy territory, infantry regiments, by nature, had to remain in one place and would become the constant target for enemy attacks. In addition, they could be called on at any moment to support the invading cavalry, and thus, their role in this war was of paramount importance. ¡°When we begin, I plan on hitting here first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a suitable area for both invading and retreating. If we can get a foothold there, even in the worst case scenario, we¡¯ll be able to get the support of the troops stationed at Mangsk.¡± A map of the entire western territories was sprawled out in front of them, and the strategic meeting began. The participating commanders racked their brains to devise a plan and find any potential weaknesses. Naturally, Seon-Hyeok was required to attend. It was true that others would be coordinating the operations, but in case of emergency, he would be responsible for the life and death of half the cavalry crossing into Noctein territory. ¡°Well done. We¡¯ll be able to come up with a better picture if we work at this a bit more. It seems like we¡¯ve become too accustomed to defensive wars ¨C it¡¯s difficult figuring out a plan of attack.¡± The Mangsk commander let out a groan as the meeting ended. However, the remark sounded like an exaggeration to Seon-Hyeok. He knew full well how meticulously they were planning this upcoming invasion. Contrary to what Commander Mangsk said, the geographic and troop-layout information that Fort Mangsk¡¯s intelligence units had provided was thoroughly prepared and mindful of any potential counterattack into Noctein territory. It was clear that the Nocteins would be caught off-guard by the sudden invasion into their lands. ¡°More importantly, how are you doing? I heard you¡¯ve been facing some difficulties lately. How are your responsibilities coming along?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Central Army would be so proud and combative. It¡¯s like dealing with someone who¡¯s completely stuck in his ways.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be nice if the marquis said a word, but then again, he¡¯s not one to do that.¡± Seon-Hyeok was not sure whether it was because of their pride as the last bastion of defense for the kingdom or because of the elitist attitude of heavy cavalry riders in general, but the soldiers recently placed under his command were uncooperative. ¡°There isn¡¯t much time until the operation begins, so shouldn¡¯t you do something about it?¡± The ordinary riders, at the very least, pretended to accept and follow his commands. The actual problem was with the company commanders and foreigners of each cavalry company. They blatantly tried to keep his authority in check and antagonize him, and it was giving Seon-Hyeok headaches. ¡°I was actually planning to do so starting today.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok was not soft enough to sit back and watch such behavior ahead of the upcoming war. He had been readying himself for a confrontation. ¡°Have you thought of a way?¡± When Commander Mangsk expressed his curiosity, Seon-Hyeok replied, saying there was nothing to think about. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get rid of the head first.¡± ¡°By head, you mean the foreigners. It won¡¯t be easy.¡± Seon-Hyeok laughed when he heard the commander¡¯s concerns. ¡°The royal princess gave me full authority over their lives and deaths. If not now, when will I ever be able to exercise that power?¡± CH 90 No content CH 90. A summons was issued to the cavalry commanders of the Central Army. However, they had consistently ignored their commands up to this point, and there was no way they would start heeding Seon-Hyeok¡¯s orders now. The only ones who reluctantly answered the call were low-level officers of the cavalry units. Those present looked embarrassed. It was true they were on the side of their cavalry companies, but they were wary of repeatedly being in these situations as they awaited a potential promotion. ¡°Is this it?¡± Earl Drachen expressed neither anger nor disappointment. He simply spoke matter-of-factly. However, the atmosphere was unusual, and the people present found themselves shrinking back before they knew it. ¡°Our company commander had an urgent matter¡­¡± ¡°Our company commander as well¡­¡± They instinctively felt that something terrifying might happen if they did not step forward and provide an excuse, and as such, they rushed forward to defend their commanders. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing that could have been done. I¡¯m sure it must have been so urgent that they repeatedly ignored the summons from their commanding officer.¡± It was a simple response, but the low-level officers were slowly becoming convinced. They knew that this was the last opportunity being given by Earl Drachen. ¡°But it¡¯d be nice if they showed up.¡± Seon-Hyeok completed his sentence before passing on a few more instructions to his men. ¡°Tell them to immediately stop what they¡¯re doing and respond to my summons. I will not tolerate any further excuses.¡± The soldiers saluted and scattered. ¡°Sit. Sit down and relax. I¡¯m sure this will take a while.¡± No matter how often the earl suggested this, none of the officers followed his instructions. Before they knew it, they were showing the same military discipline as those who had just been dispatched. They stood straight up and unmoving, nervously looking towards their regimental commander. Time passed, and the earl¡¯s subordinates returned one by one. ¡°Forward!¡± The company commanders and their aides slowly appeared, unable to continue with their prideful insubordination. They likewise must have realized this final summons was an ultimatum. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve been told you were busy, but thank you for stopping what you were doing to come over.¡± They would have rather preferred it if Seon-Hyeok had complained and reprimanded them for what they had done. Hearing his sarcastic thanks, they could not do anything but stand there with their mouths shut. ¡°So. Fifteen didn¡¯t show their faces until the end.¡± When they looked towards the earl once again, he showed not a sign of irritation or displeasure. However, the company commanders could not help but straighten up at his voice. The earl¡¯s calm tone sounded like that of a butcher counting the number of pigs to be slaughtered. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen your faces, let¡¯s call it a day. Dismissed.¡± Before they could grasp his intentions, they were allowed to leave. It would not have been strange to show displeasure at being summoned to immediately be told to return, but none of them dared to open their mouths. ¡°It seems like they¡¯re much busier than I am, so I have no choice but to go see them myself.¡± While the commanders hesitated, the earl took his retinue and headed off. *** ¡°Is it really okay for us not to go?¡± At the man¡¯s words, the faces of the foreigners gathered around him turned grim. ¡°I heard even all the company commanders gave in. Don¡¯t you think something bad will happen if we¡¯re the only ones holding out?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. They told us that no further excuses would be tolerated ¨C the atmosphere¡¯s pretty unsettling.¡± The foreigners exchanged uneasy glances, recalling the attitude of the messenger they had just turned back. ¡°I heard you could be put to death for insubordination during a time of war¡­¡± The atmosphere cooled immediately. ¡°That¡¯s the case for ordinary soldiers. Are we ordinary soldiers? Earl or not, he doesn¡¯t dare do anything to us. And also, don¡¯t you remember who we answer to?¡± One of the foreigners reassured the rest, saying that they all served the royal family. ¡°I heard even the nobles in the capital can¡¯t treat us poorly, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of from that country fool from the west?¡± It was as though the man became more and more self-assured as he spoke, and he soon did not hesitate to speak ill of his new regimental commander. The foreigners did not like that Earl Drachen, after starting as a low-tier class, was now their superior and could condescend to them just because he made a few insignificant contributions in war. When it came down to it, wasn¡¯t his claim to fame that he just slaughtered some ordinary riders? They were confident they could achieve more than that in battle, and thought that they would soon be granted titles as well. ¡°And if anything happens, Woo-Young hyung will protect us. He¡¯s a high-tier class and a viscount, so he has some authority even in the capital. We just have to do as he says.¡± The other foreigners looked relieved at the mention of Kim Woo-Young, the leader of their faction and the well-established, high-tier foreigner. ¡°So don¡¯t worry about it, and let¡¯s focus on figuring out how we can get recognized for our own achievements. We all have to be recognized and promoted so we won¡¯t be pushed around by the likes of Ahn Yoo-Jung and Lee Eun-Seo.¡± ¡°Ugh, that damned Ahn Yoo-Jung. Woo-Young hyung seemed pretty displeased that she was able to make so much progress with that one insignificant contribution of hers. He¡¯s even more frustrated now after hearing about this unremarkable dragon rider bastard.¡± It was pathetic to see them only focused on coming out on top of their factional strife before a war of life and death. However, they seemed to have no concerns about the upcoming war, and spoke about how they would become better established at the capital and crush those with competing interests. ¡°Anyways, none of you better sneak out and betray us for that Drake Knight. You know that we¡¯ll all suffer if Woo-Young hyung becomes upset, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, we know better than anyone what he¡¯s like. Don¡¯t worry about that. None of us will step out of line, even if it¡¯s out of fear of him¡­¡± Bang! At that moment, the door suddenly flew open, and a group of men stormed into the room. Bewildered, the foreigners stopped talking and hurriedly drew their weapons. ¡°Who is it!¡± ¡°Tsk. Tsk. I was wondering what was keeping you so busy that you couldn¡¯t answer my summons. Enjoying your tea time?¡± The man entering the room looked at the five men who drew their weapons as they shouted. He thought they looked pathetic. ¡°I came to see you personally since you refused to show up.¡± Hearing the man''s words, the foreigners finally realized who the person before them was and looked on in bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re not going to lower your swords? Should I add ¡®attempt on your commander¡¯s life¡¯ to your existing offense of insubordination?¡± ¡°Y, you¡­¡± ¡°Kim Seon-Hyeok¡­?¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyebrows quickly rose. These foreigners were so slow to grasp the situation, even addressing their superior in an informal, rude manner. ¡°You? Kim Seon-Hyeok?¡± The foreigners looked taken aback, belatedly realizing their mistake, but none stepped forward to offer an apology. ¡°Even if you¡¯re an earl, you can¡¯t just enter other people¡¯s rooms like this¡­" One even dared to protest. ¡°Ah. These bastards really are out of their minds.¡± Instead of becoming angry, Seon-Hyeok smiled. However, his smile was neither gentle nor soft, and it looked several times more threatening than his anger. Gulp. Overwhelmed by the pressure the Drake Knight exerted, the foreigners gulped. Seon-Hyeok watched them and smiled until the end as he approached. ¡°Captain Clark. What is the standard response to wartime insubordination?¡± Seon-Hyeok was now right in front of them, and he asked without even turning back. ¡°It depends on the commander¡¯s decision. However, in cases like this, where their actions have a significant effect on troop discipline and break down organizational authority, it¡¯s not unreasonable to dispose of them without going through standard procedures.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I can punish them harshly.¡± Only then did the foreigners realize this had been Seon-Hyeok¡¯s objective from the beginning. They gathered together and protested. ¡°We answer to the royal family! If you have any complaints, deliver them to the royal family through official channels¡­ ugh!¡± The man stepping forward ended up on the ground before he could finish his words. The other foreigners, eyes wide at the situation¡¯s sudden escalation, belatedly shouted. ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡± Once again, Seon-Hyeok did not wait for him to finish. His fist flew, and the protesting foreigner fell to the floor. The fallen man was a mess, with blood streaming down his broken nose. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m handing down punishment.¡± There was no more conversation. All that could be heard were shouts and screams. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Faced with this kind of violence for the first time in their lives, the foreigners could not even think about responding with their own skills and abilities. They just received their beating without lifting a finger. ¡®If that Kim Seon-Hyeok bastard isn¡¯t able to keep his cool and goes on a rampage, just let yourselves be beaten up. It¡¯ll make for a good excuse later.¡¯ Of those being beaten up by Seon-Hyeok, there were a few who managed to rationally think through the situation. However, instead of fiercely resisting, they chose to recall Kim Woo-Young¡¯s instructions and suffer at the foreigner¡¯s hands. They judged that permitting this beating would let them dispose of this tyrant later. ¡°Ugh!¡± If they responded in anger, it really would be treason. At first, they received the beating in their confusion. But afterwards, they endured, looking forward to exacting revenge down the line. They thought that today¡¯s disgrace and pain would lead to sweet, sweet vengeance. But something was amiss. By now, the Drake Knight should have restrained himself out of fear for what might happen afterwards, but the punishment showed no signs of ending. ¡°W, wait¡­ ugh!¡± Sensing that something was unusual, one of the foreigners reached forward to try and dissuade Seon-Hyeok. He was kicked in the mouth, and his teeth shattered. ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of the royal fam¡­ ack!¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ll be saf¡­¡± The protesters fell down one after another. An even harsher beating followed. ¡°Ugh. S, stop¡­¡± ¡°P, please¡­¡± At first, they endured the beating out of fear. Then, they endured out of revenge. Now, they could not rebel out of pain and terror. ¡°Please stop¡­¡± The foreigners belatedly realized that their foe had no intention of ending their punishment and paled in horror. However, Seon-Hyeok still refused to stop. After all, he had no intention of just beating them into submission. He did plan for that at first, thinking he would drag them out by force, but everything changed upon hearing their conversation from outside the door. These foreigners were trash who believed that war was a playground for soldiers and only concerned themselves about rising in status. Going to war with these bastards would be like jumping into a fire while strapped to a ticking time-bomb. And so, he decided. ¡°If they¡¯re on the verge of death, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take part in this operation even if they wanted to.¡± Seon-Hyeok planned to clean up the trash before heading into the battlefield unburdened. *** News of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s actions quickly spread throughout the fortress. Five foreigners from the Central Army went to defend their comrades and were caught up in the same predicament. Hearing this, the remaining foreigners went into a panic. ¡°The princess is still here at the fortress. Hurry up and inform her of the situation.¡± Kim Woo-Young, the leader of the foreigner faction at the fortress, frowned and sent one of his subordinates to the princess. ¡°He¡¯s more reckless than I thought. I didn¡¯t expect this much.¡± Despite saying this, Kim Woo-Young was not nervous. He thought that his enemy would soon pay the price for daring to lay a finger on foreigners directly answering to the royal family. ¡°I¡¯ve been told the royal princess has been sleeping since this morning. She might be feeling unwell because of the cold. Hyung. I did leave a message with the knights guarding her, but they said they didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d wake up¡­¡± The messenger he sent returned without even seeing the princess. ¡°How about Marquis Reinhardt?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been in a classified meeting with Commander Mangsk since last evening¡­¡± How could things go so wrong? They were sick and in secret meetings at this time? Woo-Young was at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they planned this? Something feels wrong¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Don¡¯t you know how meticulously the royal family treats us foreigners?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a foreigner as well¡­¡± The situation would not be resolved immediately, but he had secured enough witnesses to prove that his opponent was at fault. Kim Woo-Young let out a sinister laugh. However, his complacency did not last. The crazy bastard came to find him personally. ¡°I came to hand down punishment for insubordination.¡± The crazy son of a bitch strode towards him, raising his bloody fists. ¡°If you have an excuse, hurry up and say it. You won¡¯t get another chance.¡± CH 91 No content CH 91. ¡°Having heard the news, five foreigners went to try and dissuade Earl Drachen, but they were punished for insubordination as well.¡± Kim Woo-Young had so desperately tried to contact Marquis Reinhardt and Commander Mangsk, but was rebuffed under the pretext of them being in a confidential meeting. In reality, they had locked themselves in the conference room and were being briefed on the commotion caused by Seon-Hyeok. ¡°So you mean they were beaten up, right?¡± Hearing the marquis¡¯ question, the messenger hesitated before answering in the affirmative. ¡°Ugh. I thought he might¡¯ve become somewhat useful after previous events, but he still has a long way to go. Those foreigners deserve to be torn to shreds for their crimes, but he¡¯s too soft.¡± Puzzled, Commander Mangsk looked at the marquis. He wondered why the marquis was saying this now after telling Seon-Hyeok to lead the foreigners. ¡°Of course, insubordination in a time of war is a crime immediately punishable by death, but isn¡¯t it a bit much to summarily dispose of foreigners under royal protection?¡± The commander¡¯s words were informal and friendly, suggesting that the two men were already on close terms. The marquis¡¯ attitude in responding was likewise gentle, as though addressing an old friend. ¡°That¡¯s precisely the problem. The foreigners are too aware of that fact. They weren¡¯t always like this, but they became useless after a while.¡± Because the royal family directly managed and supported the foreigners, the commanders on the front lines were unable to handle them properly. Even if the foreigners committed crimes or made mistakes, their commanding officers needed to request disciplinary action through the royal family, and as such, they often looked past any transgressions. ¡°Even if there¡¯s some loss of life, if Seon-Hyeok killed one or two of them as an example, the rest might¡¯ve come to their senses. However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll come to pass. Whether it¡¯s because they¡¯re from the same world or because he¡¯s just soft, it¡¯s a shame he stopped at a beating.¡± The Mangsk commander shook his head as he watched the marquis click his tongue while expressing his disapproval of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s decision. ¡°But why do you care about him so much? Why is the marquis, who should be busy worrying about the safety of the royal family, concerned about the actions of a noble from the frontier?¡± The commander¡¯s line of questioning was oddly sharp. ¡°Oh? Look at this old man being on edge. Looks like you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll bring Earl Drachen back to the capital?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something for you to say. You¡¯ve already taken five talented figures from the western territories.¡± It was evident that the commander was concerned about the marquis recruiting Seon-Hyeok to the Royal Knights. ¡°I don¡¯t have plans to do that yet. Don¡¯t worry about such useless things.¡± ¡°Yet? That means you might do so someday.¡± The commander voiced his displeasure at the ambiguous response. ¡°Again, you have nothing to worry about. And seeing his actions right now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll want to take him in the future either. A Royal Knight needs to be willing to cut down his own father if necessary ¨C I don¡¯t have any intention of recruiting someone so soft.¡± Hearing the marquis¡¯ words, the commander was at a loss whether to be happy or displeased at Seon-Hyeok failing to meet the knight¡¯s high standards. ¡°Then I will believe you. I was unnerved because you take valuable people from the west back with you every time you visit.¡± The marquis slowly got up from his seat, knowing that staying meant listening to the commander¡¯s complaints. ¡°The earl¡¯s rampage should be coming to an end by now, so let¡¯s get moving.¡± It was clear the marquis was just trying to avoid an uncomfortable conversation, but the commander got up to follow. The old commander was just as curious to find out how Seon-Hyeok had exacted punishment on the foreigners. ¡°Oh? I guess I spoke too soon.¡± Marquis Reinhardt let out a sound somewhere between admiration and lamentation as he saw the ten foreigners laid out like laundry in one corner of the training grounds. When he first heard the reports, he believed Seon-Hyeok was trying to discipline the foreigners in moderation to bring them under his wing. For that reason, he had mocked Seon-Hyeok¡¯s complacency ¨C thinking that the foreigner was making matters worse by improperly handling the disobedient and arrogant group. However, Earl Drachen¡¯s actions were neither soft nor clumsy enough to cause potential trouble in the future. ¡°I thought he¡¯d beat them up to a certain point, but he turned them into complete rags. Considering the extent of their injuries, some of them might be crippled for life even if they actually survive.¡± As the marquis commented, the foreigners charged with insubordination were in critical condition. To set an example for the rest, they were left half-dead and untouched by priests under the strict orders of the earl. ¡°This is great. The commander of an army should be strong enough to exact this level of discipline. Insubordination needs to be stamped out so that you don¡¯t end up with a knife in your back later.¡± The marquis burst into laughter when he saw the ten foreigners teetering between life and death after being coddled by the royal family. ¡°But it¡¯s still a bit heavy-handed. If he had killed one or two of them as an example, things might not have escalated to this point, and the losses could have been reduced. He¡¯s still clumsy and has much to learn.¡± ¡°Do you think Earl Drachen wasn¡¯t aware of that?¡± Commander Mangsk answered with a knowing expression when he heard the marquis¡¯ words. ¡°Commander, are you suggesting that the earl knew this and intentionally reduced his manpower?¡± The marquis came out fiercely, as though he was ready to question Seon-Hyeok¡¯s irresponsible behavior if the commander¡¯s suggestion proved to be true. On the other hand, however, the commander continued to be relaxed. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been stuck at the capital for too long, marquis. Or maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re from the Central Army yourself?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It remains to be seen whether our forces will be weakened by these foreigners¡¯ absence.¡± The commander wanted to suggest that bringing inexperienced and unprepared foreigners into battle would only serve to limit the Adenburg combat ability. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they be given a chance like Earl Drachen himself? They could be trained into usable knights if he had just made an example of one or two and used the rest, but how could he have been so short-sighted¡­¡± ¡°Marquis Reinhardt.¡± Commander Mangsk cut off the marquis¡¯ words. ¡°You¡¯re overlooking something. How many soldiers need to be sacrificed for their development? Moreover, this war isn¡¯t going to be fought within our borders, but in enemy territory. If they act out there like they did here, the losses we suffer will be beyond comprehension.¡± The commander gave a displeased look as he gazed at the foreigners laying motionless, unable to even groan. ¡°He won¡¯t lose. Earl Drachen is as capable as his reputation suggests. He¡¯ll manage even with these foreigners.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough, then? These foreigners are worthy of developing, even at the cost of others¡¯ lives.¡± In contrast to their previous cordial interactions, the commander and the marquis now went directly at each other. ¡°It seems like you still have much to learn about Earl Drachen, marquis. Do you remember how and where he started?¡± The marquis did not respond. ¡°He started not as a captain or a knight, but as an ordinary cavalry rider. He fought and rolled in the mud with the other riders. For him, soldiers are companions and comrades, not lambs to be sacrificed when the need arises. Do you really think he¡¯d use the soldiers entrusted to him for the development of these foreigners?¡± The commander was resolute. He was convinced that no one cared more about the common soldier than Earl Drachen, as he started at the bottom himself. Seon-Hyeok would naturally focus more on the survival of his subordinates than on having these foreigners grow and make wartime contributions for their personal advancement. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. The battleground is not a playground for superhuman beings.¡± *** ¡°Just like you, I¡¯m also a noble. There might be a difference in our rank as nobility, but you still can¡¯t treat me recklessly. After all, I¡¯m not a member of the Western Army, but rather answer directly to the royal family.¡± Seon-Hyeok had laughed at Kim Woo-Young¡¯s choice of excuses. He could not believe how moronic this foreigner was. It was truly incredible. Lee Eun-Seo, the mage, might have been arrogant, but she did not act carelessly. Ahn Yoo-Jung, the summoner, had the self-restraint to consider the political situation before acting. But Kim Woo-Young? He was unable to judge the gravity of the situation during a time of war, and he did not even try to negotiate with his opponent, indicating a lack of political aptitude. All he had was pride and arrogance stemming from his high-tier class. He was lucky to be handed such a class and had become the central figure of his faction, but his character was incredibly shallow and insignificant. ¡°Is that your excuse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the royal princess is in the fortress.¡± Kim Woo-Young showed his ugly side until the very end ¨C he was truly the worst type of person. Every time he opened his mouth, he mentioned the royal family and tried to use them as a shield, and Seon-Hyeok grew increasingly angry as he listened. ¡°Then again, since so many people were summoned to this world, it¡¯s not that strange that there would be a fool like you among them.¡± Now that he thought about it, it was surprising that all of the foreigners he had interacted with up to this point were competent and serious in their mindset. Since all types of people were caught up in the mass summoning, it was natural for there to be incompetent and stubborn ones among them. ¡°Sword.¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s command, Clark unhesitatingly unsheathed the sword he wore around his waist. ¡°Hear my words. Viscount Kim Woo-Young ordered his comrades to disobey their superior¡¯s orders, and insubordination in a time of war is punishable by death. At the same time, he insists on using the royal family as a shield until the very end, and shows no signs of repenting for his sins.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words were as though he was passing judgment. ¡°And so, as his superior, I will punish him severely for his crimes. I will ensure that he never wavers in his discipline and that there will no longer be any threats to our forces¡¯ camaraderie.¡± Until this point, Woo-Young remained confident in the royal family¡¯s protection. However, this faith did not last much longer. Seon-Hyeok approached quickly and unhesitatingly swung his sword. Slash. With an ear-curdling scream, Woo-Young¡¯s arm was torn completely from his shoulder. Blood spurted as the arm flopped onto the ground. ¡°Huh?¡± The foreigner looked blankly at his bleeding stump of a shoulder. What just happened did not seem to register in his brain. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to execute you here and now, considering the gravity of your crimes, but I will give you a chance. You will be at the vanguard of the army with me from now on. You will be forbidden from retreating until I do, and you will be required to remain by my side until the very end.¡± Despite what Seon-Hyeok said, Woo-Young still did not seem to come to his senses. He looked back and forth between his shoulder and the arm that lay motionless on the floor. ¡°Ah, ahhhh!¡± It was only then that he screamed once again. *** In the end, rumors spread that fourteen foreigners were left half-dead, and that one was completely crippled. The soldiers thought that Earl Drachen¡¯s response was more than warranted, and that if anything, he had been too soft in punishing crimes worthy of death. However, even those who spoke out about the leniency of the Drake Knight shut their mouths at the sight of the foreigners left as an example on the training grounds. They realized that the description of ¡®half-dead¡¯ was no exaggeration, and that the punishment fit the crime. The most difficult ones to deal with had been the commanders of the Central Army. They had reluctantly followed orders under the pretext of tensions and pride between the Western and Central Armies. However, they no longer made excuses when given commands, and they rushed to respond to any summons. They all seemed worried that they would be belatedly disciplined like their superiors. The discordant atmosphere within the fortress stabilized, and preparations for war were nearly finalized. This was when the royal princess finally stepped forward. She instructed the priests accompanying her to heal the wounded foreigners, and this time, Seon-Hyeok did not stop them. He had already established the hierarchy within their ranks. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Woo-Young was among those treated by the priests. Thanks to the excellent healing abilities of the pious healer, even his severed arm was able to be reattached. One of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s subordinates brought forth Woo-Young¡¯s detached arm, as if knowing in advance that the royal princess would have it restored. Though the reattached arm would regain its full function, its movements remained somewhat unnatural. Putting strength into the arm caused terrible pain, causing the foreigner to wince. ¡°Kim Woo-Young.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes!¡± Whenever Woo-Young was face to face with Seon-Hyeok, he remained motionless, like a frog in front of a snake. Woo-Young¡¯s only claim to fame was his fortune in becoming a high-tier class, and he lacked any special intrinsic qualities. As such, he submitted to Seon-Hyeok instead of resenting him and plotting his revenge. ¡°As soon as your arm regains some strength, take part in the cavalry training.¡± Compared to the other foreigners, who had been beaten all over and were unable to even move properly for the time being, Kim Woo-Young was fortunate. It was just his one arm that caused discomfort ¨C the rest of his body was perfectly fine. As Woo-Young and the rest of the invading force focused on their final training, the royal princess called on Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± She did not need to explain. Seon-Hyeok wordlessly lowered his head. ¡°Then that¡¯s enough for me. I was the one who gave you authority over their lives, so I will take responsibility if any issues arise over what happened.¡± The princess did not look dissatisfied, even though fourteen of the fifteen foreigners were excused from the upcoming operation, making her original request rather pointless. ¡°I wish you good luck in the future. I look forward to the day you come back safe and sound so that we can talk once again.¡± On that snow-less day, the princess left after offering a brief farewell. The day after, the troops at Mangsk departed as well. The war had begun. CH 92 No content CH 92. King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein had devoted himself to internal affairs ever since he ascended to the throne. He worked to develop the stagnant kingdom and restore its power after its long wars. Naturally, the people of Adenburg praised their king for his efforts. However, if he had a shortcoming, it was that King Theodore was unable to hold back the Nocteins given his single-minded focus on internal growth. The soldiers along the western border were elites trained in the crucible of many wars, but their liege was unable to use them effectively. As a result, the Western Army had been constantly forced onto the defensive, passively responding to Noctein invasions. This proved a constant complaint by those living in the western territories. However, this restriction was now suddenly lifted. For the first time during Theodore¡¯s reign, the king called for an invasion of the Nocteins. The Western Army marched towards the border in joy, able to seek revenge after being one-sidedly beaten back this whole time. ¡°What a mess. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so sloppy.¡± Commander Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk laughed at the sorry state of the Noctein border guards, as they had not noticed the two infantry regiments advancing. He pushed a dagger against the jaw of a careless guard. ¡°Put them down thoroughly! Don¡¯t let those Noctein bastards ever think about crossing the border again!¡± The Adenburg infantry invaded an eastern Noctein fort at a late hour, when even the sentries were dozing off. The Noctein soldiers lacked discipline, never having worried about being invaded themselves, and they quickly surrendered the gates. The two regiments¡¯ worth of infantry immediately seized control over the fort¡¯s main facilities. On this cold winter night, the commander of the Noctein Eastern Army was caught sleeping off his drinks from the evening and decapitated. ¡°The Noctein commander has been slain!¡± The Adenburg soldiers raised their voices to announce the commander¡¯s demise. It was a shock to the Noctein soldiers preparing to counterattack. Having lost their commander, the Nocteins lost their will to fight. Most offered to surrender, and the Adenburg Kingdom took many as prisoners. ¡°Hold out until the end! There aren¡¯t that many enemies in our fort! Protect our territory with your lives!¡± ¡°You can die on your own!¡± One of the high-ranking officers remaining at the fortress shouted in desperation until the end. The battle ended when he was stabbed in the back by a subordinate and thrown off the watchtower. The war was just beginning. ¡°Advance! Brave soldiers of Adenburg! Don¡¯t let the Noctein bastards ever invade our lands again!¡± Commander Mangsk roared, and six heavy cavalry companies entered through the path opened up by the infantry. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok crossed into Noctein territory, leading his three companies. *** Belated news of the Adenburg invasion turned the Noctein Kingdom upside down. By the time they received the news, the fortress of Kalstein, a strategic stronghold on their eastern border, had already fallen into the hands of the enemy. ¡°Commander Iron Dmitry Kalstein is dead! One regiment has been lost, and two others have been taken captive!¡± The Noctein leaders recoiled as they heard of the terrifying damage inflicted upon them overnight. ¡°In essence, we have lost over 30 percent of our forces in the eastern part of the kingdom.¡± However, there was something even more dire. It was that the command system in the east collapsed along with their commander-in-chief. ¡°The Adenburg infantry that captured the fortress have taken up positions there! Their cavalry has scattered in all directions!¡± ¡°Focus first on determining the size and pathing of the enemy cavalry, then gather information on the number of enemies remaining at the Kalstein fortress!¡± The Nocteins tried to get a handle on the situation, but border guards were slow to move. They had lost their intensity and military discipline, not having been challenged by the Adenburg forces in a long time. ¡°The Adenburg forces that occupied Kalstein have been identified as two infantry regiments from Fort Mangsk. We have confirmed Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk¡¯s flag atop the fortress!¡± ¡°That damned old man from Mangsk!¡± The Noctein leaders cursed the name of their old enemy, Adenburg¡¯s Shield, before suddenly asking about the other enemy in their borders. ¡°Have you confirmed the involvement of enemy knights?¡± ¡°No enemy knights! No signs of magic as well!¡± Perhaps they should be relieved that this current conflict was not an all-out war? However, the enemy cavalry¡¯s strength was highly unusual, and they could not relax. ¡°Find out the cavalry¡¯s whereabouts and intercept them!¡± ¡°So far, we have identified six cavalry companies within our borders. Three have been confirmed heading due north. The other three¡­¡± The messenger hesitated for a moment before shutting his eyes tightly and shouting. ¡°We have lost them! We can¡¯t locate their whereabouts after the initial conflict! And¡­¡± They frowned at the news, but until this point, the Noctein command remained relatively at ease. They trusted that wiping out the invading cavalry would prove crippling to the Adenburg Kingdom, as their cavalry forces were already lacking compared to the Nocteins¡¯. ¡°The commander of the three missing cavalry companies has been confirmed to be the Drake Knight!¡± They could not help but get up from their seats upon hearing that the Drake Knight was among the missing enemies. ¡°That Drake Knight!¡± ¡°Why him!¡± The Noctein command grew pale-faced as they urgently gave their orders. ¡°Build a unit around those foreigners standing by with high-tier classes and dispatch them to the east!¡± ¡°The top priority is to determine the whereabouts of the missing cavalry! Once their movements are confirmed, give the order to all nearby units! No skirmishes are permitted under any circumstances! Prioritize retreating, even if there is a loss of life!¡± *** However, battles could not be avoided if only one side was unilaterally against them. This was the case now. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s so damned cold.¡± The Noctein soldier huddled by the bonfire to withstand the blisteringly cold winter winds. He suddenly squinted, trying to identify the dim shadow that could be seen far away. ¡°Huh?¡± The blurry shadow quickly became clearer, and the soldier shouted upon realizing that the shadow was, in fact, hundreds of enemy soldiers. ¡°Enemy!¡± The emergency bell rang, and the garrison grew noisy in an instant. They had already heard of the situation at the border, so the troops quickly finished their preparations for battle. Spearmen camped by the entrance while archers climbed on top of the watchtowers and barricades. They were in a perfect defensive position. However, despite being well-prepared, the Noctein soldiers looked uneasy. ¡°The Drake Knight¡­¡± They saw the huge monster that suddenly appeared at the forefront of the enemy without a noise. The soldiers were terrified at the appearance of the Drake Knight, the enemy singlehandedly responsible for the annihilation of the Sastein cavalry and five other cavalry companies. They had always complained that the wooden barricades along the garrison were unnecessarily high and blocked out the sun, but on this day, these defenses felt particularly low. They got the sense that the huge monster could look down upon them just by lifting its neck slightly. ¡°T, they¡¯re coming!¡± Their enemies did not hesitate. The Adenburg forces seemed to pause just beyond arrow range, but then, a monster and a horse split off and rushed towards the garrison. ¡°Fire!¡± Roar! The archer company commander ordered his soldiers to fire, but the monster¡¯s sudden roar caused many to drop their bows. Even those managing to fire their arrows lost their focus, and the projectiles fell haphazardly on the battlefield. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The soldiers trembled at the terrifying roar, and in that brief span, the monster closed in on the garrison. The drake inflated the protrusions on its neck and smashed into the wooden barricades. Thud! One hit. It took all of one attack to demolish the tightly constructed defenses. ¡°M, mon¡­. ack!¡± Rip. The archer company commander was torn to pieces by the monster¡¯s strong jaw. The soldiers blankly standing by their leader were knocked off the ramparts, battered by its head. ¡°Fire! You idiots! Are you going to stand there and die?¡± ¡°Spearmen! Attack!¡± Belatedly coming to their senses, the commanders shouted desperately at their soldiers to hold back the monster. The troops were shocked into action, hesitantly approaching before lunging forward with their spears. Arrows rained down. ¡°Ack!¡± However, instead of piercing the monster¡¯s scales, the desperately fired arrows only inflicted damage to the Noctein troops. The projectiles had been fired recklessly and without proper aim, killing the spearmen attacking the drake. ¡°Charge.¡± At that moment, the Adenburg cavalry charged through the smashed barricades. The infantry was helpless against the cavalry in heavy armor and was swept aside. ¡°S, save me!¡± In the end, the spearmen lined up at the garrison¡¯s entrance flung open the gates and began to flee the camp. *** Charged with insubordination and instigating others, Kim Woo-Young lost his arm and was forced to be subservient to Seon-Hyeok before he could even fully recover. Until this point, Woo-Young remained confident. The reattached arm had not regained its full function, but even so, he was a high-tier magic swordsman. He was positive he would soon have the battlefield achievements to cover up his transgressions. He was mistaken. In this first battle, there were more than ten instances where Woo-Young nearly died. War was more terrifying than he ever imagined. Kill or be killed. This simple concept was difficult to understand. It was impossible to coldly cut down an enemy who lunged forward with his spear while shouting wildly. And such, he was unable to kill a single enemy in his first battle. He felt pressured by his enemies¡¯ killing intent, and he wildly swung his blade without ever making contact. Nonetheless, he managed to survive. It was all because his superior stayed firmly by his side. Seon-Hyeok was the one who pushed him into this hell, and the one who saved him from it. ¡°T, thank you.¡± By this point, Woo-Young¡¯s earlier pride and resentment were nowhere to be seen. He had no chance but to lean on Seon-Hyeok, knowing that it was his only chance for survival. When the battle concluded, he cried like a child. He suffered from nightmares all night. However, though Seon-Hyeok saved his life, he did not take care of him. And then came the second battle. Having almost died nearly a dozen times in his first battle, Woo-Young went into his second battle with newfound determination. However, this proved useless. The moment his sword penetrated his enemy¡¯s flesh, Woo-Young¡¯s determination and resolution were shattered. His skills and abilities deserted him, and he once again began swinging his weapon mindlessly like in the first battle. ¡°You killed four enemies today.¡± As the battle ended, Seon-Hyeok told Woo-Young how many enemies died at his hands. It was pitiful compared to the monstrous Drake Knight, but Kim Woo-Young had finally succeeded in putting down his enemies and accomplishing something in battle. However, he was unhappy. He belatedly realized he had taken a life, and he cried all night. Once again, Seon-Hyeok offered no words of comfort. Finally, in his fourth battle, Woo-Young was able to fight desperately against the incoming spearmen. The Nocteins rushed towards him, trusting that he would be an easier target than the Drake Knight atop his terrifying monster. A magic swordsman¡¯s skills were powerful. However, in the end, he would die like everyone else if stabbed by spears and swords. The killing intent emitted by multiple enemies kept him down and unable to freely move his hands and feet. Likewise, his left arm had not yet healed properly, and this proved to be a significant detriment. ¡®You will be at the vanguard of the army with me from now on. You will be forbidden from retreating until I do, and you will be required to remain by my side until the very end.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok kept his word. He was always the first to charge into the enemy, and he was the last to finish fighting. He was always where the battle was fiercest and toughest. As a result, Kim Woo-Young suffered in kind. He thought that Seon-Hyeok would not mind his death; however, Woo-Young only managed to survive because the Drake Knight stepped in to help whenever he was in a desperate situation. The little resentment he harbored disappeared. No, in fact, it was not just his resentment. Everything Woo-Young had considered important now seemed trivial. The only thing that mattered in this field of death was survival. Everything else was unimportant. Woo-Young just hoped and hoped some more for an end to this terrible war. ¡°Don¡¯t chase.¡± There were no more enemies rushing towards him. However, he continued to hear screams in the distance. They were the shouts of enemies who were unable to escape. Another victory was added to the Drake Knight¡¯s name. However, Woo-Young was not envious of this. What he really envied was the strength of his superior ¨C the strength to keep his composure in this terrible war. He hoped that he would one day have the same resolute mindset. Only then would these terrible nightmares and guilt disappear. However, even this was an illusion. One day, after a battle against a particularly persistent group of Noctein infantry, Woo-Young saw Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face when the latter lifted his visor. It was then that he discovered the truth. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s sunken eyes were full of fatigue, and his tightly shut lips trembled. His face involuntarily convulsed from time to time. Only then did Woo-Young understand ¨C his superior was not above the terrors of war. He was simply enduring it. The moment Woo-Young saw this exhausted face, he realized more than ever that this world was not a game, in spite of the stats, skills, and levels. This was reality. This was a hell in which he would only survive by killing others. *** In an effort to deal with the Drake Knight, the Noctein command gathered all the foreigners who had become high-tier classes. They wanted to avoid suffering unnecessary losses as a result of sending in inferior forces a second time. However, the foreigners and cavalry they sent never even encountered the Drake Knight. The Drake Knight and his cavalry were eerily elusive, and there was no means of uncovering their target. It was only after they attacked and terrorized another encampment that the Nocteins received news from the survivors. When the situation showed no signs of improvement, the Nocteins slowly began preparations to deploy their knights and expand the scope of the war. They reasoned that relying on just the disposable foreigners would result in the complete destruction of their eastern territories. Just then, the Adenburg cavalry ravaging their lands backed down. Their retreat was made with impeccable timing, and it prevented any possibility of an expansion of war. The Nocteins were enraged at having their borders terrorized, and some of their hawkish nobles stepped up to suggest an all-out war. However, the Noctein Kingdom was not on good terms with the surrounding kingdoms, and this was not the time to wager the fate of their entire kingdom. The kingdoms to their north and west could invade like a pack of wolves if given casus belli, and the Noctein Kingdom could be irreparably torn apart. The voices of the radical nobles died down, and the war ended. CH 93 No content CH 93. The war was over, but the postwar negotiations were not. The two infantry regiments led by Commander Mangsk continued to occupy Fort Kalstein, and massive numbers of prisoners remained at the fortress. It was unclear whether Adenburg would return the fort to the Nocteins or absorb it into their territory, but one thing was for certain. The Nocteins would have to pay a considerable price to recover their border fort and prisoners. However, this entire process was up for the leaders of both kingdoms to decide. These issues mattered little to Kim Seon-Hyeok, as he had only participated in the war as a commander. ¡°Sigh.¡± Nonetheless, he could not completely relax. It was possible that there could be another battle around Kalstein depending on the results of the settlement. Seon-Hyeok and his cavalry finally passed through Fort Kalstein and returned to Mangsk. The invasion into Noctein territory had taken almost four months. ¡°Congratulations on your accomplishments and safe return.¡± Waiting for them was the interim commander of the Western Army, filling in for Commander Mangsk as he was still at Fort Kalstein. The possibility of the border becoming a conflict area remained depending on the negotiations, so Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk was unable to leave his post empty. The interim commander was mostly a leader in name only, as the majority of Commander Mangsk¡¯s staff remained to handle daily responsibilities, but his authority was real. The nobles of the west rushed to greet Seon-Hyeok and show their goodwill in an attempt to strengthen their relationships with the Drake Knight. Among them was Baron Laylark, despite previously requesting a trial by combat over the rights to a mine. ¡°Let¡¯s shake off the past and get along. After all, we¡¯re comrades who fought together for the western territories.¡± Baron Laylark stood to the side, unable to boldly approach the foreigner, and Seon-Hyeok reached out to him first. After all, Seon-Hyeok had despised the man for his schemes and selfishness, but the baron was the one who ultimately paid the price. The only cost to Seon-Hyeok was that he defeated the Sword of Lightning and received Gradus, attracting opportunists to his land in the process. Even this was now a matter of the past, considering Seon-Hyeok was now an honorary earl. There was not a knight in the kingdom crazy enough to rudely challenge an earl to a duel. ¡°Thank you. As expected of Adenburg¡¯s Spear. I will continue to stand by your side as the lord of a neighboring territory.¡± Baron Laylark knew how to conduct himself, and he more desperately pledged his friendship than any other noble. Seon-Hyeok graciously accepted it all. To be honest, it was natural for past events to feel insignificant after a bloody war. The confrontation with Baron Laylark had occurred less than two years ago, but in his mind, it seemed like it had been a decade. As a result, the injustice and anger he felt at the time were long gone. There was no reason for him to be hostile with the lord now. Kim Woo-Young was another who felt the same way. Until the start of the war, the foreigner¡¯s eyes had been full of resentment and fear. At some point, however, his resentment had disappeared, and his arrogant and vain attitude changed. He spoke much less than before, and his eyes became much sharper, as though reflecting upon his past actions and frivolous lifestyle. Unlike what Seon-Hyeok first thought, Woo-Young was not an irredeemable piece of trash. It was a relief. ¡°But why are you following me.¡± The only problem was that Woo-Young continued to follow him even after the war. ¡°I have no intention of exacting more punishment on you, nor do I plan to minimize the contributions you made in my reports. You¡¯ve suffered enough. So stop worrying about your accomplishments, and go back to where you came from.¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered if Woo-Young¡¯s actions were a result of his fear that his crimes would offset his battlefield achievements, but it was not the case. Woo-Young resolutely refused to leave the fortress under the pretext that he had not been ordered to return to the capital. ¡°You¡¯re driving me crazy. Stop following me.¡± Seon-Hyeok showed his displeasure, feeling as though he had gained a stalker. Clark, standing beside him, smirked as he spoke. ¡°Looks like you gained a third follower, after Jackson and squire Julian.¡± ¡°Stop laughing. At least Julian¡¯s cute. I don¡¯t want to have these guys chasing me around.¡± Having fought in several wars, Seon-Hyeok was now aware of his reputation. He looked back at those who followed him. Fortunately, all ten of the original Drake Cavalry members participating in this war survived. They were covered with battle scars, but it was a relief that those were the extent of their injuries after countless battles. Moreover, they had always followed their commander into the most dangerous parts of the battlefield. Naturally, they could not charge recklessly into the battlefield alongside the drake, but they had always remained with their commander until the end. ¡°This isn¡¯t even a battlefield. Why are you all following me around?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s temporary, you¡¯re still a commander of the Western Army. You have to act the part and have an escort.¡± Seon-Hyeok expressed his displeasure, but the ten riders behind him just snickered. After sighing, he noticed Woo-Young as the foreigner looked at the men with envy. Seon-Hyeok frowned. ¡°And what are you so jealous of?¡± Barely able to separate himself from his followers, Seon-Hyeok went to the commander¡¯s office and looked back at the war. This wintertime expedition had been terribly harsh. In fact, in any other situation, there could have been more casualties from the bitter cold than from actual battles. Atiya played a major role in preventing this tragedy. She hovered around the cavalry and blocked the biting winds. Thanks to her, not a single man was lost to the cold. This wasn¡¯t Atiya¡¯s only contribution during the war. She was a spirit that adeptly handled the wind as if it was her own body, and as such, the knife-like winds were all hers to control. In the face of this spirit wielding the harsh winter winds, the Nocteins found their hands and feet frozen, and they were unable to even hold their weapons properly. As a result, despite participating in so many battles, the heavy cavalry led by Seon-Hyeok was able to deal with the Noctein soldiers without suffering many casualties. ¡°Then give me a prize.¡± Atiya drifted in the air before landing on the floor, suddenly fully materializing. ¡°Prize? What prize?¡± Seon-Hyeok was at a loss. He did not know what he could award the spirit. When he gave an agonized look, Atiya approached and spoke. ¡°Grant me a wish.¡± ¡°What wish?¡± He hesitated, unable to comprehend her attitude, but Atiya just gave a strange smile. ¡°That¡¯s for later.¡± Seon-Hyeok had the feeling that the wish would be difficult to fulfill, but he acquiesced. After all, a spirit can¡¯t possibly put her master in a difficult position, can she? In addition, he was more than willing to grant her wish. Atiya¡¯s contributions in the twenty or so battles they fought in were significant, and thanks to her, he was able to further grow as an individual. His level increased by two to 15, and his various skills were approaching their highest levels. Now, he was confident he would not even lose to Asha Trail, even though she had shown him such an overwhelming chasm in power before. ¡°Hm. If I go back to the capital, should I try and raise my Gradus?¡± Having gained strength, it was natural for Seon-Hyeok to want to check how he now fared against the best. *** While Seon-Hyeok recovered from the winter cold at Fort Mangsk, he received news that Noctein officials had arrived at Fort Kalstein to reach a settlement. They were clearly desperate to regain control over the fortress, even if it meant negotiations. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to carry out negotiations in such harsh weather. All post-war settlements will be put off until conditions improve.¡± However, the Adenburg Kingdom was the clear victor of this war, and as such, they had full say over the negotiation process. They delayed in sending their own officials under the pretext of cold weather, and the Noctein negotiators suffered the dishonor of remaining in Kalstein, once their stronghold and now the outpost of their arch-enemy, throughout the winter. Finally, spring arrived. Even then, the Adenburg officials showed no signs of departing their capital. Eventually, the Noctein officials, after wanting to approach the negotiating table as equals at the halfway point between their two kingdoms, suffered the additional humiliation of heading to the Adenburg capital. It was the splitting image of the defeated shamelessly begging for leniency from the victors. ¡°It would be a great shame to our kingdom if something happened to the Noctein officials within our borders. Earl Drachen and a cavalry company will escort the negotiators.¡± It was a sudden and unexpected order for the homesick Seon-Hyeok. ¡°This kind of great victory is rare even in our kingdom¡¯s long history. We need to completely break the Nocteins¡¯ spirit when we have the opportunity. The mere fact that the negotiations are held at Adenstein will be a huge defeat for them. It¡¯s symbolic.¡± When Seon-Hyeok complained, Clark tried to soothe him. ¡°And anyways, weren¡¯t you planning to visit the capital to receive your reward? Look on the bright side.¡± Come to think of it, he had not been properly compensated for his contributions due to the back-to-back wars. If nothing else, he needed to receive his knight and mage. ¡°Well, I guess it would be faster to go directly to the capital for my reward.¡± There would be another conferment of honors following the negotiations, and Seon-Hyeok would have to travel to the capital even if he was not providing protection to the Noctein officials. When he showed signs of changing his mind, Clark smiled and continued. ¡°And who do you think is the Nocteins¡¯ greatest enemy at this moment? It¡¯s you, the Drake Knight. Having their officials be escorted by such an enemy is just another way for the royal family to bring shame on the Nocteins.¡± From that perspective, Seon-Hyeok felt his new responsibilities were not so bad. After all, he hated the Nocteins as much as anyone else in the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the royal princess to fulfill her promise as well.¡± He belatedly laughed as he recalled the royal princess¡¯ promise to grant him a wish after conclusion of the war. *** Seon-Hyeok, sitting atop of Goldrake, and a hundred heavy cavalry riders lined up in front of the fortress to wait for the Noctein officials. ¡°They¡¯re coming.¡± At the promised time, the Noctein negotiators appeared, flanked by the Mangsk cavalry. There did not seem to be too many Noctein prisoners among them. ¡°Forward! Company Commander Joseph Ahalson, of the Mangsk 4th Light Cavalry! It¡¯s an honor to meet the famous Earl Drachen once again!¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled, hearing the greetings of the company commander he once fought alongside with against the Sasteins. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you alive and well.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± Company Commander Ahalson looked at him in admiration before handing off his duties as escort. ¡°Here are the 17 Noctein negotiators. I leave them in your care.¡± ¡°Good work in coming all the way here. Your accommodations have been prepared, so take your time and rest.¡± ¡°Thank you again for your consideration.¡± Company Commander Ahalson saluted before disappearing into the fortress. ¡°I am Earl Drachen, and I will be responsible for escorting you to the capital.¡± Hearing the Drake Knight¡¯s introduction, an old man, appearing to be the negotiation team¡¯s representative, reluctantly responded. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I am Marquis Gernian Roheim Ashtein.¡± The Noctein lord looked displeased, seeing the enemy look down on him while offering his greetings despite his high rank as a noble. Moreover, he was further dissatisfied because this enemy was none other than the Drake Knight himself. ¡°Please follow my directions during our journey to the capital.¡± However, from Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, he had no reason to be considerate of the deeply detested Noctein Kingdom and its nobles. In fact, he openly showed that while he was assuming responsibility for escorting the Nocteins to the capital, he did not do so because he wanted to. ¡°As you wish.¡± Marquis Ashtein tightly closed his eyes, sensing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s open hostility. There was no room for sympathy. This humiliation was the price the Noctein Kingdom had to pay for terrorizing its neighboring kingdoms. ¡°Then let¡¯s get going. It¡¯s a long way to the capital, so it may get a little rough.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words were not just for show. As soon as he finished speaking, he picked up the pace, almost reaching full speed. The Noctein officials panicked as they tried to keep up with a pace that even ordinary cavalry would have trouble with. ¡°Don¡¯t fall behind, at least here in the west. There¡¯s at least a regiment¡¯s worth of people who would jump at the chance to attack you if they discover your identity.¡± Hearing the Drake Knight¡¯s warning, the negotiators desperately tried to keep up. CH 94 No content CH 94. The route taken by Seon-Hyeok and the Noctein officials followed royal instructions to the letter. The objective was to hide any vulnerable areas and exude strength. However, Marquis Ashtein and the accompanying negotiators had no opportunity to leisurely look at the surrounding lands. They held onto their reins desperately as their lower bodies lost all sensation, and they were dragged haplessly behind the galloping monster. Instead of asking to slow down, the officials tried to endure the pain out of pure spite. However, once even this became difficult, they slowed down and began to scheme. They trusted that the Drake Knight could not possibly abandon them. Of course, this was true. Seon-Hyeok had no intention of leaving behind Marquis Ashtein and the negotiators. However, this did not mean he planned to be considerate. He glanced back at the lagging riders before urging Goldrake behind them. Growl. When Goldrake rumbled, the decelerating horses panicked and galloped once again for their lives. ¡°Ugh!¡± The officials screamed as their horses ran without concern for their riders. For them, the situation now was much worse than before. Following this incident, the Noctein negotiators no longer tried to play tricks on Seon-Hyeok, and they were forced to endure once again out of pride and spite. But even this only lasted up to a point. ¡°Excuse me. E, Earl Drachen.¡± Marquis Ashtein called for Earl Drachen in a dying voice. The Drake Knight was an enemy that could not be overcome with sheer spite, malice, or scheming. If they wanted to reach the capital alive, there was only one option available to him. ¡°P, please slow down¡­¡± They had to swallow their pride and beg. ¡°E, earl¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok did not answer. He kept up his pace as though he had heard nothing. Seeing this, Marquis Ashtein mistakenly thought that the Drake Knight could not hear him. He spoke up again, this time in a much louder voice. ¡°Earl Drach¡­ ugh!¡± Out of breath and unaccustomed to riding at full speed, the marquis accidentally bit his tongue and screamed. Blood flowed down his mouth, and the nobleman staggered, as if about to fall from his horse. Idiot. Seon-Hyeok immediately grasped the situation when he glanced back, and he clicked his tongue. ¡°Slow down. Full stop.¡± No matter how much he hated the Nocteins, he could not escort them to the royal family, only for their leader to be unable to speak after biting off his tongue. He ordered two of the riders to bring in priests from nearby territories. ¡°You should have been more careful. If you had something to say, you could have done so while we took a break.¡± ¡°Have we ever had a break? We¡¯ve never stopped before sunset.¡± One of the negotiators angrily spoke out at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s comment. ¡°What kind of kingdom treats another¡¯s representatives so harshly!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t even a time of war. You¡¯re only doing this to make us suffer.¡± Once the first complained, the rest followed. The marquis likewise expressed his displeasure with his eyes, all while groaning in pain. ¡°You should¡¯ve said so sooner. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re complaining now.¡± Seon-Hyeok brazenly responded, acting as though he was unaware because the Noctein party remained quiet. He was almost suggesting that the negotiators were being immature in their actions. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m not the one in a hurry. I didn¡¯t know you had that much time to get back to your kingdom.¡± It was the Noctein Kingdom that needed to regain ownership of their fort and stabilize the border situation. For the Adenburg Kingdom, it did not matter whether the negotiations took place tomorrow or the following year. When this was pointed out to them, the negotiators were left speechless. Though he received the priest¡¯s healing, Marquis Ashtein noticed that his tongue was not completely cured. The healer insisted that his lack of faith was the cause of the incomplete recovery, but his cold attitude suggested that it was intentional. After all, it would be nearly impossible to find a person within the Adenburg Kingdom without any feelings of animosity towards the Nocteins, even if he was a priest. In the end, Marquis Ashtein was forced to continue while half-inarticulate, and the negotiators¡¯ mood was noticeably subdued. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too slow?¡± ¡°Your representative was injured because we moved too quickly, so shouldn¡¯t we be more careful from now on?¡± One of the subordinates complained in place of the marquis, but these complaints fell on deaf ears. Seon-Hyeok adjusted the group¡¯s pace as he pleased, and the negotiators were completely exhausted by the time they arrived at the capital. ¡°Forward! Welcome to the capital, Earl Drachen. We¡¯ll take over the escort duties from here.¡± ¡°Then keep up the good work.¡± After handing over the Noctein officials to the cavalry from the capital, Seon-Hyeok looked over at the marquis. The marquis looked pitiful like a prisoner, shoulders drooped as he was dragged off by the guards. It would be difficult for him to achieve his goals in the upcoming negotiations, as his spirit had been so thoroughly broken. In the end, Seon-Hyeok was once again able to contribute to the livelihood of the western territories, as the border would become more stable the more the Nocteins lost in the settlement. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At his words, the hundred heavy cavalry began to follow behind the capital¡¯s guards. This time, there was neither a grand welcome nor a ceremony. Seon-Hyeok entered the capital quietly, guided by the capital¡¯s guards. Of course, Goldrake would grab people¡¯s attention through its mere presence, and thus the drake was left with the Central Army stationed outside the city. ¡°I will consider it an honor for the rest of my life to have been with the Drake Knight.¡± ¡°I hope I will get to see you again someday!¡± Aside from the members of the Drake Cavalry, most of the forces accompanying them were from the Central Army. As such, they were left at the army garrison. ¡°If we meet again, I hope you don¡¯t have to make me summon you twice.¡± The company commanders smiled with embarrassment. There were no signs of the previous power struggle and pride between the Western and Central Armies. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to seeing you again someday.¡± When Seon-Hyeok stepped back with this final comment, the heavy cavalry all stood at attention. ¡°Salute Earl Drachen!¡± ¡°May the Drake Knight¡¯s future be full of glory!¡± Hearing the spirited farewells of the riders, Seon-Hyeok saluted in kind. ¡°I wish you all good luck.¡± With that, Seon-Hyeok quickly turned around. It seemed he had grown fond of the cavalry during their time together in battle. ¡°I will come to see you soon.¡± However, he frowned when Woo-Young made eye contact and spoke with a determined voice. ¡°Do as you wish. It¡¯s not like the royal family will allow it.¡± ¡°I had some achievements in battle, so can¡¯t I be discharged now?¡± Woo-Young¡¯s attitude was serious, but Seon-Hyeok quickly waved him off. ¡°These guys. At this rate, they¡¯re going to start begging to join the Drake Cavalry.¡± Once they left the Central Army garrison, Clark spoke up. After all, there was already talk amongst the royal family to recreate the Drake Cavalry and have the unit become operational once again. However, as most of the original riders had fallen in battle, this new Drake Cavalry would be completely different from that of the past. Following extensive discussions with Clark and the other veterans, Seon-Hyeok asked the Adenburg leaders to reconsider. Of course, the command tried to convince him otherwise ¨C it was in their best interest to have the name of the unit responsible for defeating the Sasteins and achieving victory against an enemy five times its size live on. But in the end, he and the veterans refused. The wishes of their superiors remained just that ¨C wishes. In essence, the Drake Cavalry was disbanded. Having lost their military affiliation, Clark and the remaining survivors all asked to be discharged, and they became a part of the Rheinperle territory. It was difficult to maintain a large number of cavalry off of the newly developed mine, but Seon-Hyeok accepted them all, even those who had been crippled in battle. He felt it was the proper courtesy to show his comrades. ¡°My lord.¡± Julian¡¯s voice brought him back to his senses. Seon-Hyeok could see the young squire and the surviving veterans all looking at him. ¡°The guards are waiting.¡± ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go.¡± He tapped the shoulders of the men beside him before walking away towards the waiting guards. It was his second time visiting the royal capital, but for Seon-Hyeok, it felt like it was his first. After all, he had been a mere cavalry rider in the past, and his status now was so drastically different that he was an entirely new person. The royal family sent countless servants and maids to assist him, and they offered numerous benefits to Julian and the cavalry following him as his entourage. ¡°Wow. If this is the treatment we get, it wouldn¡¯t be bad living in the capital.¡± The wooden bed was so luxurious that Seon-Hyeok felt badly laying down on it, and every piece of furniture in their accommodations looked elegant and expensive. Overwhelmed by the opulence, Seon-Hyeok stood around the room, unable to sit or lie down. Julian sighed, looking at her master like he was crazy. ¡°You have to get used to it.¡± Having grown up in such an environment, Julian seemed to find nothing wrong with this incredible luxury. She casually looked through the cupboard, took out a drink, and poured him a glass. ¡°Ah. Much better.¡± He shivered at the coolness of the drink, and a maid approached. ¡°I have a message from the royal princess.¡± ¡°Ah. From the princess?¡± ¡°The royal princess says she hopes that once you¡¯ve recovered from the fatigue of your travels, you will go to see her and have some refreshments.¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately jumped up from his seat. After all, he had something to receive from the princess. ¡°This isn¡¯t the western front. You¡¯re going to go see her in that attire? You should at least wash off the dirt and put on some neat clothes.¡± Just as she said, Seon-Hyeok was dusty and dirty from his long travels. When he smiled with embarrassment, Julian sighed and spoke to the maid. ¡°If it¡¯s not a problem with the princess, tell her that he can go to see her anytime tomorrow.¡± At her words, the maid said she understood before disappearing. Before long, another servant approached. ¡°Viscount Ahn Yoo-Jung has asked for a meeting with Earl Drachen.¡± ¡°He has a prior engagement with the princess. A meeting won¡¯t be possible until afterwards.¡± Seon-Hyeok found it strange that these individuals were sending him messengers first instead of appearing whenever they wished, but Julian took this change for granted. She skillfully postponed all obligations under the pretext of a meeting with the royal princess. ¡°Even the royal family can¡¯t carelessly treat nobles at or above the status of an earl. In fact, it should have been the case ever since you became the lord of a territory, but you were too indifferent to such customs.¡± Julian began her nagging as soon as she finished handling these urgent matters. He pretended not to notice. However, she was right. Many sought to meet the renowned Drake Knight, but not a single individual visited him uninvited. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m starting to like the capital.¡± The reason he had bad memories of his previous visit was because of the stress from dealing with the nobles and other foreigners. If they had all been polite and reserved as they were now, it was possible he would have chosen to remain in the capital instead of heading back west. It was true that he got caught up in the current and fought in additional wars, but his original goal had always been to live a long and easy life. At dawn the following day, the princess¡¯ maid came to see him. Seon-Hyeok requested an appointment for noon, and once prepared, he headed for the royal family¡¯s residence inside the castle. ¡°There aren¡¯t many who are allowed to visit this place.¡± When the guide smiled and made this comment, Seon-Hyeok looked around. Just as she said, there were very few people coming and going about the innermost part of the palace. Even those were the exquisitely dressed maids and servants going about their duties. ¡°You came.¡± A table and a few chairs were prepared in the garden of the inner castle. The princess sat at the most colorful chair of them all, waiting for his arrival. She remained as cute as always, her legs not yet long enough to touch the ground, but her words were full of dignity. ¡°First of all, congratulations on your great accomplishments.¡± When he stood to thank her for her congratulations, Seon-Hyeok saw Asha Trail greeting him with a look from a distance. He responded in kind, before being guided to the chair opposite from the princess. ¡°So. Have you thought about your wish?¡± The princess suddenly asked him about his wish, face flushed as though it was an urgent matter. Her expression of anticipation looked like that of a child sitting in front of a mountain of gifts, and Seon-Hyeok struggled to suppress a laugh as he responded. ¡°Yes. I have something in mind.¡± The princess¡¯ lips twitched at his response. She seemed to be holding back a desire to laugh as well. ¡°So. Tell me.¡± To an onlooker, it would not have been clear from the princess¡¯ voice whether she was the one giving or receiving a favor. Seon-Hyeok managed to keep a straight expression as he voiced his wish. CH 95 No content CH 95. ¡°Please allow me to select the mage and knight who will reside in my territory.¡± A somewhat disappointed expression flashed across the princess¡¯ face. ¡°Those were people who would stay in your territory, so it is only natural that I take your opinions into consideration. Your wish is no different from what I already promised.¡± The princess wondered why he was asking for such a minor wish when she was capable of fulfilling much greater ones. ¡°My wish is that you will remember your promise even if I am greedy and ask for more talented individuals than expected.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok showed no signs of regret and repeated his request. The princess had clicked her tongue in disapproval, but her eyes belatedly shone. ¡°Do you have people in mind?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I plan to decide during my stay here at the capital.¡± When he showed no signs of naming the individuals on the spot, the princess responded with a bright expression. ¡°Then could you tell me first once you decide?¡± ¡°I promise I will.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The princess clapped her hands in excitement. ¡°I will watch how you judge others.¡± After laughing for a while, the princess caught herself and belatedly coughed awkwardly before gesturing to the servants in her usual, dignified manner. The maids immediately stepped forward to set glasses in front of them and pour them fragrant tea. What followed was a casual conversation. The princess skillfully avoided talking about the war, asking mostly about Goldie or sharing personal anecdotes. Seon-Hyeok was surprised by her attitude, as he thought she would naturally ask questions about his prowess on the battlefield. However, he welcomed this situation, as he was sick and tired of war. Thanks to this, the conversation flowed smoothly, and he enjoyed himself listening to the young princess¡¯ trivial stories. ¡°Hm.¡± After a while, he caught Asha Trail giving him a look. It was only then that he realized how much time had already passed, and Seon-Hyeok waited for the princess to finish her story before getting up. ¡°I grant you permission to travel freely in and out of the inner castle, so please do not hesitate to spend your time in the garden here during the day.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not help but smile at her words. She spoke as though she was giving him a special reward, but in reality, she was simply bored and asking him to come visit. ¡°I also enjoy drinking tea while looking at the scenery here, so if my schedule permits, I can treat you to another cup of tea.¡± The princess looked at him calmly as though nothing had happened, but her cute hands tightly holding onto the hem of her white dress showed her nervousness. ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± When he suppressed his desire to give her a hard time and answered in a serious voice, the princess¡¯s eyes turned up in a smile. When he returned to his accommodations after sharing refreshments with the royal princess, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide at the sight of an unexpected gift. ¡®As soon as I return to the capital, I plan to commission a new lance and armor. I hope you and your drake will never suffer at the swords of your enemies ever again.¡¯ He thought it was just a remark made in passing, but the princess kept her promise. ¡°It seems she wanted to surprise you, my lord.¡± The lance and golden armor were complete with intricate patterns, and it was clear even more effort went into forging this new gift than the one before. He grasped the lance like a man possessed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok unknowingly let out an exclamation. The subtly changed center of gravity and the slight pliability of the lance felt perfect in his hands. He immediately realized that Asha Trail had played a role in the crafting of his new weapon, as she was the only one familiar with the unusual weapon¡¯s ideal weight and elasticity. ¡°Will you try it on?¡± Julian approached and picked up his armor. He put down his new weapon for a moment as he let her put his armor on. ¡°It¡¯s in the shape of a drake. The artisan who made this has a great artistic sense.¡± The helmet resembled a drake¡¯s head, while each part of the armor gave the impression of a drake¡¯s claws and scales. It was truly a work of art. At the same time, however, the armor felt firm and stable on him, and its appearance did not come at the cost of any practicality. ¡°Here. There¡¯s a cape as well.¡± Julian voiced her admiration once Seon-Hyeok put on the cape with a golden drake on a blue background, symbolic of the Drake Cavalry. ¡°It¡¯s fitting for the one known as the Drake Knight.¡± As she said, the armor was as beautiful as a work of art. The only point of concern was that the appearance and golden hue could be too flashy to use on a battlefield. ¡°I think I might get focused down if I wear this into battle.¡± The radiant glow and the splendid appearance seemed like an ideal target for enemies. However, Julian disagreed, saying there was no problem. ¡°You and Goldrake are visible from hundreds of meters away as is. What kind of nonsense are you saying now?¡± She had a point. There was not a single enemy incapable of identifying him atop his monster, and thus, there was no reason to worry about the brilliance of his armor. ¡°I¡¯ve been receiving too much. Should I give her a gift next time?¡± ¡°If you want to give her a gift on the same level as what you received, you¡¯ll need to use most of the funds available in Rheinperle. Giving a lacking gift would be an insult to the royal family, so please think through it carefully and let me know before making a decision.¡± Considering who it was that gave him this gift, Seon-Hyeok could not repay her carelessly. Seon-Hyeok agreed with Julian before stepping in front of the mirror to see for himself. ¡°Even so, I think it¡¯s a bit much.¡± It was not impractical, but the armor was more artistic and colorful than necessary. It seemed to have been made according to the royal princess¡¯ girlish tastes. The following day, messengers began to visit once again. Most of the meeting requests were rejected, but some were difficult to refuse. Among these was a meeting with Ahn Yoo-Jung, the summoner of wind spirits. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Should I call you Earl Drachen now?¡± Yoo-Jung no longer asked him to join her faction. By now, he was too powerful of an individual for her faction to control, and rather, she was now the one expected to bow her head. ¡°First and foremost, congratulations on your additional accomplishments.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Seon-Hyeok felt indebted to her because he had taken Atiya from her, but their relationship was relatively shallow, and he had nothing much to say. She sighed as he awkwardly looked at her. ¡°The spirit¡¯s scent is stronger now, so I¡¯m guessing she advanced as well.¡± ¡°Somehow.¡± ¡°My spirit as well.¡± Come to think of It, Yoo-Jung seemed oddly calm, when she would normally be flustered by the influence of his attribute control. Clearly, the growth of her spirit meant she was less susceptible to his influence. ¡°My spirit is high-tier.¡± Seon-Hyeok imagined Yoo-Jung¡¯s spirit would be mid-tier like his, but it was surprisingly even higher. He expressed his surprise for the first time since meeting her, and she gave a satisfied expression. ¡°I just wanted to tell you I wasn¡¯t playing around either.¡± Indeed, after a few more words, she got up to leave. ¡°And if you need help, please come and see me anytime. Of course, you¡¯ll need to compensate me, but it looks like you¡¯d be capable of paying for it now.¡± Seon-Hyeok wordlessly saw her off. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again.¡± After looking at him for a while, Yoo-Jung said farewell and disappeared. ¡°Hm¡­¡± It was likely that her visit was her way of checking if she was free of his attribute control. Seon-Hyeok was unable to tell whether she had been significantly influenced during her brief visit. He just assumed that she was in a hurry to leave and that she had briefly hesitated before leaving because of his attribute control. ¡°Before, our spirits were the same tier, but now, her spirit has a higher rank than mine. Perhaps that¡¯s the reason?¡± Seon-Hyeok was evaluating the effect of his attribute control despite the differences in tiers before giving a blank look. ¡°Wait. There could be summoners using water or earth spirits here in the capital¡­¡± Just as he had taken Atiya from Yoo-Jung, Seon-Hyeok felt he could form a contract with a water spirit now. As he started to plan how he would gain a second spirit, Julian returned after being away for a moment. ¡°Julian. Are there any summoners in the capital?¡± ¡°I can find out. Is it urgent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, but the sooner the better.¡± Whether or not he was successful, it was worth a try. At his words, Julian nodded and handed over the book she held. ¡°I got the magazine you asked for.¡± ¡°Oh? Thank you.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned as he opened the magazine. ¡®The performance of the Drake Knight, Adenburg¡¯s Spear.¡¯ ¡®Who played the leading role in the 629th Adenburg-Noctein War? Adenburg¡¯s Shield, or Adenburg¡¯s Spear?¡¯ ¡®The Drake Knight. 22 Battles. 22 Victories.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok thought he saw provocative titles on the cover, and indeed, the first few pages of the magazine were full of articles about himself. He quickly turned the pages after reading a few sentences, unable to stomach the glorified content and rhetoric. ¡°The Latest Gradus!¡± Coming to the list of 100 knights and mages at the end of the magazine, Seon-Hyeok hurriedly looked for his name. ¡®Western Army, Lord and Earl of Rheinperle, Dragon Rider Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, Gradus 78.¡¯ His Gradus was now 11 spots higher than when he first learned of its existence. He reflexively looked for Raiden Laylark next. ¡®Central Knights, Senior Knight, Raiden Laylark, Gradus 79.¡¯ Raiden Laylark¡¯s name came right after his. Seon-Hyeok grinned, realizing that the Sword of Lightning was diligently raising his Gradus while he himself fought on the battlefield. Seon-Hyeok had claimed victory in their previous trial by combat, but it was only because his opponent had been careless. If the duel had continued to the end, it would have ended in a defeat for Seon-Hyeok. However, this was all news from the past. He was confident he could now beat the Sword of Lightning using his superior skills. Considering he wanted to test his abilities while in the royal capital, the Sword of Lightning was the perfect practice opponent. ¡°Julian. While you¡¯re looking for those summoners, can you check whether Raiden Laylark is still here in the capital?¡± ¡°Yes. I will check and let you know today.¡± Julian was reliable, even in the capital where she lacked any personal connections. He thanked her before turning back to the magazine. The upper ranks of Gradus, where the likes of Marquis Reinhardt were located, were filled with Royal Knights, Central Knights, and Royal Mages, but there were no changes in their rankings. Likewise, there were minimal changes to the upper-middle ranks of Gradus, where Asha Trail was placed. Adjustments were only visible among the lower ranks. ¡°Huh?¡± He saw a familiar foreigner¡¯s name at Gradus 89, where he was previously ranked. ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Viscount Lee Eun-Seo, Gradus 89.¡¯ No, she isn¡¯t the only one. There were three foreigners aside from himself who now possessed Gradus. ¡®Royal Mage, Wind Summoner Viscount Ahn Yoo-Jung, Gradus 85.¡¯ ¡®Royal Knight, Monk, Viscount Gong Hyun-Jin, Gradus 62.¡¯ Among them was a monk. The class sounded like that of a pacifist, but in reality, monks were powerful warriors capable of using their entire body as a weapon. The foreigner monk had a respectable rank of 62. ¡°If he¡¯s ranked 62, he really is on the level of senior knights.¡± His interest was briefly piqued, seeing that the monk¡¯s rank was much higher than his, but he quickly forgot about it and continued to search through the list of Gradus. ¡°There should be someone usable here¡­¡± It was not the appearance of someone looking for a dueling opponent to improve his rank. Julian watched him quietly before asking. ¡°By any chance, you didn¡¯t ask me to learn more about the knight and mage promised you by the royal princess because¡­¡± ¡°Hm? Why would I tell you to look into that?¡± Seon-Hyeok hummed as he answered Julian¡¯s question. ¡°There¡¯s a perfect list right here.¡± He was looking through the magazine like a person filling an online shopping cart in the other world. CH 96 No content CH 96. Seon-Hyeok stayed in his accommodations all day long, looking at the list of Gradus and selecting from these talented individuals. ¡°If they¡¯re ranked too high, it¡¯d be a burden for me to take them ¨C and for me to order them around.¡± He immediately excluded those he deemed too strong. Even if the royal princess offered her support, Seon-Hyeok believed such individuals would not follow him unconditionally. After bringing them back to Rheinperle, there was no guarantee that they would obey his commands. What he needed were competent individuals he could comfortably order around, not superiors to house in his territory. ¡°I¡¯ll exclude the foreigners as well.¡± And then, he removed all of the foreigners with Gradus. ¡°So this is what¡¯s left¡­¡± After repeatedly cutting down his list, Seon-Hyeok was left with just three. ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Jake Proudmoore, Gradus 73.¡¯ ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Aria Eisen, Gradus 98.¡¯ ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Kesil Arcane, Gradus 100.¡¯ All three were promising talents recognized for their abilities, despite only being in their 20s. Likewise, they were all mages and not knights. Julian spoke up from his side, asking whether he would be making a list of knight candidates as well, but Seon-Hyeok responded in a tone that said he had nothing to think about. ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen the knight.¡± ¡°Already?¡± It was true Seon-Hyeok had been looking at the list of Gradus all day, but it was surprising that he had so quickly decided on a person that he may have to spend a long time with in the future. However, for him, it had not been a hasty decision. On the contrary, he had planned this even when he told the royal princess his wish. In essence, his choice for the knight had already been decided before he arrived at the capital. ¡°And who might that be?¡± As expected of a squire aspiring to become a knight, Julian showed great interest in the individual who would become Rheinperle¡¯s first knight. Seon-Hyeok looked at Julian with an inscrutable expression before pointing towards the middle of the Gradus rankings. ¡°Talented and proven. Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡± Julian looked at her lord blankly as he waited, expecting her to compliment his choice. After a moment, she sighed and responded. ¡°The knight¡¯s skilled and of good character, of course. But how do you expect to steal away one of the Royal Knights?¡± The name Seon-Hyeok pointed to was that of a female knight Julian knew well. ¡®Royal Knight, Royal Guard, Senior Knight, Asha Trail, Gradus 46.¡¯ ¡°What do you mean, how?¡± Seon-Hyeok looked at his squire shaking her head before boldly explaining. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell the princess that I want Sir Trail.¡± *** Whereas knights determined their Gradus through relatively simple and clear duels, mages were ranked according to more complicated criteria. As they spent most of their time studying and experimenting with magic in laboratories, there was no way they would suddenly challenge each other to a duel. As such, their ranks were determined by identifying the types and levels of magic each mage had learned, then by projecting how much effect they would have on enemies if thrown into battle. In essence, knights were used to charge in and crush enemy forces in battle, while mages remained stationary to cast magic that would either restrict or annihilate their enemies. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the lowest ranked knights and mages can handle at least one infantry company by themselves.¡± This was truly a strange world with magic, spirits, and all sorts of unnatural abilities, where an individual¡¯s strength could overwhelm that of a hundred well-trained soldiers. ¡°But they won¡¯t be able to go to war anyways.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re even more reliant on Gradus. Without the existence of such a system, there would be no way for them to prove themselves unless there was an all-out war.¡± Julian had a point. These individuals had struggled throughout their lives to gain this superhuman strength, but they were now held back from using their abilities. Seon-Hyeok imagined it must feel incredibly frustrating and unfair. From that perspective, he somewhat understood the mindset of the ordinary knights who had been humiliated after recklessly challenging him to a duel in the past. ¡°Since we can¡¯t bring them into battle anyways, let¡¯s pick a versatile mage. It¡¯d be a problem if all our mage could do is create fireballs and fire off some lightning.¡± Seon-Hyeok handed Julian his pre-prepared list of candidates for the Rheinperle mage. ¡°Please find out if any of these three have outstanding talent in non-offensive spells, or if they are experimenting in other fields of magic.¡± ¡°Unlike the knights, the royal mages rarely move about. It¡¯ll take some time to gather information on them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. After all, I¡¯ll only receive my rewards after negotiations are finished, and we¡¯ll depart after that. It¡¯s fine as long as you can gather the necessary information before then.¡± At his words, Julian bowed and exited the room, acting diligent as always. ¡°Phew. Then should I stop by the inner castle?¡± It just so happened to be the time when the princess would be enjoying her tea. Seon-Hyeok called on a maid to lead the way and slowly made his way to the inner palace. ¡°You really treat the castle like it¡¯s your own home.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok came across someone he was not particularly excited to meet. After beating the foreigners of the Central Army half to death, he felt uncomfortable being around Marquis Reinhardt. ¡°The princess has given me permission.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m the one responsible for keeping track of who enters the inner castle, so there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know that.¡± After his curt comment, the marquis gave the servant a look. ¡°I have something to discuss with the earl. Please leave us.¡± The girl looked at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face for a moment, then disappeared when he nodded. ¡°What do you have to tell me?¡± ¡°How do you like the capital? Doesn¡¯t the world look different now that you¡¯re in a higher position?¡± It was an irrefutable fact. He was enjoying a luxurious lifestyle incomparable to when he was a mere cavalry rider. ¡°That¡¯s just how the capital is. It¡¯s a comfortable and pleasant place for those with power, but those without are torn apart by all sorts of external forces.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Seon-Hyeok was not sure what the marquis was trying to get at, so he just continued to listen. ¡°However, you now have the requisite power and reputation to remain unbothered by most, and you even have the trust of the royal family. You might not be aware of this, but there are none in the capital who can treat you carelessly.¡± Seon-Hyeok straightened up as Marquis Reinhardt looked at him and got to the point. ¡°So. Do you have any thoughts about remaining in the capital?¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± What¡¯s he saying now? When Seon-Hyeok gave a confused look, the marquis continued with a gentle expression. ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you would like to join the Royal Knights.¡± Seon-Hyeok was left speechless at the sudden offer. ¡°Your duties would be to protect the Adenstein royal family, the most important figures within this kingdom. The glory and honor you would receive is beyond description, and none, save for members of the royal family, will be able to give you commands. Isn¡¯t that tempting?¡± The marquis did not push him for an immediate response. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to answer right now. If I did, the old man from Mangsk would come here himself to make my life hell. I just want you to keep this option in mind and to take your time in considering it.¡± The marquis¡¯ attitude was unusually gentle, as though he noticed that Seon-Hyeok did not seem too keen on the suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± The marquis laughed, considering it a relief that he was not rejected to his face, then remembered something as he spoke. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think about suggesting that you¡¯re meant for the battlefield as your excuse. You¡¯ll find out soon enough, but you won¡¯t have many opportunities to fight in such battles going forward.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a point of contention in the current negotiations with the Nocteins.¡± Why would an individual be a huge point of concern in a settlement between two kingdoms? When Seon-Hyeok frowned and demanded an explanation, the marquis slowly replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that neither we nor the Noctein Kingdom deploy mages or knights to the front lines in an effort to avoid unnecessary escalation.¡± Seon-Hyeok was well aware of this. ¡°This time, the Noctein Kingdom has requested that the Drake Knight be classified alongside senior knights and excluded from future disputes. That¡¯s the one concession they insisted on in return for accepting most of our demands.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a bewildered look once he belatedly grasped the situation. The Noctein Kingdom¡¯s demand felt like children setting rules before a fistfight. ¡°And the Adenburg Kingdom will accept that?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet, but most likely. There shouldn¡¯t be any instances of Noctein forces crossing into our territory for the time being, and anyways, their request isn¡¯t too difficult to accept.¡± From what the marquis said, it seemed as though the Adenburg officials were viewing the Nocteins¡¯ proposal in a positive light. ¡°Since you¡¯re a high-ranking noble now, you¡¯ll soon come to understand why knights have their hands tied and mages are kept restrained. And by the time you do, you¡¯ll be in a similar position as those other knights.¡± A shadow fell on the marquis¡¯ face. On the other hand, however, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He had simply been confused about the situation, but he did not feel anxious about the prospect of no longer being able to fight in battle. Belatedly realizing this, the marquis asked with a sour expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset? You¡¯ll become a caged bird or a leopard that¡¯s unable to run.¡± Seon-Hyeok casually responded to Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s question. ¡°What the big deal if I can¡¯t fly or run? I can always live like a chicken or a house cat.¡± After all, he had no burning desire to fight in wars in the first place. He had happened to fight under orders, and in this process, he had made significant contributions in the Adenburg-Noctein wars. He had no reason to be disappointed over being excluded from the battlefield now. No, if anything, he felt it was fortunate that he would no longer be ordered onto the terrible battlefields and exposed to such horrible sights. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression betrayed his inner thoughts, and seeing this, the marquis sighed before continuing. ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s the way things are now. If you ever become bored of the borderlands, feel free to come to the capital. The Royal Knights will welcome you with open arms anytime.¡± Feeling as though he lost control of the conversation, the marquis hurriedly left after his final comment. When he disappeared, the maid returned to once again lead the way. ¡°What a coincidence. I was just about to have my last cup of tea, and to think Earl Drachen would come to find me here.¡± Previously, the royal princess had almost begged him to come to visit, but she now acted like she had no memories of doing so. By now, Seon-Hyeok was fully accustomed to these slight inconsistencies in the princess¡¯ behavior, and he simply greeted her with a smile. ¡°I was in a tough position after my previous lance broke in battle, but thanks to your consideration, I was able to get new arms and armor. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°The kingdom¡¯s finest craftsmen worked hard for months to create those. The enthusiasm and sincerity with which they refined and forged the iron felt like they would be creating a once-in-a-lifetime masterpiece, so it¡¯s natural that you¡¯re satisfied with the result.¡± The princess spoke grandly, but in the end, she was simply boasting about how she had given him such a great gift. Seon-Hyeok did as she hoped, thanking her and showing that he was moved by her thoughtfulness. He felt as though he was the uncle of a young niece. Of course, he had to be careful around her because her father was the king of Adenburg, but even so, he enjoyed being around the simultaneously elegant and innocent princess. ¡°Ah, and about the mage and knight who will come with me to Rheinperle.¡± ¡°Oh, have you decided already?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about the mage a bit more, but I¡¯ve decided on the knight.¡± The princess¡¯ eyes sparkled and grew wide in anticipation. ¡°Good. I¡¯m truly curious which knight caught the attention of the renowned Drake Knight.¡± He had already made up his mind before coming to see the princess, but he could not help but hesitate, knowing that he would be taking away one of the princess¡¯ personal escorts. Even so, he set aside his reservations and shared his decision. ¡°Please give me Sir Asha Trail.¡± CH 97 No content CH 97. Both the sparkly-eyed princess and the person in question, Asha Trail, froze. Seon-Hyeok tilted his head in confusion, seeing this unexpected response. Belatedly, he realized that his words could have been misconstrued, and he quickly added. ¡°Sir Trail is the most skillful knight I know, and she truly acts like one. I¡¯m certain other knights are capable as well, but I can¡¯t be sure if we¡¯ll be compatible.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re compatible with Sir Trail.¡± The princess¡¯ voice wasn¡¯t much different from usual. However, until just a moment ago, she had been unusually excited, and as a result, the change felt palpable. Silence fell upon the area, and the friendly atmosphere grew strangely heavy. Seon-Hyeok gulped as he looked at the princess¡¯ face. Was she upset because I asked for a knight she cherished? Or maybe she thinks I crossed a line by asking for a senior knight when I only just became an earl? There was no way to know. The only thing that was certain was that the princess did not seem happy. ¡°First, I want to hear Sir Trail¡¯s thoughts.¡± The princess passed the baton to Asha Trail. Seon-Hyeok carefully watched the princess before turning his attention to the knight. As she was a Royal Knight and thus valued the lives of the royal family as much as her own, it was unlikely that Asha Trail would do anything that would cause the princess to lose face. However, Seon-Hyeok could not help but feel nervous. He used his one wish with her in mind, but if she refused, he would have simply blown his opportunity. ¡°I will follow your command.¡± It was as he expected. Thankfully, Asha Trail showed no resistance, saying she would follow whatever decision the princess made. ¡°I meant you should stay with me if you don¡¯t want to leave.¡± The princess¡¯ words were strange. She was aware of the dignity of the royal family and thus the power of her words, but for some reason, she did not respond. ¡°If the princess wants¡­¡± When Asha Trail began to repeat herself, the princess fell deep into thought. Seon-Hyeok began to regret his actions, wondering if he should belatedly ask for someone else. He hasn¡¯t realized just how much she treasured her knight, seeing her agonizing over her decision despite having made a promise. Nonetheless, he still wanted her. She was a shining figure with Gradus 46, and a knight known for her ability and serious personality. These evaluations of her were not an exaggeration. By now, the princess¡¯ inner conflict was clearly visible on her face. She looked at him in dissatisfaction before turning back to Asha Trail, and her expression changed countless times over the brief period. In the end, however, she reached a decision. ¡°The royal family¡¯s words are as valuable as gold. Who would trust and follow us if we so easily went back on our promises? Your request shall be fulfilled.¡± Seon-Hyeok received what he wanted, but he could not be happy. The princess¡¯ expression still remained sour. ¡°Sir Trail, you will be relieved of your duties as Royal Guard after today. Take care of your matters so that you will be able to follow Earl Drachen when he departs.¡± Even though he had been the one to ask for Asha Trail, he was caught by surprise. He had not expected the princess to take such immediate action. ¡°Consult with Marquis Reinhardt to replace Sir Trail¡¯s position with someone capable. However, ensure that the Royal Guards do not let me feel her absence.¡± The princess¡¯ matter-of-fact approach tugged at his feelings. It felt like the actions of a child in pain as she threw away all of her cherished belongings while claiming she did not need them. Ugh. Did she care about Sir Trail that much? ¡°I will try to make sure that Sir Trail can come visit the capital often.¡± Seon-Hyeok belatedly told stories in an attempt to lighten her mood, but the sulky princess did not seem affected by his efforts. She turned her head slightly and did not even look in his direction, and Seon-Hyeok felt that if he left her like this, the good relationship he had built with her all this time would be in vain. In the end, he brought out his secret weapon. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day. It¡¯s very refreshing to ride on Goldrake on a day like this.¡± The princess gave a suspicious look, but her ears could not help but perk up at the mention of her precious Goldrake. Successfully grabbing her attention, Seon-Hyeok continued on. ¡°It would be great if the princess could experience that as well.¡± The look in her eyes changed. Her dull, sunken eyes suddenly began to shine brilliantly like stars. ¡°If the princess wants¡­¡± Unable to overcome the temptation, the princess took the bait before he could even finish. ¡°Oh! I want to!¡± Seon-Hyeok inwardly sighed in relief as he watched the princess jumping up and down in joy. ¡°I invited you to join the Royal Guard, and you¡¯re taking one of us away instead?¡± It seemed as though Marquis Reinhardt had already been briefed on the events, as he appeared in front of Seon-Hyeok to complain. Seon-Hyeok laughed awkwardly and averted his gaze, knowing there was nothing he could say. ¡°Even among the Royal Guards, there are few who dare look directly at the royal princess. That¡¯s why she cares so much about Sir Trail.¡± Seon-Hyeok knew, even before the marquis said so. He had just witnessed the princess fiercely debate between keeping her word and holding onto her knight ¨C it was proof of how much she valued Asha Trail. ¡°You¡¯ve caused me a lot of trouble because of this. I need to find someone with the ability to replace Sir Trail and the boldness to talk to the princess.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Royal Guard was so tentative around their superiors.¡± Contrary to the marquis¡¯ complaints, it did not seem as though the Royal Guards were lacking in talent. When he heard this, the marquis clicked his tongue and responded. ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s not like the blood of Adenstein is going anywhere. If you act so comfortably around the princess because she¡¯s young, you¡¯ll soon come to realize why so many nobles have bent the knee.¡± The marquis berated him for a while, saying that a superior was a superior, regardless of age. He looked at the foreigner in disapproval. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been given a troublesome task. It¡¯s already difficult enough trying to find Sir Trail¡¯s replacement, but you even offered to let the princess ride that monster of yours. Do you have any idea how busy we¡¯ll be because of what you¡¯ve done?¡± Seon-Hyeok did not understand why the marquis would be here complaining to his face if he was so busy, but he did not dare voice his dissatisfaction. ¡°Anyways, the princess will be riding the drake in three days. I will let you know when preparations are complete, so make sure that she doesn¡¯t get a single scratch on her body.¡± ¡°Oh. There¡¯s no way.¡± Marquis Reinhardt glared in response to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s insincere answer before quickly sighing and relaxing his expression. He wanted to take issue with the foreigner¡¯s attitude, but he also needed to follow the laws of the land. As such, the marquis chose to remain on cordial terms. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll see you then.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± In the end, at least, Seon-Hyeok showed his respects to his superior and headed back to his accommodations after a quick glance towards the inner castle. *** ¡°Were you aware of this, Sir Trail?¡± ¡°No, I had no idea.¡± Fortunately, the royal princess seemed relatively calm, as though she was placated by the opportunity to ride on the monster she treasured. Of course, Asha Trail would not have answered any differently regardless of the princess¡¯ attitude. After all, I had no idea Earl Drachen would select me. There¡¯s no reason for me to lie. ¡°I wonder what decision you¡¯d have made if the choice was left to you. Tell me honestly, would you have accepted Earl Drachen¡¯s offer and left the capital, or would you have remained here?¡± However, for Asha, the princess¡¯ question this time was difficult to answer. ¡°I¡¯ve never considered it, and as such, I don¡¯t think I can give you a clear response.¡± ¡°As expected of Sir Trail. Any other person would have said they would remain by my side until the very end.¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing more careless than giving a definitive answer to a situation I¡¯ve never experienced.¡± ¡°I see. Perhaps I was being foolish. However, I¡¯m still curious about your thoughts. I would like to know what decision you would have made ¨C think about this and let me know before you leave the capital.¡± The persistently inquisitive attitude of the princess was like that of a child robbed of her favorite toys. The only problem for Asha was that she could not tell whether the toy was her or Earl Drachen. ¡°May¡­ I ask why?¡± She was not the type to keep such questions to herself. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked so persistently were it anyone else. However, I know you wouldn¡¯t tell me a lie.¡± The princess looked straight at her as she spoke. Her clear eyes were too deep to be those of a child¡¯s and Asha could not see what lay behind them. ¡°Sir Trail, are you a Royal Knight because you are affiliated with the Royal Knights? Are you my knight because you remain by my side?¡± The majesty within her calm voice reminded her of King Theodore. Asha Trail unknowingly found herself straightening her posture and kneeling before the princess. ¡°And how about once you leave the royal capital? Are you still a Royal Knight, and my knight?¡± Asha Trail answered the princess¡¯ question. ¡°I¡­¡± *** ¡°Right now, the earth summoners have all been dispatched to help sow the royal lands, and the only ones left here in the capital are those with water spirits. If you¡¯re interested in meeting the water summoners, I¡¯ll send them a message and arrange a date.¡± Apparently, Julian had already identified the whereabouts of the different summoners during the brief time he spent with the princess. When asked of his preferences, he responded that there was no reason to refuse, and he naturally ordered her to schedule the time as soon as possible. ¡°And as for the mages on the list.¡± ¡°Yes. Have you looked into them?¡± Now that his knight had been decided, all that was left was the mage. He looked on with anticipation as he waited for his squire to continue. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy. Rumors and evaluations of the knights are relatively detailed, but royal mages rarely engage in activities outside their official duties, and thus, that information is difficult to obtain. It might be possible to get opinions on them from another mage, but it¡¯ll be difficult for me to ask around and find what you seek.¡± Even while claiming the task would be difficult, Julian managed to suggest an alternative. ¡°There are those with connections to the Royal Mages among the people who have requested an audience with you. I think it would be possible to gather information from them.¡± Julian never failed to meet his expectations. Impressed, Seon-Hyeok asked who she was referring to. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the foreigners among the Royal Mages.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok stared blankly, wondering why he had not thought of this simple solution himself. Perhaps it would have been difficult to ask Lee Eun-Seo, the senior mage, for a favor given they were barely acquaintances, but he could get all the information he wanted from Ahn Yoo-Jung. He immediately sent a messenger to schedule a meeting with Yoo-Jung. ¡°What you suggested before... do we still have an understanding?¡± Yoo-Jung managed to understand him, despite the fact that he went straight to the point. She smiled. ¡°Of course. That is, so long as the price is appropriate.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯d like some information.¡± Without hesitating, Seon-Hyeok handed over the list he had prepared. ¡°I¡¯d like to know what you think about their abilities and reputation.¡± ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Jake Proudmoore, Gradus 73.¡¯ ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Aria Eisen, Gradus 98.¡¯ ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Kesil Arcane, Gradus 100.¡¯ For a list, it was strangely short. Yoo-Jung quickly looked through the names and asked why he even asked. For his part, Seon-Hyeok honestly explained the situation with the royal family, and how he was promised a mage of his own. ¡°So the royal family is wholeheartedly backing you. I almost regret having spent time struggling here in the capital. Perhaps I should have also been at the border.¡± She exclaimed in surprise upon hearing his explanation. ¡°Would it be possible?¡± Worried she might fall under the influence of his attribute control if he delayed any longer, Seon-Hyeok asked bluntly. After thinking for a moment, she pulled out a pen from somewhere and began to move her hand over the list. There was only one name remaining when she was done. CH 98 No content CH 98. ¡°Mages are, by default, pretty eccentric. That¡¯s the only one who¡¯s relatively normal.¡± Upon hearing her harsh evaluation of the mages, Seon-Hyeok looked at the name remaining on the list. ¡®Royal Mage, Senior Mage, Aria Eisen, Gradus 98.¡¯ ¡°Kesil Arcane is talented but has an awful personality, and he even gave up his position as head of the Royal Mages. Jake Proudmoore¡¯s personality and ability are both rated pretty highly, but there are rumors suggesting he has been experimenting with forbidden magic. If those whispers are true, and you take him back to your territory, you might hear reports of missing people each month.¡± Ahn Yoo-Jung explained her thought process in detail. ¡°There are no normal individuals among those considered to be real mages. It¡¯s difficult to become a mage unless you¡¯re crazy, and even the rare normal person that becomes a mage soon goes crazy anyways.¡± It felt like he would become prejudiced against mages if he kept listening. By this point, Seon-Hyeok wondered whether she had a grudge against them ¨C her words sounded bitter and confrontational. ¡°But even so, there has to be one normal person among them.¡± ¡°There could be. However, I promise you such a person doesn¡¯t exist among the Royal Mages.¡± Yoo-Jung continued, saying that the mages were all crazy, with the only difference being that some were more high-functioning than others. ¡°Then I have to hope that Aria Eisen is one of those bearably insane mages.¡± Hearing his words, Yoo-Jung smirked and changed the subject. ¡°So since I gave you information, I think you should pay up now?¡± ¡°Ugh. Is there anything specific you want?¡± The only information he got was that mages were all crazy, but he could not go back on his promise now. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not going to let you rip me off.¡± Yoo-Jung frowned when Seon-Hyeok drew the line, saying he had no intention of overpaying for the information. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Fortunately, she likewise felt her information was not particularly valuable. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything right now. I¡¯ll let you know if I think of something later.¡± As if starting to feel the effects of his attribute control, she gave an awkward farewell and got up from her seat. ¡°Ugh. Should I ask for another knight instead of the mage?¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered whether he should, having been scared away from mages by the foreigner. However, he could not help but recall, and be enamored by, the utility of magic capable of immediately restoring the barricades that had collapsed in a typhoon. Ultimately, he decided to meet Aria Eisen in person. He sighed ¨C it had not been that long ago that he was exhausted by constant efforts to recruit him, but now, he was the one reaching out to do the same. It was not easy to reach Aria Eisen. Seon-Hyeok expressed his desire to meet through a messenger, but he did not receive a response. The only answer he got after repeated attempts was that she was too busy with her research to meet. And so, he decided to meet separately with the second-in-command of the Royal Mages. Fortunately, this mage had a mind for politics, and did not refuse an audience with the foreigner that had gained much fame in a short time. ¡°Hm. I heard rumors that you¡¯ve been very interested in the Royal Mages recently. Is this meeting also related to that?¡± Once they exchanged pleasantries, the mage asked about the purpose of his visit. Seon-Hyeok honestly spoke about his situation and asked for his assistance. ¡°Then how about this. I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with Sir Eisen and the other mages.¡± Of course, the second-in-command was not so accommodating from the start. He was meticulously calculating, and he asked for Goldrake¡¯s scales in return for losing a member of the Royal Mages. Seon-Hyeok, for his part, gladly accepted the proposal. After all, Goldrake frequently shed, and the scales accumulated anyway. ¡°Oh, just to be sure, you don¡¯t believe in that useless thing called Gradus, do you? Maybe it¡¯s useful for knights, but it¡¯s pointless when it comes to evaluating mages.¡± The second-in-command of the Royal Mages explained that, unlike knights, mages had no interest in increasing their fame, and thus it was futile trying to rank them in that regard. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t disparage their magical abilities just because they don¡¯t have Gradus.¡± He exhorted Seon-Hyeok not to be biased, suggesting that many mages are too focused on their research and experiments, and that even their names were barely known to the public. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Summoned by the second ranking mage, the mages visited his office one after another. These meetings made it clear to Seon-Hyeok why Yoo-Jung disliked them so much. The mages were all eccentric and arrogant. They only told their superior what they needed to, and they refused to even acknowledge their guest. Put positively, they were completely obsessed with magic. In other words, they were entirely bereft of social skills. ¡°Are there any among them that you like?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet Sir Eisen.¡± He then summoned Aria Eisen, saying he knew this would happen. Like the other mages, she did not appear for a while after being called on. When she finally did, her appearance was the worst Seon-Hyeok had seen to date. Whatever it was she had been doing, her blonde hair was tangled and in a mess, and the mage¡¯s robes were tattered and dirty. She looked like she had not washed in a month. When Seon-Hyeok coughed awkwardly, Aria Eisen gave him a bleary look. Nod. It was a rude greeting to be given to the earl of a kingdom, but it was much better than the reactions, or lack thereof, shown by the others. ¡°As you can see, Sir Eisen is better than the others¡­¡± With an awkward expression, the deputy head said that there would be no point in seeing any other mages. Seon-Hyeok likewise worried about the state of the mages he had seen, and he soon made up his mind. ¡°Sir Eisen. I have a proposal.¡± Determined to take Aria Eisen back to Rheinperle, he calmly explained his situation. ¡°So what do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± ¡°About my proposal.¡± ¡°What did you propose?¡± ¡°¡­¡± However, Aria Eisen proved impossible to communicate with. She seemed constantly distracted, focused on other matters even while in the middle of a conversation. It was only after repeated attempts that Seon-Hyeok was finally able to convey his wishes. She did not respond, but it was not because she was debating her options. She looked like she was engrossed in other thoughts, despite standing right in front of him. Even Seon-Hyeok, with his generous personality, could not help but be taken aback. ¡°Sir Eisen.¡± ¡°Ah. Hello.¡± She greeted the senior mage, as if she was noticing him for the first time. Seon-Hyeok closed his eyes in frustration. ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re excused. I¡¯ll contact you separately.¡± At the second-in-command¡¯s words, she bowed and disappeared out of the office, tattered robes fluttering behind her. After closing the door, the mage tried to offer an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The study of magic is stressful, and mages, by the time they reach this level of skill, aren¡¯t particularly sociable.¡± ¡°I understand. It must be difficult for you.¡± The mage sighed at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heartfelt consolation. ¡°Have you decided? It¡¯s a bit strange to say this myself, but there isn¡¯t much of a difference between them. Not much will change even if you stress out about it.¡± By this point, Seon-Hyeok wondered if the mage was simply trying to pass on a particularly troublesome subordinate. ¡°Ugh. Let¡¯s go with Sir Eisen.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll try and persuade her. Of course, you¡¯ll have to tell the princess in advance, since you¡¯ll be taking one of the Royal Mages.¡± The mage¡¯s expression was bright upon hearing his choice. Seon-Hyeok could not help but wonder even as he left the meeting. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the mage will do her part.¡± As he left the Royal Mages¡¯ quarters, Seon-Hyeok tried to comfort himself, saying that Aria Eisen¡¯s personality was better than the others. ¡°Was Aria Eisen who you expected her to be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing the right thing.¡± Julian expressed her curiosity, seeing her lord¡¯s face become full of exhaustion in such a short time. However, she quickly suppressed this and guided him to his next appointment. ¡°It took longer than I expected. Considering your position, it won¡¯t be a problem if you¡¯re a little late, but the person might feel resentful if you delay any longer. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± It just so happened that his appointment with the summoner was also on the same day. Seon-Hyeok was already exhausted, having met with his share of crazy mages, but he could not miss this chance to meet a summoner. ¡°I¡¯ll have to hope that the summoner¡¯s a bit more normal.¡± ¡°From my experience, he¡¯s a bit particular, but not too difficult to deal with. I¡¯m not sure how the mages were, but you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Seon-Hyeok hurried to the meeting place as he listened to Julian¡¯s comforting words. The water summoner he met outside of the capital was a middle-aged man with a gentle expression. He seemed quite proud of his class, but at the same time, he seemed socially aware enough not to boast in front of an earl of the kingdom. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Even so, he was unable to manage his expression as he looked at Seon-Hyeok like he was crazy. ¡°The earl said he wishes to buy one of your low-tier spirits.¡± ¡°So I didn¡¯t mishear you.¡± Now, the summoner was convinced that he was dealing with an insane person. However, his expression quickly changed, as he began to ponder how to send away this madman. ¡°If you give him a price and summon your spirit, the earl will do the rest. All you have to do is say whether or not you¡¯d be interested in selling a spirit.¡± The summoner sighed and answered Julian. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just take 50 gold. Of course, he¡¯ll have to pick up the spirit himself.¡± Fifty gold was a significant sum, enough to buy a war horse with excellent bloodlines, or to pay the salary of two elite cavalry riders. It was an excessive price to pay for what was an absurd request, but the summoner did not look like he intended to receive payment. He must have thought such a price would cause Seon-Hyeok to give up. ¡°Okay. Please summon the spirit.¡± From Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, however, he was willing to pay even 100 gold to gain a new spirit. The summoner looked bewildered when his price was accepted so readily. ¡°Please just summon the spirit. I have no intention of placing the blame on you whether or not I succeed.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take back your offer.¡± After a moment of hesitation, the summoner summoned his spirits. ¡°Well, while I¡¯m at it, I also summoned the middle and high-tier spirits. You¡¯re getting the chance to see a rare high-tier spirit, so 50 gold won¡¯t be too significant a loss.¡± The summoner naturally thought that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s absurd request would not come to pass, and seemed to hope that giving him a show with these higher-level spirits would avoid any lasting resentment. To him, he was being considerate in summoning all of his spirits. However, this was a mistake. The summoner had sensed that Seon-Hyeok had some relationship with spirits because of the scent of a spirit coming from him, but he had not grasped the reason behind the Drake Knight¡¯s request. Flash. The spirits summoned by the summoner all turned to look at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Oh?¡± Seon-Hyeok felt that he was looking at a huge gift basket of spirits, as he noticed some of them begin to squirm like fishes taking the bait. CH 99 No content CH 99. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too considerate?¡± Even until this point, the summoner looked confident, unaware of the great misfortune that would befall him shortly. ¡°Is 50 gold really enough? You¡¯ll be taking some heavy losses.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll wear out the spirits by looking at them. Please don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t regret this.¡± Seon-Hyeok repeatedly told the summoner not to regret his decision. The summoner, in turn, snorted in derision. However, his confidence did not last. ¡°Huh?¡± The summoner let out a bewildered noise just as a spirit spoke directly in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s head. ¡®Do you want to form a contract with me?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± This spirit had a calm, soothing voice, different from Atiya¡¯s vivacious one. Seon-Hyeok smiled and asked for her name. ¡®It¡¯s Ikram, master.¡¯ - You have entered a contract with the mid-tier water spirit, Ikram. It was only after entering the agreement that Seon-Hyeok realized that Ikram was not a low-tier water spirit, but a mid-tier one. He had unexpectedly acquired a well-trained spirit. ¡°No!¡± The summoner belatedly screamed in confusion, noticing what had happened, but it was too late. His own contract with Ikram had been broken, and the spirit had a new master now. ¡°Ikram! Ikram!¡± It was evident he had helped the spirit advance through great personal effort. He repeatedly shouted Ikram¡¯s name like a madman, but the water spirit, after accepting her new master, disappeared without a response. By the time the spirit reappeared, she would have assumed a new appearance in accordance with her master¡¯s preferences. ¡®I¡¯m not as strong as her, but can you take me as well?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡®My name is Izdihar. Please call on me anytime.¡¯ The summoner¡¯s misfortune did not end there. One of the low-tier spirits had been observing Seon-Hyeok after he formed a contract with the mid-tier water spirit, and reached out with her own proposal. Seon-Hyeok once again accepted, and he gained control over yet another spirit. ¡°Eek!¡± The summoner belatedly tried to recall the spirits he had summoned. However, a high-tier spirit remained, floating in the air. ¡°Go back! Go back!¡± The high-tier spirit glanced at his master screaming like a madman before turning to Seon-Hyeok with his transparent eyes. ¡°Are you interested as well?¡± The spirit did not respond. The spirit just stared at him with his piercing eyes. ¡°E, Earl Drachen! Sir! Please. Please not him.¡± The summoner, bewildered by the theft of his spirits, belatedly begged him in desperation. He seemed to have finally grasped the reality of the situation. ¡°Please not him. I¡¯ve devoted my entire life to raising him to high-tier. So please¡­ please¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed as he looked at the crying summoner. He could not help but covet the high-tier spirit. However, he knew it was too harsh to take away the summoner¡¯s prized spirit, one he had been devoted to developing. ¡°You¡¯re concerned about him too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nod. The high-tier spirit showed his feelings for the first time. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s desire grew as he looked at the spirit. However, he had already received much more than he had bargained for with his 50 gold, and it was too much to want this high-tier spirit as well. ¡°You¡¯re loyal.¡± His inner conflict lasted only a moment. He soon made up his mind and spoke to the spirit. ¡°Go back. I have no intention of entering a contract with you.¡± Hearing his words, the spirit nodded with a relaxed face before disappearing into the air. ¡°T, thank you. Thank you. I¡¯ll never forget your kindness. Thank you, my lord.¡± The summoner flopped onto the ground and began to repeatedly thank Seon-Hyeok. It seemed he had completely forgotten about how he had lost two of his spirits moments earlier. ¡°Julian.¡± Julian stepped forward at his word. She took out a pouch containing the 50 gold coins and handed it to the summoner. ¡°No, I won¡¯t take it.¡± The summoner said he was just thankful Seon-Hyeok had spared the high-tier spirit, and tried to refuse the payment. However, Julian insisted, claiming she could not allow her master to singlehandedly take away another person¡¯s possessions. ¡°Please come find me if you think the price I paid today was too little. I¡¯ll be in the capital for the time being.¡± Seon-Hyeok repeatedly told the summoner as such before getting up to leave. ¡°Hm.¡± Having said farewell to the summoner, Seon-Hyeok stood in a quiet place to think. He was anxious to find out how the spirits¡¯ appearances would have changed, but also worried they might resemble someone he knew once again. ¡°Ikram. Izdihar.¡± Even so, he could not keep his new spirits locked away forever, so he summoned them to find out. He was determined not to be surprised, no matter what their new appearances might be. ¡°Ah damn¡­¡± This was far beyond his expectations. The newly contracted water spirits resembled someone they should not. Short arms and legs, with a young, but elegant face. Ikram and Izdihar looked just like Princess Ophelia. ¡°Go back. Now.¡± Seon-Hyeok hurriedly sent back the spirits, and they pouted and showed their dissatisfaction. However, if he had kept the spirits visible, he might have been charged with insulting the royal family. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡®Summon us again. For longer next time!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll see you again!¡¯ The spirits chattered, not understanding their master¡¯s feelings, before disappearing into thin air. ¡°Ugh. This is driving me crazy.¡± He could not believe that the spirits he had worked so hard to attain resembled the royal princess. Their new appearance was not what he intended, but it was ripe for misunderstanding, and he was getting a headache trying to figure out how to address the situation. ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone see them.¡± Ultimately, he decided he would not summon his new spirits during his stay at the capital, no matter what the situation may be. Coincidentally, it was the day after Seon-Hyeok formed the contract with his two new water spirits that the princess was set to ride Goldrake. Naturally, he could not help but feel awkward and especially aware of the situation. Perhaps as a result, he did not even notice the time passing, and when he finally came to his senses, numerous Royal Knights and Royal Mages were already looking up at them secured to the specially-made saddle. ¡°This is great! To think that you fought your enemies looking down at them from so high up. You must be as intimidating as the commander of a kingdom!¡± Every time Goldrake took a careful step forward, the princess let out an exclamation with a flushed face. The dignity and refined appearance she had so carefully displayed up to this point were nowhere to be seen, replaced by the innocent excitement of a child. ¡°R, really?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous about me falling off. Can¡¯t you see that Sir Trail is holding onto me?¡± Not trusting him and the princess alone on the ferocious monster, Marquis Reinhardt had temporarily reinstated the re-assigned Asha Trail to the Royal Knights to assist with this responsibility. As a result, despite the fact that Goldrake¡¯s saddle was meant for a single rider, Seon-Hyeok found himself squished behind Asha Trail and the princess. Of course, Asha Trail was dressed in full armor, and all Seon-Hyeok could feel was the coolness of the iron, but he nonetheless felt embarrassed. ¡°If you fall off, the princess will be in danger as well.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s position on the drake became awkward as he tried to wriggle away, and Asha Trail did not just sit back and watch. She grabbed his hands and pulled them closer. ¡°Hup.¡± Seon-Hyeok was taken aback and gasped. His center of gravity was pulled forward, and he found himself hugging the knight from behind. He noticed a sweet scent, though he was not sure whether it came from the princess or Asha Trail. ¡°I heard Goldie¡¯s charge is spectacular. When else would I get the chance to experience this?¡± Seon-Hyeok broke out in a cold sweat at the princess¡¯ words and glanced over at Marquis Reinhardt. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. I think you should be satisfied with this, and come down now.¡± Had he ever been so relieved by the marquis¡¯ words? As soon as Marquis Reinhardt spoke, Seon-Hyeok ordered Goldrake to drop onto the ground. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s disappointing. I wonder when I¡¯ll have the chance to ride Goldie again.¡± The knights standing by brought forward mobile stairs and placed them next to Goldrake. ¡°However, I can see that others suffer when I try to fulfill my greedy wishes.¡± Princess Ophelia expressed her regret before being led off Goldrake¡¯s narrow saddle by Asha Trail. The other knights quickly gathered around her to prevent any potential accidents, and Seon-Hyeok let out a long-held sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to have an unforgettable experience. I will pay you back for today¡¯s events.¡± The princess, still flushed, complimented him repeatedly before following the knights down the steps. ¡°The princess is heading back to the castle! Get in formation and stay on guard!¡± Once she climbed into her carriage, the Royal Guards tightly assumed their formation, before beginning to move towards the castle in an orderly fashion. Seon-Hyeok stared blankly for a moment before leaving Goldrake in the hands of the Central Army garrison and heading back himself. *** Nearly two weeks had passed since Seon-Hyeok arrived at the royal capital. By this point, the Noctein and Adenburg officials had neared the end of their post-war negotiations. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of sincerity. You claim that your kingdom suffered from the war, but you instigated this conflict. Isn¡¯t it right that you compensate us for all the damage we suffered?¡± Though the negotiations looked heated, it was the Adenburg Kingdom that held all authority in determining the settlement. ¡°If you won¡¯t comply with the terms mentioned earlier, we will still release the prisoners, but I can¡¯t guarantee the return of Fort Kalstein.¡± Unlike the laid-back Adenburg officials, Marquis Ashtein and the other Noctein negotiators gave a look of hopelessness. All they could do was try desperately until the very end to lower the massive war reparations demanded by the Adenburg Kingdom. However, once they gained the upper hand, the Adenburg negotiators never let go of their opportunity. ¡°It¡¯s tiring.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, so would you like to take a break? I¡¯m concerned your injuries will worsen at this rate. And also, to be honest, I was going to say it was difficult to understand your pronunciation just now. Let¡¯s take a quick break and start over.¡± In reality, the only injury Marquis Ashtein had suffered was in biting his tongue during the journey to the capital, but the Nocteins could not respond to the blatant taunts. Marquis Ashtein himself shut his mouth in shame, rather than refuting the claims. They were so dominated in the weapon-less battlefield of the negotiating table, and there was little they could achieve. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rest. Let¡¯s just finish here. Our kingdom can¡¯t avoid taking losses in this settlement, so I will accept all the terms you state.¡± In the end, even the cunning marquis was forced to give in and wave the white flag. ¡°That¡¯s the best news I heard today. Your decision has saved the Noctein Kingdom from even greater sacrifices.¡± It was a long and tedious negotiation, but the victor had been clear from the beginning. The Adenburg officials praised the marquis¡¯ decision without expressing their excitement. ¡°In return, I would like to hear whether the Adenburg Kingdom will accept our terms as well. Depending on your answer, I may or may not change my tune.¡± ¡°By your terms¡­¡± ¡°I mean the restrictions to be placed on the Drake Knight.¡± The Adenburg negotiators did not respond to Marquis Ashtein¡¯s threatening words. ¡°Ah, I will answer that for you.¡± ¡°We welcome the wise King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the one true ruler of Adenburg!¡± The Adenburg officials all jumped to their feet at the sudden appearance of their king. Marquis Ashtein likewise dropped lightly to his knee, showing his courtesy to the ruler of a sovereign kingdom. ¡°What you ask is that Earl Drachen, the Drake Knight, be held out of future conflicts on our border.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The Adenburg negotiators glared at the marquis upon hearing his blunt response, but the Noctein lord did not budge. After all, he had shown his respects to the Adenburg king. ¡°The conditions you offer¡­¡± King Theodore arrogantly looked down at the marquis. ¡°They will not be accepted.¡± CH 100 No content CH 100. Marquis Ashtein fiercely protested. ¡°From a national standpoint, our request is truly small and insignificant. If you can¡¯t even make those concessions, then we¡¯ll have to re-approach the terms of the settlement from scratch.¡± However, King Theodore remained adamant. ¡°Do so if you wish. It does not matter how long it takes.¡± Marquis Ashtein did not expect the king to step up at the last minute to put a wrench in their negotiations. ¡°But you should know whose side time is on.¡± He bit his lip upon hearing the king¡¯s words. After all, they were not wrong. King Theodore¡¯s expression never changed as he looked down on the enemy marquis staring at him insolently. He simply waved briefly to show his respects to the other officials in the conference room and left. ¡°I think we should renegotiate the terms of the settlement.¡± While the king and marquis exchanged words, a senior Adenburg official had entered the conference room to speak to one of the negotiators. ¡°We demand double the compensation.¡± ¡°What are you saying!¡± The official¡¯s words were tantamount to overturning all previous negotiations. Marquis Ashtein shouted in exasperation. ¡°Our kingdom has already shown our sincerity in these negotiations! How could you, then, ask for even more in reparations!¡± ¡°Perhaps you are unaware of the happenings of this world because you¡¯re away from your kingdom. I¡¯ll give you some information out of consideration for your situation. Listen carefully.¡± The Adenburg negotiator slowly spoke as he observed the marquis protesting, face red in anger. ¡°We have just received news that Griffindor troops have invaded your western border.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Completely taken aback, the marquis immediately got up, knocking his chair back in the process. He leaned in as if to grab the official by the neck. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, they sent at least three regiments¡¯ worth of troops. Given the sudden development, it seems like they¡¯ve been thoroughly preparing for when the weather improved. I¡¯d imagine it¡¯ll be difficult to drive them back.¡± The marquis staggered as he listened to the explanation, strength leaving his legs. The other Noctein officials belatedly rushed in to help. ¡®But you should know whose side time is on.¡¯ The Adenburg official looked at the marquis as he recalled King Theodore¡¯s final words. ¡°Reparations will increase with time. So think carefully before you decide.¡± The moment he heard the confident voice, the marquis knew. He had completely failed these negotiations. *** Seon-Hyeok soon received word that the post-war settlement with the Noctein Kingdom had been reached. He shouted in delight ¨C it was now time for him to receive his reward. However, there was something he needed to confirm first. He immediately looked for Marquis Reinhardt and found him without much difficulty. ¡°The terms demanded by the Nocteins have been nullified.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re disappointed to hear that.¡± The marquis was right. Instead of refuting his claims, however, Seon-Hyeok once again asked why the terms of the settlement changed. ¡°His Majesty wishes that Adenburg¡¯s Spear does not rust like the kingdom¡¯s other swords.¡± In essence, the king was suggesting Seon-Hyeok would be thoroughly used in place of the knights. Seon-Hyeok let his shoulders droop in disappointment, but Marquis Reinhardt clicked his tongue before explaining the reason behind the altered negotiations. ¡°The Nocteins would have wanted a definitive answer on your participation in future conflicts, but His Majesty was adamant, and their western border recently fell into turmoil. If they held out stubbornly and the situation developed to their disadvantage, the Nocteins could have ended up paying several times as much in reparations.¡± After all, no matter how hawkish the Noctein Kingdom may be, it would have been burdensome to wage war against two neighboring kingdoms at once. ¡°In any case, now that the situation has come to this, you¡¯ll have more responsibilities in the future.¡± ¡°Since the Drake Cavalry has been disbanded, don¡¯t I just need to take care of my territory now?¡± Seon-Hyeok blanched and took a step back at the marquis¡¯ suggestion. The knight once again clicked his tongue. ¡°Once Fort Kalstein has been returned to the Nocteins, the old man from Mangsk will officially retire from his position as commander of the Western Army. Of course, he won¡¯t be completely detached from the situation there, as he¡¯s also the lord of a western territory, but he won¡¯t oversee the entire region.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked dully as he listened to the marquis¡¯ words. He strongly expressed his desire to take a step back, claiming that it was up to Commander Mangsk and his successor to remedy the situation. However, the marquis said this was no longer possible, since his reputation now exceeded that of anyone else in the Western Army. In the end, his growing reputation, something he had no ambitions for in the first place, ended up shackling him to these additional responsibilities. However, Seon-Hyeok was not worried. He was not sure how well promises were kept in this world, where war was commonplace, but he already knew that the settlement included a commitment from the Nocteins not to invade their territory for the coming 10 years. ¡°Well, think as you please. You should know well by now that wars aren¡¯t always defensive in nature.¡± The marquis¡¯ words seemed to carry some hidden meaning. Seon-Hyeok began to think hard about the situation, and his eyes grew wide as he realized something. ¡°It can¡¯t be? The Griffindor invasion¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. It¡¯s all the work of His Majesty.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart sank when Marquis Reinhardt confirmed his suspicions. He thought he was finally saying farewell to war, but it could not be the case given the current developments in this world. The marquis hinted at the possibility of further conflict, depending on how successful the Griffindor Kingdom was in their war. ¡°Damn it.¡± *** The possibility of yet another war hung over them like a specter, but the atmosphere in the royal capital was festive. The victory ceremony and accompanying events, delayed all this time due to the ongoing negotiations, were finally starting. The first domino to fall was a tribute to the contributors in the war. ¡°I was unable to get a read on the number of Nocteins in our borders and responsible for the heavy casualties we suffered. As the commander-in-chief, how could I even dream of receiving a reward for my contributions in this war? I, Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, vow not to move a single foot from Fort Kalstein until the day it is returned to the Nocteins.¡± However, Commander Mangsk, despite making the greatest contribution in the preceding war by capturing Fort Kalstein, refused all rewards on the pretext of his own failings in the prior invasion and claimed he would fulfill his duty as the occupier for as long as necessary. Since the greatest contributor refused to even show his face at the capital, the people¡¯s attention was naturally directed to the individual who had the next-greatest accomplishments. And this was Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Even looking back at the history of the Adenburg Kingdom, there has not been a single person with as many achievements in such a short time and as sudden a rise in stature like you.¡± King Theodore was dignified and full of charisma as he spoke during the victory ceremony. Despite their faces being full of excitement and smiles, the nobles could not even exhale comfortably while he spoke. ¡°As such, there was much debate even within the royal family. We did not know what a suitable reward would be for your contributions.¡± Just the fact that an ordinary cavalry rider had ascended to the rank of an earl in a few short years was truly extraordinary. As such, it was natural for the royal family to wonder. ¡°Listen closely, Earl Drachen!¡± At King Theodore¡¯s words, Seon-Hyeok knelt before the king and lowered his head. The nobles expressed admiration for his now-refined etiquette towards the royal family. ¡°From here on, you will be fully recognized as an official earl, not just an honorary one, and your territory will become your earldom. It is not difficult to grant you new lands, but considering the hard work you put into developing Rheinperle, I trust that additional territory would be meaningless as a reward. Instead, I will arrange for 2,000 healthy men and women of childbearing age to relocate to Rheinperle, and will send 100 craftsmen to set the foundation for revival of the land. The royal family shall bear all expenses involved in these individuals settling into your territory.¡± In this world, where the number of healthy, productive people in a territory directly corresponded to the land¡¯s financial output, it was a tremendous reward to receive over 4,000 new people to call his own. However, the king continued to expand on the rewards, considering how symbolic Seon-Hyeok¡¯s victories were and how large his contributions were. ¡°The royal family will give you 50 war horses from our own stables, as well as 100 sets of armor and well-balanced swords. In addition, we will provide 300 pigs and cows¡­¡± At first, the nobles listened, thinking that the reward was appropriate given the magnitude of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s achievements. But soon, one by one, their jaws dropped. The royal family¡¯s reward was simply beyond the scope they had imagined. ¡°And finally, we will give you 1,000 gold and exempt you from tax obligations for the coming 5 years.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked forward blankly, struggling to process the lengthy list of rewards he had been given. King Theodore, seeing the foreigner¡¯s expression, asked with a grin. ¡°Do you think that this is too much?¡± ¡°I do. However¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok was already aware that King Theodore intended to make full use of his abilities, and as such, he decided to act shamelessly. ¡°I will accept it all with great gratitude, knowing that you are giving me this with high expectations for my future contributions.¡± He was fully aware that refusing the reward did not mean he would be excused from his upcoming obligations. ¡°Good. Then I am satisfied.¡± The king chuckled in amusement. He seemed thrilled by the foreigner¡¯s response. At the same time, however, the other nobles looked displeased, as they viewed the rewards as excessive. They were unable to voice their displeasure considering the overwhelming dignity of King Theodore, but they nonetheless glared at the foreigner in disapproval. Ah, I think they might be resentful of me from now on. Noticing this, Seon-Hyeok smiled bitterly. He wondered if even these looks of jealousy and disapproval had all been intended by the king. The conferment of honors continued on. However, since the reward Seon-Hyeok received was so incredible in scale, the rewards others received felt relatively shabby, and the atmosphere died down. As if noticing this change, King Theodore raised his glass and shouted after giving recognition to those with significant wartime achievements. ¡°For today, at least, don¡¯t worry about the troubles of tomorrow! Drink and enjoy until you¡¯re drunk! This is a royal command. I will remember everyone who fails to get drunk today!¡± ¡°I will do as you say!¡± Regardless of their displeasure with the treatment given to the foreigner, everyone acknowledged that the victory being celebrated was truly monumental and would go down in history. Even the nobles quickly became immersed in the festive atmosphere, acting like they were forced to enjoy themselves under the royal command. ¡°You. Drink next to me, and don¡¯t go messing around somewhere else.¡± Before he knew it, Marquis Reinhardt was next to Seon-Hyeok, handing the latter a glass. Seon-Hyeok looked at the knight in bewilderment. ¡°Is the head of the Royal Knights allowed to drink like that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? His Majesty ordered everyone to get drunk today.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave up when he heard the marquis¡¯ ridiculous excuse. He filled the knight¡¯s empty glass. ¡°When will you head back to your territory?¡± ¡°Now that the conferment of honors is over, I¡¯ll handle some final matters and head back right away. It¡¯s been too long since I was last there, and I¡¯m starting to get worried.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± In a flash, the marquis finished his drink and handed him the empty glass. Seon-Hyeok immediately understood the marquis¡¯ intentions and accepted the cup. ¡°You were a child when we first met, but you survived and made it this far.¡± The marquis¡¯ words were not an insult, but rather held a hint of pride. Seon-Hyeok raised his glass and responded. ¡°Well, I almost died several times, but I somehow managed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Don¡¯t be conceited. Don¡¯t be overconfident. This is only the beginning.¡± The marquis¡¯ tone was heavier than ever. ¡°Until now, you were just a troublesome foreigner, but the situation will be different from now on. The eyes of the enemy will always be trained on you, and they will stab you the moment they see any weakness.¡± Just listening to the marquis¡¯ words made Seon-Hyeok shiver. The knight continued on while looking over at the nobles glancing in their direction. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that the daggers will only come from the front. It¡¯s true that they¡¯re limited in what they can do because of His Majesty, but the nobles¡¯ greed is greater than you imagine.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Right now, in this world where knights and mages are banned from participating in conflicts, you are Adenburg¡¯s greatest weapon. I¡¯m telling you not to fall victim to something stupid.¡± Seon-Hyeok grew more sober as he listened to this advice. Noticing the foreigner¡¯s now clear eyes, the marquis grinned. ¡°If it¡¯s ever too much, you could give it all up and join the Royal Knights. I, and the royal family, will always be willing to provide protection.¡± ¡°Was that your point from the beginning?¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled and jokingly responded, feeling the heavy atmosphere become somewhat lighter. The marquis shook his hands a few times and got up from his seat. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d drink until you¡¯re drunk.¡± Marquis Reinhardt did not show even the slightest hint of being drunk as he got into position behind King Theodore and vigilantly looked around. Once he returned from the victory ceremony, Seon-Hyeok went about completing his tasks in the capital. As part of this, he sent messengers to a number of knights, and Raiden Laylark, the Sword of Lightning, was the first person to be contacted. ¡°So you¡¯ve been going around gossiping behind my back?¡± From his conversations with other knights, Seon-Hyeok knew full well how Raiden Laylark was making excuses for his previous defeat. Naturally, he did not have a good impression of this talkative loser. Instead of continuing to make his excuses, Raiden Laylark shut his mouth, suggesting he was not convinced by the results of their previous duel. The Sword of Lightning burned with the urge to avenge his ¡°loss¡± in their present meeting. ¡°Beating you once might be luck, but twice? That¡¯s all skill.¡± Just like he did in their previous duel, Seon-Hyeok tauntingly gestured towards the knight. Seeing this, Raiden Laylark glared back coldly as he gathered his sword energy. CH 101 No content CH 101. Raiden Laylark looked as though he would immediately rush towards him, sword blazing in a multicolored light, but he remained still. To be exact, it was not that he didn¡¯t move, but rather that he was frozen in place. What the hell¡­ Only a year had passed since their trial by combat. Raiden Laylark had vowed to avenge his defeat, and he swung his sword day and night in an effort to improve. As a result, his Gradus had risen from 90 all the way to 79. He had proven his abilities through countless duels, while his opponent, the Drake Knight, had passively reached Gradus 78 through no accomplishments of his own. It was natural for him to be confident in the event of a rematch. After all, he never believed he lost their previous duel as a result of a difference in skill. However, such thoughts were completely erased from his mind the moment the Drake Knight raised his lance. The briefest glance at his opponent¡¯s indifferent eyes made him imagine being completely overwhelmed, skewered by the giant lance. Under this terrible pressure, Raiden Laylark¡¯s arms grew stiff, and his body froze in place. He tried to convince himself that he was hesitating out of caution, but this proved unsuccessful. He was not being careful, but was rather terrified. And what about his opponent? Despite being a knight in name only, the Drake Knight arrogantly looked down at him as though he was completely insignificant. Raiden Laylark grew angry at this unwavering gaze, but the more he did, the more he also felt intimidated. He was completely overwhelmed before the duel even began. Seon-Hyeok had honed his skills in the chaos of the battlefield, where life and death were decided in an instant. As such, he was naturally sensitive to the slight changes in his opponent¡¯s demeanor. ¡®The knights¡¯ swords are rusty, and the mages¡¯ mouths are sealed.¡¯ It was at this moment that he truly understood what Marquis Reinhardt had told him. And with this realization came the understanding that this current duel would be of no help to him. Seon-Hyeok raised his lance, and he pointed the tip at Raiden Laylark, still stiff and unable to move. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± At the brief command, wind wrapped around the body of his weapon before shooting towards his opponent. Just like that, the duel ended. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you gossiping behind my back again.¡± The Seon-Hyeok who struggled to fend off the Sword of Lightning no longer existed in this world. *** Rumors of the second defeat of the Judge of House Laylark, the Sword of Lightning, at the hands of the Drake Knight quickly spread throughout the capital. ¡°I heard it was a terrible defeat. Knight Laylark was unable to swing his sword once, and he was overwhelmed by his opponent from the start.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. If the Drake Knight hadn¡¯t been considerate, Knight Laylark would have died on the spot, pierced through by that massive lance. He¡¯s been made to shut his mouth after all that denying of his earlier defeat.¡± The nobles spoke about the duel between the Judge of House Laylark and the Drake Knight whenever they gathered. ¡°Is the Sword of Lightning that weak? Or is the Drake Knight strong?¡± People expressed their confusion over the single-sided outcome of the confrontation between the knights with the 78th- and 79th-ranked Gradus. Soon, they had their answer. ¡®Drake Knight! A dominating victory over the knight with Gradus 74!¡¯ Having defeated Raiden Laylark, the Drake Knight claimed victory against another knight with Gradus. ¡®The Iron Wall, Knight Roengram, has been defeated by the Drake Knight! The Drake Knight¡¯s Gradus has increased to 69!¡¯ The Drake Knight¡¯s Gradus duels did not end there. Having defeated the 74th-ranked Gradus knight, he immediately challenged, and defeated, the Iron Wall, the 69th-ranked knight. He then defeated the 65th and 61st-ranked knights, further demonstrating his abilities. These repeated victories were proof of the Drake Knight¡¯s true strength, and now, none questioned whether the result of his duel with the Sword of Lightning was a result of Raiden Laylark¡¯s weakness or the Drake Knight¡¯s strength. ¡°The Drake Knight has challenged Romero, the Viscount of Blood and Iron, to a duel!¡± This new rumor quickly spread like wildfire to all corners of the capital, and everyone became excited by this potential duel of the century. ¡®Senior Knight and member of the Royal Knights, Viscount of Blood and Iron, Joshua Romero, Gradus 52.¡¯ His opponent this time was a truly powerful individual ranked 52nd in terms of Gradus, a master swordsman nicknamed the Viscount of Blood and Iron. He overwhelmed countless knights himself and was on a different level compared to the knights Seon-Hyeok had defeated so far. ¡°He¡¯s gone completely insane. I think he grew overconfident and arrogant after those few victories. To think that he would challenge the Viscount of Blood and Iron.¡± ¡°If the Drake Knight actually wins, it¡¯d be a huge story!¡± The people were divided on whether the Drake Knight¡¯s decision to challenge such an individual stemmed from bravery or recklessness, and in this process, they all forgot about the first duel between Seon-Hyeok and Raiden Laylark. However, even after some time passed, there was no new news regarding the duel between the Drake Knight and the Viscount of Blood and Iron. In fact, nothing was revealed even after the Drake Knight finished his remaining business at the capital and left for his territory in the west. As such, the citizens began to believe that the duel between the two was just a false rumor. The magazine published following Seon-Hyeok¡¯s departure from the capital shocked all of its readers. ¡®Western Army, Earl of Rheinperle, Dragon Rider Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, Gradus 52.¡¯ The results of the duel between the Knight of Blood and Iron and the Drake Knight, previously considered to be just rumors, were clearly taken into consideration in the latest Gradus rankings. ¡°There has to be a witness to the duel! If we find him, we¡¯ll be able to hear what the duel was like!¡± The people all desperately searched for the one who oversaw the Gradus duel. Not long after, they discovered who it was. ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about it?¡± The witness everyone looked for was none other than the person ranked 4th in Gradus: Marquis Reinhardt, the head of the Royal Knights. However, none of the nobles dared approach the marquis, not only because of his standing as nobility, but also because of the respect they had for his abilities with the sword. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the princess would be so interested in the conflicts between the crude knights.¡± But even Marquis Reinhardt had to answer to Princess Ophelia. ¡°The first duel ended in a clear loss for Earl Drachen. However, the Viscount of Blood and Iron wasn¡¯t satisfied with his victory.¡± The marquis was forced to give a detailed account for the duel to the princess. ¡°And so, the Viscount of Blood and Iron suggested that Earl Drachen fight while mounted on his drake. He thought it¡¯d only be a true victory for him if he fought his opponent while he was at full strength.¡± ¡°Oh? So what happened?¡± At the urging of the princess, Marquis Reinhardt replied in a slightly admiring tone. ¡°Earl Drachen on his drake is a completely different person from his dismounted self.¡± ¡°Is Earl Drachen¡¯s fighting prowess that impressive?¡± The princess asked, her eyes glittering. The marquis added one last comment. ¡°I guarantee you that there are very few, even among the senior knights, capable of defeating Earl Drachen on his drake.¡± *** Around the same time that the capital was up in arms over the results of the duel, Seon-Hyeok was almost back at Rheinperle. ¡°Ugh. I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°So why were you being so ambitious with your rankings anyways? You never showed an interest in it before.¡± Julian berated Seon-Hyeok as he lay on the wagon and groaned in pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the gap in strength would be so massive. There are only a few spots separating them in the rankings.¡± ¡°The senior knights are the true strength of the royal family. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re in such pain after looking down on them.¡± It seemed as though he momentarily lost the ability to think rationally after his repeated victories. Seon-Hyeok truly regretted his arrogance in wanting to test his abilities by defeating a senior knight. ¡°The Sword of Lightning beat a senior knight too. And also, former Company Commander Frederick never looked that strong either.¡± It was not as though he lacked an excuse. He had defeated Raiden Laylark, who, in turn, had defeated a senior knight in the past. He never considered his former company commander, Frederick Sildorf, to be particularly threatening despite his status as a senior knight. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between those who reached the position of senior knight by accumulating accomplishments throughout their careers and those who did so through their proficiency with the sword. Both Sir Frederick Sildorf and the senior knight who lost to the Sword of Lightning are among the former, while the Viscount of Blood and Iron falls under the latter.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me that now? If I had known that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have done something so insane.¡± ¡°I clearly remember trying to dissuade you several times. You were the one being stubborn.¡± Then again, he had been so confident at the time that he did not listen to the advice of those around him. He doubted there would be a significant gap in strength considering the relative closeness of their Gradus. But when he actually fought the Viscount of Blood and Iron, Seon-Hyeok realized that his opponent was terrifyingly strong. His lance, imbued with the strength of the attributes, was ineffective against the viscount¡¯s sword energy, and the Wind Piercing ability he had so much faith in, as well as his other skills, were unable to break through the knight¡¯s defenses. In the end, he was completely defeated in their first duel. However, the viscount stated that he would not be satisfied until the outcome of the duel was unequivocally decided, and suggested he fight while mounted. At that point, Seon-Hyeok quickly overcame his frustration and defeatist feelings. He gathered his fighting spirit, climbed onto Goldrake, and dueled once again. And after a hard-fought battle, he barely managed to pull out a victory. ¡°I was crazy. How did I have the nerve to challenge Marquis Reinhardt before?¡± It was then that he realized how ignorant he had been when he attacked and aggravated Marquis Reinhardt. After all, the marquis was on an entirely different level from the viscount he struggled to defeat. ¡°Well, there are some things you can¡¯t understand without experiencing in person.¡± Seon-Hyeok laughed at his young squire¡¯s sage-like advice. He belatedly made a fuss, remembering he had forgotten something important. ¡°Sir Trail. Is there anything bothering you?¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± Asha Trail was someone he barely managed to pry away from the royal family using the favor promised by the princess. As such, he could not help but pay close attention to her. Fortunately, Asha Trail was self-reliant, and despite being a noble knight of the kingdom, she did not complain about the pains of travel. ¡°Will it be much longer?¡± The real problem was the mage, Aria Eisen. She was incapable of riding horses and had never travelled long distances, and she even complained while moving in relative comfort aboard the cart. Seon-Hyeok wondered how many times he had heard the exact same question during this journey. However, Seon-Hyeok could not express his anger. Aria Eisen was pale and looked like she was about to die. It was at this moment that Seon-Hyeok truly understood how physically frail mages could be. ¡°We¡¯re almost there now.¡± Despite not being in optimal condition himself, Seon-Hyeok straightened up and tried to comfort the mage. He soon turned his head, hearing the sound of hooves from afar. ¡°My lord!¡± Jackson and the cavalry saw their lord and rushed over. They looked to be on the verge of tears. The Rheinperle territory had developed beyond recognition during the half-year he was away. This was all the work of Antoine Montaigne. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°Can you really say that I¡¯ve done well, when all I¡¯ve done was sit behind a desk and scribble with a pen? It¡¯s you who suffered, fighting on the battlefield.¡± The old scholar looked much older now than when Seon-Hyeok first met him. Regardless of what he said, it was clear that he had worked hard this entire time. After all, since there was only one proper official overseeing the entire Rheinperle territory, the burden he carried was immense. ¡°In the near future, the royal family will send experts and craftsmen here to help develop the territory. Let¡¯s just hang in there for a bit longer.¡± Seon-Hyeok apologetically spoke out, but Antoine Montaigne waved him off, saying an apology was not necessary. The old man then immediately greeted Asha Trail and Aria Eisen before skillfully arranging for their accommodations to be prepared. ¡°My lord. I know you must be tired from your travels, but there is something else.¡± Antoine Montaigne generally did his best to keep his reports brief, but for some reason, he kept Seon-Hyeok there for a bit longer. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°Recently, there have been strange rumors about the Rheinperle River. Some have mentioned seeing a monster there, while others speak about how the water levels change unpredictably from day to day. The territory¡¯s people are worried that this is an ominous sign.¡± The old scholar informed him that the mood in the territory was down due to the reports of the river monster. ¡°You were benevolent in giving people the freedom to fish, but it has actually become a detriment given these rumors. Please quickly get to the bottom of the matter and take proper measures¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡± Seon-Hyeok confidently reassured Antoine Montaigne. After all, he was certain that the monster in question was none other than Bluegon. He immediately checked his status window to see Bluegon¡¯s condition and frowned. - Discontent, discontent, discontent, discontent, discontent, discontent, discontent¡­ CH 102 No content CH 102. After checking his status window, Seon-Hyeok dropped everything and immediately headed to the river to find Bluegon. Just as Antoine Montaigne said, the river looked ominous. The water level had dropped so low that typically underwater plants were badly exposed along the riverbank. The water wheel was suspended in midair, and was in the process of collapsing, unable to overcome its weight. He was taken aback, knowing that this was all the work of his unhappy sea dragon. ¡°Bluegon.¡± Seon-Hyeok pulled himself together and called on Bluegon. However, despite knowing that its master had reached the riverbank, Bluegon refused to show itself. It was as he expected. He had been unable to check on his monster¡¯s state for a while given that he was away. When he finally did, Bluegon¡¯s obedience had fallen sharply, and the sea dragon was full of complaints. Seon-Hyeok could not have complained even if his sea serpent had attacked him on sight, considering that its obedience level was now at single digits. ¡°Bluegon!¡± He raised his voice and called for Bluegon once again. However, the sea dragon did not budge. Seeing this, Seon-Hyeok took out the pork and beef he had Antoine Montaigne prepare in advance and threw it in the river. Freshly slaughtered and oozing blood, the meat quickly turned the river red. Far away, a dark blue shadow Seon-Hyeok imagined to be Bluegon could be seen just under the surface. He again called out the sea serpent¡¯s name, and Bluegon finally approached, whether it was because of his voice or the smell of blood. Splash. Water sprayed in the air, and the river¡¯s surface moved violently. After a moment, the river became still once again. Once more, Seon-Hyeok threw meat into the river. The shadow devoured the large piece of meat before it even had the chance to leak blood into the water. This process repeated itself several times. - Concern, conflict How many times had he thrown meat into the river? After a while, the word ¡®discontent¡¯ finally disappeared from Bluegon¡¯s status window. ¡°Bluegon.¡± The water bubbled up. Bluegon still refused to show itself. The only indicator of its presence was the white bubbles on the water¡¯s surface. ¡°I was late because I had a lot of work. So please don¡¯t be too upset. I¡¯ll come visit often in the future.¡± Even as he spoke, Seon-Hyeok found the situation ridiculous. He was not speaking to a sulky child, but rather a giant monster. The fact that he was saying such things made him speechless, but he could think of no other way out of the situation. ¡°Cows, pigs. I¡¯ll feed you as much and as often as you want.¡± He threw the last piece of meat into the river. He recalled that Goldrake had been won over with food, and hoped Bluegon would be the same. Snap. A head slowly rose from the surface of the water, snatched the morsel whole, and sank back into the depths. ¡°Huh?¡± However, Bluegon¡¯s head was far too large. It was not quite as big as when Seon-Hyeok first encountered the sea dragon in the vast ocean, but was much larger than after it shrank itself during their travels. Seon-Hyeok quickly realized why. ¡®The huge size was a desperate measure in case I lost my sense of self and became a monster.¡¯ This was what Bluegon had said when they had first formed their contract. ¡®Take me with you. Our relationship has not been solidified yet, so it could revert at any moment.¡¯ Bluegon had added that because they had not fully established their relationship, it could become unstable at a moment¡¯s notice. In essence, leaving Bluegon alone had forced it into gigantification. Because he had gone on a long trip and left Bluegon unattended after dragging it to Rheinperle, the monster had grown unstable. As the days dragged on, the sea dragon, in its anxiety, had allowed itself to become large once again. ¡°Ugh. You really were nervous.¡± Belatedly feeling sorry for his actions, Seon-Hyeok stayed by the river for a while before departing. The following day, he came right back to see Bluegon once again. Squeal! Moooo. Moooo. A live cow and pig were dragged to the riverbank, where they screamed. Bluegon quickly appeared to swallow its prey. - Bluegon¡¯s obedience has increased by 1. Bluegon¡¯s obedience had fallen so far, that even after this most recent increase, it still remained in single digits. However, Seon-Hyeok was satisfied after confirming that his approach was working. Since then, Seon-Hyeok visited Bluegon whenever he could, bringing cows and pigs along with him. After a while, Bluegon¡¯s obedience finally reached 30, and it was at this time that the sea serpent rose above the surface to show itself. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled and approached, thinking Bluegon had finally stopped sulking, but the sea dragon disappeared under the surface once again. It seemed that Bluegon was one to hold grudges. Even so, the nearly devastated Rheinperle River had recovered to some extent, indicating that Bluegon¡¯s dissatisfaction had abated. Likewise, Bluegon¡¯s status subtly shifted, showing anticipation and excitement rather than discontent. Bluegon, not knowing that its emotions were clearly visible in its master¡¯s status, continued to feign anger for a long time. ¡°Are you playing hard to get?¡± Seon-Hyeok vowed never to leave Bluegon alone for so long ever again, realizing that doing so might mean the river drying up completely. At this point, even if he went to war, he would practically have to choose battlefields near bodies of water. ¡°Play with your friends today.¡± As usual, Seon-Hyeok visited the Rheinperle River this day. After looking around, he called on his water spirits. ¡®Call on us more often.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s been a while, master.¡¯ The mid-tier Ikram and the low-tier Izdihar complained that they had not been summoned for a while. Ikram looked to be around 13 years old and was the splitting image of the royal princess aside from her transparent, watery body. Izdihar looked slightly smaller and younger, as though she was her sister. Aside from this slight difference, the two could have been mistaken as twins. ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡± Seon-Hyeok got the feeling that water attribute beings were particularly sulky in nature, and he tried to soothe them. It felt strange seeing the spirits resembling the princess laughing and reacting to his every word, but after being around Atiya, he was accustomed to having spirits look like someone he knew. ¡®Water dragon?¡¯ The spirits¡¯ eyes grew wide when they noticed Bluegon sticking its head out of the water and staring at them. ¡°Water dragon? You know what sea serpents are?¡± Seon-Hyeok was taken aback that the spirits, otherwise ignorant about this world, recognized Bluegon. Instead of responding, the two water spirits showed their strong distaste for the monster. It was not what he expected. Given that they were attuned to the same attribute, Seon-Hyeok imagined that they would get along well. However, the spirits unexpectedly showed extreme vigilance around Bluegon. ¡®Master, we want to go back!¡¯ Izdihar disappeared without being ordered, and Ikram made an unsightly expression as she stared at the sea dragon. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did Bluegon do?¡± ¡®Tyrant. Plunderer.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok could not understand what Ikram was saying. Realizing this, Ikram added a brief explanation. ¡®They¡¯re terrible creatures that break the order of the world. They¡¯re demons that feed on spirits to grow.¡¯ ¡°What are you¡­¡± Before Seon-Hyeok could even finish speaking, Bluegon suddenly changed. Growl. The sea serpent bared its teeth and slowly started to approach Ikram. - Hunger, hunger, hunger, hunger, hunger, hunger, hunger Bluegon¡¯s status window was suddenly flooded with the word ¡®hunger¡¯. ¡®You devil!¡¯ Despite shuddering, Ikram refused to back down. She gathered some water from the surface of the river to create a water spear. ¡°Stop!¡± Bewildered, Seon-Hyeok stepped in between Ikram and Bluegon. His simpleminded idea that the two would get along because of their affinity to the same attribute could have ended in disaster. ¡°Ikram! Go back!¡± At his frantic shout, Ikram, having just thrown her spear at Bluegon, scattered into the air. Roar!¡± Bluegon growled for a while in disappointment even after Ikram disappeared. With a final roar, the sea dragon disappeared back under the surface. Seon-Hyeok tried to call it back, but Bluegon refused to appear. - Disappointment, rage. Seon-Hyeok grew increasingly confused as he checked his status window and saw Bluegon¡¯s disappointment and anger over failing to get Ikram. What could have happened between the water spirits and the monster? Once he returned to his estate, Seon-Hyeok locked his door and immediately summoned Ikram. ¡°Tell me about the sea dragon.¡± ¡®We¡¯ve been fighting with the water dragons for many years.¡¯ Ikram¡¯s usual soft smile was replaced by a ferocious expression, as though she was filled with hatred just thinking about the monster. ¡°Because the sea dragons feed on you to grow?¡± Ikram nodded when Seon-Hyeok asked about the reason behind their conflict. ¡®Sea dragons are devils with terrible appetites, and they even devour the source of their existence. If you keep it around for a long time, even that beautiful river will dry up.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­¡± As soon as she said this, Seon-Hyeok recalled what Bluegon had told him long ago. ¡®In addition, maintaining that form requires significant water energy, so it¡¯s only a burden for the time being.¡¯ Bluegon had said it needed water energy, and seeing Ikram¡¯s reaction now, there was no doubt that this water energy was connected to the spirits. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was not just Bluegon. Goldrake likewise grew after ingesting the energy of earth veins, and the land afterwards had become so dry that nothing could grow on it. In essence, any areas where these dragon subspecies called home would be damaged in one form or another. However, compared to Ikram¡¯s serious expression, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s was not particularly dark. After all, he knew full well that the world was large, and that it was not just the dragon subspecies that destroyed their surroundings. Humans were the greediest of beings, and the ones responsible for destroying their surroundings faster than any beast. He had seen and experienced how quickly humans destroyed and ruined their lands in the other world, so he was not particularly impressed by the spirit¡¯s words. Humans likewise existed in this world. Bluegon and the other dragon subspecies were not particularly special in that regard. ¡°So the question is where they¡¯ll do damage.¡± And in the end, Seon-Hyeok was one of those humans. Seon-Hyeok was able to learn from the spirit that Bluegon was a monster that exhausted water energy at terrifying rates, but his daily routine did not change much. He continued to provide Bluegon with cows and pigs, and he made frequent visits to raise its obedience. As such, he devoted himself to the duties of a dragon rider, and at the same time, he fulfilled his responsibilities as a lord by asking Asha Trail to teach swordsmanship to the infantry and cavalry of his territory. ¡°Jackson Hamilton and Julian Vanquish. Those two should be qualified to become apprentice knights at the very least.¡± In a few short days, Asha Trail was able to pick out the talented soldiers from the Rheinperle territory, and notably among them were Jackson and Julian. She promised to train them well to help them realize their potential in drawing out sword energy, and they saw the first fruits of their labor before long. ¡°Oh! Congratulations.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your, and Sir Trail¡¯s, support.¡± By bringing out sword energy, Jackson established the foundations to become an apprentice knight. He had previously shown a greater talent for combat than horsemanship, and now, he was fully on the path to becoming a knight. Having risen to the position of an earl, Seon-Hyeok now had the authority and ability to support Jackson in this endeavor, and Jackson quickly strengthened his basic skills. The same was true of Julian. Her swordsmanship had stalled given the absence of a suitable teacher, but she now improved rapidly. She reached the point where it would not be strange to see her summoning sword energy herself. In this manner, Asha Trail proved her worth as soon as she arrived at Rheinperle. Aria Eisen was the only one continuing to be deadweight. Despite this, Aria Eisen seemed to have a few screws loose, as she remained oblivious to the situation and simply focused on her personal development. As someone placing a high value on efficiency, Antoine Montaigne was naturally displeased with the selfish mage. It was not strange ¨C after all, he was the one in charge of managing and developing the territory. Aria Eisen was more expensive to support than any other person in Rheinperle, and yet, she offered nothing to its development. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give her something to do?¡± Seon-Hyeok had been unable to worry about Aria Eisen given his focus on different matters, but even he did not want the mage he brought to his land to continue draining their resources. ¡°I have something in mind.¡± And so, he summoned Aria Eisen to give her a task. However, she was so engrossed in her study of magic that she ignored her lord¡¯s call, and Seon-Hyeok ultimately had to go see her himself. ¡°Sir Eisen.¡± Seon-Hyeok wrinkled his nose at the unidentifiable stench emanating from the door, and after a few knocks, he opened the door. ¡°Sir Eisen.¡± He could see Aria Eisen squatting on the floor and touching something on the ground. She continued to mutter under her breath, and she did not seem to recognize that her lord was in her laboratory. ¡°Hm.¡± Wondering what she was so focused on, Seon-Hyeok approached silently in an effort not to distract her. CH 103 No content CH 103. Aria Eisen repeatedly gathered and released clumps of dirt, like a child playing with Play-Doh. Her appearance as she constantly muttered unidentifiable spells under her breath and kneaded the soil was so bizarre that Seon-Hyeok could not bear to look. He felt like he was staring at a crazy person. Even though he wanted to step forth and say something, Seon-Hyeok just watched the mage be engrossed in her work. After a while, the clump of mud assumed a humanoid form. Its head was too large, and the lengths of its limbs were all different. The clay doll crafted by Aria Eisen was horribly unattractive and hideous. ¡°Hm?¡± Seon-Hyeok realized that Aria Eisen¡¯s incantations had stopped as he looked at the results of her work. Likewise, the mage¡¯s hands had stopped their busy movements. Blink. Blink. When he turned his head, he saw Aria Eisen looking at him, still squatting down on the ground. ¡°Hm.¡± He was momentarily at a loss. Should I apologize for entering without authorization? Or maybe reprimand her for ignoring her lord¡¯s call? ¡°Look.¡± Before he could reach a decision, Aria Eisen suddenly lifted up the mud doll from the ground. ¡°It¡¯s a low-tier arbeiter. It¡¯s a prototype.¡± Had she grown attached to it after working on it the entire day? Seon-Hyeok could not help but sigh as she introduced the doll and even gave it a name. ¡°Sir Eisen.¡± He was fully aware that mages were rare and eccentric, but now that he thought about it, there was no benefit to having her around. He tried to keep a straight face as he called her name. ¡°Do you think I came all the way here to get a doll like this¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok was determined to break her habit, but he could not even finish his words and made a ridiculous expression. Click. Click. The mud doll perched on Aria Eisen¡¯s palm began to awkwardly move its limbs. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide as he wordlessly stared at the little mud doll moving on its own, and the mage slowly put the arbeiter down. Tap. Tap. As if trying to show off its strength, the small doll grabbed the leg of a chair and lifted it up. However, perhaps because of the significant difference in size, the doll¡¯s arms were unable to bear the weight of the chair and fell off. ¡°This is just a prototype. If you give me the materials and time, I can make one even larger than a human.¡± Aria Eisen wiped her mud-covered palms on her dirtied robes and rose from her spot. Her usually hazy eyes twinkled. At this moment, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind raced. Lifting the chair was undeniably the arbeiter¡¯s attempt to show off its purpose. ¡°You said that arbeiter is low-tier. Does that mean there are mid and high-tier ones as well?¡± Aria Eisen nodded without hesitation. Seon-Hyeok stepped forward at her curt and disrespectful response towards her lord. ¡°I will inform Sir Montaigne. Give him the list of necessary materials.¡± The mage¡¯s typically disagreeable expression filled with warmth like a spring breeze. At the same time, Seon-Hyeok saw the arbeiter wandering around the laboratory despite missing its arms, and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡± Aria Eisen seemed to have lost interest in the already ruined arbeiter, and she fiddled around with a new clump of dirt. Seeing this, Seon-Hyeok quietly left the laboratory. ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡± He was certain. If he could utilize these arbeiters well, the possibilities were endless. When Seon-Hyeok showed Antoine Montaigne the arbeiter, the administrator, after previously treating the mage as deadweight, quickly changed his attitude. The old scholar knew better than anyone that the territory was lacking in able workers, and he immediately began to plan large-scale projects to make use of the earthen creations. ¡°We must hasten the development of flood-control projects and irrigation facilities that we put off due to the lack of manpower. At the moment, our territory is too vulnerable to natural disasters such as droughts and floods. At the same time, we need to work on the estate, build roads¡­¡± Despite his old age, Antoine Montaigne¡¯s eyes shone with motivation. As the old scholar was entrusted with the management of Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok quickly gave him full authority over these plans, and Antoine Montaigne quickly headed towards Aria Eisen¡¯s laboratory to confirm the necessary materials. Left alone in the office, Seon-Hyeok gave a satisfied expression. Through his time with the royal examiner, Einst Jeneger, Seon-Hyeok had learned how well-educated mages were. As such, he had always hoped there would one day be a proper mage in his territory. Einst himself was knowledgeable, but his actual magical ability was unexceptional. This had probably been the catalyst for bringing the unsocial and eccentric Aria Eisen to Rheinperle. Bringing her back had truly been a stroke of luck. Though the Rheinperle mine was now operating properly and the land¡¯s finances became more stable, there were a number of infrastructure projects that he had not even been able to dream about. Seon-Hyeok could finally see these becoming reality. However, this process did not prove to be easy. Arbeiter creation, even low-tier ones, was a field that required significant magical skill, and Aria Eisen had gone through a long period of trial and error to successfully produce a single prototype. The resources spent during this process were so enormous that he wondered whether it¡¯d be better to simply hire another laborer. Any average, rural lord would have gone bankrupt, unable to shoulder this incredible financial burden. However, Seon-Hyeok was able to endure the financial drain because his silver and iron mines had begun to produce tangible monetary gains. The rewards he received from the royal family likewise lessened the burden. ¡°My lord. I wonder whether this kind of investment is worth it.¡± Antoine Montaigne had fully backed Aria Eisen for a while, but he had since cooled off on his support and voiced his concerns. ¡°Let¡¯s consider this an investment for the future and trust her a bit longer.¡± Seon-Hyeok soothed the elderly scholar. This world was largely disinterested in the development of science and technology. It was a world of magic and transcendental forces, and as such, the people had endured for all these years by passing on any necessary tasks to these superhuman beings. These predispositions were true even of the wise scholar, and he suggested that it would be more efficient to make use of Aria Eisen during times of need. ¡°What use is it to call on a mage who doesn¡¯t answer my summons?¡± However, Seon-Hyeok had recently come to realize how difficult mages were to deal with. It was better to spend the financial resources to produce arbeiters and use them for construction projects, rather than to try and persuade the capricious mage to help herself. He had always held the old scholar¡¯s opinions in high regard, but he remained adamant on this matter. Not long after, his stubbornness showed its rewards, as news arrived regarding the completion of the promised arbeiter. ¡°Oh. Hm.¡± His first impression of the completed arbeiter was abject disappointment. Its rickety form was no different from that of the prototype ¨C the only difference was its increased size. Seon-Hyeok could not help but feel discouraged. However, this disappointment disappeared once he saw the arbeiter in motion. ¡°Oh!¡± Seon-Hyeok exclaimed at the sight of the arbeiter easily lifting a massive piece of wood that would ordinarily require ten people to move. ¡°It¡¯s complete, but there¡¯s still room for improvement. If I¡¯m able to better balance its body and use stronger materials, I can create an arbeiter capable of building a castle by itself.¡± Aria Eisen was naturally quiet and spoke only when necessary, but even she could not hide her excitement while giving a demonstration. ¡°That much?¡± Of course, Aria Eisen was ignorant of the world, and her boasts might be unrealistic, but it demonstrated her confidence in these constructs. She spoke at length about how excellent arbeiters were as workers, and how they never got tired until the end of their lifespan. However, she omitted the most important information ¨C information about the arbeiters¡¯ life expectancy. ¡°So how long can they work?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked, unable to hold back his curiosity. Aria Eisen confidently responded. ¡°Three days.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± His smile disappeared. All those resources went into producing an arbeiter that only lasts three days? ¡°Sir Montaigne. How much does it cost to produce one arbeiter?¡± ¡°At least 70 gold.¡± This estimate even took into consideration the trial and error required for Aria Eisen¡¯s first attempt. Seon-Hyeok was taken aback. The amount spent on this worker that lasted all of three days was enough to maintain two skilled cavalry riders. ¡°In that case, if the arbeiter is put to work for three days and nights without rest, how much labor do we get out of it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like having ten people work in shifts, so in total, it would be the equivalent of employing twenty workers for three days. Of course, if we then consider that the arbeiter doesn¡¯t get tired and other potential circumstances, it might be closer to having forty or fifty men.¡± ¡°And how much would they cost?¡± ¡°Assuming they¡¯re experienced workers, approximately 1 gold and 20 silvers.¡± At this point, even Aria Eisen looked nervously at her lord after boasting of her arbeiters. She lacked social skills and was single-minded in her pursuits, but she was not a fool. It was easy to understand what the lord was trying to say. ¡°With improvements, the arbeiters¡¯ life expectancy can be increased by up to three times its current length. In addition, they don¡¯t have to be discarded after use. With a little bit of additional resources, they can be brought back to life and put to work once again.¡± ¡°That ¡®little resource¡¯ is approximately one gold.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed upon hearing Montaigne¡¯s words. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if we want to make a profit, until they¡¯ve been upgraded, we¡¯ll have to recycle them hundreds of times.¡± He had invested in her with high expectations, so considering the sorry state of the current results, all he could think about was trying to recoup some of the costs. ¡°So you won¡¯t be funding me anymore?¡± Seon-Hyeok grew angry. Even in this situation, Aria Eisen brazenly cared only about her research funds. ¡°You¡¯ve spent nearly 1,000 gold to date, and this is all you have to show for it. You¡¯re worried about funding?¡± The situation would not have been so dire if he had just listened to Antoine Montaigne when the scholar first tried to dissuade his patronage of the mage. Seon-Hyeok berated himself ¨C he must have deluded himself with fantasies about mages. ¡°I can make things better!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to ask for more research funding.¡± Money, money, and even more money. Mages were truly money drains. Seon-Hyeok almost admired how the royal family was able to patiently support hundreds of these financial black holes. ¡°Go back to your laboratory for now. I¡¯ll consider the situation for a few days before making a decision.¡± He started to get a headache. He was beginning to realize why scientists in the other world were treated so poorly, and why they were constantly pressured to find funding. Groundbreaking results were only possible through long and hard work, and in his opinion, he himself lacked the patience and resources to see the projects through. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take the arbeiter for now.¡± Aria Eisen had tried to sneak away with the arbeiter, but was now on the verge of tears. Seon-Hyeok wanted to berate her even more for her impudence. Instead, he just waved her off angrily. ¡°¡­ everything would be fine if I had that.¡± Aria Eisen muttered something under her breath as she backed away. Seon-Hyeok immediately called her back. ¡°Say that again.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The mage looked dispirited, as though aware of how financially reckless her research had been. Looking at her, Seon-Hyeok realized that mages only pretended to be tactless, but, in reality, were just as smart, if not smarter, than everyone else. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re tactless. They just don¡¯t care. ¡°No. I¡¯m not trying to reprimand you. I just want to know what you said.¡± Her attitude was not important right now. ¡°Hm.¡± Aria Eisen did not respond hastily. She thought that her lord was trying to find fault with her. ¡°So, repeat what you just said. What is it that you needed?¡± Pressed once again, the mage, looking resigned to her fate, responded indifferently. ¡°I said everything would be fine if I had spirits.¡± CH 104 No content CH 104. Aria Eisen explained that with spirits, she could significantly increase the short lifespans of the arbeiters and improve the cost-effectiveness of her research. Coincidentally, despite not being a summoner, Seon-Hyeok was able to command spirits of all attributes. Naturally, he grew interested. ¡°The water attribute will only serve to weaken the arbeiter¡¯s body. Wind and earth are opposites, so the wind attribute isn¡¯t suitable either.¡± The only problem was that the materials used to create the arbeiter were all earth-attribute related, and as such, only earth spirits could be used to ameliorate the current issues. ¡°I can resolve that.¡± Seon-Hyeok was deep in thought, but the mage¡¯s eyes glistened as she spoke. ¡°I couldn¡¯t walk the path of a summoner because I lack affinity with spirits, but I¡¯m able to summon them at least.¡± It was a tremendous stroke of luck. Seon-Hyeok was able to form contracts with spirits but could not make them materialize at will, while Aria Eisen was the opposite. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to prepare for a spirit summoning ceremony. It will cost around 100 gold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Tell Sir Montaigne. He¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He had already spent 50 gold in an effort to get a water spirit, and that had been at the capital full of skilled individuals. Even if it were 200 gold and not 100, he had no reason to refuse this opportunity to get an earth spirit in this frontier territory. Seon-Hyeok placed more weight on individual development than on his responsibilities as a lord, and as such, he willingly agreed to the mage¡¯s request. To an outsider, it looked like he had already long forgotten about her failures with the arbeiter. ¡°Then let me know when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll come right over.¡± Aria Eisen replied in the affirmative and quickly disappeared back to her laboratory. ¡°My lord?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Seeing Antoine Montaigne looking at him with his eyes narrowed, Seon-Hyeok awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°There¡¯s a way we can get all the money already invested in her and more. Let¡¯s trust Sir Eisen one last time.¡± ¡°Mages claiming as such while requesting more research funds is a tale as old as time.¡± The old scholar did not seem convinced, but he listened to his lord¡¯s wishes. After all, though he had been granted nearly full authority over the territory¡¯s administration, Rheinperle belonged to Seon-Hyeok. Antoine Montaigne had no justification or authority to refuse. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± After listening to Antoine Montaigne, he wondered if he had been scammed. He tried desperately to keep his composure. ¡°If we waste money once again, I¡¯ll make sure to get a memorandum from Sir Eisen myself.¡± If the worst came to pass, Seon-Hyeok vowed he would extract some promise from Aria Eisen to faithfully assist with the territory¡¯s affairs. ¡°In the meantime, you were able to gain some insight into mages, so that¡¯s something at the very least.¡± Just as Antoine Montaigne said, Seon-Hyeok felt he had a better understanding of how to deal with mages after this incident. These were people who would endlessly demand research funds and prioritize their own interests. In order to prevent a repeat incident, Seon-Hyeok knew he would have to guide the direction of their research and frequently provide input. ¡°I¡¯ll have to hone her like a blunt blade.¡± Seon-Hyeok made this commitment in his anger. However, he could worry about this once the mage had completed the spirit summoning ceremony. For now, he simply hoped that Aria Eisen would not disappoint him once again. Even as Seon-Hyeok worried about what to do with the arbeiters and Aria Eisen, the Rheinperle territory continued to grow. The craftsmen and people promised by the royal family had finally arrived and were busy settling down on one side of the Rheinperle village, and the normally quiet land was bustling. ¡°We need to properly distribute the people so that there¡¯s no conflict between the original populace and the newcomers. There are already signs of feuding between the groups. We must increase the patrols and harshly punish any who cause disturbances.¡± It was natural that there would be some growing pains, considering that there were thousands of newcomers to the territory. Antoine Montaigne worked hard to minimize any problems that could arise during their settlement. And of course, the best method of eliminating strife was to demonstrate the authority of the lord so that none would dare to act rashly. Adol and the 50 Rheinperle soldiers played the biggest role in this process. Having received intensive training from Asha Trail, their discipline and spirit were closer to that of a group of knights than mere security patrols. ¡°Stop. Disperse.¡± The soldiers were so heavily armed that they would not look out of place in the middle of a war, and when they approached any conflict to say a word and rattle their swords, the people immediately shut their mouths and scattered. The patrols completed dozens of rounds through the village each day, and as a result, most conflicts ended as minor disputes. In addition, the former members of the Drake Cavalry frequently patrolled the territory as well, riding the war horses recently provided by the royal family. ¡°All in combat formation.¡± Hansen had been on one of these patrols when he saw horses approaching from far away and gave his command. The unidentified group looked too heavily armed to be the occasional group of merchants that passed by. ¡°Halt! We are patrols of the Rheinperle territory! Dismount and state your business!¡± When the five war-tested cavalrymen threateningly obstructed the path, the dust-covered riders immediately slowed down. ¡°Where are you from, and what¡¯s your business here?¡± Hansen asked once again, remaining vigilant and holding onto his spear so that he could attack at a moment¡¯s notice. At the sight of the unidentified riders covered in bloodstains, Hansen sent a signal to his subordinates, readying them to charge at any time. ¡°We¡¯re not suspicious people! We¡¯re the monster hunters commissioned by Lord Rheinperle to search the northern lands!¡± Noticing the precarious situation, one of the men urgently revealed his identity. However, Hansen remained on guard. He was aware that his lord had made requests to monster hunters some time ago. Nonetheless, it was strange that these men were in such a hurry, covered with dirt and blood. ¡°Monster hunters, you say? Then why are you in such a rush? And what¡¯s with those bloodstains?¡± Seeing Hansen even more on edge, the monster hunter urgently explained the situation. ¡°On our way back after completing the lord''s request, we lost our target! The blood is from one of our colleagues!¡± It was not a regular hunter who had lost his prey, but monster hunters. Even the dim-witted Hansen realized that they were not referring to any common creature. The only question was what exactly this monster was. ¡°Tell me what creature you lost track of!¡± ¡°Wyvern! The tranquilized wyvern broke through our cage and escaped!¡± Hansen immediately jumped into action. ¡°You! Inform the lord right away! And you! Notify Sir Trail and Squire Julian!¡± Upon hearing his instructions, the two cavalrymen turned their horses and rose straight for Rheinperle without hesitation or objection. Even in their agitated state, the monster hunters found themselves marveling at this discipline. They already knew that the lord of Rheinperle started as a cavalry rider, but they had been unaware that his men would likewise be such elite soldiers. ¡°On the way back, tell¡­ no wait. Inform the lord of the situation yourselves!¡± Hansen positioned the remaining riders behind the monster hunters and urged them forward. ¡°Hurry!¡± The riders picked up the pace, not caring about the hunters¡¯ visible exhaustion, and the monster hunters were forced to desperately follow. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± After their long ride, the group arrived in the vicinity of the Rheinperle village. There were already 20 riders and 30 infantry lined up at the entrance, indicating that the news had already been delivered. ¡°And the lord?¡± ¡°He¡¯s bringing Goldrake out as we speak. Sir Trail has agreed to assume security duties for the lord¡¯s estate. Clark assigned some archers to her just in case, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°That should be enough.¡± The monster hunters were once again taken aback, this time after seeing how quickly the soldiers were able to prepare for an operation after receiving news of the incident. They had thought that despite his recent fame, the Drake Knight was little more than the average rural lord. Aren¡¯t these soldiers even more disciplined than the veterans stationed at the border? Even so, the hunters remained pale as they looked at the dozens of troops gathered in front of them. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. Wyverns aren¡¯t ordinary monsters.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell us about the situation until the lord arrives. I know that wyverns are like drakes with wings, but none of us here have ever seen one. What are they like?¡± And in fact, the only drake the soldiers had ever seen was Goldrake. They had rushed to get ready after hearing that a monster might attack the village, but nobody knew exactly what a wyvern was. ¡°Wyverns are incomparably more vicious than drakes. They¡¯re persistent as well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see you say that in front of the lord¡¯s drake.¡± Hansen quipped, but immediately shut his mouth when Jonasson berated him for going off topic. ¡°The wyvern is around 8 meters long from side to side with its wings expanded, and a little over 3 meters long from head to tail. Its body is sturdy enough to shrug off arrow fire, and the tail has a poisonous tip. It¡¯s quite the problem to deal with.¡± In a serious tone, the monster hunter explained in detail about how vicious and dangerous the wyvern was. However, something was strange. Despite hearing that a monster over 3 meters in length was roaming free in their territory, the soldiers remained unimpressed. ¡°The wyvern¡¯s strong enough to pick up and fly with a fully armored horse, and it¡¯s been deprived of food for nearly a month. It could fly here and attack at any time. I don¡¯t know how many archers you have deployed at the lord¡¯s estate, but it won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone¡¯s there to take care of that.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. No matter who that person may be¡­¡± ¡°Even if that person¡¯s a senior knight?¡± The monster hunter¡¯s jaw dropped. He had not imagined that there would be such a high-ranking knight in this frontier territory. ¡°And there¡¯s also a mage here. She might not be of any help, but maybe she¡¯d jump at the opportunity to see such a rare monster.¡± Agitated, the monster hunter spoke up once again as he watched the soldiers talking casually. ¡°Even if the lord¡¯s mansion is well protected, what about the village? There¡¯s no way of catching the beast if it comes for the people here instead!¡± ¡°This guy sure has a lot to say for someone responsible for the situation.¡± ¡°Well, he made his way here to take responsibility for his actions, so I¡¯m sure the lord will forgive him as long as there aren¡¯t any serious casualties.¡± No matter how many times he tried to warn them, the soldiers remained at ease. Thud. Thud. At that moment, a massive monster appeared in the distance, accompanied by the deafening sound of footsteps. ¡°So, you said that this wyvern creature is much more vicious than a drake?¡± The monster hunter was unable to immediately answer Hansen''s remark. ¡°T, that¡¯s ridiculous! That¡¯s a drake?¡± His jaw dropped once more. Though he had never seen one in person, he knew about drakes. The one that appeared in front of him was not normal. This drake was at least twice as large as a normal drake, and the protrusions and horns around the head and neck were unlike anything he had ever seen before. ¡°Wyvern! Where¡¯s the wyvern!¡± The lord riding the abnormally massive monster shouted in excitement. It was only then that the monster hunter finally regained his composure. He learned from the lord how well defended this territory was. There was a senior knight, highly ranked even in terms of Gradus, as well as a senior mage formerly belonging to the Royal Mages. In addition, the lord himself had abilities exceeding those of a senior knight, at least on an open battlefield. The combat ability of the people in Rheinperle were far greater than he ever imagined. ¡°Tighten the gap a bit. Riders, stay on the main roads so that you can mobilize at a moment¡¯s notice. When the monster shows, put a few spears or arrows in it first.¡± In addition to the three individuals with Gradus, the soldiers positioned on the roofs of buildings like snipers moved unbelievably quickly for ordinary troops, and the cavalry stationed on the ground maintained picture-perfect formation. The monster hunter suddenly found himself thinking that the forces stationed at Rheinperle could fend off several wyverns, and not just one. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing this, he felt dejected as he recalled being in such a hurry that he left behind the body of his fallen colleague. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The lord won¡¯t hold you accountable for this, considering that you¡¯re taking responsibility yourself. Unless, of course, there are casualties.¡± ¡°In fact, if we¡¯re successful in capturing the wyvern without suffering losses, he might even reward you. You may have lost the beast on the way back, but you were quite nearly successful.¡± The hunter shook his head in silence as he watched the cavalry wink at him. Something¡¯s wrong with this territory. And among them, the most abnormal is the lord himself, riding his giant monster and looking far away into the sky. ¡°Here it comes!¡± At that moment, the lord raised his voice and notified the soldiers of the approaching wyvern. ¡°Archers, conceal yourselves! Riders, stay under the roofs!¡± The archers quickly camouflaged themselves, and the cavalry quietly hid out of sight. Soon after, fierce wingbeats announced the wyvern¡¯s appearance. ¡°Send the bait.¡± The lord stared at the black spot in the sky before giving his command in a low voice. A soldier standing by a shed flung the door open. Oink! Pigs covered in chicken blood squealed as they ran along the main road. Shriek! The moment the dozens of pigs flooded the road, a sharp cry was heard from afar. CH 105. ¡°Steady. Steady.¡± Goldrake immediately tried to respond to the wyvern¡¯s roar, but Seon-Hyeok quickly restrained the beast. The drake extended the protrusions on its neck, but was not able to resist its master¡¯s orders and held back. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll let you loose soon.¡± Growl. At his words, Goldrake let out a low growl as it stared at the sky. ¡°So that¡¯s a wyvern?¡± The wyvern was rapidly approaching as he spoke. It seemed to have heard the pigs¡¯ squeals even at a distance. Seon-Hyeok squinted at the monster in the sky. It was too far to identify specifics, but he was able to get a general idea of what the wyvern looked like. The wyvern¡¯s snout was excessively pointed and long, resembling an arrowhead, and the long, slender neck and tail looked like the shaft of a spear. Compared to the large Goldrake or even Bluegon, the wyvern looked relatively light and streamlined. Nonetheless, the wyvern¡¯s muscles and purple scales were more than threatening enough, and its red wings, which were at least twice as large as its body, added to its appearance. It looked functional and elegant, rather than frail. I want that. He had already successfully tamed two of the dragon subspecies, but the wyvern had a unique charm. Seon-Hyeok was immediately enamored by the monster and coveted it. As a result, he was more careful than ever as he waited for the wyvern to fall into his trap. Shriek! By now, Seon-Hyeok could see the wyvern¡¯s amber colored eyes. The monster stopped momentarily in the air before folding its wings and diving towards the ground like a bolt of lightning. Squeal! Squeal! The blood-covered pigs squealed and went into a panic. However, their legs were far too short and slow to evade the descending wyvern. Squeal! The wyvern¡¯s powerful claws pierced through the pig¡¯s thick skin, and it tried to ascend once again with a flap of its wings. It was at that moment that Seon-Hyeok stopped watching the monster hunt and shouted. ¡°Throw the net!¡± The archers, holding their breaths near the wyvern, dropped their bows and cast their nets. Shriek! Surprised, the wyvern let out a sharp roar and flapped its wings to free itself of the net. It then quickly rose into the air. Despite holding onto a large pig, its movements were quick and agile. However, avoiding the net did not mean the wyvern had completely escaped Seon-Hyeok¡¯s trap. He shouted even before the nets fell onto the ground. ¡°Atiya! Get on it!¡± Before he even finished speaking, Atiya materialized in the air and pressed down on the wyvern. A fierce wind restricted the monster¡¯s wings and weighed it down. Shriek! The wyvern struggled to beat its wings, but Atiya, now a mid-tier wind spirit, did not let the beast go easily. In the meantime, the soldiers quickly regained their focus and cast their nets a second time. The hurriedly thrown nets missed their target, but Atiya used the wind to redirect the projectiles onto the wyvern. Shriek! Its wings tangled in the net, the wyvern shrieked and thrashed about. At that moment, the riders waiting out of sight charged forward and stabbed at the monster with their spears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and stab it! They won¡¯t be effective anyways!¡± The riders were half-hearted in their attacks, perhaps because they knew that their lord wanted to capture the wyvern alive. Seeing this, Hansen and Jonasson stepped forward to set an example and encourage their comrades. Enraged by the riders¡¯ stacks, the wyvern tore through the tough nets in an instant. However, Atiya flung additional nets on top of the monster. ¡°Stab it!¡± Worried that the wyvern would rip through the nets once again, the cavalry rushed in to attack the beast and distract it. Completely bewildered by the humans shouting and stabbing from all directions, the wyvern shrieked ferociously and raised its tail. ¡°Be careful! There¡¯s a deadly poison contained in its tail!¡± The monster hunters watching the scene shouted urgently. Hiss. As the surprised cavalry retreated, the ground where the tail passed by burned with an unpleasant sound. The wyvern¡¯s poison was terrifyingly powerful. ¡°Move aside!¡± At that moment, Seon-Hyeok and Goldrake entered the fray. Roar! Goldrake had been raring to go from the beginning, and the drake immediately trampled over the thrashing wyvern. Stomped on by a giant monster, the wyvern shrieked briefly before mindlessly stabbing with its poisonous tail. However, Goldrake¡¯s scales were, by now, tough enough to withstand a knight¡¯s sword energy, and they endured the wyvern¡¯s attacks. All the wyvern¡¯s desperate strikes accomplished was dyeing a few golden scales black. Nonetheless, the wyvern did not stop thrashing about. It bit into Goldrake¡¯s leg and struggled violently in an effort to get up once again. Chomp. Angered, Goldrake bit into the wyvern between its chest and neck. The wyvern resisted even more desperately, and the poison from its tail splashed everywhere. ¡°Back off!¡± The riders attempting to hold their ground at an awkward distance to protect their lord scattered to avoid the poison. Likewise, Seon-Hyeok leaped off of Goldrake¡¯s saddle to create some distance. Roar! Still biting down on the wyvern, Goldrake smashed its prey into the ground before lifting it up and shaking its head violently. The wyvern shrieked and struggled to get free. Crack. ¡°Stop!¡± At this rate, the precious wyvern could end up being torn in half, and Seon-Hyeok hurriedly stopped his drake¡¯s rampage. Though on the verge of penetrating the wyvern¡¯s chest, Goldrake immediately stopped upon hearing its master¡¯s command. ¡°Good. Now stay still.¡± Growl. Goldrake gave a low growl as it looked directly at Seon-Hyeok. The drake simultaneously showed off its power while making a threat to the wyvern that it could be torn apart at any moment. The wyvern looked to interpret the drake¡¯s growl as the latter, as it lay limp and motionless. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought. To think the wyvern would actually head straight for the pigs.¡± All of these measures had been improvised based on the suggestions provided by the monster hunter. Seon-Hyeok doubted the wyvern would be caught in such a simple trap, but the hunter had assured him that capturing the monster would be possible if they could restrict its aerial movements. The hunt proved as easy as the monster hunter claimed it would be. ¡°It was so easy¡­¡± On the other hand, the hunter himself looked at the scene with a dumbfounded expression. It seemed that despite proposing the plans, he did not actually think the capture would go as expected. He could not understand. When the nets first missed their mark, he naturally expected the hunt to end in failure. However, the wyvern suddenly dropped into the ground as though pushed by an invisible force, and the nets moved by themselves to tie down its wings. He had no idea what had caused these events. No, that hadn¡¯t been all. The issue with hunting monsters was that their vocalizations and scent were all naturally terrifying to humans. Even strong men would typically freeze in place at the sound of a wyvern¡¯s roar, and once that happened, they were destined to be the monster¡¯s next meal. But what about these soldiers? Instead of being frightened by the wyvern¡¯s shrieks, the infantry threw their nets, and the cavalry attacked bravely with their spears. It was not normal. Moreover, the residents of this territory were likewise abnormal. It would not be strange for the common people to hide in their homes and cower when attacked by a ferocious monster, but the Rheinperle citizens boldly opened their windows and watched the hunt unfold. The monster hunter was used to seeing entire villages be devastated by a low-tier monster. The current situation felt ridiculous. ¡°What the hell is going on? The monster¡¯s odor is as debilitating as poison, and its roars are no different from immobilizing curses. How can you all be fine?¡± ¡°The lord¡¯s drake comes and goes several times each day, and the monster can roar at seemingly random times. What¡¯s the big deal about it? Compared to Goldrake, the wyvern¡¯s cries are closer to a bad mannered bird.¡± Hansen¡¯s words did not sound like a bluff, considering the soldiers all showed no signs of fear in front of the beast. ¡°So this is a wyvern.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much compared to the lord¡¯s drake?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dead?¡± The infantry came down from the rooftops. They and the cavalry stood a short distance away, watching the wyvern with interest. This is crazy. The monster hunter had overcome a natural fear of monsters by repeatedly surviving close encounters with them. The Rheinperle residents were not normal. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. Today¡¯s hunt ends here. Go back and attend to your business.¡± The lord casually disbanded his soldiers, as if they had just finished hunting rabbits. The lord¡¯s golden drake remained standing there, biting down on the vicious wyvern like it was a pheasant. Whimper. The hunter was bewildered as he stood there, watching the wyvern sadly cry out. ¡°Ah. You shouldn¡¯t leave right away. Find a place to stay and unpack your belongings.¡± He wanted to leave the village right away, thinking he would go insane if he remained much longer, but he had to acquiesce to the lord¡¯s command. *** Seon-Hyeok wanted to tame the wyvern as soon as it had been overpowered, but there were too many people watching. As such, he ordered his soldiers to return to their posts and the monster hunters to find a place for the time being. After all, since the hunters had both successfully brought the wyvern to him and had failed to secure it for the entire trip, he needed time to decide on an appropriate response. Having finished his business in the village, he dragged the wyvern back to his estate. Asha Trail had been standing by with the soldiers, but having heard of the wyvern¡¯s capture, she had already disbanded those assigned to her. ¡°To think that such a large monster can fly through the skies like a bird. It¡¯s amazing.¡± The typically emotionless knight showed interest at the sight of the monster capable of flight. When Seon-Hyeok gave her a quick rundown of the wyvern¡¯s capture, she briefly gave her thoughts. ¡°Hm. The wyvern¡¯s pretty slow-witted, unlike how it looks.¡± Indeed, just as Asha Trail had said, the monster hunters had also suggested that the wyvern¡¯s intelligence was not particularly high. They had also taken advantage of the monster¡¯s simplemindedness to capture it in the first place, so it was likely that their evaluations were correct. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°What about Sir Eisen?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± It seemed as though Aria Eisen remained holed up in her laboratory despite the commotion in the territory. Seon-Hyeok thought she would show herself given the appearance of a rare monster, but the mage¡¯s single-minded focus on her research was greater than he imagined. ¡°In any case, well done. I¡¯ll hear the full story some other time.¡± Asha Trail showed her respects to her lord before disappearing towards the barracks. Seon-Hyeok could not help but smile at how unchanging her behavior was, even after she had arrived at Rheinperle. He belatedly noticed Julian and spoke with pride. ¡°I got the wyvern.¡± ¡°Yes, I can see that. But.¡± Instead of congratulating him, Julian looked behind him and asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d capture it alive?¡± ¡°Of course I captured it alive.¡± ¡°But the wyvern looks like it¡¯s dead.¡± Taken aback at her words, Seon-Hyeok turned around to see Goldrake moving its jaw like it was chewing on a stick of gum. Every time the powerful jaws moved, the wyvern shuddered and let out a labored breath ¨C it would not have been strange to see the wyvern die at any moment. ¡°Stop! No! That¡¯s not food!¡± Goldrake only stopped after being explicitly commanded by its master. ¡°That could¡¯ve been bad.¡± Fortunately, the wyvern seemed to regain some of its strength once the drake¡¯s jaw loosened. It had been badly bitten and hunted, but it nonetheless showed its persistence and vitality. Seon-Hyeok summoned Antoine Montaigne to reward the participants of the hunt with meat and alcohol, and he also ordered him to provide meals to the Rheinperle citizens surprised by the sudden attack. With that, he immediately led the wyvern to the massive warehouse where Goldrake usually stayed. ¡°So. Should we begin?¡± - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You are now able to interact with the wyvern for a short while. The moment Seon-Hyeok decided to communicate with the wyvern, his Dragon Taming skill activated. The wyvern¡¯s current condition was transmitted to him upon activation of his ability. - Resignation CH 105 No content CH 106 No content CH 106. Seon-Hyeok was left speechless. The wyvern truly embodied the feeling of resignation, as all it did was sigh while being restrained by the drake. Seon-Hyeok found the sight so pitiful that he almost ordered Goldrake to release its prey. However, he did his best to shake off these feelings. He could see torn clothing stuck between the wyvern¡¯s razor sharp teeth, clothing he assumed belonged to the fallen hunter. It was a clear demonstration of what would have happened to Rheinperle had the hunt failed. The original inhabitants and the newcomers had only recently started to live in harmony, and all that progress would have been for nothing if Rheinperle became a fertile hunting ground for the airborne monster. - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You have attempted to tame the dragon subspecies on the verge of death. - You have failed. Seon-Hyeok anticipated that taming the wyvern would be easy given its current state, but he was mistaken. The monster stubbornly resisted despite being on the verge of death. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re going to die at that rate.¡± Goldrake had been chomping at the wyvern like it was a stick of gum, so Seon-Hyeok would not have been shocked if the beast died at any moment. If the taming took too long, the wyvern could die, making all the efforts spent to capture it be in vain. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I don¡¯t know if I can heal you back to full health as is.¡± - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You have attempted to tame the wyvern. - You have failed. Once again, the wyvern refused to obey. Seon-Hyeok kept talking to it, unwilling to give up, but despite being resigned to its fate, the monster resisted until the very end. Growl. As time passed, Goldrake started to put more and more strength into its jaw. The wyvern shuddered every time its captor took a breath, knowing that it could be torn to pieces at any moment. ¡°I can¡¯t hold Goldie back forever.¡± He was not being facetious. The moment Goldrake decided to ignore its master¡¯s commands, the wyvern would meet its untimely end. Seon-Hyeok hoped the worst would not come to pass, and he desperately continued to sway the monster. ¡°You should get your wounds treated first. If you¡¯re really unhappy afterwards, you can always run away. You have wings, after all.¡± - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You have attempted to tame the wyvern. - The wyvern has shown the slightest hints of listening to your words. After much time spent trying to persuade the dying beast, the wyvern finally began to show an interest in his words. Seon-Hyeok seized the opportunity and continued to persuade it. - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You have attempted to tame the wyvern. - The wyvern is hesitating. Seeing the notifications change little by little, Seon-Hyeok felt that the pivotal moment would happen at any moment. ¡°What are you so worried about? You think you¡¯ll be tied down? I don¡¯t mind if you fly around as you please.¡± - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You have attempted to tame the wyvern. - The wyvern is wavering. Seon-Hyeok knew he could tame the wyvern if given enough time, but that was precisely the problem. The wyvern¡¯s amber eyes rolled back as it gasped for breath. ¡°Goldie. Let it go.¡± Just in case, he summoned Atiya before giving his drake the order. Goldrake showed its displeasure, growling before slamming the wyvern against the ground. ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Seon-Hyeok grew angry at his drake¡¯s unexpectedly disobedient behavior, and when scolded, Goldrake flopped onto the ground and turned its head away. The drake covered its head with its front legs and adamantly refused to pay any more attention to the current situation. ¡°Tsk.¡± For whatever reason, the drake seemed particularly sulky today. However, this was not the time to care for the self-centered drake¡¯s feelings. Seon-Hyeok immediately rushed to the wyvern struggling to catch its breath and attempted to tame it. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time. We really don¡¯t have time.¡± - The dragon taming skill has been activated. - You have attempted to tame the wyvern. Seon-Hyeok was not lying. The wyvern truly would die if left alone any longer. He persuaded the monster in a soft but firm voice, and the wyvern¡¯s thoughts were conveyed back to him. [Help me!] He could hear the urgent cry in his mind. - Dragon taming has been successful! - You have tamed the wyvern! - The wyvern is not completely subservient to you. - You have succeeded in forming a relationship with a subspecies of dragon on the verge of death. The moment the messages ended, the wyvern¡¯s unfocused eyes rolled back, and it foamed at the mouth before collapsing. It fainted before Seon-Hyeok could even give it a name. Seon-Hyeok immediately dropped everything and devoted himself to restoring the wyvern. He would have had an easier time doing so if, like with Goldrake and Bluegon, he knew which attribute the wyvern was attuned to, but the monster had lost consciousness before being able to inform its new master. ¡°You turned it into a complete rag.¡± The wyvern was in a miserable state after being bitten and chewed on by Goldrake. Its massive wings were broken and torn, and the scales on its chest and neck were in tatters. It was to be expected ¨C not only was there a significant size difference between the two creatures, but the drake had also dealt with its prey mercilessly. - Dying No matter how many times he checked, the wyvern¡¯s status showed no signs of improvement. Unexpectedly, it was Aria Eisen who stepped up to help. ¡°I can¡¯t give you any guarantees, but this should be effective.¡± After staring at the wyvern for a while, she disappeared, only to return with an unidentifiable liquid and a handful of herbs. ¡°Thank¡­¡± ¡°In return, I¡¯ll take some scales, flesh, and blood.¡± As if she had been waiting for his thanks, Aria Eisen approached the wyvern, where she scratched away the broken scales and removed some flesh. Seon-Hyeok could not help but be discouraged at the sight of her opening the monster¡¯s wounds and drawing blood. However, setting aside her zealous pursuit of research, the liquid and herbs Aria Eisen brought were surprisingly effective. When Seon-Hyeok poured the substance over the open wounds, the unconscious wyvern immediately woke up. Shriek! But once it did, the monster screamed and collapsed a second time. ¡°Uh, what the hell is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a regenerative potion I worked on before. I guarantee you it¡¯s effective.¡± Just as she claimed, the potion¡¯s effects were immediate and outstanding. The wyvern¡¯s open wounds bubbled and foamed, and they slowly began to heal. ¡°Oh?¡± Seon-Hyeok showed interest in the medicine after seeing its unrealistic effects, but Aria Eisen quickly cut him off. ¡°You can¡¯t use that on humans. The wounds get healed, but they suffer such terrible pain that they die of shock.¡± He was taken aback. Could a potion that heals wounds but, in turn, kills the target through sheer shock even be considered medicine? He was just as bewildered that she had so unhesitatingly offered such a dangerous treatment to the wyvern. ¡°Can you use that so recklessly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t being thoughtless. I imagined that monsters with great vitality could endure the pain caused by the potion, and my hypothesis was correct.¡± This time, she grabbed the herbs. Seon-Hyeok immediately stepped between her and the wyvern. ¡°The herbs, too¡­?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯re nothing special. They¡¯re just normal herbs to prevent infections, help the healing process, and relieve pain. Oh, now that I think about it, I should have applied this first. My mistake.¡± It was an answer befitting someone who was no better than a child when it came to anything unrelated to magic. Even after verbally confirming the herbs¡¯ effects, Seon-Hyeok remained unconvinced. Taking the plants from Aria, he applied a miniscule amount on a wound to see for himself. Fortunately, this time, the wyvern did not exhibit any sudden reactions. Relieved, he evenly applied the rest of the herbs onto the wyvern¡¯s wounds, and after a while, the intermittently twitching monster began to breathe regularly once again. ¡°Well, thank you. You can go back now.¡± He was lucky that the wyvern was such a resilient creature. If something had gone wrong, he could have accidentally killed his new wyvern in an attempt to treat its wounds. Seon-Hyeok gave Aria Eisen a disapproving look and sent her away with a gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t let Sir Eisen near the wyvern, especially if I¡¯m not around. Notify me right away if she ever shows herself.¡± He immediately commanded his soldiers, worried she might come and harm the wyvern in the name of research. ¡°We will follow your orders day and night.¡± Adol, having just watched the wyvern cry out in terrible pain, nodded with a solemn expression. Anxious for the wyvern to wake up, Seon-Hyeok opened his status window countless times each day to check for any changes in the creature¡¯s status. - Exhaustion, pain, vigilance After almost a week of waiting, the wyvern¡¯s status changed. ¡°My lord! The wyvern has woken up!¡± ¡°I know!¡± At that very moment, Adol rushed in to inform him of the news, and Seon-Hyeok hurriedly ran to the warehouse where the wyvern was kept. ¡°You¡¯re here, my lord.¡± ¡°When did it wake up?¡± Wary of the wyvern, the soldier stood a safe distance away. He notified Seon-Hyeok that it had not been long, and delighted, Seon-Hyeok approached the wyvern. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± The wyvern simply rolled its amber eyes, head still hanging weakly. ¡°Inform Sir Montaigne right away, and bring me the fattest pig available!¡± The wyvern¡¯s current state reminded him of when he first met Goldrake on the verge of starvation, and thus, he immediately called for a meal to be prepared. Soon after, soldiers rushed in carrying meat on a stretcher, and Seon-Hyeok quickly grabbed the largest piece before approaching the beast. ¡°Be careful, my lord. I think it¡¯s hungry ¨C it already attacked a soldier.¡± Adol offered a warning, saying that after regaining consciousness, the wyvern had attacked the soldier standing guard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok ignored the warning as he approached. - Hunger, appetite, exhaustion, vigilance The wyvern narrowed its eyes and stared at Seon-Hyeok without accepting the slab of meat. It was evident that the creature was traumatized by the extreme dragon taming process. ¡°Eat. You need to eat to get stronger.¡± No matter how much he coaxed the monster, the wyvern refused to eat. Seon-Hyeok finally gave up, forcing the jaw open and stuffing the meat inside. ¡°M, my lord!¡± The soldiers screamed as they saw their lord putting his hands between the monster¡¯s powerful jaws. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re going to be a distraction, back off. You¡¯re going to scare Redvern.¡± ¡°Redvern? What¡¯s Redvern?¡± Apparently, news of the wyvern¡¯s awakening had already spread. Hansen and Clark showed up at the scene, and confused, they asked their lord. ¡°Red wyvern. Shortened to Redvern.¡± ¡°Oh! Makes sense. That¡¯s a great name.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Hansen repeatedly voiced his approval for the name, and Seon-Hyeok let the compliments get to his head. ¡°Is there any room for reconsideration?¡± ¡°None at all! There¡¯s not a better name in the world!¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡± Seon-Hyeok and Hansen quickly shut down Clark¡¯s objections. ¡°Well, he¡¯s your wyvern. Do as you wish.¡± Clark shook his head and sighed. Seon-Hyeok snorted, before belatedly realizing that the wyvern had eaten the meat that it had been force-fed. He quickly offered the monster another chunk of meat. Chomp. Seon-Hyeok smiled as he watched the wyvern readily accept the food this time. ¡°Your name will be Redvern from now on. Redvern.¡± - The wyvern¡¯s obedience has slightly increased to 15. - A new category has been added under the attribute section. CH 107 No content CH 107. - The ¡®poison¡¯ attribute has been added. - Your poison resistance has more than doubled. Considering that wyverns roamed the skies, Seon-Hyeok had imagined it would be the ¡®wind¡¯ attribute. Surprisingly, Redvern¡¯s attribute was not ¡®wind¡¯, but ¡®poison¡¯. The attributes unlocked through the dragon subspecies until now had led him to spirits and became the source of his strength, but he was not certain how the ¡®poison¡¯ attribute would actually manifest in terms of abilities and spirits. Shriek! The wyvern cried out sharply and moved its pointed snout while Seon-Hyeok was briefly engrossed in his thoughts. ¡°Yeah. Eat more.¡± Brought back to his senses, Seon-Hyeok grabbed another piece of meat and stuffed it into the wyvern¡¯s mouth. Chomp. Chomp. Still not fully recovered, the wyvern lay flat on the ground and accepted the food it was given while intermittently crying out. It reminded Seon-Hyeok of a baby bird being fed, and before he knew it, he was petting the monster¡¯s pointed snout. Flinch. Unwilling to let down its guard yet, the wyvern flinched at his touch, but it soon began to concentrate on its meal once again. Flap. Flap. After devouring an entire pig, the wyvern seemed to have regained some of its strength, as it tried to flap its wings like it would fly away at any moment. However, the ragged wings simply extended a few times and creaked before hanging limply by its side. ¡°I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for your wings to recover.¡± It was evident that the broken and torn wings would take a considerable amount of time to heal. Seon-Hyeok wanted nothing more than to hop on the wyvern¡¯s back and fly high in the sky at that very moment, but he also knew better than anyone that he needed to be patient. As such, he quietly left the scene to let the wyvern rest. The guards, likewise, followed him out of the warehouse. ¡°Why did the hunters run away?¡± Now that his wyvern had finally regained consciousness, Seon-Hyeok was able to go about his business. He hoped to meet the monster hunters and hear about their situation, but bewilderingly, he received reports that they had fled during the night. ¡°I believe they ran away, afraid of receiving punishment for their failures. After all, by losing the wyvern, there was a chance that significant casualties could have been inflicted on the village.¡± No matter how significant their accomplishments had been in bringing the monster to the immediate area, it could not completely nullify the crime of nearly causing an unmitigated disaster due to poor management of the ferocious wyvern. The hunters were naturally afraid, fully aware of the reality of their situation. Their reaction was not particularly strange. After all, this was a world where achievements could disappear and punishments could be handed out at the whim of a local lord. Even if it had been unintentional, the hunters had committed a punishable sin. However, Seon-Hyeok had no intention of punishing them. On the contrary, his intention had been to bestow a generous reward for their efforts in luring the wyvern to Rheinperle. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have completely left the territory yet, so we can catch up if we hurry.¡± The Rheinperle territory was full of skilled and experienced cavalry ¨C it would not be too difficult to catch the runaway hunters. ¡°Let them be. Saved me some money.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not see any reason to do so. The hunters abandoned their rewards for fear of punishment. Why did he need to bring them back just to pay them? ¡°Then I¡¯ll let them go on their way.¡± Julian nodded, expecting this decision from her lord. With that, the incident caused by the wyvern¡¯s escape came to an end. No, rather, he thought this would be the end. However, he was forced to revisit his decision before the day had even passed. The group of monster hunters he had been awaiting the most, led by Tristan, belatedly arrived at Rheinperle and provided details on all the sins of the runaway hunters. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened? I wondered why they looked to be such a mess for monster hunters capable of catching a live wyvern.¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok feel as though one of his biggest outstanding questions had been answered. The runaway hunters had seemed too unskilled to have captured a ferocious monster freely roaming about the skies. Despite this, he had not imagined that they were nothing more than robbers intercepting another group¡¯s mark. ¡°They made their way to the Rheinperle village not because they were worried about potential casualties for the locals, but rather because they lacked the confidence to evade the wyvern on the open plains. They probably imagined it would be better to hide in the village than to be hunted down. The hunters also likely hoped that you and your soldiers would take care of the wyvern for them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded. They thought they could use me like that?¡± Seon-Hyeok would not have normally cared about a conflict between groups of hunters. However, he was not soft enough to overlook the fact that the runaway hunters had tried to use him. ¡°Give Clark our fastest riders and capture them all.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to detain every last one of them.¡± Julian was enraged that others would try to deceive her lord. She immediately tried to leave and carry out his command, but Tristan stopped her. ¡°If you want to catch them, you¡¯ll have to retrace their steps, not head to the border.¡± ¡°The hunters can cross the borders within four days if they tried. There¡¯s no reason for them to travel in a different direction.¡± ¡°Normally, you¡¯d be correct. However, they hid something important on their way here, and thus they have no choice but to go back and retrieve it.¡± Tristan calmly replied to Julian¡¯s heated words. ¡°Retrieve it? Retrieve what?¡± Intrigued, Seon-Hyeok paid close attention to the hunter. ¡°You didn¡¯t just ask me to locate the wyvern.¡± Even until this point, he had no idea what Tristan was talking about. However, as soon as he heard the explanation, Seon-Hyeok immediately leapt out of his seat. ¡°The hunters also stole a fairy dragon egg.¡± Dozens of cavalry rode out of the barracks, accompanied by Seon-Hyeok on Goldrake. ¡°Atiya! We have to find it!¡± ¡®Just leave it to me!¡¯ As soon as they left Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok summoned Atiya and had her search for the hunters¡¯ trail while he also used his abilities to sense his surroundings. Unfortunately, it was difficult to locate the runaways because they had been given a day¡¯s head start. Hansen¡¯s group located where they first met the hunters and tried to retrace their paths, but an ill-timed rain shower erased all traces of their encounter. ¡°We¡¯ll split up and search from here! Anyone who locates them should send a signal and call for backup instead of confronting them head on!¡± ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you listening to the lord? Hurry up and split into groups already!¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned as he watched the riders scatter in all directions. ¡°To think they were in possession of the fairy dragon egg.¡± The fairy dragon was the creature he was looking for, but he had essentially given up on this pursuit after finding no traces of it outside of fairy tales. There was no way of telling when he would have another opportunity to encounter a fairy dragon if he let this chance slip away. As such, he impatiently scoured the area for any signs of the runaway monster hunters. ¡°If we can figure out which direction they went, chasing after them shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Fairy dragon eggs are incomparably heavy and large compared to any regular egg.¡± Tristan tried to comfort him, saying he knew of the monster hunters¡¯ habits better than anyone else. ¡°If it was light and easy to transport, they wouldn¡¯t have hidden it before entering the town in the first place.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression relaxed slightly. The hunter¡¯s words made sense. However, the monster hunters¡¯ whereabouts remained unknown despite his attempts to wait patiently. To make matters worse, the rain began to pour even harder. His vision was obscured by the falling rain, and Atiya was unable to fully utilize her abilities in these conditions. Seon-Hyeok was at a loss. ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡± At this rate, he would be letting this dragon subspecies slip away between his fingers. Fortunately, however, one of the cavalry parties that continued the search discovered the monster hunters¡¯ tracks. Whistle. Seon-Hyeok barely managed to hear the sound of a whistle through the noisy raindrops. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without waiting for the other search parties, Seon-Hyeok immediately raced towards the source of the whistle. After a few failed attempts, he was able to pinpoint exactly where the alarm was coming from. Roar! Seon-Hyeok encouraged Goldrake to let out a ferocious roar when he noticed the hunters and cavalry in the distance. The shadows that repeatedly engaged and disengaged in the distance went into a panic. ¡°My lord!¡± The rider, noticing his lord, called out with a happy expression. Given that the terrain was a muddy mess, the cavalrymen had dismounted and opted to wield longswords in place of their usual spears. From what he could see, there had already been a battle, as blood poured down the riders¡¯ shoulders. It was evident that the two riders had fought hard, keeping the ten monster hunters at bay. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to wait for backup?¡± ¡°We thought it¡¯d be impossible to find them again if we let them get away¡­¡± The two offered a weak excuse when Seon-Hyeok berated them for their recklessness. It looked as though they had been willing to slow down the hunters with their lives if the worst came to pass. Seon-Hyeok grew even angrier after realizing how blindly loyal his soldiers were. This time, however, the anger was not directed at his own men. ¡°You sons of bitches¡­¡± He was enraged at the hunters for deceiving and using him, then turning around and harming his soldiers. Sensing his rage, Goldrake threateningly growled at the group. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°S, spare us!¡± The hunters were already half out of their wits from the drake¡¯s earlier roar. Now, they bowed down and trembled, unable to endure the beast¡¯s overwhelming pressure. A few desperately tried to escape. ¡°Anyone who takes another step dies.¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s angry command, Goldrake raised his front legs and stomped down onto the muddy ground. With a bang, the earth became even less stable and sucked in the hunters. ¡°Ack!¡± The hunters screamed in terror as they found themselves waist-deep in the now swamp-like ground. ¡°Spare us!¡± ¡°F, forgive us!¡± ¡°We were wrong! Please spare our lives!¡± Upon belatedly arriving at the scene, Tristan and Julian saw the terrified hunters and dismounted from their horses. ¡°My lord. Please give me the chance to avenge my colleagues. If you do, I¡¯ll be eternally grateful.¡± Tristan had lost half of his party in the process of being robbed of the wyvern and his belongings. His eyes seared with a burning rage. Seon-Hyeok hesitated for a moment, but he did not have to think long. ¡°You have my permission.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord. I will repay this favor, even if it takes me the rest of my life.¡± When Seon-Hyeok nodded, the hunter pulled out a knife from around his waist. ¡°Hiik! Spare us! Tristan, we¡¯re monster hunters li¡­ ugh.¡± Tristan showed no inclination to listen, immediately stabbing the knife into the hunter¡¯s chest. It was a simple and clean act of vengeance befitting his typically calm demeanor. ¡°He was the one who instigated this situation.¡± It was clear Tristan wanted to kill the rest of the group as well, but he did not act on his desires. Instead, the monster hunter trusted that Seon-Hyeok would exact appropriate revenge in his place. ¡°Call the others here and send these men away. Put them to work in the deepest corners of the mines, and make sure they never see the light of day again.¡± These bastards had harmed others of their kind out of sheer greed, and they had put an innocent village in harm¡¯s way. He had no desire to forgive them. ¡°That¡¯s the fairy dragon egg.¡± This entire mission had been to find the fairy dragon egg, but Seon-Hyeok had forgotten about the objective at the sight of his injured men. Tristan approached him to point out the large mass wrapped in several layers of ropes and blankets. ¡°Ah.¡± It was thanks to him that Seon-Hyeok recalled his purpose for coming all the way here. He dismounted from Goldrake and approached the egg. ¡°Here¡­¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes grew wide as he lifted the blanket, trying to show the lord what was in the bundle. Flash! A colorful light emanated from under the blanket, illuminating the world. CH 108 No content CH 108. The light flashed red, then blue, then yellow, and finally white. Seon-Hyeok approached as if in a trance. The fairy dragon egg visible in this light was smooth and transparent like a red jewel. Unlike a jewel, however, the egg¡¯s surface was rather warm to the touch. While he was at it, he removed the blanket from the egg. Flop. The tightly tied rope became undone, and the blanket slid away. With that, the fairy dragon egg was revealed in its full splendor. There was not a single flaw visible on the egg, as though a famous craftsman had painstakingly carved it. The smooth surface was beautiful, and it was almost as if it was imbued with a living flame. However, he did not care about the egg¡¯s aesthetics. He was interested in what lay within. Beyond the red cross-section of the egg, Seon-Hyeok could see a small creature wrapped in butterfly-like wings several times larger than its body. He could not help but marvel at the sight. ¡°This is a fairy dragon?¡± A message appeared in his head before he could even finish speaking. - Preparation is required to wake the fairy dragon, as it has fallen asleep without receiving a promise. - Would you like to have the fairy dragon imprint onto you? Without a second thought, Seon-Hyeok nodded, and at that very moment, the curled-up fairy dragon spread its wings and poked its head out. Despite still being inside the egg, the fairy dragon unexpectedly opened its eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± - The imprinting process has finished. The imprinting ended in an instant, and when he came back to his senses, the brilliant flash of light had disappeared. The fairy dragon closed its eyes and fell asleep once again. - Some time is required for the fairy dragon to awaken. It had been a brief encounter, but the clear and beautiful eyes of the fairy dragon lingered in his head. He cried out in admiration and remained in a daze. ¡°My lord?¡± One by one, those distracted by the flash of light regained their senses and called out to him. Hearing their voices, Seon-Hyeok likewise regained his composure and shouted out. ¡°We¡¯re heading back!¡± ¡°How did you find this?¡± Once they returned to Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok quietly called for Tristan. His eyes were fixated on the fairy dragon egg placed carefully on one side of the room. Though the egg no longer shone brilliantly, it still emanated a unique, incomparable elegance. Tristan likewise stared at the egg before cautiously speaking. ¡°First and foremost, I¡¯d like to thank you once again for allowing me to avenge my colleagues with my own hands.¡± He bowed, then flipped over his still-wet hair. ¡°To be honest, I was extremely lucky to find the fairy dragon egg.¡± ¡°Luck is a skill as well. If everyone was lucky, other hunters would have recovered the egg first.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but it really was sheer luck. I did some investigation, but all I heard were stories from fairy tales and had half given up myself. I chose to concentrate on hunting down the wyvern instead.¡± Tristan did not bother saying how much effort he had put into capturing the wyvern. It was not necessary. One look at the new scars on his face and body was all it took to know of the pain he had suffered. ¡°After months of searching, I finally managed to find the cliff where the wyvern resided. I sent some of my faster colleagues to check on the nest and confirmed the wyvern¡¯s existence. However¡­¡± After a short pause, Tristan looked at the fairy dragon egg and spoke in a voice full of disbelief. ¡°The fairy dragon egg was there as well.¡± It was an unbelievable story, but this was a world in which the impossible happened on a regular basis. Depending on the nature of the incident, these impossible situations could be written off as either miracles or terrible misfortunes. For Seon-Hyeok, this was indubitably the former. Whatever the process had been, it was a tremendous stroke of luck for him to find something he had practically given up on. ¡°There was no way to immediately retrieve the egg, so my colleagues came down from the cliff, and we spent a while observing the nest after that. What we noticed was that the wyvern was protecting the egg like it was its own.¡± After much thought, Tristan¡¯s party had decided to use the fairy dragon egg to capture the wyvern, and this plan was a resounding success. ¡°But Redvern doesn¡¯t seem to care about the egg at all.¡± Tristan responded without missing a beat. ¡°The wyvern probably forgot about it. We didn¡¯t realize this until we observed the monster, but the rumors suggesting that wyverns are clever hunters are completely groundless. It¡¯s stupider than any monster I¡¯ve come across in my life.¡± Seon-Hyeok grew oddly offended at Tristan¡¯s remarks, feeling like his own child was being insulted. However, he could not blame him ¨C after all, the wyvern was dim-witted like few others. In fact, the wyvern, after finishing a meal, would often forget and quickly cry for more food. If Seon-Hyeok did not check its state through his status window, he worried the wyvern might die from overeating. ¡°That¡¯s pretty straightforward. I thought you¡¯d have some extraordinary story to tell.¡± He thought Tristan¡¯s search for the wyvern would be like his own adventure to find Bluegon. However, Tristan claimed that success and failure of a monster hunt depended more on one¡¯s patience. The wyvern hunt was no different. ¡°Compared to the difficulty of the journey and the trouble of climbing up to the nest, the wyvern¡¯s capture itself wasn¡¯t particularly difficult. The wyvern really was just that dumb.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok found his expression darkening at the repeated insults towards his new wyvern. Noticing this, Tristan realized his bluntness and lowered his head, asking for forgiveness. ¡°What do you mean, forgiveness? More importantly, isn¡¯t there something left for us to settle first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to repay you with my life, but please pay my colleagues what they were promised. With your generosity, they¡¯ll be able to live like normal human beings.¡± Given their losses, Tristan¡¯s party had no choice but to disband at this point. Naturally, their leader was concerned about his group¡¯s future after retirement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m planning to reward you more handsomely than originally promised. After all, you didn¡¯t just bring me the wyvern.¡± Seon-Hyeok had not just gained the wyvern, but also the fairy dragon egg. It would not have been unreasonable for him to object to a reward, considering that it was he who captured the beast and hunted down the runaway monster hunters, but he was more than willing to overlook this. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± ¡°Of course. Where will your party go once it disbands? If you don¡¯t have any plans, why not consider starting a new life here?¡± From the beginning, he had hoped to bring the skilled hunter under his wing. ¡°If you allow me to, I will.¡± Tristan reaffirmed that he would stay at Rheinperle for the time being, hoping to repay his debts to the lord. He also agreed to extend the same offer to his colleagues. Within a day, they all agreed to remain at Rheinperle. In turn, Seon-Hyeok promised to compensate them generously and assigned them to the territory¡¯s troops. Just by looking at Tristan, Seon-Hyeok could tell that his subordinates would be on a different level compared to other monster hunters. In addition, their painstakingly honed tracking techniques and patience would be of great benefit to his existing soldiers. ¡°Can I try and teach Tristan?¡± Unexpectedly, Asha Trail made a suggestion upon seeing the monster hunter. It seemed she had seen something in him. Seon-Hyeok gave her his permission. He had not spent much time with the monster hunter, but he knew that Tristan was a thorough and loyal person. From that perspective, letting Asha Trail train Tristan would make the monster hunter even more indebted to him, making it difficult for him to leave Rheinperle in the future. ¡°Do your best. They¡¯re a bit rough around the edges, but they¡¯re still good people.¡± With that, Seon-Hyeok became invested in his territory¡¯s operation. Despite keeping himself busy, however, the wyvern remained unable to fly and the fairy dragon stayed in its slumber. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± He had forgotten all about it because of the onslaught of major incidents, but Aria Eisen came to tell him that the preparations for the spirit summoning ceremony had been completed. ¡°Oh!¡± Beaming, he followed her. ¡°The spirits summoned through the ceremony can only be maintained for a short time. It¡¯s also impossible to know what tier of spirits will be summoned.¡± The summoning ceremony took place outside the Rheinperle territory. Aria Eisen crouched and drew a circle on the grassy plains. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± She broke out in a sweat in that brief moment since starting the ceremony. She continued on, engraving a smaller circle and bizarre shapes within the first circle before placing unidentifiable items and fluids within the area. ¡°Whew.¡± After a while, Aria Eisen finally finished with her preparations, rose up, and wiped the sweat off of her forehead. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready anytime.¡± Having confirmed that he was prepared, the mage once again crouched down at the center of the circle and touched the ground. She then began to constantly mutter in a language he could not understand. The scene felt bizarre to Seon-Hyeok, but the magical energy that endlessly fluctuated around her was neither small nor insignificant. Crunch. The grass and weeds that barely rose up to her knees began to grow at a rapid pace. In an instant, they reached her waist, only to dry up and crumble back onto the ground. New sprouts took their place, and this process repeated itself over and over again. After a few cycles, the dark, reddish dirt underneath began to glow. It rose up, following the fluids the mage had scattered earlier. ¡°The ceremony has begun!¡± Seon-Hyeok had been staring blankly at the scene unfolding in front of him. At Aria¡¯s words, he tried to focus on what was happening. ¡°Hm?¡± Aside from the bright flashes of light, nothing had changed. There were no signs of spirits anywhere. Was it a failure? Seon-Hyeok frowned, wondering if he had been scammed once again by the greedy mage. However, he was being too hasty. Little dwarves popped out of the previously barren ground. They were as small as babies, but had unusually large heads. These dwarves were, without a doubt, earth spirits. Seon-Hyeok tried to get their attention using his attribute control. Over here, kids. Sensing his energy, the dwarves turned towards him. They were earthen dolls, lacking distinct facial features, and their appearance creeped him out. However, he tried to ignore his discomfort as he searched for spirits of interest among them. But something was strange. Pop. Pop. The earth spirits kept appearing. Low-tier. Mid-tier. High-tier. Spirits of different sizes and strengths continued to rise from the ground. ¡°Sir Eisen?¡± At first, there had been only a dozen or so spirits, but now, they completely crowded the large circle the mage had drawn. Seon-Hyeok grew nervous ¨C now, it felt like it was not him who was picking between the spirits, but the spirits who were evaluating him. However, she did not respond. She remained crouched on the floor, unmoving. Even at that moment, the number of spirits continued to increase. CH 109 No content CH 109. The spirit summoning ritual turned into an abject mess when the person overseeing it, Aria Eisen, lost consciousness. The number of spirits stopped increasing, but there were already too many present. The spirits pushed and stepped on one another, desperately trying to remain inside the circle. Seon-Hyeok wondered whether there were separate worlds inside and outside of the circle as he watched the scene unfold. Whoops. A particularly small and insignificant-looking spirit was pushed out by its fellow spirits and lost its balance. Seon-Hyeok found himself reaching out, seeing the spirit pitifully trying to stay upright. ¡°Huh?¡± However, as soon as the spirit was pushed out of the circle, it lost its shape and disintegrated into a pile of dirt. It was only then that he realized why the spirits were so desperately struggling inside the summoning circle. Regardless of their tier, it seemed as though the spirits could only maintain their form inside the circle drawn by Aria Eisen. Crumble. Crumble. One after another, low-tier spirits were pushed aside and lost their shape. As the spirits returned to dust, Aria Eisen¡¯s status worsened as well. She grew paler as time passed, as though something could go terribly wrong at any moment, and Seon-Hyeok was determined to hurry up in an effort to preserve his mage¡¯s well-being. ¡°Hm¡­¡± However, there was not a single spirit that approached him first. It was completely different from his previous encounters with spirits. They did not share their names, nor did they even show him any interest. Though it was different, Seon-Hyeok assumed all would be fine if he made the first move. He approached one of the larger spirits among them. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Whoosh. This time, he really was taken aback. The spirit he reached out to turned away and blatantly ignored him. Seon-Hyeok tried to regain his composure and offered to enter a contract with a different spirit. ¡°Will you form a contract¡­¡± The results were the same. Before he could even make his offer, the spirit turned around and hid among the mass of spirits. No matter how many times he tried after that, Seon-Hyeok failed to find success. Low-tier, mid-tier, and high-tier spirits all refused to even share their names. What the hell is going on here¡­? Seon-Hyeok was going crazy. The spirits he had so desperately sought were in front of him in huge numbers, but there was not a single spirit that approached him to form a contract. And as this happened, time continued to pass. He looked back and forth between the faces of the spirits that might disappear at any moment and Aria Eisen, pale from exertion. He bit his lip. He wondered whether the spirits actually did not want to enter a contract with him, but that did not seem to be the case. The spirits did stare intently at him, but it was just that they refused to explicitly approach him. Nonetheless, when Seon-Hyeok did reach out, they proved unresponsive. ¡°Ugh. This is really driving me crazy.¡± Time kept ticking, and Aria Eisen¡¯s head drooped even further. Seon-Hyeok did not imagine she would die from losing consciousness, but he was sure nothing good would come from dragging this out any longer. And so, he observed the spirits, trying to find a solution to the problem. It was then that he finally realized what was happening. ¡°Wait. Why are you all standing on eggshells?¡± Even as they struggled desperately to remain inside the summoning circle, the spirits seemed like they were frequently looking back towards something. When he followed their gazes, he found a spirit crouched down alone in a particularly empty space at the center of the circle. ¡°Is it you? They¡¯re all nervous because of you, right?¡± Unlike the other spirits, who turned their heads and ignored him when spoken to, this particularly dark brown spirit did not avoid his gaze. Rather, the spirit looked at him, chin up high, as if to challenge him. The spirit was small and barely reached his waist, but the presence was overwhelming. How did I miss a spirit like this for so long? The others all seemed insignificant next to the one standing in front of him. It was as if this was the only spirit that existed in this world. ¡°You¡¯re the highest-tier spirit here, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked after a moment of thought. The spirit nodded condescendingly. ¡°Ugh.¡± The other spirits had not dared step forward to offer a contract, as this higher-tier being had remained resolute and disinterested. It made more sense ¨C after all, it was strange for him to not draw any interest from spirits. ¡°Let¡¯s form a contract.¡± Now that he knew why, it was time for him to resolve the situation. Seon-Hyeok offered a contract to this spirit, despite not knowing its rank. The spirit put a hand on its chin, pretending to debate his offer. It was as though it was saying it was not a pushover like the rest of the spirits. Seon-Hyeok frowned at this childish and explicit display. Even now, Aria Eisen¡¯s complexion was growing worse, and the spirits could disappear at any moment. Seon-Hyeok was going crazy as the spirit took its time. He almost wished that the spirit would refuse and go away. As he reached the end of his patience, the spirit finally spoke out to him. ¡®Nudar.¡¯ - You have entered a provisional contract with the highest-tier earth spirit, Nudar. - A provisional contract is a non-binding, temporary agreement. Nudar is not strongly affected by your commands. Seon-Hyeok was momentarily taken aback by the ¡®highest-tier¡¯ designation, but his surprise did not last. He immediately frowned upon seeing the words, ¡®provisional contract¡¯. ¡®You¡¯re still unworthy.¡¯ What kind of bullshit is this? Nudar, the highest-tier earth spirit, truly did as it wished. It disappeared after its quick, arrogant comment. ¡°Damned spirit.¡± He wanted to curse and insult the spirit, but Nudar was already gone. All that remained were the masses of lower-tier spirits, now looking at him because their superior had left its position. ¡°All of you, enter a contract with me!¡± Seon-Hyeok figured that since it had come to this, he might as well enter a contract with all of the remaining spirits. However, Nudar had wasted too much of his time. The spirits that filled the summoning circle quickly began to disappear. ¡®I¡¯m Nasita!¡¯ ¡®Namat¡­¡¯ ¡®Call me Nouf!¡¯ - You have entered a contract with the mid-tier earth spirit, Nasita. - You have entered a contract with the low-tier earth spirit, Namat. - You have entered a contract with the low-tier earth spirit, Nouf. Seon-Hyeok barely managed to remember three of the spirits from the torrent of names that flooded his mind. When he belatedly tried to call on the rest, they had already disappeared into the aether. ¡°That damned Nudar¡­¡± He once again cursed the highest-tier spirit. But it was of no use. There was no way of bringing back the earth spirits, and he could not wallow in self-pity. ¡°Sir Eisen!¡± What mattered now was to nurse Sir Eisen back to health. She had collapsed on the ground, much like a pile of ashes that remained after a raging fire. Aria Eisen regained consciousness soon after arriving at the Rheinperle estate, but she did not appear to be back to normal. Her blue lips were lifeless, as though drawn by the grim reaper himself, and her pale complexion would make anyone wonder if she had taken a terrible poison. ¡°The laboratory desk¡­ second drawer¡­ blue bottle¡­¡± Hearing her wavering voice, Seon-Hyeok quickly gave his young squire a look. Julian hurriedly rushed out of the room, only to return with a bottle filled with a blue liquid. ¡°Give me¡­¡± Julian handed over the blue bottle without hesitation, and the mage emptied its contents in an instant. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s worried voice, Aria Eisen retorted. ¡°Damn it... I had to use every last drop¡­¡± With that short comment, she lost consciousness once again. ¡°Sir Eisen!¡± Aria Eisen finally came to her senses after a full day of rest. When she did, however, her hair was completely white. ¡°Sir Eisen. Your hair¡­¡± Her hair was thin and looked like straw. Any normal person would have panicked at the sight, but Aria Eisen was anything but normal. She immediately asked about the results of the spirit summoning ceremony, not caring at all about the change in her hair color. ¡°A highest-tier spirit? That¡¯s crazy.¡± She was taken aback, saying that not even the powerful summoners of the capital had successfully entered a contract with one. ¡°Can I see it?¡± She immediately begged to see the spirit, showing the curiosity befitting a mage. Unlike with low-tier spirits, even a person like her, despite her lack of affinity for spirits, could see a highest-tier spirit if it materialized. The only problem was¡­ ¡°It¡¯s only a provisional contract, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll come¡­¡± He wondered whether the snobbish spirit would appear at his call. ¡°Nudar.¡± Seon-Hyeok called on his spirit, but as expected, Nudar refused to show itself. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aria Eisen had not been disappointed even when her hair became like that of an old woman, but she now looked like she had lost everything. ¡°But I did manage to enter a contract with a mid-tier spirit and two low-tier spirits.¡± Aria Eisen¡¯s expression brightened slightly after hearing this. ¡°As soon as I recover, I¡¯ll have to test the new power sources for the arbeiters.¡± The mage was only concerned about her experiments, no matter the situation. Seon-Hyeok was exasperated. ¡°But could you explain what happened?¡± ¡°It took more magic energy than I expected to maintain the ceremony, and I didn¡¯t have that much power. As a result, I needed to use my life energy in place of my lacking magic energy. Mages call this phenomenon ¡®energy drain¡¯.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but my life expectancy probably decreased considerably as a result of this ritual.¡± Aria Eisen was calm even while saying that her life expectancy had been reduced. In fact, she suggested she was pleased in being able to bring forth a highest-tier spirit by maximizing the summoning ceremony with her own life energy. ¡°I¡¯ll have to prepare even more thoroughly next time.¡± Seon-Hyeok was at a loss for words. The mage, even after having her hair turn white and having her life cut short, only thought about her next experiment. Aria Eisen wanted to start preparations right away, but the lasting effects of the energy drain could not be quickly overcome. Ultimately, she was forced to postpone the experiment indefinitely until she recovered. ¡°Please wait a while.¡± Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok was finally able to catch his breath and relax after being incredibly busy since the wyvern¡¯s appearance. There was nothing for him to do until the fairy dragon awoke or the wyvern fully recovered. Actually, there was one matter he needed to take care of. It was just that he wanted to push it off for as long as possible. ¡°Who will it be this time?¡± He needed to summon the newly acquired spirits, but he hesitated, worried about who they might resemble this time. However, he could not put this off forever. After some internal debate, he decided to summon them in his quarters, where nobody else was present. ¡°Nasita, Namat, Nouf.¡± As soon as he spoke, three spirits appeared from the ceiling, wall, and floor of his room. His worries became reality. At this point, he had to wonder whether there was something wrong with him, and not the spirits themselves. ¡°What the hell?¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face contorted when he saw the transformed spirits. CH 110 No content CH 110. Seon-Hyeok had felt a strong attraction to Ahn Yoo-Jung and Asha Trail, the individuals Atiya resembled. That was irrefutable. In the case of the princess, though he was not physically attracted to her, he could admit that her cute appearance and strangely stern demeanor was endearing and lovely. As a result, though he was taken aback when the water spirits took on her appearance, he was able to understand why it had happened. However, this was different. Seon-Hyeok was truly upset. ¡°Why Sir Eisen¡­¡± He had never once considered Aria Eisen attractive. How could he? She was an insane mage who spent her entire day holed up in her laboratory, and she walked around with greasy hair and dirtied robes. He could not understand why the spirits looked exactly like her. He took a second look at them. Perhaps because they were of the earth attribute, the spirits were clad in earthen robes and looked dirty, as though they were covered in soil. Even this was just like Aria Eisen, and he found himself getting a headache as he looked at them. It was quite different from his other spirits, as they were transparent and maintained a mysterious aura. ¡°Why¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed as he looked at the earth spirits with their blank, unfocused eyes. ¡®Master.¡¯ ¡®Why are you only calling on us now?¡¯ ¡®Call on us more often!¡¯ Once Aria Eisen overcame the effects of the energy drain, she would come to him to improve the efficiency of her arbeiters. Seon-Hyeok grew frustrated, wondering how she would react upon seeing that the spirits resembled her. ¡®You¡¯re not going to send us right back, are you?¡¯ The spirits laughed like fools, unable to understand their master¡¯s inner turmoil. The little dwarves playing around by building small earthen houses and tearing them down made for a peaceful and pleasant sight, but Seon-Hyeok remained unhappy. Is it because I¡¯m frustrated? He was worried about his mental state, seeing that the spirits resembled any woman he had any interactions with. ¡°Would it be better if I dated someone¡­?¡± His thoughts grew complicated. At this rate, he was worried it would come to a point where he would not even want to meet anyone. ¡®And so¡­¡¯ ¡®Really? Really?¡¯ His migraines worsened even more as the spirits¡¯ incessant conversations filled his head. ¡°Hurry up and go back now.¡± Eventually, he was unable to stand it any longer and released the spirits. ¡°Ah, before that. About Nudar¡­¡± Before the spirits were sent back, Seon-Hyeok asked them about Nudar. As soon as the spirit¡¯s name came out, the raucous earth spirits shut their mouths at once. It was evident they were terrified of this highest-tier spirit. ¡°Fine. Just go back.¡± After looking at them for a moment, he ultimately just gave up. The world seemed to grow quiet when the spirits ceased playing with the dirt and disappeared. Seon-Hyeok sat in the silent bedroom and summoned Atiya this time. ¡°Master.¡± Atiya, now tangible and clearly visible, appeared and embraced him. ¡°Hm.¡± His heart grew heavier as he looked at the spirit resembling Asha Trail. He felt as though his inner turmoil just now was an insult to the female knight. However, he had to let this go. Spirits¡¯ transformations were an incomprehensible phenomenon he had no control over. ¡°By any chance, do you know of highest-tier spirits?¡± The earth spirits might have been silent out of fear of Nudar, but he imagined Atiya would give him a response. His guess proved correct. ¡°Highest-tier spirits are completely different beings from the rest of us. They¡¯re able to materialize and affect the world at their pleasure, and they don¡¯t require a contract with a human either. As such, they¡¯re neither affectionate towards their contractor, nor are they blindly loyal to them. Generally, highest-tier spirits are arrogant and live as they please.¡± Atiya had become much more natural in expressing her inner thoughts after becoming a mid-tier spirit, and she spilled what she knew. ¡°Why would such a spirit appear in the summoning ritual and cause such a scene?¡± Nudar had indisputably been a nuisance. If it was not for that haughty spirit, he would have succeeded in entering contracts with several times as many earth spirits by now. Not only that, the spirit had disappeared after forming a provisional contract ¨C one in which his commands were not absolute. Seon-Hyeok did not have any positive feelings towards Nudar. ¡°Master, you still don¡¯t know what kind of a person you are.¡± Atiya had dug deeper into his embrace, but she raised her head to speak. Seon-Hyeok gulped, taken aback by her actions more than her words. It seemed he was still a bit distracted after having such troubled thoughts throughout the day. ¡°We spirits see a hazy and undefined world, and you¡¯re particularly noticeable and shining in that unclear space. Even the highest-tier spirits couldn¡¯t pass by you without showing some interest.¡± She suggested that summoners with greater affinity to spirits were clearer and brighter to them. She glowed with pride, saying that he had a greater presence than any summoner she had ever seen. ¡°Provisional contracts are still an expression of interest. The fact that a highest-tier spirit, one with no interest in this world, did so is basically a declaration of keen interest and conviction to keep an eye on you in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not particularly appealing. Isn¡¯t the spirit just watching me then?¡± So this spirit is going to stay hidden and observe me, without ever answering my call? ¡°Consider it a compliment. It goes to show how appealing you are to spirits.¡± Listening to Atiya¡¯s eloquent words, Seon-Hyeok realized that his spirit had grown a lot since he had first entered a contract with her. Before he knew it, he reached out and stroked her hair. Atiya closed her eyes and enjoyed her master¡¯s touch. However, this, in turn, made Seon-Hyeok feel awkward, given her striking resemblance to Asha Trail. Ah, whatever. I¡¯m sure everything will work out. It was not as though he had modeled his spirits after them to insult them. There was nothing to gain by agonizing over what had already transpired. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to it.¡± Atiya spoke up again. She explained that he was a colorful, shining light in a dull world, and that considering Nudar had expressed interest, the other highest-tier spirits would soon come to know of his existence. ¡°You¡¯re destined to command many more spirits than you do now.¡± Her words felt like prophecy. Seon-Hyeok balked at the thought of dozens, no hundreds, of spirits swarming around him. *** ¡°We¡¯re going through cattle, pigs, and other livestock too quickly. We¡¯re able to endure right now because of the royal rewards and our existing surplus, but soon, it will be difficult to find cows and pigs within our territory. We¡¯ll have to come up with countermeasures before we¡¯re forced to go far and wide to buy livestock.¡± Antoine Montaigne paid him a rare visit to complain about the excessive livestock consumption and the current poor finances of the land. ¡°Since we¡¯re making money from the mines, can¡¯t we just buy cows and pigs from nearby lands?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re getting significant amounts of iron and silver from the mines, but if we sell it all at once, the market rates will plummet. The only way we don¡¯t lose out from this situation is to stockpile our resources and control our exports.¡± After saying as such, the old scholar spoke at length about the extensive expenditures that would be coming up soon. ¡°Our territory is expanding right now, so there are far too many sources for expenses at the moment. Everywhere you turn, there are people asking for money.¡± Seon-Hyeok cleared his throat as the bureaucrat implored him to pay more attention to the territory¡¯s management. ¡°In addition, the military expenses are too high at the moment. We currently spend almost 125 gold per month for the nearly 50 cavalry riders stationed here, and we also treat our infantry better than other territories do, which requires an additional 20 gold per month in upkeep. Their instructors¡¯ salaries require an additional 10 gold per month, and the servants and maids collectively cost over 5 gold as well. We¡¯re spending the equivalent of 30 percent of an average territory¡¯s income on just labor costs every month.¡± He was certain he had been paying close attention at the beginning, but at some point, it went in one ear and out the other. He grew dazed by the onslaught of numbers. ¡°No matter how much of a fortune the iron and silver mines bring, reckless spending like this will result in our financial resources drying up. There have already been countless cases of nobles squandering their wealth after vainly believing in the wealth promised by newly discovered natural resources.¡± ¡°Is the territory¡¯s situation so dire that we have to worry about financial ruin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine at the moment, but I¡¯m letting you know in advance that something needs to be done.¡± Antoine Montaigne suggested that they temporarily cut the soldiers¡¯ pay or bring their excessively good treatment towards them closer to normal levels. His argument was that though nothing could be done about the cavalry given their status as elite soldiers, the support given to the former Drake Cavalry members settling in Rheinperle after being injured in the previous war, as well as the standard infantry, was excessive. ¡°Generous treatment during times of peace is advance payment for the service they will provide in the future. In addition, if we increase and reduce the rewards for service according to the territory¡¯s financial situation, who would want to put their lives on the line in our future battles?¡± Seon-Hyeok respected Antoine Montaigne¡¯s opinion, but he stubbornly drew a line in the sand for the matter at hand. He himself had been a conscripted soldier before coming to this world, and he knew how overworked and poorly treated soldiers could be under the pretext of patriotism and service. As such, he adamantly insisted that no matter the situation, he would not reduce the soldiers¡¯ salaries or his support for the wounded. ¡°I was being short-sighted. You are indeed correct. I will not bring this matter up again.¡± He was not sure if Antoine Montaigne truly understood. After all, the old scholar was a skilled administrator, but he was no soldier. ¡°In addition, I will try to reduce the number of cows and pigs I personally use.¡± ¡°If you can do so, I¡¯m sure the financial situation here will become significantly better.¡± Seon-Hyeok tightly shut his eyes. He could already picture those dragon subspecies crying out for food. Although Antoine Montaigne¡¯s perspective may have been overly pessimistic and extreme, it was true that the quantity and cost of livestock consumed in Rheinperle was significant. The most problematic aspect of this concerned his three creatures. Though Goldrake had proven itself capable of hunting alone, the still injured Redvern and Bluegon, the sea serpent remaining confined to the narrow river, were the real issue. Redvern¡¯s situation was particularly problematic. Redvern was incapable of hunting alone at the moment, and it could not even move its body properly given its broken wings. At the same time, the wyvern was the most ravenous of them all. Seon-Hyeok felt like a father struggling to put food on the table whenever Redvern opened its mouth to cry for food. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dragon species. It¡¯s just a black hole when it comes to food.¡± As he signed and threw a chunk of meat towards Redvern, Julian approached. It had been a while since he had last seen her, as his squire had been busy being trained in swordsmanship by Asha Trail. ¡°Sir Aria Eisen has gotten up.¡± It was certainly fortunate that the sole mage in his territory had recovered. However, he could not be unreservedly happy. ¡°She wants to meet you at once to improve the arbeiters. What should I do?¡± He could not be happy because he wanted to put off his meeting with Aria Eisen for last. Instead, it seemed he would have to take care of it first. CH 111. Though she had overcome the aftereffects of the energy drain, Aria Eisen still looked to be in poor shape. Her previously golden hair was now white like that of an old woman¡¯s, and her young face seemed to have instantly aged 10 years. Any ordinary person would have lamented the loss of their youth, but the mage, focused only on her experiments, was different. Her eyes shone at the thought of her impending experiment and showed no signs of despair. Curious, Seon-Hyeok carefully asked her for her thoughts, and her response shocked him. ¡°It¡¯s common among mages.¡± He was surprised to hear that it was a common occurrence for mages to rapidly age or lose body parts as a result of their experiments. He had known that mages were not normal, but it was at this moment that he realized they were all truly insane. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Hearing her words, Seon-Hyeok summoned his spirits, his expression suggesting he was resigned to his fate. ¡®Master!¡¯ The three earth spirits rose from the ground and welcomed their master without understanding his inner turmoil. Seon-Hyeok looked between them and Aria Eisen, trying to recall his pre-prepared excuses. ¡°Oh! They¡¯re really similar to the arbeiters. Actually, since arbeiters are the manifestation of these artificial and natural forces, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± His expectations were completely off the mark. Aria Eisen calmly focused on gathering data for her experiments, even after seeing the spirits resembling her. Seon-Hyeok gave her a moment, wondering if she had not noticed the striking resemblance, but the mage remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s as I expected. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re earth spirits, but they seem to be a perfect fit for the arbeiters. I think it would be better to use the low-tier spirits than the mid-tier spirit out of consideration for the stability of the experiment. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± He could not respond right away, as he had been deep in thought observing the mage desperate to begin the experiment. Unable to stand it any longer, he blurted out. ¡°More importantly, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°What is?¡± Maybe she really hadn¡¯t noticed? He breathed a sigh of relief at her response, as she belatedly commented. ¡°Ah, the spirits look familiar. They¡¯re a lot like me.¡± That was it for her reaction. ¡°Hm. Let¡¯s see. First, I¡¯ll open the core¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok looked at Aria Eisen with a dazed expression as the mage once again became immersed in her work. This mage. She really is dull. He knew that mages did not care about matters unrelated to magic, but he had not expected it to be to this degree. He sighed, once again realizing just how little mages cared about the matters of the world. Shaking his head, he explained the situation to the spirits. ¡®It sounds fun!¡¯ ¡®I want to do it!¡¯ The spirits made a fuss, each volunteering to participate. ¡®With this, I won¡¯t have to wait around waiting to be summoned!¡¯ ¡®Yay!¡¯ The spirits shouted in excitement and rushed towards the arbeiter. Once they approached, however, they all disappeared, as though sucked into the construct. Surprised, he looked towards Aria Eisen, and she, too, looked back in bewilderment. ¡°The experiment has already begun.¡± She gave an embarrassed look, saying that the core has already been opened for the spirits. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°All three spirits have been synchronized with the arbeiter.¡± Seon-Hyeok imagined that the experiment would be a grand affair, but it ended in an instant. The experiment concluded with all three spirits unintentionally becoming one with the arbeiter, and he found himself at a loss for words. Even as he was devastated by the development, the spirits were shouting excitedly from inside the arbeiter. ¡®Wow! Master! It¡¯s nice and cozy in here!¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s this? It¡¯s amazing! I feel full of energy!¡¯ He was not sure what the spirits had done, but the arbeiter¡¯s haphazard shape began to change. At the end of it all, the arbeiter grew to be a giant nearly three meters tall. The giant construct also resembled Aria Eisen. The experiment using the arbeiter was a massive success. After being synchronized with three spirits, the construct grew to be several times stronger than before, with much more natural movements. It also boasted surprising strength, easily lifting up a boulder that twenty humans could not. ¡°Oh!¡± He felt a huge dissonance seeing the giant arrogantly lifting up a massive boulder, but those watching cheered at the incredible power. It was only Seon-Hyeok who remained unable to laugh. ¡°It¡¯s more than I expected!¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head as he looked at Aria Eisen, shouting excitedly about the success of the experiment, and the arbeiter. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Once synchronized, it¡¯s impossible to extract the spirits unless we destroy the arbeiter.¡± He felt blindsided. It was not one, not two, but three spirits now become permanently conjoined with the arbeiter. Among them was even a mid-tier spirit, Nasita. He looked at Aria Eisen in bewilderment, but she showed no signs of remorse. Rather, she seemed motivated by the successes of the experiment and eager to synchronize additional spirits and arbeiters in the future. ¡°My spirits¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok kicked the mage out. He was stunned and at a loss for words. It was natural ¨C he had lost three spirits in the blink of an eye. But regardless of his feelings, it was true that the arbeiter would be of immense help for the large-scale civil engineering projects planned for Rheinperle. The arbeiter¡¯s strength was not limited to its power and bottomless stamina. At times, it even exhibited the powers of the earth spirits. It was not only an excellent worker, but also closer to a fully-materialized spirit. ¡°I¡¯ll focus solely on the production and improvement of arbeiters from now on.¡± Having found enjoyment in its production, Aria Eisen declared that she would fully devote herself to their creation. *** While the Rheinperle territory enjoyed its rapid development thanks to the improved arbeiter, the Noctein-Griffindor war intensified. The rumors that Seon-Hyeok heard were terrifying, and he wondered if the conflict would escalate into something massive. It was in this situation that a command was given to the Western Army, the forces responsible for defending the frontier from the Nocteins. ¡°As soon as the Nocteins enter an all-out war with the Griffindors, the Western Army will cross the border and occupy the lands surrounding Fort Kalstein.¡± Though he was not currently in command of the Western Army, he was still affiliated with them. As such, he likewise received the order. Seon-Hyeok swore. He realized that the conclusion of the previous war was little more than a stepping stone to an even greater conflict. It was evident that the Adenburg royal family planned to use this opportunity to completely root out its greatest enemy, the Noctein Kingdom. Then again, the Adenburg Kingdom had already conquered Fort Kalstein, providing a pathway into the Noctein Kingdom, and had dealt significant casualties to the soldiers stationed in the area. It was the perfect situation to inflict further damage to the Nocteins. In addition, the Noctein forces would be dispersed at this time, as the Griffindor elites would be causing chaos on the opposite border. If the Adenburg Kingdom wanted war, there was no better opportunity than at this very moment. ¡°Why is it always the western border! We could wage wars to the north and the east!¡± His complaint was simply that the western territories, which had barely regained stability after repeated conflicts, would be plunged into yet another war. ¡°But didn¡¯t the royal family say that you don¡¯t have to participate in this war?¡± ¡°Of course they had to say that - that is, if they have a conscience. I¡¯ve been a part of three different wars in the past three years. Even now, my body and bones ache when it rains.¡± That was an exaggeration. Of course, there was no way a dragon rider chief like himself would be in pain whenever he dealt with inclement weather. He just wanted to express how sick and tired he was of war. Julian gave a bewildered look upon hearing the man ranked 50th in Gradus complain and exaggerate. ¡°So you really won¡¯t participate in this war?¡± Seon-Hyeok could not respond right away. After all, the royal family had made a very tempting offer. The Adenstein royal family was aware of the financial difficulties he faced as a result of feeding his dragon subspecies, and thus, they promised a massive reward for his participation in the war. ¡°Ugh. Am I really going to be dragged into yet another war?¡± The territory was still underdeveloped, and the mining operations were to be a long-term project. He had been made aware that flooding the market with ores would result in a massive decrease in price, and thus, there was a limit to the amount of money they could bring in each month. Of course, that amount of income would normally be sufficient to live in abundance, but the problem was that there were three dragon subspecies draining his resources like parasites. Even at this very moment, these monsters were devouring the territory¡¯s cattle and pigs, and now, there were limits to how much livestock they could bring in from neighboring lands. Noticing their excessive needs, the neighboring lords had begun increasing their asking price for their cows and pigs. ¡°The royal family has offered to buy iron and silver at a fixed price regardless of what the market dictates. It¡¯s an offer you absolutely must accept.¡± ¡°Even if the price is my participation in this war?¡± Antoine Montaigne shut his mouth upon hearing his question. No matter how much he was focused on the territory¡¯s finances, the old scholar did not want to suggest that the lord be thrown into a battlefield for the good of the territory. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Take some time to think about it. After all, the royal family didn¡¯t give you a deadline either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s better the sooner I decide. The royal family won¡¯t want me to test the waters like that.¡± They did promise a massive reward, but nobody could guarantee what would happen once the war began. If the public perception was that he joined the war after the situation became favorable, the result would not be to his liking. In the end, he decided to put his decision on hold for the time being, but agreed to reach one as soon as possible before sending the territory¡¯s leadership away. However, the time for a decision came sooner than he expected. ¡°The Nocteins have sent in their knights. Likewise, the Griffindors deployed their knights and elite troops, as though they had expected this to happen.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression grew grim as he heard the news from Fort Kalstein. ¡°And the royal family? Is the will of the royal family unchanged?¡± Now that the Noctein Kingdom was willing to deploy their knights, there was no chance they would discriminate between their eastern and western borders. In essence, it would not be surprising to see an enemy knight in battle, should he choose to participate in this conflict. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s will is firm.¡± Despite the risks, the Adenstein royal family was insistent. They were finally determined to cross swords after all this time avoiding an all-out war. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t risk the losses if we would be fighting on even terms, but right now, the Noctein forces will be at half strength, considering they will be dividing their knights between the two fronts.¡± Seon-Hyeok groaned upon hearing Asha Trail¡¯s words. Ultimately, the royal family had decided that the potential gains from this war were much greater than the losses in knights that might occur. ¡°Ugh. So the royal family had no intention of returning Fort Kalstein regardless of the outcome of the negotiations.¡± Watching the events neatly fall into place, he realized that plans for this war had been made far in advance. ¡°So what will you do?¡± Everyone turned to him, awaiting the lord¡¯s decision. ¡°Now that the Nocteins have no choice but to go all-out, the casualties of this war will be incomparable from those preceding it.¡± He would no longer be the undisputed powerhouse on a battlefield where knights unleashed their murderous sword energy and mages poured out powerful magic. ¡°Whether or not you decide to participate in this war, the war will be taking place. In the event of an all-out war, the Noctein Kingdom will send in their knights to disrupt the border territories, and the Rheinperle territory will naturally become a target. After all, the Drake Knight is the individual responsible for humiliating the Nocteins the most in their long, storied history.¡± Asha Trail¡¯s words were convincing. ¡°No matter what you decide, you won¡¯t be able to remain a bystander in this war.¡± It would be better to actively participate in the war rather than wait around passively only to have his territory be devastated by foreign assassins. He finally reached a decision, and he summoned Aria Eisen. ¡°I have something to tell the princess.¡± In case of emergencies, he had prepared communication stones in advance. Upon accepting the mysteriously shining jewel, Aria Eisen immediately began preparing to cast the long-distance communication magic. CH 111 No content CH 112. ¡°I sent a signal to the Royal Mages. Once they¡¯re able to identify it, they¡¯ll open up a channel for communication.¡± For a normal mage, the communication stone would be sufficient to send a single short message. In Aria Eisen¡¯s hands, however, that same tool became a magical medium for continuous long-distance communication. It was talent befitting of one recognized even among the Royal Mages. However, the matter at hand was too serious for Seon-Hyeok to simply marvel at her ability. He anxiously waited for the communication channel to open. ¡°We¡¯re connected.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not notice any difference. The communication stone looked just like it did a moment earlier. However, he put his faith in the mage and cleared his throat. ¡°I, Earl Drachen, greet Princess Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein¡­¡± [Let¡¯s skip the greetings.] He had asked to be connected with the princess, and thus, he naturally assumed she would respond. To his surprise, it was a low-pitched voice that emanated from the communication stone. The voice itself carried an overwhelming charisma that changed the atmosphere in the room, and Seon-Hyeok, immediately recognizing the owner of the voice, hurriedly offered his respects. ¡°I greet King Theodore Tiberuius Ro Adenstein¡­¡± [I heard your mage is skilled, but even so, the time we have is limited. Get to the point.] As always, King Theodore valued practicality. Seon-Hyeok gathered his thoughts and shared his decision. ¡°I¡¯ll be a willing participant in this war.¡± If he was destined to be swept up in the war anyways, it would be more advantageous to actively participate. Pleased with his response, King Theodore encouraged him heartily. [Good, good. The Drake Knight¡¯s prestige will once again be felt throughout the kingdom. So, what is it that you would like to say?] Seon-Hyeok hurried to gather his thoughts upon hearing the king¡¯s rather straightforward question. ¡°Please give me independent control over operations.¡± [I had planned to do so in the first place. We would be unable to make full use of the Drake Knight¡¯s mobility if we attempted to micromanage you. Any other matters to discuss?] ¡°Give me a little more time.¡± This time, King Theodore did not give his immediate approval, but instead asked why. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to prepare.¡± Seon-Hyeok briefly explained his current situation, and the king willingly obliged. [Perhaps the title of ¡®Drake Knight¡¯ might be old news by the time this war is over. I will be looking forward to your contributions in this war, and what your new title will be afterwards.] He then made a few more requests, which the king granted for the most part. With that, the nerve-wracking communication with the king concluded. ¡°You did well, Sir Eisen.¡± Aria Eisen looked exhausted from briefly maintaining the communication channel. It was evident she had forced herself to endure, not daring to cut off contact with the king midway. Even the mage, unconcerned with the matters of this world, was fearful of King Theodore. ¡°As you just heard, I intend to participate in this war.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision.¡± None of the leaders at Rheinperle opposed his decision, whether due to their belief in the lord or because they had become desensitized by the frequent wars that plagued the western territories. ¡°I will only be accompanied by Sir Trail and Sir Eisen this time.¡± But now, everyone expressed their disapproval. ¡°A squire staying behind and not supporting her master? Not a chance.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll come as well!¡± Julian immediately frowned, and likewise, Clark shouted angrily. ¡°We can¡¯t trust anyone else! We¡¯ll come with you!¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head when he heard Clark say that other cavalry could not be trusted. ¡°No. This time, I won¡¯t be moving with the cavalry.¡± They were all baffled. The lord had always fought alongside cavalry in the past, but he doesn¡¯t plan on doing so this time? Seeing their faces, Seon-Hyeok added a word. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Goldrake behind as well.¡± Clark repeatedly expressed his concerns, realizing that it was not just the squire and riders destined to remain at Rheinperle. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll be moving with Redvern and Bluegon.¡± Shriek! Redvern desperately screamed and twisted its body, but the arbeiter refused to loosen its grip. No matter how many times the wyvern stabbed with its poisonous tail, the earthen giant did not budge. ¡°Just hold on a bit. It¡¯s better to be in pain now than later.¡± Seon-Hyeok followed the writhing Redvern and applied the healing potion to its wounds. Shriek! Every time the liquid touched its body, the wyvern screamed in pain. After all, Aria Eisen¡¯s special treatment had been so pain-inducing that it was previously capable of waking the monster from unconsciousness. Seon-Hyeok could not imagine how agonizing it would be now that the wyvern was fully cognizant of its surroundings. ¡°I hope it¡¯s effective.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a regretful look as he saw white foam frothing between Redvern¡¯s broken wings and torn membranes. One look at Redvern¡¯s status window was enough to tell him what a miserable state the beast was in. - Pain, terror. How much pain was the ferocious monster in for it to feel such fear? Unfortunately, Redvern¡¯s pain was only just beginning. ¡°Just hold on a bit longer.¡± Seon-Hyeok was determined to restore Redvern to health and bring the wyvern to the battlefield. He had already suffered the consequences of being separated from a dragon subspecies for a long time, specifically one with a low obedience stat. Leaving both Bluegon and Redvern alone at Rheinperle while away at war would be tantamount to having a time bomb waiting to explode. In addition, even if that had not been a concern, he had no choice but to take Redvern and Bluegon this time. Now that he was certain there would be other superhuman beings in this war, Goldrake¡¯s vitality and charging abilities would not be the absolute force on the battlefield. Though he was not certain, he imagined that a large number of Noctein knights deployed in the area would challenge him as soon as Goldrake showed itself in battle. His drake would not be able to withstand their focused attacks and would be exposed to fatal wounds. Naturally, he, as Goldrake¡¯s rider, would also be in mortal danger. Knowing these risks, Seon-Hyeok had no reason to willingly bring about that situation. As such, he instead planned to utilize Bluegon and Redvern. ¡°So get better soon.¡± But this would only be possible once Redvern was completely healed. Thus, he focused on Redvern¡¯s recovery, even if there were some(?) side effects involved. Thanks to his efforts, Redvern was finally able to spread its wings wide after a month of treatment. Shriek! Redvern looked as imposing as the day it first appeared, flapping its wings as if to fly away that very moment. Seon-Hyeok placed the pre-constructed saddle on Redvern and carefully climbed onto its back. ¡°Hm.¡± His nervousness now was incomparable to when he was on Goldrake. He tried to relax as he grasped the reins. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As if awaiting this order, Redvern flapped its wings vigorously. The heavy body seemed to float, and soon, the ground began to move away. ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok desperately struggled to keep his body steady as Redvern¡¯s wings beat in the wind. Whether or not he was a dragon rider chief, he would be dead if he fell off Redvern, as they were already dozens of meters above the ground. Fortunately, Redvern¡¯s chaotic movements did not last long. After reaching a certain height, Redvern ceased to veer in all directions and held steady. It was truly a relief. If the terrible motions continued, Seon-Hyeok would have had to abandon the idea of riding Redvern into battle. The ascent was simply that brutal and violent. Shriek! Redvern let out a joyful shriek and slowly circled in the air. Seon-Hyeok belatedly came to his senses and expressed his admiration as they gently wandered through the sky. ¡°Wow, this is amazing!¡± He could see Rheinperle far below. As Seon-Hyeok expressed his admiration at this bird¡¯s eye view, Redvern began to pick up speed. His land below seemed to quickly fade away before disappearing completely from sight. With that, the world began to rush away. It was a speed he had never experienced even while riding the Widowmaker, a war horse of exceptional pedigree. However, this was not the end. Redvern continued to increase its speed, without any signs of slowing down. ¡°Huh?¡± Though he cheered with excitement at first, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression slowly hardened. Soon, his face turned pale. ¡°S, stop!¡± However, whether it was because his voice was drowned out in the wind or because of Redvern¡¯s low obedience stat, the wyvern continued to accelerate. ¡°Atiya!¡± A strong wind, unlike anything he had ever felt on the ground, battered his face. Seon-Hyeok barely managed to keep his eyes open in these terrifying conditions by calling on the wind spirit. However, vision was not his only problem. As soon as Redvern descended swiftly towards the ground like a hawk, Seon-Hyeok felt his body floating in the air. He grew nauseated each time his wyvern turned freely in the air, feeling his internal organs being haphazardly tossed about. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡± Even his extended screams began to die down little by little. By this point, he was too exhausted to raise his voice. If he could, Seon-Hyeok wanted nothing more than to throw himself off this violent beast. However, he desperately clung to Redvern¡¯s back, knowing that all that awaited him otherwise was a horrible death. ¡°S, save me¡­¡± He begged. Nonetheless, Redvern¡¯s flight continued for a while longer, and Seon-Hyeok got a true taste of hell. And finally, this terrible experience ended when Redvern returned to Rheinperle. He slid down his wyvern¡¯s back like wet dough. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Julian and the riders rushed to help him, shocked by the sight. ¡°Ugh!¡± Seon-Hyeok retched while being assisted by his people. The contents of his stomach were laid bare on the ground. ¡°Let me rest for a bit.¡± He thought he would die if he kept standing up, so he eventually shook off the help and lay on the ground. ¡°What the hell happened¡­?¡± The territory¡¯s people looked at their lord in bewilderment. It had not been long since he departed on Redvern¡¯s back, but he returned as a corpse. ¡°Ah.¡± After a while, Seon-Hyeok finally recovered from his nausea and sat up. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± The emotions contained in the short comment were indescribably complicated. And with that, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s first flight ended. Since then, Seon-Hyeok refused to give up and continued to adjust to flying on Redvern. He gradually adapted to spending time in the air, and by the time the Western Army had begun its advance across the border into Noctein territory, he was somewhat accustomed to flight. - Your indomitable will has allowed you to adapt to the wyvern¡¯s (Redvern) violent flying. Your Dragon Riding skill has improved. - Dragon Riding (Mid Tier) has become Dragon Riding (High Tier). ¡°Wow. Sooo fast.¡± [1] Other foreigners seemed to improve their proficiency as their skill levels increased, but for him, it seemed to be the opposite. Every time, his body became used to the motions and abilities before his skills were generated or improved. Seon-Hyeok was dissatisfied with the arrangement, but there was nothing he could do. The only way he could learn skills he was not yet qualified for was through repeated, arduous training. Since it was self-inflicted, Seon-Hyeok increased his training rather than complain, and through his efforts, he eventually got used to Redvern¡¯s violent maneuvers. It was at that point that he called on Asha Trail and Aria Eisen. ¡°Ugh!¡± Asha Trail, the knight who seemingly never lost her composure, was left in a complete mess after a brief flight. ¡°I¡¯d rather travel by horse.¡± After retching for a while, she barely regained her senses and adamantly declared that she would never ride on Redvern again. She rejected both the physical distress she felt as well as the act of flying itself. It was natural ¨C after all, she even avoided horseback combat, saying she was not able to fully demonstrate her abilities in that environment. ¡°Ugh.¡± Seon-Hyeok was unable to suggest further action because of her resolute position. On the other hand, Aria Eisen was different. A mage¡¯s body was far too frail to endure Redvern¡¯s flight, considering that even a powerful knight was left ragged after a single trip. However, she endured the pain and even looked forward to flying on the wyvern again. ¡°Nobody will ever believe me! Countless mages have attempted flying magic, but none have succeeded. I¡¯m the only mage on this continent who has successfully flown!¡± She was the type of person to become talkative when excited, and she could not stop speaking while in the air. The only problem was that she had the typical cursed constitution of a mage, and she fainted whenever Redvern made a sudden maneuver. Nonetheless, she did not hesitate to ride Redvern, and after countless attempts, she was able to get somewhat accustomed to flight. Aria Eisen managed to maintain her wits as long as Redvern did not make any sudden turns or descents. ¡°Sir Trail will remain to defend the territory, and I will head to Kalstein with Sir Eisen.¡± Ultimately, Seon-Hyeok was forced to leave his knight behind and head to war accompanied only by Aria Eisen. 1. sarcasm CH 112 No content CH 113. Normally, the Noctein forces would have quickly recovered from the losses they suffered on their eastern front and strengthened their borders. However, the unexpected Griffindor invasion led to chaos in the west, and the reserve forces that should have reinforced the east were instead dispatched to face the new threat. As a result, the Noctein Eastern Army was still feeling the effects of the previous war. All that remained to protect the borders were regiments that had already been half-decimated. The fact that the Adenburg Kingdom suddenly launched an offensive in this environment signaled disaster for the Nocteins. ¡°Forward! Annihilate the enemy!¡± The Adenburg Western Army crossing the border and the Mangsk infantry pouring out of Fort Kalstein swept through the eastern part of the Noctein Kingdom. The pitiful remnants of the Noctein army collapsed in an instant, and the front was immediately pushed back. The Nocteins desperately tried to regroup and reset the front, but they lacked the ability to revert the already lopsided balance of power. The Noctein Eastern Army had lost too much manpower to deal with the elite soldiers dispatched by the Adenburg Kingdom. If the Adenburg Kingdom had not prioritized stabilizing the occupied territory, the Nocteins could have lost control over all of their eastern lands before making a single move. That said, this did not mean that the war situation was so favorable that the Adenburg leadership could remain at ease. It was simply that the current prospects were bleak for the Noctein Kingdom. Even so, the Nocteins still had not used their full military might, as they still had their knights and mages ¨C the true powers of a kingdom. In the end, the Noctein Kingdom decided to deploy their knights not only to their western front, but also the eastern front against the Adenburg Kingdom. Following the Griffindor invasion, the Noctein leadership essentially vowed to destroy all precedent and block the Adenburg movements with all their might. ¡°The Knights of the Blue Wolves have arrived at the front!¡± ¡°The Royal Mages have arrived!¡± Superhuman figures not seen in the east for a long time finally appeared at the battlefront. Two superior knights. Five senior knights. Thirty rank-and-file knights. Thirty-six apprentice knights. The war situation changed rapidly from the simple fact that a group of knights and thirty mages, despite combining to form barely a company¡¯s worth of soldiers, decided to participate. Although they had slowly and steadily pushed into the front lines, the Adenburg forces were forced to stop at the news of these new combatants and lost their momentum. ¡°Avoid combat with enemy knights as much as possible, and prioritize preserving our manpower!¡± Even Commander Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, Adenburg¡¯s Shield, was nervous. However, battle was not something that could be avoided unilaterally. In the end, the retreating infantry regiment was overtaken and suffered near annihilation. ¡°Leave the battlefield at all costs if you see the flag of the Blue Wolves! You will not be charged with desertion if you return to Fort Kalstein!¡± Having suffered a series of setbacks upon the arrival of these superhuman beings, Commander Mangsk finally ordered an unconditional retreat. Nonetheless, they could not completely avoid the damage caused by the knights and the mages, and in this brief period, they suffered several times the losses they suffered in their previous engagements. It was the moment when all came to realize why kingdoms cherished their knights and mages so dearly. Knight and mages were literally one man armies. Everything was meaningless in front of their overwhelming and transcendent power. The only ones capable of stopping these superhuman beings were other superhuman beings. It was around the time that the Noctein forces were turning the battlefield into a chaotic mess that Seon-Hyeok departed Rheinperle. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the west.¡± Bluegon departed first, travelling along the meandering river. Seon-Hyeok imagined it would be no longer than a week before he saw the sea dragon again, somewhere in the river passing to the west of Fort Kalstein. He climbed onto Redvern¡¯s back, hoping that Bluegon¡¯s obedience would not drop during that time. ¡°My lord, please be careful.¡± ¡°My lord, don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a quick farewell as he watched his squire and cavalry send him off. ¡°I¡¯ll see you all when I get back.¡± With that, he headed to Fort Kalstein with Aria Eisen. Normally, the journey would have taken several days and nights on horseback, but it took just a day to reach with Redvern. Seon-Hyeok had Redvern slowly descend after circling the air far above the fort¡¯s highest point. ¡°Huh? Uh?¡± A soldier stationed on the walls and gazing far into the plains turned his head after hearing the flap of wings and immediately stiffened. ¡°M, monster!¡± Before Seon-Hyeok could say anything, the fort¡¯s emergency bells rang, and archers fired off dozens of arrows towards Redvern. Whoosh. He did not even need to call on Atiya. With a single flap of its wings, Redvern caused the arrows to lose their momentum and fall helplessly towards the ground. ¡°Stop firing! I¡¯m an ally!¡± Seeing the archers swearing while reloading their bows, Seon-Hyeok urgently shouted. The archers stared blankly at the unusually clear voice, heard despite the shrill winds blowing atop the walls. ¡°It¡¯s Earl Drachen! Inform Commander Mangsk that Drachen is here!¡± Fortunately, a company commander was able to identify him and stopped the archers from attacking. With that, he was able to safely land inside the fortress. ¡°You¡¯re making quite the appearance again.¡± Commander Mangsk welcomed him with a smile as he watched the soldiers gathering around to catch a glimpse of their newest ally. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no way a drake suddenly sprouted wings, so what is it this time?¡± ¡°This is a wyvern. I named it Redvern.¡± The commander expressed his admiration as Seon-Hyeok answered in an indifferent tone. ¡°When I first met you, you were little more than a foreigner with a strange class. Now? You¡¯re a proud earl of the kingdom, one worthy of being called a dragon rider.¡± Commander Mangsk seemed truly proud of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s growth. Seon-Hyeok belatedly smiled as he heard the sincere praise. Hop. While Seon-Hyeok greeted the commander, Aria Eisen jumped off of Redvern¡¯s back. ¡°And who¡¯s that lady? Oh! Those are the robes of a Royal Mage.¡± The commander smiled, recognizing the runes on the mage¡¯s robes. However, instead of greeting the commander, Aria Eisen bent over and threw up. ¡°Bleh!¡± ¡°Sir Aria Eisen used to be a member of the Royal Mages, but she¡¯s now affiliated with the Rheinperle territory.¡± With an embarrassed expression, Seon-Hyeok patted the mage on the back and introduced her instead. ¡°It¡¯s a rough ride.¡± When the commander expressed his concern that the precious mage was ill, Seon-Hyeok offered an excuse. ¡°I, I¡¯ll take a quick break.¡± Aria Eisen seemed exhausted from just that simple flight, and she requested some time to recover. The commander quickly obliged. ¡°Do you need to take a break as well?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± By now, Seon-Hyeok was able to endure all but the most violent of maneuvers following his extensive training. He shook his head, and the commander, expecting this response, guided him to the command center. ¡°Then let¡¯s get moving. The current situation isn¡¯t enviable.¡± The situation was worse than expected. The Adenburg Kingdom had lost most of their territorial gains made at the start of the war, and the soldiers had suffered serious losses. ¡°We¡¯re avoiding combat as much as possible, but if we back away any further, we¡¯ll have to hand over Fort Kalstein as well.¡± ¡°Is the situation that bad?¡± ¡°Knights aren¡¯t treated as the true measure of a kingdom¡¯s firepower for nothing. Each and every one is capable of facing a well-trained infantry company on his own. To think that it¡¯s not just one or two of them, but dozens¡­ it¡¯d be strange if the situation was any better.¡± The normally stoic and mountain-like Mangsk commander shook his head. The Noctein reinforcements were just that significant of a problem. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we sent in knights as well?¡± Seon-Hyeok had already experienced firsthand the power of knights over the course of several duels. As such, he knew better than anyone else at the fort that the only ones capable of checking these superhuman beings were others of their kind. He could not help but question why the Adenburg knights had not appeared on the front lines yet. ¡°The Central Knights and the Royal Mages are already on their way. They¡¯ll be here in a week at the latest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too late. If they had left a little earlier, we could have avoided much of our losses.¡± Considering it was the Adenburg Kingdom that incited the war and drew in the Griffindors, it was unfortunate that the knights were dispatched this late. However, Commander Mangsk suggested that if the knights had participated from the beginning, the Nocteins would have been quick to notice. Even this was a calculated scenario. ¡°For now, you should join in with the Central Knights when they arrive. I have no doubts about your abilities and accomplishments, but it isn¡¯t just one foe you have to deal with.¡± The only force that could deal with dozens of knights was a similarly sized force of equivalent individuals. No matter how much growth he had experienced in the previous war, it was impossible for Seon-Hyeok to handle them alone. ¡°The allied losses will be too severe if we just wait.¡± Despite this, Seon-Hyeok decided to move first, instead of waiting for reinforcements. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to face off against the enemy knights, even if we bring in all the cavalry on the front. No matter how strong you may be, it¡¯ll be hard for you to return alive against a united group of knights.¡± The commander tried to dissuade him. ¡°I don¡¯t need the cavalry. This time, I¡¯ll move alone.¡± It was because he had planned to act alone that he even left his most reliable ally, Asha Trail, back at Rheinperle. ¡°It¡¯ll be dangerous. Do you have any plans?¡± The commander asked him expectantly when Seon-Hyeok remained adamant in his position. ¡°Have you ever heard of a saying like this?¡± Seon-Hyeok confidently answered. ¡°He who rules the heavens, rules the battlefield.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± It seemed that even Commander Mangsk, despite his extensive battlefield experience, had difficulty in immediately understanding his intentions. Then again, there were no concepts of modern aerial warfare in this world, where it was customary to fight on foot and on horseback. Even if there had been, it would have been difficult, if not impossible, to put into practice. After all, it was only feasible for those who had successfully tamed a flying monster, like his wyvern. Seon-Hyeok picked up a placeholder fixed to the map on the conference table. He opened his palm on top of what he imagined to be an enemy knight. Crumble. The weight crushed the knight figures on the table. ¡°I intend to rain death from far above the enemy¡¯s reach.¡± Seon-Hyeok happened to have quite the useful explosive on his side. Depending on how she was used, Aria Eisen could be a more effective weapon than any in the other world. ¡°I¡¯ll try to stop the enemy knights.¡± Seon-Hyeok bragged as if he would head into battle right away, but unfortunately, he had to wait. The most important factor in his aerial raid, Aria Eisen, showed no signs of getting up after a full day of flight. Ultimately, he was forced to leave the mage at the fort and climbed onto Redvern alone. Redvern¡¯s advantage was not just in the ability to attack enemies from high above. As far as he knew, it was the only bomber, fighter jet, and reconnaissance aircraft in this world. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the faces of those knights, shall we?¡± It was time for him to scout the enemy. CH 113 No content CH 114. ¡°Our forces are doing well on all fronts.¡± Once the Knights of the Blue Wolves and the Royal Mages joined the front lines, the Noctein momentum reached its peak. Whenever the flag embroidered with the blue wolf flew on the battlefield, the Adenburg forces fled without a fight. As a result, the Nocteins were able to recover almost 70 percent of the eastern territories they had previously lost. ¡°At this rate, I think we can push their forces back to Fort Kalstein within the next four days.¡± As usual, the deputy¡¯s report was optimistic, and the war situation was indeed in their favor. Nonetheless, the expression on the face of Robain Amritzer Rochstart, one of the Noctein senior knights, was not pleasant. ¡°How many enemy casualties so far?¡± ¡°Our knights have slain approximately a regiment¡¯s worth of enemy infantry, and the mages have dealt similar damage. In addition, our allied forces have destroyed eight enemy infantry companies, and even the enemy cavalry has suffered significant losses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Not enough.¡± ¡°The damage we¡¯ve inflicted is similar to the losses we¡¯ve suffered since the start of the war. And yet that¡¯s not enough?¡± The deputy could not understand Knight Rochstart¡¯s words. The gains made by their forces in the past fifteen days was amazing, not insufficient. ¡°Our knights and mages are on the front lines. And yet, the enemy is still holding strong.¡± ¡°Our troops have had over 20 victories in the past fifteen days. And we¡¯ve also recovered this much of our lost territory¡­¡± ¡°Do you still not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Knight Rochstart frowned at the deputy¡¯s report. He was in a foul mood, and the tension was palpable. ¡°We fought 20 times and won all 20 times. By this point, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for us to have annihilated all of the Adenburg forces in our kingdom. But tell me, what is the current situation like?¡± The leader pointed at a number of points on the spread-out map. ¡°There are still more enemy forces in these eastern territories than allied soldiers. Do you understand what that means?¡± The deputy¡¯s face paled, as if he finally realized something. ¡°The enemy¡¯s acting like they¡¯re broken and fleeing, but in reality, they¡¯ve suffered much smaller losses than we anticipated.¡± In essence, even the seemingly disorderly retreat was all as intended. If that had not been the case, the enemy regiments and units could not have returned to the front lines, flags flying proudly, within days of fleeing in abject chaos. ¡°It can¡¯t me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. The enemy is trying to draw us in.¡± ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we tell all of our forces to control how quickly we advance?¡± The deputy showed even more caution, knowing that their opponent was Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, the Fox of Mangsk. However, Knight Rochstart, despite expressing pessimism about the situation, smiled instead. ¡°No. We¡¯ll want to pick up the pace. Tell all forces to focus on the offensive.¡± The Noctein army did not have much time. News of their participation had likely spread to the enemy, and thus, it was likely that the elite Adenburg knights would be moving at full speed to the front lines. ¡°We make it to Fort Kalstein before that damned Fox of Mangsk expects us there.¡± Leader Rochstart drew his finger in a line across the map. Figures of horses were knocked over and dropped to the floor where his finger passed. ¡°All that¡¯s left to do is crush the annoying infantry and cavalry.¡± The reason knights and mages were terrifying to ordinary people was that concepts of front lines and borders did not act as a deterrent to then. And at this moment, Knight Rochstart declared that he would strike Fort Kalstein, going straight across the front lines as if there was nothing preventing him from taking the center of the enemy. ¡°Four days is too long. Our forces will dine in Kalstein in two days at the latest.¡± *** ¡°Found them.¡± It was not difficult locating the knights. Considering that the Adenburg knights had not yet taken to the battlefield, the Noctein knights had no equal in this war. As such, they proudly announced their presence. Seon-Hyeok was able to find the knights in their unusually conspicuous armor soon after flying into the wilderness. He wanted to approach a bit closer, but he was aware that any misstep on his part would result in his detection. He was forced to be satisfied after checking on their numbers from a distance. ¡°Hm.¡± However, the Noctein knights he saw seemed to be in a hurry. They were fully armed and forming lines on their horses, as if preparing to ride off immediately. ¡°Where are they going?¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned as he saw them leave their camp. Considering there were battles taking place everywhere, it was difficult to gauge their final destination. Should I watch them a bit longer? He planned to notify his allies as soon as he identified their target. Whether or not the Adenburg infantry could shake off the knights on their horses, being prepared would ensure comparatively fewer losses. The Noctein knights moved about, unaware there was an enemy unit spying on their every last movement. 30 robed figures joined in with the 100 heavily-armored knights. After them were three companies of Noctein cavalry in their unique uniforms. The enemy forces, now having increased from 100 to 400, quickly began to move. Seon-Hyeok chased after them, but after extrapolating from their direction, he soon realized their final destination and flew on ahead. ¡°Atiya. Keep an eye on them.¡± ¡®Leave it to me.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. We just need to know their location.¡± Just in case, he gave a few words of advice before quickly heading towards the allied camp on Redvern. The wyvern¡¯s sudden appearance caused a disturbance among the Adenburg soldiers, but they belatedly cheered, realizing it was the prestigious Drake Knight. ¡°The enemy knights are coming this way.¡± The fanfare did not last. The soldiers were immediately stunned to silence by the news that the overwhelmingly powerful knights were headed in their direction. ¡°All forces! Prepare to retreat!¡± It would not be possible to hold off the knights by remaining in place. In addition, since Commander Mangsk ordered all forces to avoid head-on combat and conserve manpower, they had no reason to hesitate. ¡°Abandon the barracks and everything else. Take only your weapons and essential food rations!¡± ¡°Infantry company, retreat!¡± The infantry commander quickly prepared for retreat, and Seon-Hyeok kept an eye on the Noctein movements until the company left the barracks. ¡°That was a close call.¡± The Noctein knights arrived at the barracks soon after the infantry company departed. Upon noticing the empty garrison, they looked around for a while before getting back on their horses. They began to move once again without further delay. ¡°Damn it.¡± Unfortunately, the knights decided to move in the direction that the allied infantry retreated to. Seon-Hyeok agonized over the situation, knowing that if left alone, the infantry would be overrun and exterminated. The Nocteins did not yet know that he was successful in taming Redvern. If he made a surprise attack now, the careless enemies would be taken aback. However, that would be the extent of his impact. Without Aria Eisen, he could not inflict significant damage on the enemy. There was a limit to attacking the enemy with his spirits, and he could not recklessly engage in physical combat without preparing. In the worst case scenario, his enemies might even learn of Redvern¡¯s existence. There were far too many risks and variables involved in this situation, where the best possible outcome would be slightly delaying the enemy knights. Even so, he did not have to think for long. Seon-Hyeok was not one to let his allies die for the potential of a greater payoff later. He decided to save the soldiers, even if he had to take on some personal risk. ¡°If we¡¯re destined to die running, I would rather stand and die here.¡± Receiving news that the knights were hot on their trail, the infantry commander spoke with a resigned expression. It was evident he had hoped that with some luck, the knights would have moved in a different direction. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± The Drake Knight¡¯s prestige was unquestionably great, but any talk of his invincibility in battle was old news. So long as there were knights on the battlefield, none of the soldiers expected him to be the invincible harbinger of victory. ¡°I¡¯d rather pick volunteers and divide our forces in half. If half of our infantry remains to buy time, the other half should be able to live.¡± The infantry commander was a junior level officer whose name was not even widely known. Even so, he seemed willing to sacrifice himself at any time. Seon-Hyeok smiled in pride, seeing the soldiers already scrambling to be the ones to remain. Just as the infantry of the 22nd Regiment had previously decided to stand and fight desperately for the civilians, these infantry consisted of true soldiers willing to sacrifice themselves when the time came. The Western Army, painstakingly developed for many years under Commander Mangsk¡¯s guidance, was truly a force worth taking risks for and protecting. My decision isn¡¯t wrong. Seon-Hyeok felt relieved. With this display of devotion, he was able to completely shake off the little hesitation that had remained. ¡°Even if you stay, you won¡¯t be able to buy much time. Stop saying nonsense and get moving right now. You don¡¯t have much time.¡± Dividing four companies¡¯ worth of infantry in half to stop the enemy knights was a fool¡¯s errand, one that would result in their annihilation before they could buy any reasonable amount of time. Once the first group was wiped out, the other half would be destined to fall soon after. ¡°But!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order.¡± Seon-Hyeok sent the infantry away, aware of the knights¡¯ imminent approach. With that, he led Redvern in the opposite direction. *** Captain Rochstart was not at all disappointed when he saw the empty garrison. His target was Fort Kalstein and Commander Mangsk¡¯s head, not some insignificant infantry. Minor accomplishments, like the annihilation of an enemy infantry company, would pale in comparison to the honor of taking the head of the enemy commander-in-chief. ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to seeing the startled look on the Fox of Mangsk¡¯s face.¡± Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, the commander responsible for guarding the border for many years as Adenburg¡¯s Shield, was undeniably a competent leader. Regardless of the small defeats he suffered, he was a veteran who adeptly protected the border and maintained the front lines. However, the Fox of Mangsk had a fatal weakness. ¡°The front lines don¡¯t matter in this war.¡± No matter how thoroughly the commander prepared, it would be meaningless in front of knights and mages. With a single display of powerful magic or sword energy, walls would collapse, and the gatekeeper would be forced to surrender his head. ¡°By the time the Fox of Mangsk realizes that, he¡¯ll have already lost his head.¡± Even the most competent of commanders would not be able to decide on a battlefield to fight against such superhuman beings. That was a privilege only given to others like them, and until the enemy knights showed themselves on the front lines, there would be no other superhuman beings on the eastern front. Fort Kalstein was the battlefield designated by the senior knight, Robain Amritzer Rochstart. However, contrary to Knight Rochstart¡¯s expectations, there was one other superhuman being present on the eastern front. That person was none other than the Drake Knight, the Spear of Adenburg and the holder of Gradus 50. ¡°Shall we get started?¡± Seon-Hyeok watched the movements of the knights as they kicked up the dust on the ground before slowly guiding Redvern behind them. ¡°Atiya. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡®Yes, master.¡¯ As soon as Atiya rose into the air, even the intermittent sounds of Redvern¡¯s wings beating in the air disappeared. In this world of perfect silence, Seon-Hyeok pulled out the dragon rider¡¯s lance tied to Redvern¡¯s saddle. With a few deep breaths, he tucked the lance under his arm and lowered his posture. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Redvern.¡± The wind spirit made sure even that quiet whisper disappeared into the wind, but the wyvern seemed to have heard the command. Redvern folded its wings and began to descend. There was only one chance. This was the only time the enemy knights would not be wary of an assault from the skies. CH 114 No content CH 115. Seon-Hyeok sharply inhaled as he felt a sense of weightlessness when Redvern began its descent. ¡°Hup.¡± It was insanity to charge into not one, but dozens of superhuman enemies. The smallest mistake would mean being subjected to terrifying sword energy and powerful magic, and not even his corpse would remain intact. If he wanted to stop, he had to do so now. It would be too late once this eerie feeling of weightlessness disappeared, since by that point, Redvern would be moving too quickly to stop. He exhaled, his mind full of tension and fear. ¡°Whew.¡± As the air was sucked out of his lungs, the thoughts bouncing around in his head faded away. Seon-Hyeok tightened his grip on his lance. ¡°Hup.¡± He began to inhale once again as Redvern slowly accelerated. When he was done, the wyvern¡¯s speed increased rapidly. The pleasant sense of weightlessness completely disappeared, only to be replaced by the crushing weight of gravity. He suddenly felt a terrible pain, as though his internal organs would be pushed out of his orifices, but he could not even groan. The last breath he took needed to last until the end of this reckless charge. Instead of groaning, Seon-Hyeok gritted his teeth. Whoosh. The previously distant land quickly filled his view. He could see the backs of the marching cavalry, unaware of their foe in the skies. If he charged, lance at the ready, the rank-and-file cavalry would be torn to shreds. However, Seon-Hyeok simply lowered his posture even more. His target was not the common cavalry archer. It was the powerful knights, as well as the mages escorted by the mounted riders, riding a bit further away. And soon, the mages, hidden under their flowing robes, came into view. Wind Piercing. In this extreme environment where he could not even breathe, Seon-Hyeok called forth his most powerful ability. Whoosh! The veil of wind surrounding him was lifted, and the sounds trapped inside were unleashed to the world. Rumble. A strange rumble, reminiscent of a flag helplessly fluttering against a typhoon, caused all the Noctein soldiers to look into the air in unison. ¡°Huh?¡± Redvern shrieked as the soldiers exclaimed in confusion. Shriek! At that moment, the vicious beast was unleashed upon the mages. Boom! Wind Piercing, cast from high above, was the embodiment of disaster. The attack took the whistling winds and smashed them into the ground, and the resulting blow felt heavier than sharp. The thirty mages at the center of the enormous impact were instantly crushed. His attack was wildly more successful than he anticipated, but Seon-Hyeok did not have any time to celebrate. Putting aside the pressure and shock he felt from the recoil, he needed to escape before he could be surrounded by dozens of knights and slain in his current position. ¡°Keok!¡± Seon-Hyeok threw up blood before grabbing tightly onto Redvern¡¯s reins. Redvern had been shaking its head in the aftermath of the crash, but the wyvern flapped its wings and reflexively rose up. ¡°That damned bastard!¡± The first knight to come to his senses swore and called forth his sword energy. However, Redvern had already begun its ascent, and they were beyond reach. The knight¡¯s sword helplessly cut through the air. *** Bang! Commander Rochstadt was momentarily taken aback. He briefly sensed something coming before the entire center of their formation was crushed. Unfortunately for him, the attack happened to land where the mages were gathered. The mages died on the spot, while the dozens of cavalry around them were thrown to the ground from the resulting shockwave. ¡°That damned bastard!¡± He belatedly came to his senses and retaliated, but the monster lazily flapped its wings and ascended, as though laughing at the knight¡¯s ineptitude. The wyvern looked down at the ground for a moment before disappearing somewhere into the distance. ¡°What the hell happened¡­¡± All Commander Rochstadt could see were shapeless masses of flesh. Just moments ago, they had been living and moving people cherished by the Noctein royal family. Now? They were just 30 crushed corpses. An entire mage unit, raised with painstaking effort and vast resources, had disappeared in an instant. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Commander Rochstadt screamed as he swung his sword in a fury. The senior knight¡¯s powerful sword energy devastated the entire surrounding area, and the lifeless bodies of the mages were turned into rags. Frightened, his deputy and other senior knights came forward to restrain him. ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°Please calm down!¡± However, his anger following the loss of 30 mages in the blink of an eye did not dissipate easily, and the knights trying to calm their leader down were forced to struggle for a while. ¡°Whew.¡± Only after going on a rampage for a while did Commander Rochstadt finally relax. ¡°Are there no surviving mages?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± This time, Knight Rochstadt was filled with a pervading despair, rather than excitement and anger. He was devastated by the meaningless loss of valuable mages, and frustrated that the greatest weapon in his objective to take back Fort Kalstein could no longer be used. ¡°And who exactly was the enemy?¡± ¡°It was a wyvern. We¡¯ve confirmed that there was a rider on the beast, but nobody could identify who the rider was, or who he answers to.¡± The fury he barely suppressed following the loss of 30 mages began to boil up once again when told that the assailant could not be identified. ¡°A wyvern? Who the hell tamed such a beast, and how?¡± That was not the only question he had. For some reason, even the usually highly aware knights could not notice the wyvern¡¯s approach at all. They only found out once the wyvern was directly above them, and by then, it was too late to take any countermeasures. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s one of the griffin riders from Griffindor? If anyone succeeded in taming a wyvern, it has to be one of them.¡± In Griffindor, there were griffin riders collectively known as the ¡®Seven Knights of the Azure Sky¡¯. However, the wyvern rider from early could not have been one of them. The paranoid monarch of the Griffindor Kingdom refused to let these seven out of the royal capital, and even if the kingdom did send in their elite riders, they would be on the western front, not out here in the east. There was no way that they would send their most valued forces out of their way. ¡°In addition, from what I know, the griffin riders are all sword-users. I have never heard of them using spears in combat.¡± As the Noctein Kingdom was not on good terms with its neighboring kingdoms, the Nocteins had been painstaking in gathering all forms of intelligence on enemy knights. As a result, he was certain that their opponent now was not one of the griffin riders. ¡°The enemy most certainly used a spear. I didn¡¯t see him use it properly, but there¡¯s no way that he would carry such a unique weapon just for show.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Coming to a realization, his deputy exclaimed. ¡°There¡¯s only one person who comes to mind that uses a lance over 5 meters long.¡± ¡°And who might that be?¡± ¡°The Drake Knight. The foreigner earl of Adenburg has been said to use such a weapon.¡± Once they switched their focus from the wyvern to the rider, it did not take long to identify their enemy. Of course, it was surprising that the man known for riding a drake onto the battlefield suddenly appeared on the back of a wyvern, but it was the most likely explanation at the moment. ¡°That makes sense.¡± If he had been aware sooner, they would not have lost the mages in vain. No, they would have noticed the Drake Knight plummeting from the sky thanks to the mages¡¯ magic. However, it was too late to have regrets ¨C that was all useless now. ¡°What will you do? Even if the Adenburg knights aren¡¯t on the battlefield yet, it¡¯s a bit excessive trying to attack a fort without the help of mages.¡± The mystery was solved, but the situation remained the same. The mages would not be brought back just because their enemy had been identified. ¡°Gather the bodies. We¡¯re going back to the garrison.¡± The Knights of the Blue Wolves, after boldly riding forth to capture Fort Kalstein, had to turn around after suffering massive losses, with their tails tucked between their legs. ¡°Hm.¡± From time to time, the knights gazed up into the sky. They were now on edge, not knowing when the enemy would attack from the heavens once again. *** Seon-Hyeok, hunched over on Redvern and looking down at the enemy movements, frowned when he saw the knights warily staring up into the air. ¡°As I thought. A second attack will be difficult.¡± Since his enemies were now aware of his presence, it was clear that he would not have any more resounding successes as he did today. The knights would be thirsty for revenge, ready to tear him into pieces using their powerful sword energy. ¡°But this was more than good enough.¡± Considering he had taken out 30 mages in a single charge, he had once again made a brilliant accomplishment on the battlefield. After all, what had initially been a desperate attempt to buy time for the retreating infantry ultimately resulted in the enemy turning back towards their garrison. Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok could not smile. The single charge left his body exhausted, and he continued to feel nauseous in the aftermath of the crash. Even if the Nocteins gave him another opportunity, he did not want to repeat this reckless attack. ¡°Phew. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± When he heard Seon-Hyeok¡¯s report, Commander Mangsk made an uncharacteristically dumb expression. ¡°The Noctein mage unit has been exterminated.¡± ¡°How the hell¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok explained the events once again, but the commander still looked dumbfounded. The foreigner¡¯s most recent achievement had been simply that enormous. It was incomparable from all his previous accomplishments in battles both small and large. ¡°I was lucky. They weren¡¯t aware of my presence ¨C or Redvern¡¯s.¡± If he had targeted the knights instead, Seon-Hyeok would not have been as successful. Mages could exhibit strength surpassing that of knights when given time to prepare, but when taken by surprise, they were not anything more than average soldiers. This was why he had targeted the mages in his surprise attack. ¡°Crazy.¡± Seon-Hyeok puffed up his chest as he saw Commander Mangsk too shocked to even properly express his admiration. ¡°I¡¯ll have to notify His Majesty right away.¡± The commander used a communication stone to immediately contact the royal family. Though the sound quality and volume were both lacking as a result of the distance and the poor skills of the commander¡¯s mage, it was sufficient to give a brief report on the situation. [It¡¯s truly surprising. To think that you annihilated the prized Noctein mages.] Even King Theodore¡¯s response was similar to that of Commander Mangsk. [What should I reward you with this time? I am already concerned ¨C you truly are difficult to deal with.] Unlike what his words suggested, there were no signs of reproach anywhere in his laughing tone. [But if they¡¯re all concerns like this, feel free to trouble me as much as you like in the future. I will be happy to spend sleepless nights debating your rewards.] The king sounded like he was ready to grant him a higher title on the spot. [I promise you that you will receive the greatest honors ever given a knight in the history of our kingdom on the day this war ends.] Eventually, King Theodore promised a grand reward before ending their communications. ¡°Oh? I had something to tell His Majesty, but he seems quite pleased. To think that such a thorough person would end the conversation like that.¡± The commander voiced his disapproval, but did not actually seem displeased. If he was, he would not have been smiling. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not strange that he¡¯s so pleased. The Noctein¡¯s mage unit consists of those trained solely in combat magic. Considering they¡¯ve been wiped out before even playing their part in battle, it¡¯s clear that our losses in the future will be significantly reduced. It¡¯s only natural that the king, as someone who cares deeply about his valued people, would be thrilled.¡± It was not just the allied soldiers now less burdened as a result of the mages¡¯ absence. Since the long range attackers were taken care of, Seon-Hyeok himself would have an easier time dealing with the Noctein knights in the future. So long as he remained airborne, the knights would be unable to harm him, no matter how much they struggled. He could not repeat his earlier reckless charge against the vigilant knights, but that was not his only means of going on the offensive. For example, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± He had brought Aria Eisen, a mage with Gradus and a flight aficionado, with him to the front lines. CH 115 No content CH 116. The Noctein knights were driven into a corner once they lost their mages in vain. It was not that they were afraid of retribution from the noble family. There was no scenario in which the royal family would act against the knights, considering they had just lost their mages. And as expected, when they gave their report, the royal family did not reprimand the Blue Wolves. ¡°The Red Wolves and the 4th mage unit are already heading east. Once they arrive, get revenge for the mages and regain your wounded pride.¡± The noble family expressed their regret and anger at the painful losses, but above all, they feared for any additional casualties to their remaining knights. ¡°That damned Drake Knight.¡± The knights were not comforted by the news of reinforcements or the unwavering consideration of the royal family. The Knights of the Blue Wolves were simply enraged at the fact that they lost 30 mages under their watch, and that their pride had been hurt in the process. They began to ramp up their offensive to exact vengeance for their tarnished reputation and pride. ¡°Kill them all! Take no prisoners!¡± The Adenburg infantry were incapable of stopping the enraged superhuman knights. When they tried to block incoming attacks with their shields, their shields were torn in half along with their bodies. When they lunged forward with their swords, they lost their heads before their attacks could connect. The Adenburg soldiers died helplessly. In less than two hours, the Adenburg soldiers could no longer be seen on the battlefield. ¡°We¡¯ve wiped out four companies¡¯ worth of infantry. Any who tried to run away was slain as well.¡± Commander Rochstadt gave a cold command upon receiving his subordinate¡¯s report, dissatisfied even after slaughtering hundreds of infantrymen. ¡°Onto the next battle!¡± This was just the beginning of their revenge. Commander Rochstadt planned to take the lives of all the Adenburg soldiers as payment for the lost mages, and the Knights of the Blue Wolves, accompanied by the cavalry archers, moved swiftly in search of more enemies. *** Seon-Hyeok gritted his teeth at the sight of the corpses strewn upon the plains. It was not the first time he had seen lifeless bodies. Over the course of several wars, he had witnessed the deaths of countless allies, and he had the experience now to remain steadfast at the sight of such horrors. Even so, his expression became distorted at the sight. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± It was because he noticed familiar faces among the dead bodies. They were those of the infantry commanders and soldiers forced to flee from their positions not long ago following the Blue Wolves¡¯ advance. I shouldn¡¯t have told them¡­ It was his fault for telling them that the enemy had retreated. After all, it was natural for soldiers willing to give up their lives for their comrades to return to the front lines when given the all clear. If he had let them retreat all the way to Fort Kalstein, the infantry would not have lost their lives in vain within just two short days. Of course, it was not actually his fault. The situation just made his emotions complicated. Their only interaction had been the short conversation on that day, but the deaths of acquaintances always weighed heavier on his mind. This is why war sucks. No matter how many times he came face to face with death, Seon-Hyeok could not get used to it. It was truly sickening to have those he had talked to and laughed with disappear as though they never existed. However, Seon-Hyeok had no intention of wallowing in his sorrow. He was no longer the fresh recruit crying over his comrades¡¯ graves. He was one of the inexorable monsters at the center of this endless cycle of hatred. It was because he knew this well that he was willing to be the instrument for their revenge. ¡°Rest in peace.¡± The ground suddenly rose up and embraced the fallen soldiers. With that, hundreds of graves were completed in an instant. ¡°Are you okay?¡± When he returned and got on Redvern once again, Aria Eisen, normally unconcerned about others¡¯ actions, asked unexpectedly. ¡°Not at all.¡± His response was cold. ¡°So I¡¯m going to ensure that it won¡¯t be fine for the bastards who caused this either.¡± It was not difficult to envision who the perpetrators were, considering the infantry were literally sliced in half by the incredible sword energy of their opponents. There was not a war horse in this world capable of evading the flying Redvern. It was even more true of the Noctein cavalry and their heavily armored knights. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes gleamed at the sight of the Knights of the Blue Wolves riding and kicking up dust in the distance. ¡°We¡¯re moving too fast. In this state, even the simplest of spells will fail.¡± He had already practiced with her a few times, so it was not difficult meeting her demands. He had Redvern first accelerate and overtake the Noctein knights. ¡°Stop.¡± At his command, Redvern spread its wings wide and settled down in midair. After gauging the distance between them and their enemy, he turned back towards Aria Eisen. ¡°Sir Eisen.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get started.¡± She rolled up the sleeves of her mage¡¯s robes and stretched out her hand while quietly mouthing words. *** Commander Rochstadt suddenly felt a shiver down his spine. He reflexively turned back at this unidentifiable, ominous feeling. He could not see anything to be concerned about, both on the ground and in the air. ¡°Am I being paranoid?¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± His deputy, riding just behind him, spoke up out of concern. ¡°No. I just had a strange feeling.¡± ¡°Are you worried about the Drake Knight?¡± The knight did not respond. If he did, he would look weak in front of his subordinates. ¡°All of our knights are on the lookout. We won¡¯t be ambushed again.¡± The knights assured him that they would completely destroy anything that approached, whether it was a wyvern or any other being. Normally, Commander Rochstadt would laugh, seeing his knights in such high spirits. However, he could not bring himself to this time. The anxiety gripping him felt like a dagger pressed up against his chin. No matter how hard he tried, he could not shake off this ominous feeling. But at some point, this foreboding feeling became even more substantial and gripped at the core of his being. ¡°This¡­¡± How did I only notice this now? Knight Rochstadt felt an uncomfortable energy sticking to his body. It was a strange sensation, but he was fully aware of what was behind this feeling. ¡°Magic!¡± It was the phenomenon resulting from a mage targeting an enemy. He immediately unsheathed his sword and called forth his sword energy. However, it was already too late. The magic had been cast by the time he reacted. Whoosh! The first spell resulted in an explosive flash that blinded the knights on high alert. Thud! The second grabbed at the legs of the galloping horses, and the blinded knights helplessly fell from their mounts. However, as soon as they were unceremoniously thrown to the ground, the knights exhibited their unnatural strength, immediately jumping up and drawing their blades. This was when the third spell revealed itself. Shriek! Something rushed in with an ear-splitting noise, and Commander Rochstadt naturally believed it to be the Drake Knight. He gritted his teeth, gathered his energy, and threw his sword towards the source of the sound. Thud. He pumped his fist and celebrated at the sound of the sword moving through something. Clang. However, his elation did not last. What he heard was not a pained scream, but a piercing clanging noise. It was the sound of glass shattering, and Commander Rochstadt knew full well that the Drake Knight was no glass statue. It was confirmation that his sword did not penetrate his intended target. Crack. Something changed before he could even realize what was amiss. ¡°Careful!¡± The moment he belatedly came to his senses and tried to warn his subordinates, something small and sharp grazed past his armor. He felt neither shock nor pain, and all the unidentified object managed to accomplish was to leave a small scratch on his armor. The attack was so insignificant and weak that he almost laughed at himself for urgently warning his fellow knights. Crack. Crack. But it was not just one projectile flying towards his body. It started one at a time, but soon became a torrent of objects beating at his armor. ¡°Ugh.¡± Of those, a few dug into his now-exposed flesh. Commander Rochstadt belatedly decided to cover himself with a shield, but his shield was still tied to his horse, which he had already dismounted from. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment he realized this, an unidentified object soaked his body like a shower. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Ack! My eyes!¡± He could hear the screams coming from his subordinates in all directions. The knights, despite having been trained to obstinately endure pain, screamed and shouted like little girls. He desperately rubbed his eyes, trying to figure out what the hell was going on. As he fought through the pain and squinted, the pitch black world gradually became brighter. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± When he regained his sight, the scene that unfolded in front of him was a literal hell. Horses rampaged about with their skins horrifically melting off, and the riders and knights screamed in a panic, swept up in the chaos caused by the heavily armored war horses. He belatedly looked at his own body. The bare flesh he could see between his now red and rusting armor was rotting away. Green liquid could be seen staining his discolored skin. ¡°Poison?¡± When he poked at the strange color, the sensation in his fingertip quickly disappeared. It soon darkened, just like the rest of his rotting flesh. *** Ironically, the power of Aria Eisen¡¯s Venom Spear ability was amplified after being shattered into pieces by the enemy knights¡¯ sword. The spear, once broken in midair, flew off in all directions and rained death upon the knights. However, despite peppering their enemies with magical debris, the damage dealt to the knights was relatively insignificant. Only twenty or so knights were unable to withstand the assault, and even they were mostly apprentice-rank knights. Only two of the fully fledged knights, clad in their colorful, extravagant armor, fell to Aria Eisen¡¯s spell. They boasted the vitality expected of knights having trained their bodies to the utmost limit. ¡°The real effects start now.¡± Aria Eisen spoke up confidently when Seon-Hyeok looked down at the scene with disappointment. ¡°They¡¯ve been covered with an acid-like poison, so their skin will rot and melt away.¡± She said that she assumed it would be impossible to neutralize all of these knights at once, and thus opted to poison and debilitate them slowly. ¡°The lucky ones will survive after cutting off the affected skin, but those properly hit by the flying shrapnel won¡¯t survive the night. Whether or not they do, however, they¡¯ll suffer a pain they will never forget.¡± There was not a hint of remorse or skepticism in her voice as she giggled. Aria Eisen simply seemed thrilled by the successful casting of her magic, and the suffering her enemies would have to endure. ¡°Hm.¡± Her appearance now was completely different from her usual eccentric self, and feeling uncomfortable, Seon-Hyeok unknowingly turned away. He was not sure whether all mages were like her, but it felt like there was something inhuman riding the wyvern with him. ¡°Will you charge in? I don¡¯t know if my body can endure it, but I want to experience it.¡± She spoke like a snake eyeing its prey, and he simply shook his head. Most of the knights capable of getting up after Aria Eisen¡¯s attack were vigilantly standing on guard, trying to find the source of the magic. If he tried to follow up and attack, there was a good chance he would be decapitated before getting the chance to use a single skill. ¡°Next time.¡± Seon-Hyeok promised to make a bigger impact next time as he turned Redvern away and left the battlefield. However, he did not intend to end his contribution in this conflict with a single stealth attack. After that day, he continued to shadow the knights, and the moment they dropped their guard, he had Aria Eisen rain down magic once again. ¡°Targeting complete!¡± ¡°Senior knights, intercept the attack! Knights and apprentice knights, work together to protect yourselves!¡± The bizarre spells developed by Aria Eisen rained down over the knights¡¯ heads. She was a savant at linking together spells, and the knights were at a loss as they tried to hold back alternating attacks imbued with the frigid cold and explosive flames. ¡°Ugh. Those cockroach-like bastards.¡± But even as their bodies froze and burned, the knights endured the spells until the end. It was only the pitiful war horses that fell, unable to withstand her assault. As they continued to trail and bombard the knights, at a certain point, the Nocteins conceded and began to move on foot. No matter how much they boasted of their cavalry¡¯s prowess, they could not continue to weather the losses of their precious war horses. ¡°They¡¯re really resilient.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not help but voice his admiration. He knew it would not be easy, but the knights¡¯ vitality far exceeded his expectations. Even so, he was not disappointed. In the first place, his goal was not the extermination of the knights. Preventing the enemy from actively participating in battle out of fear of aerial bombardments was enough of a success. Nonetheless, he did not intend to sit back in satisfaction either. His enemies had yet to pay the price for spilling the blood of the Adenburg infantry. ¡°Time to change tactics.¡± Seon-Hyeok told Aria Eisen that going forward, they would be launching repeated, small-scale attacks in place of a single, powerful blow. The mage, after being excited about the prospect of casting her magic, pouted and asked why. ¡°We¡¯ll drive them crazy by not letting them eat or sleep in peace.¡± CH 116 No content CH 117. It was undeniable that knights had powerful bodies worthy of their status as superhuman beings. However, they were still human. No matter how transcendent their abilities may be, they would die if deprived of food and sleep. ¡°So you¡¯re going to harass them to death?¡± After initially pouting, Aria Eisen quickly gained interest in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s new plan. Excited, she took the lead and peppered the knights with weaker spells. ¡°You damned Drake Knight! Come down here so we can fight fairly to the death!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± The knights¡¯ stress reached a peak after having countless spells raining down on them at all hours of the day. ¡°Die!¡± Despite being aware of the futility of their actions, the knights hurled their daggers into the air and squandered their strength by calling forth their sword energy. Seon-Hyeok smiled, seeing the knights lose their composure faster than he imagined. As he hoped, compared to their strong physique, knights were mentally fragile. Then again, this was not completely beyond expectations. Knights were given the best of the royal support and could spend their days honing their skills with the sword. When would they ever face such an extreme situation as they found themselves in now? ¡°The Sasteins were stronger.¡± If the Sastein cavalry were like hardy weeds on the battlefield, the knights were no different from plants carefully cultivated in greenhouses. For them, the random, intermittent spells pouring down from the skies was a source of unbearable stress. ¡°I¡¯ll bleed you all dry.¡± *** ¡°You¡­¡± Commander Halo of the Red Wolves was at a loss when he belatedly arrived on the front lines and saw the sorry state of Commander Rochstadt, a knight and friend he had spent a long time training with. The knight¡¯s shining armor was red, rusted, and breaking away, and his fine face was covered with hideous wounds. His eyes, which normally flashed with intelligence and confidence, were white and hazy like those of an old, decrepit man. ¡°I have no excuses.¡± Halo shut his eyes when he heard his friend struggle to enunciate through his melted-away lips. ¡°I lost twenty-six apprentice knights and six knights. One senior knight is crippled as well.¡± Considering the shape their commander was in, the other knights could not possibly have fared any better. ¡°Ugh.¡± Despite the midsummer weather, the knight shuddered, hands and feet rotting away as though devastated by frostbite. On the other hand, the knight standing next to him gasped for breath, face charred and blistered like a man suffering from heat stroke. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Seeing the two knights in front of him, Halo could not tell whether they were in the middle of a frigid winter or the sweltering heat of summer. ¡°As you can see, we¡¯re all exhausted.¡± The types and degrees of injuries suffered by the knights were all different, but they had one thing in common. They were all reeling from extreme fatigue and stress. ¡°What happened here?¡± Halo could not understand what had caused these powerful knights to become like this. ¡°There¡­¡± Commander Rochstadt spoke through his trembling lips. ¡°There¡¯s a devil here.¡± ¡°The enemy doesn¡¯t discriminate between day and night. The barracks where the knights slept repeatedly went up in flames, and there have even been times when rocks rained down from above. Sometimes, we¡¯d doze off, only to wake up and find our surroundings entirely frozen.¡± Commander Rochstadt explained in detail the horrors his soldiers had endured. He spoke about the Drake Knight¡¯s surprise assault, resulting in the annihilation of the mages, and how they had subsequently been plagued by endless magical attacks. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to split up the forces and used every countermeasure I could think of, but the losses only grew. No matter how hard we tried, the devil toyed with us from beyond our reach.¡± Commander Rochstadt trembled as he spoke, haunted by the memories of his harrowing experiences. ¡°Both my subordinates and I just want to rest now.¡± The words of this man, one blessed enough to reach the pinnacle of the Noctein knights, were no different from the complaints of a senile old man. ¡°Hm.¡± When his own knights showed signs of discomfort at their allies¡¯ shocking appearance, Commander Halo quickly sent the Blue Wolves back to their quarters. ¡°Those injuries are magical in nature. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it, but that mage is skilled.¡± Once Commander Rochstadt and the Blue Wolves disappeared, Talisman, the head of the 4th mage unit, clicked his tongue and spoke up. ¡°Can you heal them?¡± ¡°If the remaining traces of magic are removed, their flesh will grow back, and they¡¯ll get better. But even if their bodies recover, do you think their broken wills can do the same?¡± Commander Halo had expected the worst himself, but it was unreasonable to expect compassion from the mage. Mages were realists, almost to the point of excess, and Talisman was no different. ¡°They¡¯re no different from broken swords. The other mages and I would rather return to the capital than stand alongside them in battle.¡± After all, the Knights of the Blue Wolves now had a history of failing to protect the mages under their leadership ¨C even when they were mentally stable. It would have been strange for the distrusting mages to have faith now, considering the Blue Wolves were in their current sorry state. Talisman expressed his strong disapproval, and Halo could not refute his adamant stance. Even he could tell that the Blue Wolves were no longer capable of fulfilling their roles in battle. ¡°Hm¡­ the Drake Knight. I¡¯ve heard of him before, but it seems he¡¯s even greater than I imagined. To think that he could bring the Blue Wolves down to this state¡­¡± ¡°His achievements may have been great up until now, but I won¡¯t let him freely fly in the skies again. I promise you that he¡¯ll regret running into us.¡± Talisman expressed his strong confidence as Halo lamented. ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± ¡°Do you know what our unit¡¯s specialty is?¡± The old mage slowly stretched out his fingertips as he spoke. ¡°We control the wind. The Drake Knight¡¯s defeat will be decided the moment he chooses that windy sky as his battlefield.¡± Halo was impressed. The mage¡¯s words seemed quite plausible. ¡°It¡¯s possible the Drake Knight is aiming for this place as we speak. I hope he recklessly charges at us out of sheer overconfidence ¨C I will personally carry out his funeral.¡± The mage was full of confidence, and he seemed ready to kill the Drake Knight then and there. *** In reality, Seon-Hyeok was nowhere to be seen on the eastern battlefront at that time. Because the situation had changed, it was no longer possible for him to wreak havoc on the battlefield as he had done before. So long as the mages, with their excellent anti-aerial capabilities, were present, he had to proceed with caution. ¡°Thanks to your heroics in restraining the Noctein knights, we were able to endure without suffering heavy casualties until our own knights arrived.¡± The enemy was not the only ones with reinforcements. The Adenburg knights and mages finally reached the front after a long journey from the capital, and Seon-Hyeok chose to leave the battle to them as he once again got on Redvern¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Seon-Hyeok flew along the river until he felt a familiar presence. ¡°Bluegon.¡± Bluegon had finally joined him on the front lines after two weeks of traveling by water. Seeing the sea dragon¡¯s bloated size, Seon-Hyeok wondered what Bluegon had eaten on its way here, but above all, he was quick to check on the creature¡¯s current obedience stat. Fortunately, Bluegon¡¯s obedience had not dropped much over the preceding weeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After checking on Bluegon¡¯s condition, he immediately flew up. However, he headed not towards Fort Kalstein, but in the opposite direction. Seon-Hyeok followed the river and flew past the front lines, finding a spot between the eastern and central territories of the Noctein Kingdom. His plan now was to act as a roadblock from this location. This was the choke point through which the Noctein soldiers advanced to the front lines, and this was the arena in which Bluegon would show its strength. ¡°Bluegon. Don¡¯t let a single ship pass.¡± Bluegon had been suppressing its brutal and vicious instincts all this time, but now they were set free. The sea dragon did not hesitate to bear down on the enemy¡¯s lifelines. Roar! ¡°M, monster!¡± ¡°S, save me!¡± Even the massive ships along the ocean could not withstand the attack of a sea dragon, and naturally, the supply ships going back and forth across the river had no chance. The transport ships sank, carrying with them food for the soldiers¡¯ stomachs and weapons to replace their broken spears and swords. *** ¡°Our supply units were attacked by a monster and have been lost!¡± ¡°What!¡± The Noctein Eastern Army, after desperately waiting for supplies to arrive, belatedly learned that their ships had been attacked by the enemy. By this point, dozens of supply ships had already sunk as a result of Bluegon¡¯s assault. The Nocteins had suffered heavy casualties to their infantry, cavalry, knights, and mages. Now that they were faced with supply issues as well, the war situation seemed untenable. To make matters even worse, the devil roaming the sky had begun terrorizing the front after a brief disappearance. ¡°Come. It¡¯ll be your last.¡± The Red Wolves and the mage unit sharpened their swords and waited for their day to fight this devil from Adenburg ¨C the powerful foe responsible for annihilating 30 mages and turning their allied knights into worthless soldiers. However, the devil mocked them. He only attacked the infantry and cavalry. The Eastern Army could not prepare any countermeasures, as the Drake Knight moved faster than their fastest horses. The losses mounted, and the Eastern Army fell into a panic. The soldiers feared the soldier atop his wyvern, referring to him as the Red Devil, and even the sight of a bird in the skies sent shivers down their spines. It was impossible to properly maintain the front lines in this situation. The soldiers were too preoccupied with watching the skies to concentrate on the battles at hand, and it became commonplace for them to lose helplessly on battlefields where they had equal or even greater numbers. Rather than reclaim their lost territory, the Nocteins now had to worry about the safety of their central territories. In the end, within two short months since the start of the war, the Noctein Eastern Army was driven to the point of completely abandoning the eastern portion of their kingdom. *** The war did not just take place at the border. Having already mobilized all of their forces, the Nocteins did not hesitate to pursue less savory tactics, such as the assassination of enemy leaders. ¡°Useless.¡± Marquis Reinhardt snorted at the Nocteins¡¯ pitiful attempts as he took charge in guarding not only the royal family, but also other major figures within the capital. In the first place, the Nocteins had been spread thin by conflicts in both the east and the west, and they were unable to efficiently distribute their powerful knights. On the other hand, the Adenburg Kingdom had resources to spare, and faced no shortage of knights to call on. These knights were placed under Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s command and served to protect the people of importance at Adenstein. Naturally, the vast majority of Noctein assassination attempts were doomed to fail. A few unlucky lords met an unfortunate end, but their deaths proved insignificant in affecting the great kingdom¡¯s day-to-day operations. It was during these assassination attempts that the Rheinperle territory was also targeted. It was not as though there was anything of importance at Rheinperle, considering the absence of its lord, but the Nocteins seemed thirsty for revenge after suffering at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hands. ¡°All of you, complete your missions, and we¡¯ll convene at the next destination.¡± The Noctein knights infiltrating Rheinperle could never have imagined what would happen next. After all, how could they possibly think that someone with transcendent abilities called this rural territory home? ¡°Why is there a senior knight in the countryside¡­¡± The assailants¡¯ misfortune was in being unaware that the Adenburg royal princess had sent Asha Trail, the knight with Gradus 46, to Rheinperle on a whim. ¡°Keok.¡± Instead of responding, Asha Trail cut off the assassin¡¯s escape path and decapitated him. ¡°T, thank you, Sir Trail. If you weren¡¯t here¡­¡± Antoine Montaigne, the acting lord of Rheinperle, spoke up in a daze. ¡°I was just doing my duty.¡± She left the frightened old scholar behind and headed out of the lord¡¯s estate. She looked unreasonably relaxed for having just dispatched two Noctein knights. ¡°There were five intruders, but they¡¯ve all been taken care of.¡± But the rest of the attackers were subdued before she had the chance to step up. The attacker seeking to set the warehouses on fire was ripped to pieces by Goldrake, not noticing the drake hidden in the dark, and the remaining attacker died after a heated battle against Jackson, Julian and Tristan. ¡°It seems the war will end soon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Julian smiled at Asha Trail¡¯s words. ¡°If the Nocteins hadn¡¯t been driven to the edge, they wouldn¡¯t be wasting their precious resources on maneuvers like this. It¡¯s clear that our forces on the front lines are doing well.¡± It was as she predicted. The Noctein Kingdom chose to abandon the east to protect the ever-worsening western front, and they sent a special envoy to negotiate the end of the war. At the same time, they prepared for one final battle in a last-ditch attempt to recover some territory and advance the front lines before entering negotiations. ¡°Whatever else happens, I¡¯ll slay the Drake Knight.¡± Commander Halo was exhausted from the frequent fights against the Adenburg knights, but his eyes shone dangerously as he vowed revenge. ¡°I promise you, that wyvern won¡¯t be able to spread his wings in front of me.¡± Talisman stepped up to support Halo. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They formed a group from the senior knights and the strongest mages to pursue the Drake Knight. CH 117 No content CH 118. ¡°Hm?¡± Seon-Hyeok first noticed the signs around the time he caught up to a moving infantry company. He frowned ¨C the change was so subtle that he would not have noticed if he was not being vigilant. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There was no place to hide in the wilderness, and there was no presence among the infantry moving like a line of worker ants that could pose a threat. However, he did not ignore the alarms going off in his body. On this day, he did not even have Aria Eisen to support him. A mage¡¯s body was too frail to endure such a murderous flight schedule, and he had decided to give her a break for the day. So long as he was in enemy territory alone, he could not overlook even the slightest of abnormalities. Let¡¯s head back. He had no reason to overexert himself. He had already made tremendous contributions in this war, and the war situation would not significantly change if he failed to deal with this single infantry company. ¡°Let¡¯s head up, Redvern.¡± After looking at the back of the infantry for a while, Seon-Hyeok tapped Redvern on the neck and told the wyvern to ascend. Am I overreacting? He smiled bitterly when he noticed the danger signs grow as he rose further from the ground. He had taken care to only harass the Noctein forces from the safety of the skies, but the fatigue of battle still accumulated. It was not strange that he found himself stressed from leading dozens of enemy bombings in a short period of time. His expression belatedly hardened upon realizing that he was alone beyond enemy lines, somewhere he could not rely on allied support. Whew. Seon-Hyeok was finally able to exhale once he was far in the air, barely able to make out the figures on the ground. However, it was premature for him to be relieved. Before he could take in another breath, the sense of imminent danger overwhelmed him once again. The ominous sensation felt as though he had a dagger pointed to the tip of his chin, and he pressed Redvern on. ¡°Redvern, hurry¡­¡± Before he could even finish, the eerie sensation became reality. Thud. Redvern bounced off of something invisible as the wyvern flapped its wings. Shriek? The wyvern tilted its head in confusion before trying once again. Thud. The results remained the same. Redvern was unable to move forward or rise any higher, as though there was an invisible wall in their way. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok squinted his eyes upon noticing this bewildering situation. The air that Redvern just hit faintly shimmered. *** ¡°Got them.¡± Talisman smiled slyly as he saw the plummeting wyvern. Shockingly, his uniform was that of a common infantryman. It was not just the mage. ¡°I wonder if we had to go this far.¡± Halo, the commander of the Red Wolves, complained as he drew his sword. Like Talisman, he wore a nondescript uniform and not his usual flamboyant armor. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just see? He tried to pull away just before he descended. If we didn¡¯t have these disguises, we would¡¯ve never caught that sneaky bastard.¡± It was as Talisman said. Commander Halo¡¯s heart had sank when the Drake Knight stopped trailing them and suddenly ascended. ¡°You¡¯re certain he can¡¯t escape from here?¡± He was still concerned that the Drake Knight would just fly away. ¡°From here? This magic was developed to deal with the Seven Knights of the Azure Sky. Stopping one rider is a piece of cake.¡± The old mage confidently addressed his concerns. ¡°Now that the barrier magic has been activated, I assure you that nobody will be able to leave this area for at least a day.¡± Halo was reassured, seeing the normally wary mage speak up so confidently. He removed his helmet and gestured. Six senior knights, hidden among the infantry, pulled out their swords and stepped forward. ¡°He¡¯s an unpredictable foe, so let¡¯s get this over with quickly.¡± ¡°Oh? I was just about to get started. You Red Wolves can sit back and watch for a while.¡± A hideous smile formed on Talisman¡¯s old, wrinkled face as he gave an order to his subordinates. ¡°Begin the hunt.¡± Five mages began their incantations after hearing their leader¡¯s command. *** Seon-Hyeok realized that he had fallen into a trap. The Noctein knights and mages causing a great commotion from far away were all doing so to bring about this current situation. ¡°Damn it.¡± He was a bird in a cage, caught in the Nocteins¡¯ devious scheme. When had this all gone wrong? Did I become overconfident after repeated victories? Did I rely too much on the safety of the skies? There was no way to know. The only thing that was for certain was that the enemy had been waiting for him from the beginning. It would be difficult to escape through the transparent barrier cast on all sides. Seon-Hyeok saw a few soldiers stepping away from the hundred infantry in the distance and wondered why it had taken him so long to notice. He felt a familiar presence from them. Their fighting spirit, sharp as a well-honed blade, could only be seen from knights meticulously trained in swordsmanship. It was clear that they were all on the level of senior knights. No. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important now. It was clear that the knights were powerful, but they could not bother him when he was so high above the ground. However, the mages were different. They were the deadly snipers and anti-aerial weapons of this world. Considering he was without Aria Eisen, these mages would be the only ones capable of attacking him at this range. ¡°Where are you.¡± Seon-Hyeok narrowed his eyes and noticed a mage hiding among the infantry. It did not take long for him to locate them all. To be exact, it was not that he found them. The mages openly revealed themselves. ¡°Oh, damn it!¡± Seon-Hyeok swore as he saw the mages moving their lips and making strange gestures in the distance. It was at that moment the mages¡¯ attack began. ¡°Redvern!¡± At his shout, Redvern folded its enormous wings and accelerated. Boom! A tremendous noise could be heard from just behind him. Seon-Hyeok felt a strange sensation throughout his body as he grabbed Redvern¡¯s reins. Redvern rolled in the air. At that very moment, six magic arrows passed through where they had just been. ¡°Hup.¡± The six projectiles turned and followed them once again. At the same time, a crimson pillar of fire rushed towards him. Seon-Hyeok once again had Redvern take evasive maneuvers to avoid the incoming attacks. However, the magical attacks continued to increase. One evaded projectile became two, and two became four. At a certain point, magical attacks so densely filled the air that he had nowhere to run. Seon-Hyeok pulled out his lance and desperately stabbed, trying to create a safe space for him and Redvern. The lance, surrounded by the power of the attributes, quickly crushed some of the magical projectiles and opened up a path. He quickly guided Redvern through the gap as the countless attacks followed right behind. As time passed, he noticed himself blocking more attacks than he avoided. Even this became difficult after a while. When did this¡­ Magical spheres that exploded on contact filled the entire area. Boom. Boom. When he momentarily lost focus, Redvern came into contact with a few of these orbs. Shriek! Redvern had already been directly hit by a number of spells, and the wyvern was even more injured now. Seon-Hyeok gritted his teeth as he heard Redvern scream. ¡°Please hold on.¡± He wanted nothing more than to pour out every last ability he had at his disposal. However, he suppressed this urge. Just once. All he needed was one opportunity to deal with the mages. He knew this full well from past experience. Seon-Hyeok stabbed at, evaded, and endured the spells flying in all directions as he bided his time. How much time had passed? Seon-Hyeok suddenly felt an ominous sensation and was horrified. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Before he knew it, he found himself much closer to the ground. ¡°Damn. This is what they were after.¡± Seon-Hyeok realized that he had been driven down to the ground. Unfortunately, knowing their plans did not change anything. Even as he understood the situation, he was forced to lower his altitude little by little. *** ¡°This is the magic developed to deal with the Seven Knights of the Azure Sky. To think that we got to try this first against a wyvern and not griffins.¡± Talisman was in great spirits as he watched the Drake Knight being chased around by the myriad spells cast in his direction. He seemed thrilled that the magic he spent a long time creating proved to be so effective in this real-life situation. ¡°Calm down. Even a mouse, if cornered, will attack a cat.¡± On the other hand, Halo seemed to disapprove of Talisman and the other mages, and his expression remained grim. ¡°Tsk. You knights can always play around if you have swords at hand, but us mages might not have such an opportunity again. Don¡¯t be so disapproving.¡± ¡°Our enemy is the Drake Knight, responsible for instantly annihilating a mage unit under the protection of knights. If you let your guard down, you¡¯ll make a mistake.¡± Talisman frowned, irritated that the knight was dampening the mood. However, the mage realized that Halo had a point, as he stopped grumbling and prepared to deal the final blow. ¡°All of you, get ready. If the magic fails, we¡¯ll have to finish him off ourselves.¡± Talisman openly complained as the knight¡¯s words wounded his pride. ¡°He will regret ever daring to use the heavens as his battlefield.¡± The mage was confident. The Noctein Kingdom had always focused on an eventual war against the Griffindors, as they were more militant than the Adenburg Kingdom. The Noctein mages were no different. During their time locked up in the capital, they meticulously planned for a future conflict against the Knights of the Azure Sky. ¡°No, he won¡¯t even have the chance to. He¡¯s going to die here today.¡± Unfortunately for Seon-Hyeok, the Drake Knight on his wyvern was the perfect opponent to test out the anti-aerial spells developed to deal with Griffindor¡¯s elites. ¡°The three of you, keep driving the Drake Knight down to the ground. You two, help me finish casting this magic.¡± Hearing Talisman¡¯s instructions, the remaining two mages came forward to cast the spell. It was evidently a powerful spell, as it took a long time to finish. ¡°Howling Gust!¡± Having completed preparations with the help of his two subordinates, Talisman shouted to bring forth his most powerful magic. *** Seon-Hyeok found himself getting lower and lower, and now, he was close enough to the ground that the knights could reach him if they tried. At this rate, he would be driven into their ranks before having an opportunity to retaliate. There¡¯s no time. I need to make a decision. Even now, if he gathered all of his energy and tried to aim for the mages, he had a good chance of escaping this trap. However, he tried to calm himself and continued to bide his time. It was the familiar energy emanating from the mages that allowed him to be patient until the very end. It was around the time his patience finally reached its limit that his opportunity arrived. ¡°Howling Gust!¡± Anticipating victory, the mage spoke with a voice full of conviction. Roar! At that very moment, an artificial storm materialized from thin air. When he saw this overwhelming magic, Seon-Hyeok did not tremble, but instead cheered. ¡°This is it!¡± Without any hesitation, Seon-Hyeok charged straight into the violent storm. CH 118 No content CH 119. Commander Halo cheered as he saw the Drake Knight disappear without a trace after being swallowed up by the violent storm. ¡°We got him.¡± He was disappointed that he could not avenge the disgrace of the Blue Wolves with his own hands, but he was nonetheless satisfied that they had taken care of the Drake Knight, who had served as a massive thorn in their side. However, something was amiss. Considering his personality, the old mage should have been gloating and excited by now. However, Talisman remained stone-faced, and his hands moved even more frantically than when he first started casting his spell. Halo¡¯s heart sank at the sight. He instinctively realized that something had gone terribly wrong. ¡°Sir Talisman?¡± He called the old mage, but there was no response. Talisman was focused solely on his spellcasting and did not seem to notice his surroundings. ¡°Keuk.¡± Blood spurted from between Talisman¡¯s teeth. However, rather than wiping away the blood, Talisman moved his now blue lips even more quickly as he desperately uttered his incantations. ¡°What the hell happened¡­¡± Belatedly recalling that there were other mages around him, Halo turned to ask them instead, only to shut up once again. It was only then that he noticed that the other mages were in the same terrible state as Talisman, eyes shut tightly as they frantically spoke unintelligible words. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. Knights, stand by. Just in case.¡± Hearing his instructions, the knights called forth their sword energy as they each prepared for the worst. ¡°W, what? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we get him?¡± The infantrymen, brought along for the sake of their disguise, whispered among themselves. They were frightened, seeing the powerful knights and mages they believed in falter. They anxiously looked on at the deafening whirlwind swirling in front of them. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s closer than before¡­¡± Now that they thought about it, the whirlwind summoned by the mages felt much closer than it had been earlier. No, it was not just a feeling. Their bodies leaned forward, as though pulled by an invisible force. The soldiers sensed that if they dropped their guard for an instant, they would be overwhelmed by the gale winds and sucked into the terrifying vortex. ¡°Careful! We¡¯re getting sucked in!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± The soldiers panicked. However, the knights and mages did not move. ¡°Damn it. If the worst comes to pass, we¡¯ll pick up the mages and run away.¡± ¡°But where will we run?¡± A senior knight responded to Halo¡¯s command with a heavy voice. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The barrier cast by the mages earlier seemed far too cramped to escape this whirlwind. ¡°Damn it! What the hell is going on! Answer us!¡± When Halo shouted in frustration, one of the mages helping Talisman with his spell spat out blood and collapsed. ¡°Keok!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± The five mages coughed out blood one after another. ¡°We have to escape. Now.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on here!¡± Halo pressed on as he heard the mage¡¯s words. The mage continued to cough up blood as he responded. ¡°M, magic control¡­¡± Before the mage could finish, Talisman, after holding out until the very end, collapsed as well. ¡°The magic¡¯s under that bastard¡¯s control.¡± Halo could not understand what the mage was saying. He asked once again. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡°That terrifying storm is under the Drake Knight¡¯s control!¡± The moment he heard that bloodcurdling warning, screams erupted from all sides. ¡°Ack! Save me!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The soldiers screamed as they were swept up by the wind. ¡°Damn it! What did I tell you! I told you not to let your guard down!¡± Halo grew enraged as he saw the situation get out of control. ¡°What use is there assigning blame in this situation! We need to destroy that storm now!¡± Talisman staggered as he rose to his feet. He gave a command to the other mages as they struggled to steady their bodies. ¡°All of you, prepare to cast Dispel Magic!¡± As the mages began preparations to negate the rampaging spell, the whirlwind began to move. ¡°Dispel Magic!¡± The spell invalidation magic was completed in an instant, as befitting of mages at the very peak of their field. ¡°W, why!¡± But no matter how many times the spell interacted with the whirlwind, the situation did not improve. The mages anticipated that the storm would be weakened, if not completely dispersed, but they were wrong. In fact, rather than weakening, the winds grew in ferocity. ¡°T, this can¡¯t be. This is absurd¡­¡± When he saw Talisman¡¯s bewildered expression, Halo realized that they had completely lost control of the current situation. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®this is absurd¡¯? This is reality.¡± The knight coldly glanced at Talisman before drawing his sword. He had even left his usual sword behind to better camouflage himself for the mission, and the weapon he now held in his hand did not feel natural. However, since matters had already deteriorated to this point, discomfort with his weapon was the least of his troubles. ¡°Knights, take the mages and retreat.¡± Perhaps it was because of the Dispel Magic spell, but the surrounding barrier no longer trapped them inside. Right now, it would not be impossible to retreat with their lives. However, instead of running away, Halo stepped towards the whirlwind. He did not want to later hear that the Red Wolves were defeated like the Blue Wolves. His pride did not permit him to run away. Having confirmed that his subordinates were carrying the mages from the scene, he quickly turned to the threat. The storm had started as a mere mage¡¯s spell, but now, it was no different from facing nature itself. Can I do it? He hesitated for a moment, but he quickly steeled himself. Having drawn his sword, he did not need to waste his time with doubts. All he needed now was the commitment to crush his opponent. His enemy may have taken on the incredible form of nature itself, but retreat was not an option. Because of the wind, as time went by, Halo felt himself losing sensation below his legs. However, he lowered his center of gravity even more, and having dropped into a perfect stance, he raised his sword. Whoosh. The flashes of sword energy gathered to form a massive blade. Whoosh. In that state, Halo took several deep breaths. ¡°Hup!¡± At some point, he no longer swayed from the gale winds, and the sword wrapped in massive energy fell like a bolt of lightning. Slice. A slanted cut was made in the air, and the sword energy brought forth by the knight at the pinnacle of his craft cleaved the whirlwind in half. Sliced in half, the bottom half of the storm lost its momentum and dissipated. It was a tremendous achievement. Halo reasoned that nobody else would be able to show such strength with a single measly sword. However, his expression remained dark. This was too easy. Realizing he had not felt any resistance, Halo shuddered and stared into the air. That was when he saw it. The upper portion of the maelstrom had abandoned its lower half and immediately struck at the retreating knights. ¡°You coward!¡± The whirlwind had no intention of dealing with the knight in the first place. *** It¡¯s no joke! When he saw the knight¡¯s sword energy flare in front of him, Seon-Hyeok realized that he would not be safe in a head-on collision, even after absorbing the mages¡¯ spell. But what did that matter? It was not as though he was here for a ridiculous duel with this commander. He was a soldier, not a knight, and he was more than willing to grant a small moral victory to win the war. Take this and back off. He willingly surrendered half of the storm to the knight. With that, he ignored his opponent and moved on, aiming his lance at the mages and remaining knights on the run. Wind Piercing. By this point in his career, Wind Piercing was, in reality, a declaration of victory. At his command, a raging wind gathered at the tip of his weapon. Keuk. Unable to manage the incredible power, his hands trembled, just as they had on the day of the typhoon. At this rate, he might be unable to land a direct hit with his attack. It was a testament to how strong the magical storm was. However, ¡°Atiya.¡± He was not alone. ¡°Redvern.¡± He was accompanied by a wind spirit and a wyvern. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He saw the knights urgently bringing forth their sword energy and the faces of the mages as they belatedly attempted to cast their spells. He stared at their terrified eyes as he lunged forward with his lance. *** The Noctein situation was not enviable. They suffered heavy casualties simultaneously dealing with kingdoms with comparable military power to their east and their west, and in the east, they had lost all of their territory and influence. However, the belligerent Noctein Kingdom, responsible for repeatedly harassing their neighbors, did not simply roll over in defeat. They suddenly launched a massive counterattack, resulting in the loss of numerous elite troops for the Griffindor Kingdom. The western front turned in their favor on that day, and the Griffindors, having lost their main forces, suffered defeat after defeat. Ultimately, the Nocteins were able to reach their original border in the west once again. The Griffindors quickly expressed their desire to end the war, and the Nocteins, needing to focus on both of their borders, accepted the ending of hostilities. However, the war was not yet over. Though the Griffindor Kingdom had been driven from their lands, the Adenburg Kingdom was still causing chaos to their east. ¡°We should¡¯ve sent our main forces to the east from the beginning!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! It was you who said the Griffindors were more threatening than the Adenburgs, and you who suggested sending our elite forces to the west!¡± Forced to desperately divide their forces to meet both kingdoms in battle, the Noctein command had decided to focus on maintaining the western front. It was true that the losses suffered in the east at the beginning of the war were devastating, but they imagined that the available reinforcements would be sufficient in stabilizing the region. They judged that any shortages in infantry could be ameliorated with additional archers and cavalry. They were mistaken, and the end result was a tragic failure. The majority of the dispatched soldiers were slain, and even the knights and mages suffered terrible losses. The Nocteins had lost 36 mages in the eastern front alone, and their knights likewise did not escape unscathed. And even in spite of these losses, they had been unable to maintain control over the eastern territories. There was no greater disgrace for the Noctein Kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s still not too late. If we redirect our main forces from the west to the eastern front, we should be able to recover the lost territory.¡± ¡°What nonsense! Do you think the Griffindor Kingdom will just sit back and watch? The moment we lose focus in the west and try to regain control in the east, they¡¯ll be raring to attack once again ¨C ceasefire or not. How do you propose we stop that attack then?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll let the east fall like this? We¡¯ve lost nearly 20 percent of our lands to the Adenburg Kingdom. If we let them be, the gap between them and us will continue to grow. After all, even without their military conquests, the Adenburg Kingdom had been growing stronger day by day under the reign of King Theodore.¡± The nobles argued over what to do about the lost territory. ¡°Ugh. How did our wolves end up in this sorry state¡­¡± One noble lamented, and the others quickly joined in. When had it all gone wrong? It did not take them long to realize the answer. ¡°That damned Red Devil bastard¡­¡± By now, the foreigner from Adenburg was better known as Red Devil Drachen than as the Drake Knight. He was the biggest factor behind the painful losses suffered on the eastern front. 90 percent of the mage and knight casualties in the east had happened at his hands. In fact, the superhuman beings deployed to the east were so busy chasing after that Drachen bastard that they could not even properly fight their counterparts from the Adenburg Kingdom. Not only that, the infantry and cavalry casualties suffered because of Drachen were considerable. ¡°If only our supply ships weren¡¯t caught up in that monster¡¯s rampage¡­¡± To make matters even worse, their supply lines had been unexpectedly cut off, making it so that the eastern army had to launch their counterattack hungry and underequipped. Given the circumstances, perhaps it was not strange that they repeatedly suffered defeats. ¡°Have you still not identified what that monster from then was?¡± ¡°The scouts are doing their best, but they¡¯re unable to search in the water. As a result, they haven¡¯t had much success.¡± After sinking dozens of supply ships, the monster had vanished. It was almost like a terrible nightmare. ¡°There are rumors that even that monster is under Drachen¡¯s command. Drachen disappeared from the front lines around the same time the supply ships were ambushed, so don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a plausible explanation?¡± ¡°That damned Drachen. I¡¯m sick of hearing his name.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so much on the eastern front. That¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about a single foreigner?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just a foreigner. He¡¯s a foreigner capable of freely roaming the heavens.¡± The debate between the nobles grew fierce once again, and the Noctein king, after sitting still and listening from his throne, belatedly spoke. ¡°So. It sounds like you¡¯re saying the east can be recovered as long as Drachen is out of the picture. Am I correct?¡± Hearing their liege¡¯s authoritative voice, the nobles exchanged glances without responding. Their king was practically a tyrant, and they were concerned about the repercussions of answering incorrectly. ¡°Drachen has been involved in every one of our losses out east. It¡¯s irrefutable that he is the biggest obstacle standing in the way of our reclamation of the eastern territories.¡± One of the high-ranking nobles saw his peers¡¯ gazes and reluctantly responded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to eliminate Drachen.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no way of catching Drachen when he¡¯s flying in the skies. It¡¯s already been proven that mages can¡¯t stop him.¡± Despite hearing the noble¡¯s explanation, the king repeated his position. ¡°Then we can send flying troops of our own.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, none of our foreigners have abilities like Drachen¡¯s.¡± However, it was not the king who misunderstood. ¡°If we don¡¯t have them, then we just have to borrow those forces from elsewhere.¡± The Noctein king¡¯s fierce face broke out in a beast-like smile. ¡°Send an envoy to Griffindor.¡± CH 119 No content CH 120. ¡®Avoid combat as much as possible, and prioritize maintaining our position.¡¯ The ban on combat engagements decreed by the royal family was virtually meaningless. Even before this most recent command, the Noctein forces had already lost their fighting spirit, and there was a lull in the fighting on the front lines. The Noctein troops showed no inclination to leave their makeshift garrison at the newly established border between what was previously the eastern and central Noctein territories. They had no desire to reclaim their territory before the onset of negotiations. It was not unusual. Their physical strength was sapped by the lack of supplies, and their will was shattered by repeated defeats and retreats. The Noctein soldiers¡¯ morale had fallen to its lowest possible point, and they were truly and unequivocally defeated. This defeatist attitude pervaded throughout the front lines, and the commanders had no means of energizing their subordinates. The lack of fighting spirit was evident even in their superior officers. This had all started with a single foreigner from Adenburg. When the Knights of the Blue Wolves and a mage unit had arrived as reinforcements, the Noctein soldiers on the front lines believed they would reclaim all of their lost territories and drive out the Adenburg opportunists. They were mistaken. The mages were strategically attacked and eliminated before they could exhibit their prowess in battle, and the surviving Blue Wolves were endlessly harassed until they left the front lines. Their replacements, the Red Wolves and a second mage unit, had sworn to exact revenge. However, the devious foreigner refused to give them the opportunity. He completely ignored the new superhuman beings on the battlefield and instead hunted down the ordinary soldiers. In the meantime, the losses of Noctein troops and their commanders mounted, and morale plummeted. After all, how could they be motivated when the Adenburg knights and mages wreaked havoc on the front lines, while their own were completely ineffective? It was then that the Red Wolves and the mages devised their plan. They had succeeded in drawing out the obnoxious foreigner by disguising themselves as common infantrymen. Nonetheless, the results proved disastrous. Talisman, the mage leading the operation, and five other senior mages were completely vaporized in the fight, disappearing without even leaving their bodies behind. The senior Knights of the Red Wolves had also been slain. The only survivors were Commander Halo and a few lucky infantrymen. ¡°Drachen is a devil capable of controlling storms. The knights and mages were swallowed up in the tempest.¡± Propagated by the surviving infantry, news of their defeat that day spread throughout the front lines. ¡°Punish those spreading false rumors in order to maintain morale.¡± The Noctein command belatedly beheaded the infantry responsible for the rumors, but it was too late. On that day, the Noctein soldiers, often nicknamed wild dogs for their violent and aggressive demeanor in battle, became frightened rabbits. *** Shriek! A shrill shriek spread throughout the wilderness, and the Noctein soldiers curled up behind their wooden barricades as they trembled in terror. ¡°Don¡¯t come down. Please don¡¯t come down.¡± They prayed that the red devil roaming the skies would ignore them and pass by. Fortunately for them, their prayers were answered. The devil in the sky turned his head and disappeared from the front lines. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The foreigner had only briefly shown himself before disappearing, but the soldiers huddling behind the barricades were drenched in sweat, as though they had just fought in a fierce battle. Among them, there were even those who lost the strength in their legs and collapsed. Similar scenes unfolded throughout the front lines. Drachen and his wyvern roamed across the front lines as though parading their strength, and it was sufficient for the Noctein soldiers to be frightened out of their wits and lose any remaining traces of their fighting spirit. Considering this was the current state of the battlefront, the Noctein royal family¡¯s decree that their forces would avoid engagement proved meaningless. ¡°It¡¯s quiet again today.¡± Seon-Hyeok spoke with a pleased expression as he observed the front lines. If any Noctein soldiers heard him, they would have protested against his arrogance. However, he was not wrong. The front lines truly were quiet and bereft of significant battles. It was not just the Noctein Kingdom avoiding active combat. The Adenburg Kingdom, after winning consecutive battles, refused to spread themselves too thin within enemy borders. Since the Griffindor Kingdom had quickly withdrawn from their own war and hastily signed a ceasefire with the Nocteins, the Adenburg forces could not be as reckless as before. If the embattled Nocteins decided to concentrate all of their power to the east, there was a high probability that a terrible war of attrition would ensue. It was not a situation the Adenburg Kingdom desired. Seon-Hyeok was not entirely certain, but he figured the war would come to a natural conclusion at this rate. It was uncertain whether the Adenburg Kingdom would absorb all of the occupied territory or return sections for financial compensation, but it was evident that the war was nearing its end. I want to rest. When he envisioned the end of the war, all the pent-up fatigue from his recent endeavors flooded him at once. ¡°Ah¡­ how did I end up like this?¡± When he came to his senses, he had far too much blood on his hands. He had fought in several wars and dozens of battles, but had he ever been responsible for taking so many lives as he did in this current war? Of course, it was mostly at the hands of Aria Eisen, and he had been so far up in the air that he could not personally witness most of their deaths, but it was undeniable that he was an accomplice in these mass killings. Revenge or not, all he wanted to do was return home. ¡®Hero of the West.¡¯ ¡®Adenburg¡¯s Spear.¡¯ ¡®Drachen, the Specter of War.¡¯ ¡®The Tempest Knight.¡¯ The more people he killed, the more the Adenburg troops blindly praised and trusted him. Their support forced him to fight through his fatigue and continue patrolling the front lines. But he had reached his limit. At the three-week point since the previous engagement, Seon-Hyeok was unable to endure it any longer and requested a meeting with Commander Mangsk. ¡°To think that Adenburg¡¯s hero would come seek out an old man like me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to return to Rheinperle.¡± Commander Mangsk had welcomed Seon-Hyeok with a smile, but his expression immediately froze. ¡°His Majesty did tell me to fulfill all of your requests, but I wasn¡¯t expecting this.¡± The commander continued, his facial expression still stiff. ¡°Do you have any plans to reconsider? Your absence will be felt dearly here.¡± ¡°The front lines are stable, so do you think that much will change just because I¡¯m gone? Even if there¡¯s a weakness due to my absence, we have many talented knights and mages here ¨C they¡¯ll be more than enough to fill in any gaps.¡± Because he had stretched himself thin handling the enemy knights and mages, their Adenburg counterparts were able to escape relatively unscathed. Given they had completely preserved their strength, they should be capable of overcoming any situation that could develop on the front lines. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. The Nocteins aren¡¯t cowering behind their walls out of fear of our knights and mages. All they fear is the name of Drachen, the Red Devil.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a nickname I enjoy hearing.¡± Others may have given him that name to praise his accomplishments, but it made Seon-Hyeok uncomfortable. The nickname, Red Devil, emphasized the blood on his hands. ¡°And if it¡¯s true that the current situation on the front lines will deteriorate just because I¡¯m gone, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s meaningless to forcibly hold onto this territory?¡± In the past, Seon-Hyeok would not have dared to say something so insolent, but given his present position and wartime achievements, his words carried newfound weight. The battleground was not a playground for superhuman beings. This was a mantra often repeated by the commander himself. ¡°I see. You¡¯re correct. If our current position is untenable just because a single knight is missing, we should instead retreat and secure what we can. I was being foolish.¡± It was only after the commander heard Seon-Hyeok¡¯s arguments that he backed away from his position. ¡°And beyond that, I¡¯ve personally hit a wall. My body and mind are both exhausted.¡± Commander Mangsk nodded, fully sympathizing with the foreigner¡¯s feelings. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Nobody has been overworked like you have been since the start of the war. It was due to my own incompetence that such pressure was put on you. I have no excuses.¡± In a short period of time, Seon-Hyeok had taken part in dozens of times the battles that others did. Not only that, the battles he fought in had not even been normal in nature. At the start of the war, he had annihilated the mages on the front lines and perfectly restrained the Knights of the Blue Wolves. Once they were neutralized, he roamed the battlefront and destroyed countless enemy units. Later, he was forced to endure a focused assault from the Red Wolves and a second mage unit by himself. Despite having attained unmatched mobility, he was repeatedly faced with death. Seon-Hyeok had truly been overworked during this war. ¡°I just want to go back and rest now.¡± Seon-Hyeok was exhausted, and even Commander Mangsk could tell that the foreigner did not look good. The old man could not cling onto him any longer. ¡°So when will you leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to destroy some of the main Noctein facilities before I leave, just in case.¡± On the day he overcame the trap laid by the Red Wolves and the mages, he had managed to reach level 19. Sensing that his next level-up was not far off, he intended to make full use of this opportunity to gain experience. King Theodore contacted Seon-Hyeok before his final mission. [The knights are full of praise. They say that their losses have been mitigated by your efforts.] ¡°I put my faith in you and did my best, Your Majesty.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not just say so to flatter the king. Rather, he was confirming once again that he would be rewarded for his participation and achievements in the war. Commander Mangsk¡¯s expression turned to shock as he realized the foreigner¡¯s unspoken intent, but King Theodore laughed rather than be offended. [Of course. I will also do my best to live up to your expectations.] The king continued to praise him for his service to the kingdom. [So. I heard you wanted to leave the front lines?] ¡°My territory has been attacked, and I am afraid I will no longer be able to demonstrate my full power as a result of accumulated injuries and fatigue from past battles. Please understand my position.¡± [Do not misunderstand. I promised you independent control over operations, and that includes your departure from the war. If you deem this the proper time to step away, there is nothing else to be said.] It was a response befitting the head of the House of Adenstein, the king who valued his word as much as gold. [But there is one question I would like to ask you before you leave.] Having received permission to leave, Seon-Hyeok was relaxed as he awaited King Theodore¡¯s next words. [What would you do if the Nocteins sent people like you to the front lines?] ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± When Seon-Hyeok answered in confusion at the unexpected question, the king paused for a minute before continuing. [I have received news that the griffin riders have left the Griffindor capital.] ¡°Your Majesty, I still cannot understand what you are trying to say.¡± [I am saying that two of the Seven Knights of the Azure Sky are headed to the western front.] What the hell is he saying? As Seon-Hyeok tried to find the words to answer, the king asked him once again. [Do you plan to leave the front lines even as the griffin riders approach?] The image of the Noctein soldiers looking at him with despair flashed through his head. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± When Seon-Hyeok could not respond immediately, the king spoke in a firm voice. [The Knights of the Azure Sky have made a declaration. They would like to see who the real ruler of the heavens is. However, I do not feel that way.] The king¡¯s words simultaneously sounded like an expression of endless trust and a childish provocation. [So. What do you think?] However, Seon-Hyeok found it difficult to respond. CH 120 No content CH 121. Seon-Hyeok did not respond to the king¡¯s question. Commander Mangsk spoke up instead. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no way the timid ruler of Griffindor would send his prized griffin riders into war. Not only that, they wouldn¡¯t do so for the Noctein Kingdom after losing in their war.¡± [Yesterday¡¯s enemy becomes today¡¯s ally, and today¡¯s ally once again becomes tomorrow¡¯s enemy. Diplomacy is the willingness to hold hands with foes responsible for the deaths of your own parents when it becomes necessary.] Commander Mangsk was an exceptional soldier, but he was not a skilled diplomat. Even in battle, Adenburg¡¯s Shield preferred tactics that abided by the fundamentals of war rather than attempts to goad the enemy through trickery. It was inevitable that he would be a neophyte at the interactions and intrigue between kingdoms. [We will find out in time what price Griffindor was promised, but what matters now is not the details of their secret agreement. What is important is the fact that the Knights of the Azure Sky will soon arrive on the front lines.] The king was aware of the commander¡¯s shortcomings, and as such, he refrained from reprimanding the soldier. [Commander Mangsk.] ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± [Are you and your soldiers prepared to meet the griffin riders in battle?] ¡°I will do my best to stop them.¡± [Dependable as always. I will put my faith in Adenburg¡¯s Shield.] After that final exchange, Commander Mangsk held his tongue. The king once again addressed Seon-Hyeok. [It is as you heard. Sir Mangsk has promised to do his best to stop the knights roaming the skies. Whether or not you are here, he is willing to carry out his duties at all costs, as he has always done.] He turned to Commander Mangsk once again. The old soldier had visibly aged since the last war, but he nodded his head, gaze unwavering. [You may leave the front lines whenever you wish. However, if you change your mind and decide to remain, I will happily reward you for your efforts. That is the contract I have entered with you.] As expected, King Theodore did not try to forcibly keep him in the war. It was truly up to him. ¡°I¡­¡± *** A rumor quietly spread among the major figures within Fort Kalstein. It suggested that Drachen would leave the front lines and return to his lands. ¡°Oh? I heard he was seriously injured by the commander of the Red Wolves. Those rumors must have been true.¡± ¡°Even if he can take advantage of the skies, it would¡¯ve been impossible to escape unscathed once caught in a trap carefully laid out by enemy knights and mages.¡± Those concerned about his situation hoped his injuries were not severe, ¡°Wow, he does as he pleases. He got lucky and found a wyvern, but he¡¯s an arrogant nobody until the very end.¡± ¡°To think that he¡¯s slinking off alone before the war is even over. Compared to his reputation, his sense of duty is¡­¡± And those envious of his accomplishments denigrated him. ¡°He fought in over 40 battles in this war alone. Are there any of us who can say the same?¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t defeat the Blue Wolves and inflict significant casualties on the Red Wolves, we¡¯d have suffered heavy losses as well. Don¡¯t speak ill of our heroes just because you¡¯re jealous.¡± Of course, gossip concerning Seon-Hyeok failed to gain traction. Some knights were blinded by jealousy and suggested that the battles he fought in did not count because he was attacking from the safety of the skies, but their arguments were put down by the others. After all, even the battles Seon-Hyeok fought with his drake on land exceeded what the vast majority of them had participated in. ¡°Hmph. His only accomplishment is escorting Aria Eisen around. She should get all the credit.¡± However, those blinded by envy did not listen to reason. They ceaselessly belittled Seon-Hyeok, and they did not hesitate in their attempts to undermine his reputation. It was not like this from the beginning. When they first arrived on the front lines, the knights looked forward to the day they would attain their long-deserved fame. Once here, however, all they could hear was the name Drachen. His fame and accomplishments could not be overcome no matter how much they tried, and for the passionate young knights, Seon-Hyeok was just an obstacle in their way. ¡°If only I had a wyvern¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a foreigner¡­¡± Their jealousy and envy deepened day by day, and eventually, these whispers reached Seon-Hyeok¡¯s ears. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset? The Central Knights are allowed to take it easy here and only fight battles they can comfortably win! How dare they speak ill of you¡­¡± ¡°Wait. Aren¡¯t you also a member of the Central Knights?¡± He looked at the enraged Kim Woo-Young in bewilderment. ¡°I might be one of the Central Knights, but I¡¯m also a foreigner and a comrade who fought by your side, my lord. It¡¯d be strange if I sat back while my comrade was being insulted.¡± After being taught a lesson for his insubordination, Woo-Young had become his ardent supporter. Though Seon-Hyeok himself did not seem to care much for the rumors, Woo-Young raged at the slander. ¡°So did you say something to those knights?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fight with my comrades, and I don¡¯t have that kind of authority yet¡­¡± In short, Woo-Young was all bark and no bite. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me to reprimand them? Knock it off. It¡¯s more embarrassing to fight with allies over something as meaningless as one¡¯s reputation.¡± Woo-Young looked on awkwardly as Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue. ¡°But anyways, why are the rumors spreading so quickly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the commander has given an order. Our wartime strategies are to be revisited under the premise of your absence.¡± In any case, it was fortunate that the rumor had only spread to the knights and mages. ¡°But will you really leave?¡± ¡°Not immediately.¡± ¡°So you are.¡± ¡°Of course I will. I¡¯m not a warmonger. Haven¡¯t I done more than enough?¡± Now that was irrefutable. Even if the current war dragged on for another decade, there would not be another individual capable of matching his accomplishments. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s contributions in this war were simply overwhelming. ¡°So when will you leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of some business before I leave.¡± Woo-Young pressed him about these matters. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be leveling up soon. I¡¯ll leave once I do.¡± Woo-Young gave a strange expression upon hearing this answer. When Seon-Hyeok frowned and asked why, the knight scratched his cheek as he replied. ¡°You really are a foreigner like the rest of us. I thought you didn¡¯t concern yourself with things like levels.¡± ¡°Well, I have to level up to survive.¡± Of course, it was possible to die while trying to raise one¡¯s level, but that would not be the case this time. This mission was solely targeting Noctein facilities. Whether or not they were enemies, Seon-Hyeok did not intend to get even more blood on his hands for the sake of leveling up. ¡°Well, I wish you good luck. If I ever get the opportunity, I¡¯ll make sure to stop by your territory.¡± Woo-Young expressed his regret that they could not fight side by side again on the battlefield. ¡°Like I said before, I don¡¯t know if the royal family will let you.¡± Seon-Hyeok dryly bade farewell and sent Woo-Young away. They said their goodbyes as though they would not ever see each other again, but it turned out that their reunion would come much sooner. ¡°By now, we have all heard that Griffindor¡¯s griffin riders are on their way here, so we will learn how to deal with airborne enemies from Earl Drachen.¡± All of the knights had complicated expressions upon hearing Commander Mangsk¡¯s words. Some showed their excitement, while others calmly watched the situation unfold. ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t stand back and let people insult him like that. I thought he was being too calm.¡± Woo-Young shuddered as he saw the look in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes. The knights¡¯ expressions at the onset of training were all different, but soon, they all made the same face. ¡°Heok!¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Dumbfounded, the knights could not shut their mouths as they watched the wyvern drop like a meteor from the sky. The beast¡¯s speed and momentum was incomparable to a mere cavalry charge. It was not a matter of gathering their sword energy and trying to deflect the attack. By the time they sensed the red dot approaching from the distance, the wyvern¡¯s terrifying maw was right in front of their noses. ¡°Again.¡± Seon-Hyeok stared at them expressionlessly before ascending into the heavens once again on Redvern¡¯s back. ¡°If any of you bring disgrace upon the Central Knights again, I¡¯ll have you sent to the rear.¡± The senior knight watching the training growled threateningly. We won¡¯t be beaten so easily again. Vowing not to be humiliated again, the knights stared intently at the sky. However, the result remained the same. Seon-Hyeok did not give them room to breathe, and it was as though the first run had been nothing more than a warm-up. This time, he even used Wind Piercing to further pressure the defending knights. Boom! Though he held back his strength and aimed slightly away from his target, the power of the attack raining down from the sky was anything but weak. With a tremendous noise, the solid ground exploded, and the knights almost forgot that this was nothing more than a training exercise. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Knights of the Azure Sky fight because I¡¯ve never seen them before, but so long as they¡¯re fighting from the backs of their griffins, you¡¯ll have to keep these kinds of attacks in mind.¡± With that brief comment, Seon-Hyeok flew up once again. ¡°Were the Noctein knights always facing this kind of incredible attack?¡± The previously zealous knights came to a realization. Their successive victories on the battlefield were not because of their own skills. They were because their opponents could not concentrate on the battle at hand. Considering there was a monster like this roaming above them, it would have been strange if the Nocteins were able to exhibit their full strength. This was the moment that the existing preconceptions of Seon-Hyeok as nothing more than a foreigner with overrated accomplishments were completely blown away. ¡°He¡¯s coming! Don¡¯t lose focus!¡± The five knights forming a group drew their swords and scattered in different directions upon hearing the red star falling with a tremendous roar. They waited for the right moment before unleashing their counterattack. Boom! A massive shockwave spread out once again, and the area surrounding the knights was decimated. However, this time, their response was respectable. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll attack for real.¡± But it was too early for them to be relieved. With a single, emotionless comment, Seon-Hyeok flew up yet again. The knights paled as they watched him ascend. ¡°See? He really is angry.¡± Woo-Young shuddered once again as he quietly watched Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expressionless face. It was clear he harbored resentment for the knights¡¯ previous actions. The training continued. Shriek! Like that, the red meteor repeatedly descended on the knights, and their faces gradually darkened. It was practically impossible for the knights to fully adapt to Redvern¡¯s charge. No matter how much they mimicked real combat, Seon-Hyeok could not actually harm his allies, and the knights were likewise limited in the number of times they could use their greatest weapon, sword energy. However, though the training took place with these restrictions, the knights were incapable of looking down on Seon-Hyeok any longer after facing Redvern¡¯s attack dozens of times. ¡°I now understand what His Majesty meant. I don¡¯t know how strong those Knights of the Azure Sky are, but I¡¯m certain they won¡¯t be as powerful as you. If they had seven knights like you, Griffindor Kingdom would have long ago been the conquerors of this continent.¡± Commander Mangsk also exclaimed in admiration as he finally witnessed the red devil¡¯s attack after only hearing about it for so long. Though his words seemed exaggerated, Seon-Hyeok did not feel bad when he heard them. Nonetheless, rather than show excitement at the praise, he explained the advantage the griffin riders had over him. ¡°But there isn¡¯t just one Knight of the Azure Sky.¡± The commander nodded. Seon-Hyeok faced the Adenburg mages as he trained with the knights. ¡°Standing in place and raining down attacks is our specialty. But more importantly, I think we should focus on our defenses. Can you help us?¡± The old, gray-haired mage said not to worry about the mages¡¯ counterattack, but instead suggested that the priority would be keeping themselves protected. It was clear the fact that the Noctein mages had died in vain without having the chance to retaliate was on his mind. ¡°Endure! Maintain the magic at all costs!¡± ¡°How the hell are we supposed to hold on?¡± Each mage cast his defensive spells, and Seon-Hyeok beat at the barriers until they shattered. ¡°If one layer isn¡¯t sufficient, then overlap our defenses!¡± The mages¡¯ training method was ignorant and excessive, but it also proved to be effective. After discovering that they were individually incapable of stopping his attacks, they were able to cast multiple layers of magic for a more robust defense. ¡°Dragon riders are truly terrifying.¡± The mages shook their heads after seeing the might of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lance as it tore through their defenses like it was wet paper. ¡°I think this should be enough. Our mages can work together from here to strengthen our magic, so your attacks won¡¯t be necessary. Thank you for your consideration.¡± They even enlisted Aria Eisen¡¯s help for preparations, in case the griffin riders were capable of bombing them from the skies. - You have leveled up. Around the time the mages finished acclimating themselves to the wyvern¡¯s attacks, Seon-Hyeok received an unexpected message. - You have met the requirements for your 3rd class advancement. CH 121 No content CH 122. ¡°I¡¯ll remain.¡± After a full day of internal debate, Seon-Hyeok finally reached his decision. He expected Commander Mangsk to welcome his extended stay, but the commander¡¯s attitude was surprisingly different from what he expected. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to carry such a big burden alone anymore.¡± The commander tried to persuade him otherwise, saying that the mages and knights on the front lines had found a way of dealing with the enemy griffin riders. ¡°The advantage of flying in the sky isn¡¯t just being able to attack an opponent from out of reach.¡± The real benefit of flight was the accompanying mobility. No matter how high a kingdom built its walls or patrolled the borders, it could not do anything to restrict travel through the sky. Like Seon-Hyeok did himself, the griffin riders would most certainly move exclusively by air and harass the Adenburg Kingdom without restraint. And in this process, it would not be the superhuman beings suffering from their attacks, but the ordinary soldiers unable to receive the kingdom¡¯s protection. ¡°I won¡¯t focus on anything else. My goal is to simply stop those knights in the sky.¡± The commander looked at him suspiciously after noticing his firm attitude. ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind? Just yesterday, you were adamant about returning home.¡± ¡°I was truly exhausted then, and I didn¡¯t have the confidence to remain on the front lines. But now¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled. It was not the weak smile borne out of trying to maintain one¡¯s fa?ade, but was rather truly lively. ¡°I think I could last another year, if need be.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Commander Mangsk looked bewildered, unable to understand until the very end. It made sense ¨C it was shocking to see someone change so drastically over the course of a single day. Seon-Hyeok did not bother responding to the commander¡¯s questioning look. The most important factor now was that the accumulated stress on his mind and body had all but disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of those Knights of the Azure Sky.¡± His entire body overflowed with newfound vitality and confidence. It was all thanks to the effects of leveling up and reaching his next class advancement. *** - You may advance from the 2nd class Dragon Rider Chief to the 3rd class Dragon Rider Master Chief. - Would you like to advance to the 3rd class? Upon leveling up after his intense training, Seon-Hyeok accepted the class advancement without hesitation. - You have advanced from Dragon Rider Chief to Dragon Rider Master Chief. - Status elements have been added and changed while advancing to Dragon Rider Master Chief. - All stat values have increased slightly as a result of your advancement. - The skill ¡°Command Squad¡± has changed to ¡°Command Platoon¡± as a result of your advancement. - As a result of Command Platoon, the rate at which the dragon subspecies¡¯ obedience decreases has decreased. - As a result of Command Platoon, your leadership level is reflected in the abilities of your dragon subspecies. - When in close proximity, members of the Dragon Platoon will be affected by each other¡¯s attributes. - The skill ¡°Weak Fear¡± has been generated. You are now slightly able to draw on the dragon¡¯s fighting spirit. - The skill ¡°Call Dragon¡± has been generated. You are now able to summon dragon species from far away. Messages about the changes caused by the class advancement flooded his head. - As a result of your advancement, you are now able to better understand the abilities of the dragon species in your Dragon Platoon. This rapid growth gave him a reason to remain on the battlefield. *** When he accessed Redvern¡¯s stats for the first time in a while, he was able to verify the new information he could not see before. - Wyvern (Redvern) (Poison) (Lv. 06) o Strength 54 / Agility 147 / Vitality 34 / Intelligence 06 / Magic Resistance 49 / Obedience 42 o Condition - Content It was the ability he gained from advancing to the class of Dragon Rider Master Chief. Previously, he had only been vaguely aware of his dragon subspecies¡¯ characteristics, but now, he had a deeper insight into their strengths and weaknesses. As a creature capable of speeding through the skies, Redvern had high agility, and¡­ ¡°You really are dumb.¡± Its intelligence was incredibly low. ¡°To think that you¡¯re stupider than Goldie¡­¡± He was able to check on Goldrake¡¯s stats despite being far away. The drake¡¯s stats was incomparable to Redvern¡¯s. - Drake (Goldrake) (Earth) (Lv. 17) o Strength 96 / Agility 42 / Vitality 153 / Intelligence 17 / Magic Resistance 142 / Obedience 100 o Condition - ? Among them, the biggest differences were in vitality and magic resistance. Goldrake had a tank-like body, and its magic resistance was equally incredible. He was not sure whether the high vitality levels were innate or a result of being beaten around on the battlefield, but it was evident that Goldrake would be a good choice to use against enemy mages in the future. The drake¡¯s high magic resistance and vitality seemed to be more than enough to withstand their fearsome firepower. ¡°Ugh. I would¡¯ve brought Goldie as well if this guy wasn¡¯t so scared of it¡­¡± Perhaps it was because of how badly Redvern had been beaten in the taming process, but the wyvern became terrified at even the briefest glance of Goldrake¡¯s golden scales. If Seon-Hyeok did not have these constraints to work with, he probably would have had an easier time dispatching of the Noctein mages. But there was nothing he could do about that now. The two he had with him in this war were Redvern and Bluegon. - Sea Serpent (Bluegon) (Water) (Lv. 03) o Strength 107 / Agility 61 / Vitality 87 / Intelligence 33 / Magic Resistance 67 / Obedience 57 o Condition - Sleeping Bluegon, the sea dragon currently preying on the ships coming and going across the river, had overwhelmingly high stats despite its low level. Seon-Hyeok found it regrettable that the sea serpent was restricted to water. After quietly checking all of their stats, Seon-Hyeok returned his attention to Redvern and pet the creature. Pleased, Redvern chirped like a baby bird that had just found its mother. ¡°Well, stats aren¡¯t why you¡¯re so great.¡± Redvern¡¯s true strength and greatest weapon was in its massive wings that could unfold at a moment¡¯s notice. Chirp. Hearing his words, the usually dim-witted Redvern chirped and puffed up. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Aria Eisen appeared, the hem of her robes fluttering in the air. As she had also enjoyed her rest while Seon-Hyeok remained at the garrison, the mage looked fully revitalized. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± She spoke as she climbed on top of Redvern with the help of the soldiers standing by. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s command, Redvern flapped its wings a few times before forcefully rising into the air. *** The quiet Noctein garrison went into a frenzy. After being absent for a while, the Red Devil had once again shown his face on the front lines. ¡°Emergency! Emergency! It¡¯s Drachen!¡± The sentry screamed as he desperately hit the emergency bell, and the archers pressed against the barricades moved to notch arrows to their bows. However, it was anything but threatening. Their shaky hands kept dropping their arrows, and even those who were successful dared not look up into the sky. Seon-Hyeok shook his head as he saw the soldiers busily moving around. He almost felt sorry as he saw them overreact. ¡°Tsk.¡± After clicking his tongue, he guided Redvern in a different direction. Of course, this was not out of mercy for the Nocteins. His objective simply was not these garrisons manned by common soldiers. *** On that day, Seon-Hyeok went on a rampage at the various Noctein facilities. Aria Eisen enthusiastically made up for her recent lack of activity by raining down spells from above, and the enemy food warehouses and logistics bases were completely wiped out. Noctein mages belatedly arrived to cast their defensive magic in an attempt to protect their warehouses, it was already after everything had burned down. ¡°Damned Drachen!¡± ¡°That damned Adenburg!¡± The knights and mages had suffered at Earl Drachen¡¯s hands since they arrived on the front lines, and mentally battered, they cursed his very existence. ¡°When are those damned knights coming!¡± A soldier shouted at that very moment, as if to respond to these desperate pleas. ¡°T, the Knights of the Azure Sky have arrived!¡± Commander Halo and his knights were delighted at the arrival of the long-awaited griffin riders. ¡°So, they¡¯re finally here?¡± Halo tried to remain calm. No matter how urgently they needed to deal with Drachen, it was not appropriate to so excitedly welcome an enemy of the kingdom. ¡°They¡¯re here, but there¡¯s a problem¡­¡± When the soldier hesitated, a knight narrowed his eyes and immediately retorted. ¡°What problem!¡± ¡°W, well, there¡¯s been an argument with our cavalry.¡± When they followed the soldier to the stables, Halo and the knights grimaced at the sudden stench. It was true that places that housed animals never smelled great. However, this was just too severe. The stench permeated the entire place, as though they were standing inside of a sewer. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± The roof of the stable had collapsed, as though it had been bombed, and two giant monsters could be seen underneath, pinning down the horses inside and pecking at them. Their yellow beaks, stained red with blood, the white heads, and the sharp front talons resembled those of an eagle, while their muscular bodies and hind legs, with the exception of the white wings, were reminiscent of lions. The griffins were twice as large as an average bull. Rip. Rip. The powerful war horse¡¯s muscles were torn apart, with blood splattering everywhere each time the griffin pecked with its beak. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was only then that the knights realized what was causing the foul odor. Thrown into a panic by the two monsters storming the stable, the war horses inside had defecated and urinated everywhere. It would have been strange if there had not been a stench. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The griffins go crazy whenever they see horses, and I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± Because their gazes were fixated on the horrific scene unfolding in front of them, Halo and the knights only belatedly noticed the Knights of the Azure Sky. The griffin riders did not actually seem at all sorry for what was happening. The knight dressed in a red cape and colorfully decorated armor nodded arrogantly. He had blazing red hair and a manly first impression. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Gilbert Sylvain Lafayette, and this is Sir Jean-Marie de Roland.¡± The two wore the same, matching uniforms, but unlike Knight Lafayette, Knight Roland possessed a much leaner build. His face was fairer, unlike that expected of a knight, but his arrogant gaze made his lofty status clear. ¡°Second of the Knights of the Azure Sky, Lafayette of the Burning Flame. Third of the Knights, Roland of the Gale¡­¡± Though Halo knew the griffin riders would be arriving, he had not been briefed on which among them would come. He naturally expected the two lowest-ranked knights to be present, but surprisingly, they were the second and third. Taken aback, Halo nervously accepted their greetings. ¡°We came in a rush, but it looks like you¡¯ve already been in a fight? The garrison¡¯s a mess.¡± Halo frowned. He could not gather whether these were words of mockery or consolation. ¡°More importantly, what the hell is this? The war horses of our kingdom are widely known for their excellence, and I can¡¯t let them be slain like cattle.¡± ¡°As I said, these guys go crazy when they see horses. They couldn¡¯t eat on the way here, so they refused to listen to us. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll make sure to reimburse the owners.¡± A few cavalrymen standing outside the stables gritted their teeth. After all, these men valued their horses above all else, so how frustrating must it have been to see their mounts be devoured alive in front of them? If their opponent had been anyone other than these Knights of the Azure Sky, they would have already attacked in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place and talk. This isn¡¯t a great place for a meeting.¡± ¡°Can you wait a moment? Since the situation is already at this point, let¡¯s let these guys have their fill.¡± Regardless of the current cooperative agreement, the two kingdoms had recently been at war. Despite this, Knights Lafayette and Roland were almost excessively relaxed as they stared at the Noctein knights and mages. ¡°Ugh. I will wait.¡± Halo shook his head at Lafayette¡¯s brazen words. The griffins¡¯ meal did not last long. After finishing the horse in an instant, the griffin acted as though nothing had happened. Halo looked on in dissatisfaction ¨C the griffins¡¯ brazen attitude resembled their owners¡¯. Knight Lafayette paid no attention to the Noctein knight as he spoke as he pleased. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Considering the amount of time this took, I think we can catch up to him if we leave now.¡± Lafayette and Roland got back on their griffins. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Well, I thought we¡¯d go say hello to the wyvern rider.¡± Before Halo could try and dissuade them, the griffins spread their powerful wings. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be back.¡± As soon as the knight spoke, the griffins flew up and disappeared into the heavens. CH 122 No content CH 123. As he was returning to Fort Kalstein, Seon-Hyeok suddenly felt a strange sensation and looked back. Aria Eisen, exhausted after spamming spells for the first time in a while, tilted her head in confusion at his sudden behavior. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Instead of responding, he just stared off into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s too fast?¡± There were signs of two objects rapidly approaching from the distance. However, their speed was unusually fast. They clearly were not Noctein cavalry, as they were much faster and more relentless than any war horse. ¡°They¡¯re the Knights of the Azure Sky.¡± After a brief moment, Seon-Hyeok was able to identify those tracking him. It was clear the griffin riders had reached the front lines. He could not imagine any others capable of chasing down Redvern. ¡°They came earlier than expected.¡± He knew the day to face off against the griffin riders would come soon, but he had not expected it to be today. He quickly checked on Aria Eisen¡¯s condition. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. Maybe just some simple spells.¡± She was too fatigued after her excessive use of magic. Seon-Hyeok quickly identified that she was not in any state for combat, and Redvern also seemed to be low on stamina. Well, today won¡¯t be my only opportunity. He quickly decided to flee, rather than dealing with the two Knights of the Azure Sky. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up a bit, Redvern.¡± They had been moving at a relaxed pace out of consideration for the tired mage, but Redvern sped up at his command. However, the pursuers did not fall behind. ¡°Careful!¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a quick warning to the mage and pushed Redvern even harder. Shriek! Redvern cried out as it accelerated. By this point, the griffin riders had closed the distance enough that they could be seen as small black dots in the distant sky. He glanced back as he pondered his options. Although Redvern was fast, it was clear that the griffins were not to be underestimated. In addition, there were two knights pursuing him. There was the possibility that they would be overtaken before returning to the fort. Even so, both Redvern and Aria Eisen were not in fighting shape. He did not think it likely that they would lose, but there also was no reason to prematurely fight without adequate preparations. He mentally calculated the distance to Fort Kalstein before calling on Atiya. ¡°Atiya, help. Redvern¡¯s exhausted.¡± ¡°Oh, poor thing. Let me give you a hand.¡± Atiya patted Redvern¡¯s head as the wyvern desperately flapped its wings. She soon disappeared into the wind, and Redvern suddenly gained a burst of speed. *** ¡°Wait, what? I thought we almost caught up, but they suddenly sped up.¡± Gilbert Sylvain Lafayette frowned as the wyvern rider quickly disappeared from his view. ¡°It can¡¯t be that wyverns are faster than griffins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. There isn¡¯t any beast in the world faster than this guy.¡± Jean-Marie de Roland heard the other knight muttering to himself and quickly retorted, annoyed by the mere suggestion. ¡°Sir Lafayette, your Mionte is too slow. That¡¯s why Devon can¡¯t reach its top speed.¡± After all, the griffins used by Sir Lafayette and Sir Roland were clearly different. Lafayette¡¯s Mionte was large and ferocious, while Roland¡¯s Devon was smaller and sleeker. ¡°I¡¯ll go on ahead, so catch up when you can.¡± Goaded by his competitive spirit, Roland slowly began to speed up. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Our goal today is just to say hello. No matter how much they rested yesterday, Mionte and Devon must be exhausted. There¡¯s no need to overdo it¡­¡± Before Lafayette could even finish, Roland was way off in the distance. ¡°So hot tempered.¡± Knight Lafayette shook his head as he looked at his comrade become a small dot in the air. ¡°Well, he won¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡± But contrary to his words, he did not look particularly worried. He imagined there would not be a problem even if the hypercompetitive Roland attacked Adenburg¡¯s wyvern rider. After all, the Knights of the Azure Sky did not consider the wyvern rider to be on their level. They were confident in their prowess in the air, and even among them, Roland was particularly skilled in aerial combat. Defeat was not an option. Nonetheless, there was a reason that two different griffin riders had made their way to this far-off land. *** Seon-Hyeok frowned. He thought he had left the griffin riders behind after receiving Atiya¡¯s help, but one of them suddenly picked up his pace and was catching up. ¡°So that¡¯s a griffin¡­¡± They were now close enough to visually identify each other, and he found himself exclaiming in admiration when he saw the half-eagle, half-lion griffin. The powerful and sleek griffin looked to be on the same level as his Redvern, and the rider was dressed in a fluttering red cape and colorful armor. They seemed to be straight out of legends. ¡°Hm.¡± The knight¡¯s armor had an eagle engraved on the left shoulder and a lion on the right. He raised the visor of his eagle¡¯s head helmet and arrogantly looked down at the wyvern rider. ¡°What do you want.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned, offended by the challenging gaze. Until this point, he had viewed his actions as a tactical retreat. However, it would now feel like he was running away in fear. Nonetheless, he had no plans to turn Redvern around again. Fort Kalstein was just up ahead, and it would be idiotic to face off at this moment. Despite being well aware of this, Seon-Hyeok was in a foul mood. ¡°Hm¡­¡± He wanted to attack the griffin right away. Without realizing it, Seon-Hyeok had become proud of being unmatched in the skies. But perhaps he was not the only one to feel that way. The pursuer had previously kept his distance, but he quickly accelerated and caught up to Redvern. By this point, it would not be strange if a battle with the griffin rider erupted at any moment. Aria Eisen cast a brief spell. With a bang, sparks flew into the blue sky. ¡°It¡¯s a signal for the Royal Mages. There should be a response soon¡­¡± Before she could even finish her words, countless spells poured out from Fort Kalstein. ¡°It¡¯s already here.¡± As magic imbued with flames, ice, and lightning filled the sky, the Knight of the Azure Sky briefly circled around before disappearing into the distance. ¡°Earl Drachen!¡± Noticing the sudden disturbance, Commander Mangsk hurriedly approached and asked how Seon-Hyeok was doing as he descended on Redvern. ¡°Are you alright?¡± It was only after confirming that Seon-Hyeok, Aria Eisen, and Redvern were uninjured that the commander showed signs of relief. ¡°To think that the Knights of the Azure Sky would be here already. It could have been a disaster.¡± ¡°But what is this¡­¡± Though the griffin rider had already left the scene, the magic spheres remained, filling up the air. Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°Ah, how do you like it? It¡¯s a magic called Star Field ¨C it¡¯s what we Royal Mages had prepared for the Knights of the Azure Sky.¡± The old mage suddenly appeared, chuckling as he boasted about the spell. ¡°I assure you that nothing, not even a flock of griffins, will be able to get through that for a day, at the very least.¡± ¡°Is this¡­¡± Although smaller in size and more varied in energy, it reminded him of the spell cast by the Noctein mages earlier. The mage nodded. ¡°You¡¯re correct. It¡¯s an improved magic based on what the Noctein mages tried against you. They layered their spells, but it wasn¡¯t particularly special. Ours is more unique ¨C it can track and intercept targets as well.¡± It was as Seon-Hyeok guessed ¨C the Adenburg mages had recreated enemy magic using just his testimony. He was impressed. He already knew that the Royal Mages were essentially savants when it came to magic, but he never imagined that they would be able to mimic and improve magic after hearing about it once. ¡°To be honest, Star Field isn¡¯t particularly special either. What really is notable is the energy required to maintain such a spell. Fortunately, however, there¡¯s someone among us who¡¯s unrivaled when it comes to that.¡± With that, the old mage made a strange expression. When Seon-Hyeok looked at him in confusion, the mage continued in a playful voice that did not match his old age. ¡°Do you know Lee Eun-Seo? She¡¯s a foreigner like you.¡± There was no way he could forget the foreigner mage. She had visited the garrison when he was nothing more than a new cavalry rider, and her inability to control her magic at the time had been a black stain on her career. She had also forced him to attend the welcoming ceremony against his wishes, and then, after finding nothing of note, had pretended he did not even exist. ¡°Yes, I do. So she¡¯s here?¡± Seon-Hyeok had no idea. After all, mages were always wrapped up in their robes and hard to identify. ¡°As I expected. She¡¯s the greatest contributor to the magic here. If she wasn¡¯t present, we couldn¡¯t even dream of casting such inefficient spells.¡± Unlike him, Eun-Seo had been treated with respect from the very beginning, even at the royal capital. The mage spoke about her proudly, perhaps because she had developed her abilities according to expectations. ¡°She might be the first foreigner in our kingdom to reach her 2nd class advancement. She advanced from a mage into a wizard.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok was taken aback. He was surprised that there were others who had successfully reached their class advancements. ¡°She¡¯s still lacking in many ways, considering she hasn¡¯t had many accomplishments in reaching her 2nd class, but time will take care of that. If there¡¯s anyone with the potential to stand shoulder to shoulder with you in the distant future, it¡¯s her.¡± However, his surprise did not last. He did not know whether to laugh or not. Seon-Hyeok wondered how the old mage in front of him would react if he learned that the Drake Knight had not just reached his 2nd class advancement, but his 3rd as well. ¡°And so¡­¡± ¡°An, yes¡­¡± However, he had no reason to reveal his abilities. He simply responded half-heartedly. Mages, old or young, are all tiresome to deal with. In the case of the old mage, he was just talkative to a fault, but the issue was that he only spoke about what he wanted. After a while, the mage disappeared after realizing that the foreigner was not as enthusiastic about what he was saying. ¡°So. What did you think about those Knights of the Azure Sky?¡± As though he had been waiting, Commander Mangsk approached as soon as the talkative mage disappeared. He asked about the griffin riders. ¡°It looked like a pretty close chase.¡± ¡°Is that how it seemed?¡± Seon-Hyeok casually responded. Internally, however, his thoughts were in turmoil. Redvern had been put through violent missions all day, and the creature was carrying not one, but two riders. Even if it had been overtaken under these circumstances, it would not be because Redvern was any worse than the griffins. Likewise, Seon-Hyeok did not feel as though he was lacking compared to their knights. ¡°The next time we meet¡­¡± The next time we meet, I won¡¯t let you arrogantly look down on me again.¡± [Ah, you¡¯ve finally grown into someone worth watching.] At that moment, a welcome voice spoke for the first time in a long while. Seon-Hyeok barely managed to suppress an involuntary cheer. The dragon had reached out to him each time he had reached a class advancement, and as such, Seon-Hyeok had expected it this time. Just as he thought, the dragon spoke to him. However, the current situation was too awkward. He was currently reporting on the day¡¯s events to Commander Mangsk, and there were too many eyes on him to communicate with the dragon. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll head back and rest for now.¡± The commander looked at him suspiciously at his sudden restlessness and change in attitude, but he did not hold onto the knight returning from the battlefield. ¡°Ah, I was being inconsiderate. I think I¡¯ve heard everything I need to, so go rest.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± After a quick farewell, Seon-Hyeok hurriedly excused himself. ¡°Are you still here?¡± He was worried that the dragon would go silent during that brief pause. As a result, he nervously reached out as soon as he reached his empty accommodations. [I have always been here, and I always will be.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Thankfully, the dragon was still there. CH 123 No content CH 124. ¡°Why has it been so long?¡± Seon-Hyeok had much to say to the dragon after an extended period of time without any contact. He blurted out question after question. Why isn¡¯t the fairy dragon waking up? How much more do I have to grow before I meet you? [All things will come with time, and your questions will be answered then.] As always, the dragon¡¯s responses were vague. ¡°You¡¯re the same as always.¡± It was frustrating, but Seon-Hyeok was reassured by the unwavering voice. ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯ve changed quite a bit.¡± So many things had happened, and so many people had died. Among them, countless had died at his own hands. These deaths had changed him, and he could no longer return to the days of his blissful ignorance. Perhaps this was why he was so happy to hear the dragon¡¯s unchanging voice. [You have become stronger and more complex than before. Your changes are admirable.] ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a surprise. To think that you¡¯d actually compliment me.¡± This was his first time receiving praise from the aloof dragon. ¡°Then can we meet now?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked expectantly, but it seemed it was not yet time. The dragon once again delayed their meeting, saying that Seon-Hyeok was still unworthy. ¡°Wow. You really are playing hard to get.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed. [You will continue to move forward as you have done until now. When the promised date arrives, you will be rewarded with great glory.] The dragon pretended not to hear what he said. [Until that date, you must bring under your control all of the dragon subspecies and prove your worth. Doing so will allow you to grow once more.] ¡°Ah. You¡¯re giving me even more work.¡± Seon-Hyeok was grumpy. All the dragon ever did during their communications was notify him of his next task. Even if he never met the real dragon, his strength was already at a point where he could take care of himself. He did not need to struggle to prove his worth. Nonetheless, he was greedy. He wanted to see for himself how great this dragon was that he could be ordered around to this extent. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it. After all, I want to tame all them anyway.¡± Seon-Hyeok hid his innermost thoughts and readily accepted the dragon¡¯s offer. ¡°But.¡± However, there was a condition. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you show some appreciation that I¡¯m going through all this trouble? It¡¯s so unfair. I¡¯ve had several close calls with death.¡± [All rewards will be bestowed on that promised¡­] ¡°No IOUs.¡± Considering how much he was being helped, Seon-Hyeok was certain the dragon also had something to gain from his development. He could not help but feel it shady that the dragon was hiding these circumstances and acting as though Seon-Hyeok was the one unilaterally benefitting from their relationship. [The promises made between you and me cannot be undercut by such arbitrary standards. However, I will be understanding because you are human.] It was as he anticipated. Considering he had already received the wind attribute as a gift, he figured the dragon would be open to negotiations, even if hesitatingly. [Your wish will come true.] ¡°What?¡± But there was a problem. The dragon promised a reward, but refused to tell him what it was. No, in fact, Seon-Hyeok did not even know when he would be receiving this compensation. ¡°Dragon?¡± Considering that the dragon disappeared without so much as a farewell, it seemed as though Seon-Hyeok had overstepped some boundaries in making a sacred agreement more transactional. ¡°Ah, but you should¡¯ve still said something.¡± As always, the dragon was not particularly enjoyable to talk to. In the end, Seon-Hyeok was not able to figure out what the dragon¡¯s reward would be. However, he did not obsess over it. Though the dragon maintained that he lacked qualifications, Seon-Hyeok had successfully endured arduous battles and built a brilliant resume with the strength he currently possessed. Under such circumstances, he did not need to desperately await an unknown reward. What mattered now was not the dragon¡¯s reward, but how he would deal with the Knights of the Azure Sky. ¡°B, bleh.¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head as he saw Aria Eisen folded over and retching. ¡°As I thought, is it too much?¡± The fragile mage was able to withstand simple flight, but not the violent maneuvers intended for aerial combat. His hopes for keeping the griffin riders in check through magic became useless. In the end, the only solution was to deal with them on his own. Of course, it did not mean he lacked confidence. Though the Knights of the Azure Sky and their griffins looked powerful, he did not think he or Redvern would lose. The only factor that bothered him was that he was at a numbers disadvantage. ¡°Hm¡­¡± In the worst case scenario, he still did not think he would lose against the two of them so long as he had Atiya by his side. That said, he did not need to take unnecessary chances. He seemed pretty arrogant¡­ Remembering how the knight had looked down on him in their last encounter, Seon-Hyeok thought that his opportunity might come easier than he anticipated. As the Knights of the Azure Sky were treated as the best in the Griffindor Kingdom, it was clear that the knights would be proud ¨C and he knew better than anyone how to deal with such arrogant, confident knights. ¡°Should I provoke him?¡± He figured that poking at their pride would make them lose their sense of reason and rush in recklessly. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Instead of holding onto him, Commander Mangsk suggested that Seon-Hyeok remain close enough that he could receive his allies¡¯ support. Seon-Hyeok agreed before climbing onto Redvern. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed in resignation. Looking back, it was ridiculous how he had debated so much about how to provoke the griffin riders into single combat. There was no reason to individually drag the Griffindor knights into battle. From the very beginning, they had no intention of using their numerical advantage. ¡°Gilbert Sylvain Lafayette. I¡¯m the second ranked Knight of the Azure Sky.¡± It seemed like they had been waiting for him to cross the front lines. As soon as he did, the griffin riders emerged to give him a leisurely greeting. They smiled, as though casually attending a picnic. ¡°Jean-Marie de Roland. It is nice to meet you.¡± This was a stark contrast from their first meeting, when the knights had chased him like their lives had depended on it.¡± ¡°Ugh. Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen¡­¡± Considering how they greeted him, he thought it would be inappropriate to ignore them. They laughed when he reluctantly replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on edge. It¡¯s true that we¡¯re here under our royal family¡¯s orders, but we have no intention of putting our lives on the line in a foreign conflict.¡± Their words grew increasingly ridiculous. ¡°Then why the hell are you here¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok had delayed his return to Rheinperle and remained on the front lines solely to deal with these griffin riders. He was bewildered at their cordial attitude. ¡°Well, let¡¯s say we¡¯re here to see who is most deserving of the title, ¡®Knight of the Azure Sky¡¯.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was only then that Seon-Hyeok understood their demeanor. ¡°So you¡¯re asking for a duel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± Surprisingly, they had come into the middle of a war to ask for a duel. These crazy bastards¡­ Seon-Hyeok swore. Even if these knights were coddled by the royal family, they were crossing a line. He could not believe that they would leisurely challenge someone to a duel on a battlefield where hundreds, no thousands, of soldiers lost their lives. ¡°By any chance, do you think that this place isn¡¯t worthy of a duel?¡± Lafayette, the red-haired knight, misunderstood Seon-Hyeok¡¯s rigid expression as he asked. Seon-Hyeok kept his mouth shut ¨C the question was not worth answering. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if we could set up an arena for our duel, but you and I are both treasured individuals within our kingdoms. When else would we have such a chance to duel? In addition, isn¡¯t it romantic that the vast sky will be our battlefield?¡± Knight Roland, seemingly in agreement, nodded at Lafayette¡¯s long-winded words. Crazy. These crazy bastards. He did not understand how people could ever look for romantic ideals and dignity on the battlefield. ¡°The vast sky will be a sacred battlefield where none can interfere, and the countless soldiers looking up at us from down below will be the witnesses to our duel.¡± Seon-Hyeok had no reason to listen any longer. ¡°Is that the only reason you¡¯re here?¡± Roland responded. ¡°If you lose, come with us to Griffindor.¡± ¡°And if I refuse?¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s curt response, Roland and Lafayette finally showed an expression befitting a conflict. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to take the wyvern by force.¡± Looking at the knights baring their teeth, Seon-Hyeok was able to grasp the real purpose behind their desire for a duel. ¡°Then what will you do if I win?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, but if we lose, we¡¯ll accept whatever conditions you have for us.¡± Seon-Hyeok stared coldly at the knights treating him as if he were no match for them. ¡°Ah. You really are arrogant.¡± He had no desire to play along with these insane knights. ¡°Arrogant? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you can say, considering how you fled from us like that just a few days ago.¡± The warm, cordial atmosphere vanished, and the ugly hostility hidden behind their good manners took its place. ¡°I, Jean-Marie de Roland of Griffindor, challenge Adenburg¡¯s Drachen to a duel.¡± When Roland came forwards, Lafayette retreated. As they had said, it seemed they were intent on single combat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Like I said, I¡¯m not here to gang up on you.¡± ¡°How kind.¡± After the cold retort, Seon-Hyeok looked down at the ground far below. He could see countless soldiers looking up at them, but nobody of note. Just as Lafayette claimed, the sky was now a battlefield for riders where none could interfere. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed as he grabbed his lance. He had no reason to refuse their offer of single combat. Click. Roland lowered the visor of his eagle-head helmet and drew his longsword, which reached nearly two meters in length. In an instant, multicolored sword energy gathered at his weapon, and Roland held up the imbued blade. Whoosh. And as though he was performing a ritual, the knight swung his sword a few times before bringing it in front of his chest. Crazy. However, Seon-Hyeok lowered his own visor without a word and fixed his lance under his arm. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin¡­¡± ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± Before his opponent could even finish speaking, Seon-Hyeok recited his incantation of victory. CH 124 No content CH 125 No content CH 125. Sword and lance would clash in the air, and both sides would display their strength. With that, they would exchange blows until the very end with all their might. This was probably the duel Roland imagined. However, Seon-Hyeok had no intention of playing along with these stupid knights. In the first place, there was no need to test out his opponent in this fight. The first blow will decide the victor. Seon-Hyeok had always lived by this rule, and he had always emerged victorious. Therefore, he once again brought out his Wind Piercing ability from the very beginning. Whoosh! The wind whirling through the sky like a wild horse quickly gathered at the tip of his lance, forming a giant wedge. Shriek! Excited, Redvern let out a violent shriek before rushing towards the griffin. Roar! Despite the sudden attack, the griffin did not cower, instead roaring in return. The only one taken aback in this vast sky was the griffin¡¯s rider. Seon-Hyeok had hoped that this one attack would bring down the crazy knight. However, his wish would not come true. The moment Roland urgently expanded his sword energy and broke Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attack into pieces, the griffin took a quick dive towards the ground. Having only dealt with lateral evasive movements while fighting earthbound targets, Seon-Hyeok was taken aback by the three-dimensional maneuver. He frowned as his surprise attack missed. I guess I underestimated him as well. It was only then that he realized that his opponent had the same maneuvering advantages that he did. He once again fixed his lance and searched for the griffin. The griffin had fallen a significant distance in an instant, but quickly rose up with powerful flaps of its wings. ¡°Hey! You coward!¡± It was not like he attacked before the start of the duel or used any underhanded tactics. Seon-Hyeok smirked at Roland¡¯s complaints, unable to understand what about his actions could be considered cowardly. In any case, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose. After a brief look at Roland still unable to come to his senses, Seon-Hyeok looked towards the other griffin rider. Lafayette remained in his original position. What to do. He felt uncomfortable bringing out all of his cards with Lafayette watching. However, it did not suit him to take the long path when he had an easy opportunity for victory. ¡°Atiya.¡± Seon-Hyeok summoned the wind spirit, an absolute force in the air. ¡°Get him.¡± The devoted Atiya flew in and grabbed the griffin¡¯s wings. Roar! But at that moment, the griffin suddenly turned its head and attacked Atiya. It was Seon-Hyeok¡¯s first time seeing a spirit being attacked or even noticed by an enemy. ¡°Ack!¡± Seon-Hyeok stared as Atiya¡¯s waist was torn apart by the griffin¡¯s sharp beak. ¡°I knew you would have some connection to wind spirits. However, griffins are the true divine masters of the wind, and your powers are useless here.¡± As he was trying to come to terms with the unexpected situation, Atiya returned. ¡°M, master¡­¡± Though the wound quickly disappeared, considering her body was made of wind, Atiya still looked to be in pain. ¡°T, the damage won¡¯t heal¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok looked at the scared spirit before glaring at Roland. ¡°You bastard¡­¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d challenge you to a duel without even knowing that much?¡± His burning anger subsided as he heard the mocking voice. He belatedly realized that compared to the griffin riders, figures veiled in mystery, his own powers had already been exposed to the world. ¡°Ah. I was worrying about nothing.¡± He was already well-known, and yet he was foolishly thinking about hiding his abilities. Clearly, he had become as stupid as these knights, intoxicated by repeated victories and wartime accomplishments. ¡°What bullshit!¡± Did this knight think he already won? Seon-Hyeok responded in a cold fury at Roland¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Griffins are the divine masters of the wind?¡± Having nothing to hide, he pulled out his most powerful weapon. ¡°Then try to master this.¡± A violent wind gathered around him, and the tempest became a raging animal. *** ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Standing far away with his arms folded, Lafayette grew certain of victory the moment the foreigner summoned his wind spirit. That transparent spirit was the source of the power Drachen had used in his numerous victories, and it was the tool with the sharpest teeth to tear enemies into shreds. Unfortunately for him however, those teeth are useless against griffins. Griffins were masters of the wind and devoured spirits ¨C even if a high-tier spirit appeared, it would simply become prey for the beast. It was because of this that the Griffindor royal family had willingly dispatched their treasured Knights of the Azure Sky to become Drachen¡¯s adversary. ¡°That Roland bastard. He should hold back so he doesn¡¯t harm the wyvern.¡± Considering Drachen had lost the wind as his weapon, it was inevitable that victory would go to Roland, a senior knight capable of freely wielding sword energy. After all, Drachen did not have such abilities in the first place. ¡°It¡¯s more anticlimactic than I expected.¡± Is Drachen unable to grasp the situation? Or is he too stubborn to admit his defeat? Lafayette wondered as Drachen once again gathered the power of the wind. ¡°Hm?¡± The knight frowned, after just having mocked the Drake Knight. The wind gathering around him was unusual. ¡°Hm. I must be overreacting.¡± It could only be that. Large or small, sharp or blunt, wind was nothing more than food for the griffin. Lafayette did not worry about Roland. However, it did not take long for him to realize that such preconceptions came from arrogance. ¡°Roland!¡± The power of the wind continued to grow endlessly, and Lafayette screamed out towards his fellow knight. ¡°Don¡¯t face that head on! Roland!¡± Unfortunately, his screams were swallowed up by the wind and did not reach the griffin rider. ¡°Get back!¡± This was a level of power the griffin could not handle. If it tried to devour this, the griffin¡¯s stomach would explode. However, Roland must have thought differently. Lafayette saw the griffin rider rushing towards the giant storm out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Rolaaand!!!¡± *** ¡°Huh? Huh?¡± The Noctein soldiers had been watching the rare clash between a griffin rider and a wyvern rider, and they belatedly realized that they had been complacent. ¡°G, get away! We¡¯re getting sucked in!¡± ¡°Run!¡± A frenzied storm started from high above and fell onto the ground like a lightning bolt. Boom! The tightly secured wooden barricades broke, and a massive hole was formed in the ground. The corpses of the soldiers torn apart by the gale were strewn everywhere. ¡°Ack! S, someone¡­¡± One soldier, fortunate to have survived the impact, cried out while holding onto his severed leg. However, there was nobody to ask for help at the devastated garrison. ¡°I, it hurts¡­ please¡­¡± The soldier was unable to finish his sentence. A wounded monster fell upon the crying soldier. Ack! The griffin floundered on top of the silenced Noctein soldier. It tried to rise several times, but could only flop on its stomach due to its broken front legs. ¡°Devon! Fly!¡± In any normal situation, Roland would have fussed over the griffin¡¯s wound, but he instead pressed Devon on. After crying out, the griffin flew up, flapping wings that were now disfigured and missing feathers. Thud. At that moment, the wyvern landed talon-first where Devon had been moments earlier. ¡°Eek!¡± They had barely evaded the wyvern¡¯s attack, but it was too early to be relieved. The beast was still after them, and the injured Devon could not fly fast enough to avoid the wyvern. ¡°A little more¡­¡± Despite its hideous wounds pouring blood, Devon desperately obeyed its master¡¯s command. Roland gritted his teeth while glaring at Drachen. What the hell was that incredible power¡­ A tempest that not even a griffin, the master of the wind, can handle, and the ability to tirelessly keep up the offensive? Drachen did not seem human. Whoosh! Drachen once again raised his lance and rushed towards him at an unbelievable speed. Roland tried to summon his sword energy and counterattack, but his weapon lacked his opponent¡¯s reach. In the end, instead of fighting back, Roland was repeatedly forced to retreat with Devon. Have I ever experienced such humiliation in my life? Roland felt wronged as he disgracefully flew away. That guy isn¡¯t normal. Battles between knights were opportunities to determine hierarchy through competence with sword energy. This held true even for the griffin riders. Griffins played a major role in positioning and maintaining proper distance, but ultimately, it was one¡¯s abilities with the sword that determined the victor. Even when it came to Devon, the sleekest and fastest of the griffins, this was an undeniable fact. However, Drachen defied common sense. Drachen only attacked in a straight line, and it could even be considered an ignorant and brutish combat style. It better resembled the charges led by cavalry, and not the refined duels between knights. At first, Roland did not think much of the straightforward attack, and he even mocked the Drake Knight when he immediately retreated and regrouped after being unsuccessful with his charge. Though Devon had been hurt by the ridiculous winds, he imagined he would have the opportunity to make a comeback. Unfortunately, Roland soon remembered something. Despite insisting on charging like a common cavalry rider, Drachen was anything but one. Likewise, his mount was not an ordinary war horse. As a result, the power of their attacks was also on a different level. It was too late by the time Roland came to this realization. Boom! Drachen rushed in and lunged with his lance, before circling around and attacking once again with added speed and weight. Each time, Roland was forced to endure these gut-shaking impacts. ¡°Ugh.¡± After being frantically and one-sidedly beaten for so long, Roland lost track of his opponent. He lost his sense of direction after being driven back by attacks from all sides. ¡°Got you.¡± Roland looked around for his opponent, only to look up at the spine-chilling voice coming from above. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing the lance soundlessly rushing towards him, he felt death coming and closed his eyes. But no matter how long he waited, the pain he anticipated did not come. Roland plucked up the courage to peek from behind his closed eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t interfere in the duel?¡± Seeing the griffin and its giant knight in front of him, Roland knew the duel was over. ¡°It looks like we underestimated you.¡± Seon-Hyeok pulled back his lance after seeing Lafayette blocking the way. In the first place, he had seen Lafayette¡¯s intentions before he attacked. He had no reason to be disappointed about being unable to finish the duel. ¡°Then is it your turn?¡± Despite the provocative remark, Lafayette responded politely. It seemed that being unable to keep his word about staying out of the duel bothered him. ¡°This isn¡¯t a great situation, so I will have to postpone my duel for a later time.¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded at the knight¡¯s words. During their duel, Noctein knights and mages had gathered below and were giving off an ominous feeling, as though they were planning something. ¡°I will collect the reward for winning the duel and the price for your intervention next time. Don¡¯t feign ignorance when that day comes.¡± Lafayette gave a bitter smile as he nodded. After momentarily looking down at the Knights of the Azure Sky wallowing in their defeat, Seon-Hyeok casually left the scene. CH 126. News of the duel between Seon-Hyeok and Roland quickly spread throughout the front lines. Countless soldiers had been killed or wounded during the struggle between the two monsters, but even more had survived to tell the tale. ¡°They soared in the skies as the wind blew fiercely. Barricades fell, soldiers were flung about, and all was chaos.¡± The survivors recalled the events as though they were scenes from an old legend. For these earthbound people, the heavens were an unapproachable realm, and both Drachen and the griffin rider were mythical figures capable of conquering this arena. They could not be treated as mere humans. ¡°They moved so quickly that it was hard to tell what was going on, but one thing¡¯s for certain.¡± However, there were gaps even between two superhuman beings, and... ¡°Drachen is much stronger than Roland of the Gale.¡± The Knight of the Azure Sky was no match for Drachen. *** ¡°I apologize. I underestimated him.¡± Roland could not hold his head up, knowing that he had marred the griffin riders¡¯ first appearance in battle with a one-sided defeat. His typical confidence was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Because of me, the name of the Knights of the Azure Sky¡­¡± Whether or not he wanted to listen, all people spoke about were the events from their duel. At the very least, rumors that the Knights of the Azure Sky were inferior to Drachen were accepted as fact in these eastern Noctein territories. These rumors would soon spread from this area across the vast continent. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Lafayette neither rebuked nor criticized Roland for his loss. ¡°He was simply much greater than we anticipated.¡± Would the results have changed if I fought instead of Roland? No, that was not the case. It was because Lafayette was well aware of this fact that he could not blame his comrade. ¡°I have no excuse. And thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡­¡± Roland belatedly expressed his thanks for saving his life. However, it had not been Lafayette who spared his life. If Drachen had not loosened his grip on his lance at the last minute, Lafayette could not have saved the life of the third ranked knight. ¡°Nonetheless, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have a weakness.¡± From the beginning, Lafayette had chosen to be a bystander in the off chance that Roland was defeated. As a result, he was able to vividly recall the duel and evaluate Drachen¡¯s power. ¡°He had a weakness?¡± Shocked that the monster-like Drachen had a weakness, Roland quickly responded. ¡°Drachen¡¯s weakness is his wyvern.¡± Roland may have lost, but his griffin, Devon, had not. Devon had defended its rider until the very end, despite becoming a bloodied mess in the terrifying tempest. If it were not for those injuries, the griffin would surely have overwhelmed the wyvern. ¡°Roland, you should¡¯ve targeted the wyvern, not Drachen.¡± The practice duels between the Knights of the Azure Sky had become a detriment in real combat. In practice duels, it would have been awkward, at the very least, to injure a precious griffin. As such, in the process, Roland had subconsciously trained himself to attack the riders, and not their mounts. To Lafayette, this seemed to be the reason behind Roland¡¯s defeat. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. If the winged beast falls from the sky, the monster¡¯s rider can¡¯t fly on his own.¡± ¡°But His Majesty told us to capture the wyvern alive at all costs¡­¡± Lafayette shook his head at Roland¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s only possible if our opponent is weaker than us. Did it look like Drachen was weaker?¡± Roland did not respond as he wordlessly hung his head. ¡°Raise your head. I¡¯m not trying to lay blame. We¡¯re not in Griffindor ¨C if you show weakness here, there will be many people jumping at the chance to take advantage of you. Don¡¯t give them that opportunity.¡± An airborne griffin could be considered the master of the skies, but a wounded and earthbound one could fall prey to these underhanded wild dogs. Devon and its rider were the perfect prey. The only reason these opportunistic hunters had not shown their true colors was because their terrifying foe, Drachen, was still alive. ¡°The next time we meet; we¡¯ll pay him back for today¡¯s disgrace.¡± Of course, there was a debt to settle before that, but Roland was willing to endure that. What was truly important was regaining the lost honor of the Knights of the Azure Sky. But this would not be easy. The two griffin riders were not the only ones to gather valuable information from the duel. In fact, at that very moment, Drachen remained dissatisfied with his victory and was analyzing his fight. *** Redvern¡¯s still weak. Redvern was inferior to the griffin in speed, strength, and all other aspects of combat. If the riders¡¯ skills were taken out of the equation, Redvern would have lost in the battle between beasts. ¡°Ah.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok could not blame Redvern. He knew well that he, like Redvern, was still lacking in many aspects. This was my first aerial battle. It¡¯d be strange if I didn¡¯t have any regrets. His combat style had always been to deal a powerful blow and quickly leave the battle. There had not been an opponent he could not defeat with Wind Piercing and Wind Bite, and he never needed a second attack. Roland was different. Despite the numerous wounds, the griffin had endured the attacks until the end, and Roland likewise only suffered non-lethal injuries. It was the first time Seon-Hyeok encountered such a situation after taming Redvern, and it was the first battle he could not win after using Wind Bite once. He held the upper hand throughout the battle. No, he had thoroughly dominated Roland. But despite having countless opportunities to put away the duel, he repeatedly lost his chance. At the time, he simply believed Roland was being persistent. However, that was not the whole story. His attacks were overly simple and straightforward. He fought like an idiot, repeatedly charging at his opponent while hoping they would fall. And this realization taught him his fatal weakness. He was too specialized in large-scale battles. He excelled at breaking down enemy lines and inflicting significant damage on large groups of enemies, but was vulnerable in single combat against excellent knights. He was not sure whether it was because of the types of battles he had been involved in, or because the abilities of his class were specialized in that manner. What was certain was that unless he overcame his limitations, it would be more challenging to achieve a perfect victory against these Knights of the Azure Sky. ¡°Did he call himself Lafayette¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok recalled the knight with red hair and rugged face. He seemed more mature than Roland as both a knight and a rider, and his griffin was likewise larger and stronger than Roland¡¯s. Thinking back, Roland had been the third of the knights. Since Lafayette was second, it was clear that he would be stronger, so long as these rankings were not only based on seniority. Nonetheless, he did not think he would lose. ¡°He interfered once, so there¡¯s no saying he won¡¯t again.¡± That is, he was confident in victory if he fought one opponent. Unfortunately for him, there were two griffin riders on the front lines. ¡°Ah, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have let him live.¡± Seon-Hyeok regretted missing his chance to deal with the griffin rider. However, he had no choice back then. If he had continued with the attack and finished Roland, Lafayette would have immediately aimed his sword at him. Victory may be sweet, but certainly not at the cost of his own life. ¡°I¡¯d be more at ease if Redvern could grow up a bit.¡± Considering Goldrake had grown after devouring the earth veins, it was possible that Redvern could also undergo similar development. ¡°Hm.¡± After pondering the situation for a while, Seon-Hyeok got an idea and looked for Aria Eisen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aria Eisen, seemingly busy even at the fort, had an outwardly annoyed expression on her face. Seon-Hyeok rushed to explain his situation. ¡°Poison that Redvern can eat?¡± She frowned in confusion, but soon changed her attitude after hearing his explanation. ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing that drakes grow from absorbing the energy of the ground.¡± As always, Aria Eisen was thirsty for knowledge, and she naturally showed great interest in his suggestion. After all, who else could possibly tame a drake and know of its inherent attributes? The mage seemed satisfied, having gained a glimpse into the essence of the drake. ¡°Well, there is something I can experiment with.¡± She spoke as she waved a glass bottle with an unpleasantly-colored liquid. Seon-Hyeok got the impression that Aria Eisen¡¯s experiment would not be a very pleasant experience for Redvern. He internally expressed his condolences for the poor wyvern in advance. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s predictions proved incorrect. Aria Eisen¡¯s experiment went more smoothly than expected, and Redvern did not complain of any pain in the process. In fact, Redvern ravenously devoured the unidentified liquids she offered. - Attribute control (poison) has increased by 1. The long-awaited message appeared around the time Redvern consumed the second bottle of poison. Excited, he pressed Aria Eisen on, and she threw five more bottles into Redvern¡¯s gaping maw. - Attribute control (poison) has increased by 1. - Attribute control (poison) has increased by 1. His attribute control continued to increase. Unfortunately, however, the rate and number of levels were not notable. Even after all that effort, the stat only increased by around 4 levels. ¡°Hm.¡± When he gave a disappointed look, Aria Eisen smiled and continued. ¡°The real part starts now.¡± She explained that the poisons used so far had been relatively mild, just in case, and pulled out glass bottles that looked several times more threatening. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to keep this in mind. I can¡¯t take responsibility if the wyvern can¡¯t handle the toxins. These poisons are powerful, and even subsequent detoxification can leave side effects. If you¡¯re not open to that, we¡¯ll have to stop now¡­¡± Aria Eisen could not finish her words. Redvern pushed out its snout and snatched away the glass bottles the mage held in her hand. ¡°Hey!¡± Having yet to make a decision, Seon-Hyeok shouted in bewilderment at the sudden development. Gulp! However, as though worried that its food would be taken away, Redvern swallowed the glass bottles whole. ¡°You damned beast! Spit it out!¡± He grabbed and shook Redvern¡¯s neck, but the ravenous wyvern kept its mouth shut and held on. - Attribute control (poison) has increased by 1. - Attribute control (poison) has increased by 1. - Attribute control (poison) has increased by 1. - Attribute control (poison) has increased by 1. At that moment, messages repeatedly appeared in his head. Seon-Hyeok realized then that Redvern had already absorbed the poison it ingested. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was too late. Now, he had no choice but to pray that Redvern was capable of digesting the extreme poison. After a while, the messages suddenly stopped. When he checked his status window, he noticed that his attribute control had risen from 11 all the way to 30. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He was more worried than happy. Right now, it was not his attribute control that mattered. Redvern was indispensable, and he needed to ensure his wyvern¡¯s safety. Chirp. Redvern squeaked, unable to understand its master¡¯s feelings. It almost looked as though it was begging for more poison. Seon-Hyeok breathed a sigh of relief, as it seemed nothing was amiss. Shriek! However, it was too early to be relieved. Redvern suddenly shrieked before rolling on the ground. ¡°Sir Eisen!¡± ¡°H, here! The antidote!¡± Aria Eisen had been holding onto the antidote just in case, and she quickly handed it over. ¡°Hey! Hold still!¡± With one arm, Seon-Hyeok held the thrashing Redvern by the neck before forcing an antidote down. Shriek! Squeak. Was the antidote effective? Redvern¡¯s screams died down. It was at that moment that a never before seen message appeared in his head. - Sufficient poison has been accumulated for growth. - Redvern is undergoing metamorphosis. CH 127. Evidently, one of the perks of advancing to dragon rider master chief was the ability to confirm the status of his dragon subspecies through notifications. Thanks to this, he was able to let go of his worries about the curled up and sleeping Redvern. It really was fortunate. ¡°It¡¯s metamorphosis. Redvern will have leveled up by the time it wakes up.¡± Aria Eisen¡¯s eyes shone when told that her poison contributions had led to Redvern¡¯s growth. ¡°I¡¯ll have to prepare something a little stronger for next time.¡± If he left her to her own devices, he feared that Redvern might not grow, but rather be poisoned to death. Her face burned with an insidious enthusiasm. ¡°Hm¡­¡± However, Seon-Hyeok did not stop her. After all, she would not listen even if he tried, and it would be less stressful for him to have her do as she pleased. At the same time, considering her present poisons worked well, part of him looked forward to it. To think that he¡¯d advance like this in one go¡­ As Redvern had an affinity for the poison attribute, Seon-Hyeok had guessed his wyvern could grow by consuming poison. Even so, he did not think that it would begin metamorphosis in such a short time. It was unexpected, but a positive result nonetheless. The only issue was that they were in the middle of a war. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing that the war situation isn¡¯t good for the Nocteins.¡± Given the damage dealt to their military installations and war supplies, the Nocteins would not be able to recklessly advance past the front lines for the time being. The same held true for the Knights of the Azure Sky. Though they did suffer a defeat, the griffin riders had built up their pride over decades, and this would not completely disappear because of a lone event. They thought too highly of themselves to play along with ordinary soldiers. There was no reason for them to appear on a battlefield without a worthy opponent. Now that he thought about it, the current battle situation was quite strange. Despite being exhausted from battle, Seon-Hyeok had remained on the battlefield solely because of the impending arrival of these griffin riders. However, the only reason those knights had journeyed this far into another kingdom¡¯s war was because of him. It was terribly ironic. ¡°No, perhaps it¡¯s bad luck?¡± Perhaps, but Seon-Hyeok vowed to use this as an opportunity to improve himself. In any case, there was nothing he could do until Redvern woke up. The wyvern remained indifferent as it underwent internal growth. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ what were fighter jets like in the other world¡­¡± He tried to bring up his fading memories of the other world in an attempt to become more dynamic with his aerial maneuvers. He recalled scenes from movies and games as he desperately tried to learn something, anything, from them. Of course, this would not be easy from the beginning. Image training was a method requiring a thorough understanding of oneself. Without this, imagination would be nothing more than delusions. Seon-Hyeok naturally looked back on himself, and he realized how limited he had been in demonstrating his abilities. It was not a matter of three-dimensional maneuvering or aerial combat. There existed a more fundamental issue. ¡°Ah¡­ wind, water, earth, and poison, and all I can use properly is the wind attribute?¡± He was not even fully using a quarter of his powers. The most urgent issue would be to adequately draw out his innate abilities. With this, he started from scratch to reflect on his shortcomings. Just like Redvern, he had begun his own development process. It was Redvern who emerged from its shell first. At first glance, the monster did not seem too different after its five days of slumber. That was all an illusion. It was evident how much the wyvern had changed when it unfurled its massive wings. The wings were nearly one and a half times larger, and this made it look twice as large and much more powerful. Shriek! After flapping its wings, Redvern cried out. It was like a baby bird looking for its mother. ¡°Bring Earl Drachen!¡± As soon as the senior soldier watching over Redvern tried to send a messenger, Seon-Hyeok appeared. ¡°Your wyvern is awake.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not pay attention to the soldier and stared only at Redvern. Chirp. Having found its owner, Redvern flapped its wings and hopped in place. It looked as though it was showing off its new appearance. ¡°You¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok marveled at the improved Redvern. - Wyvern (Redvern) (Poison) (Lv. 09) o Strength 58 / Agility 159 / Vitality 37 / Intelligence 06 / Magic Resistance 52 / Obedience 51 o Condition ¨C Pleased, elated Redvern¡¯s strength and agility increased by 4 and 12, respectively, following its metamorphosis. Vitality and magic resistance increased by 3. The only unchanged stat was intelligence. ¡°I wish your intelligence improved as well¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok grumbled, but his smiling face told a different story. After all, Redvern¡¯s improvement had been the equivalent of several level ups for high-tier classes. Expecting any more would be nothing short of greed. ¡°Hm¡­¡± However, it was difficult to fully grasp the change in Redvern through its stats alone. He immediately jumped on the wyvern¡¯s back. ¡°Then should we try fl¡­¡± Before he could finish, Redvern pushed off against the ground. Its acceleration was incomparable from earlier. It was not just the acceleration that changed. Redvern had improved in all aspects. Flight speed, maneuverability, and deceleration were all much better than before. ¡°You were angry too¡­¡± Despite being a dim-witted monster, Redvern must have known. It must have been upset that it could not properly back up its rider¡¯s superiority in the previous duel. Shriek! Redvern gave out a lengthy cry. Seon-Hyeok watched, feeling as though the wyvern still had something to show. After a few shakes of its neck, Redvern opened its mouth and spit something out. Hiss! A green, harmful looking liquid was shot from its mouth onto a rock. It almost looked like Redvern was spitting at its target. Peck. Peck. The wyvern descended and tapped its jaw against the black and melting rock. It crumbled like tofu. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok realized that this scene was all orchestrated by his wyvern. Now, Redvern¡¯s poison was not limited to its tail. As a result, any opponent would have much more to concern themselves with in a battle, and he had one additional tool at his disposal. ¡°That¡¯s great and all, but¡­¡± Why¡¯s Redvern¡¯s attack so dirty? *** The Adenburg-Noctein War started late in spring and continued throughout the summer. The Western Army, led by Commander Mangsk, continued to occupy the eastern Noctein territories, and the Noctein forces awaited their opportunity to regain their lands. Battles had completely stopped, but nobody expected the ceasefire to last long. After fall would be winter, and these cold seasons would not be an ideal time for war. From the Noctein Kingdom¡¯s perspective, they had to recapture the east somehow before this happened. If they proved incapable of driving out the Adenburg soldiers until the end of the year, the Adenburg Kingdom would have the opportunity to reinforce these lands over the winter. Knowing this, Halo continued to pressure the Knights of the Azure Sky. ¡°He¡¯s not showing himself, so how do you expect us to lure him out?¡± However, Lafayette refused to act under the pretext that Drachen had not been seen on the front lines for nearly a month. ¡°If we poke around, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll have to come out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight common infantry. The only command I received was to defeat Drachen.¡± Lafayette was not wrong, but Halo could not help but find the situation unpleasant. ¡°I¡¯m like this because you couldn¡¯t beat Drachen. If you had taken care of him then, we wouldn¡¯t be wasting all this time now.¡± Unable to restrain himself, Halo blatantly provoked the griffin riders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just afraid of him?¡± Lafayette¡¯s expression became icy at the insulting remarks. ¡°It¡¯s the Nocteins huddled in fear of Drachen, not us. Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here in the first place.¡± These similar debates had happened several times in the past. Each time, Lafayette noted how the Nocteins did not dare move and try to recapture the east out of fear of Drachen, and each time, Halo had to suppress his anger. ¡°If you¡¯re so desperate, then why don¡¯t you try to fight them first? If you do, Drachen or someone else of note might pop out.¡± Normally, Halo would retreat seething by this point, but he remained calm on this day. In fact, he seemed to smile coldly. Lafayette soon discovered why. ¡°We were about to do that anyways.¡± At Halo¡¯s command, the cowering Noctein soldiers began to march. The Noctein soldiers crossed the front lines, and the Adenburg forces responded as though they had been waiting. ¡°Kill them! Drive out those Adenburg bastards!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give them an inch!¡± The shouts and screams of the soldiers quickly spread across the front lines. Lose and win, live and die. Winners and losers alternated several times a day, and land continuously changed hands. The battles intensified day by day amidst the joy and sorrow. In the meantime, the knights and mages from both kingdoms stepped aside without entering combat. They all seemed to be waiting for something. ¡°The real battle will begin after the battle in the sky has been decided.¡± They were all waiting for the duel between the Knights of the Azure Sky and Drachen. The war would change depending on who established himself as the true master of the skies, and thus, everyone bided their time. Their wait did not last long. Drachen, after being away from the front lines, soon showed himself. At the appearance of their enemy, the griffin riders immediately revealed themselves as well. This would be the day they avenged their past defeat and regained the honor of the Knights of the Azure Sky. However, it did not take long for their determination and motivation to take a major hit. ¡°H, how¡­¡± In that time apart, the Drachen¡¯s wyvern had changed drastically. The wyvern¡¯s body was still slightly smaller than Roland¡¯s Devon, but having unfurled its wings, Redvern looked large enough to even overwhelm Lafayette¡¯s griffin, Mionte. Growl. Threatened, the griffins rumbled, displayed their manes, and spread their wings. However, since even the giant Mionte now looked smaller than the wyvern, the knights had to wonder whether this was the same beast they had faced off against not too long ago. As the griffins growled, the wyvern raised its head defiantly and glared. The long, vertical eyes glistened threateningly. ¡°Whoa, whoa. Not yet.¡± If it was not for its rider¡¯s restraint, the wyvern would have charged in right away to rip out the griffins¡¯ throats. ¡°What happened in these past few weeks?¡± ¡°I gave my wyvern something good to eat.¡± Drachen raised his visor and casually responded to Lafayette¡¯s question. ¡°Who¡¯s first today? Will you challenge me again, Roland, or will it be Sir Lafayette this time?¡± He arrogantly looked down at them, but before the Knights of the Azure Sky could respond in their fury, Drachen continued on. ¡°Ah. Before that. There are some debts to settle.¡± Drachen smirked as he added one last comment. ¡°The price for Sir Roland¡¯s life, and for you breaking your promise. Let¡¯s settle that first.¡± CH 127 No content CH 128. Lafayette might have stepped in out of a sense of urgency, but he had nonetheless interfered in a one-on-one duel. As a member of the proud Knights of the Azure Sky, he would undoubtedly feel shame over his transgression. As Seon-Hyeok expected, Lafayette¡¯s face contorted, as though he had bitten into something bitter. However, he quickly hid his feelings and offered a suggestion. ¡°I have no intention of breaking my promise twice. How about putting those debts aside until after our duel?¡± It was an obvious trick. Lafayette hoped to emerge victorious in the duel and be able to drive discussions to his advantage. Naturally, it was a proposal that could only hurt Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Fine by me.¡± Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok readily accepted Lafayette¡¯s offer. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Roland let out a sigh of relief at the response. For Roland, as the loser of the previous duel, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s demands were obligations rather than suggestions. He had to be relieved that there was a chance to escape from this sticky situation. Of course, Seon-Hyeok did not accept Lafayette¡¯s proposal out of consideration for Roland. Just as Lafayette schemed for his benefit, Seon-Hyeok likewise had prepared for this. ¡°Hm.¡± Despite his shallow offer being accepted, Lafayette¡¯s expression remained dark. He was uncomfortable that his opponent, contrary to expectations, agreed so quickly. Click. Seon-Hyeok did not give Lafayette any time to think. He lowered his visor and declared the start of the duel. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started right away.¡± Hearing the voice from behind the helmet, Lafayette¡¯s eyes gleamed. In an instant, a colorful light gathered at his blade. There were no signs of the pre-duel ritual Roland showed last time. Lafayette¡¯s attitude of immediately gathering his strength was completely different, and it was clear that the events of the previous duel lingered in their minds. Click. Seon-Hyeok clutched his massive lance and secured it under his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Redvern.¡± As soon as he spoke, Redvern rushed towards Lafayette. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± As always, the duel began with a charge bolstered by the wind. It was a chant that repeatedly brought victory, but Seon-Hyeok did not expect much this time. Unlike with ground-based duels, where opponents could only dodge laterally, the sky was too open for evasive maneuvers. As expected, Lafayette¡¯s griffin avoided the powerful charge with a few flaps of its wings. It starts now. The attack may have missed, but it was too early to be disappointed. This was just the beginning, and he had not shown any of his newly prepared weapons yet. Seon-Hyeok smiled coldly as he glanced at Lafayette trying to catch up to him. *** Battles were taking place everywhere, but they were not all equally important. Naturally, there were some that were more or less meaningful than others ¨C and just because one side focused on one, it did not necessarily mean that the other side placed equal value on that conflict. Nonetheless, there were a number of battlefields both sides considered crucial. The Battle of the Istein Plains was among them. Infantry regiments were mobilized to occupy this easily-maneuverable area, and at least three cavalry companies gathered on the plains. Knights and mages, the main forces of both kingdoms, likewise focused their attention here. Swordsmen tried to calm their nerves by repeatedly clenching the hilts of their swords, and spearmen breathed hard as they angled their spears to attack at a moment¡¯s notice. The cavalry, stationed at both flanks of the foot soldiers, similarly prepared to charge. However, there were neither the sounds of trumpets signaling a cavalry charge nor the drums to direct infantry marches. Instead, all that could be heard were terrible gusts of wind and the roars of monsters. Shriek! The soldiers trembled at the ear-splitting noise. ¡°Focus. Don¡¯t lose your focus.¡± ¡°I can hear you rolling your eyes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move until you get your orders.¡± The company leaders and captains deployed on the front lines barked at their soldiers. However, even these commanders could not help but raise their heads at the deafening sounds of monsters¡¯ roars and flapping wings right above their heads. ¡°Heok.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Groans and screams erupted everywhere. Some of the weaker-spirited soldiers dropped to the ground in surprise. Above them, the griffin, with its yellow fur and white wings, and the purple-scaled wyvern passed by. ¡°Ack!¡± A moment later, the wind brought by the monsters blew past the soldiers. The lighter swordsmen and spearmen were swept up and tossed about, while the war horses cried out in surprise. ¡°Check for casualties, and keep everyone in their ranks.¡± Halo and the commanders frowned as their lines collapsed and thousands of soldiers were shaken just because of the monsters¡¯ flight. However, their obsessive fear was not incomprehensible. After all, how could common soldiers hold their ground when such fierce monsters were causing a disturbance right above their heads? The more serious problem was that the knights, who should be firm and steadfast, were likewise agitated. Halo was more despondent than angry. Nonetheless, he remained calm. All they needed to do on this day was erase Drachen¡¯s name from this world. He was confident this would come to pass. ¡°Roland of the Gale lost, but I don¡¯t think Lafayette of the Burning Flame will easily suffer the same fate.¡± The deputy, face pale from the unfolding scene, spoke as the two monsters and riders exchanged blows in the sky. Halo¡¯s gaze briefly chased the shadows of the two riders. As the deputy said, Lafayette was skillfully avoiding Drachen¡¯s brutal charges, the same attacks that devastated countless soldiers and superhuman beings in the Noctein Kingdom. ¡°I wonder who will win.¡± Hearing the deputy¡¯s words, Halo smiled coldly and recalled what the Knights of the Azure Sky had said before they left for the battlefield. ¡®In the event that I lose, Roland will fight the weakened Drachen.¡¯ Their noble pretenses were nothing more than hypocrisy. The knight had chosen a disgraceful victory over the disgrace of defeat. Even so, Halo did not mock the griffin rider. All that needed to happen was the elimination of Drachen. He cared little about the prestige of the Knights of the Azure Sky. ¡°I hope they both die while they¡¯re at it.¡± From the Noctein Kingdom¡¯s point of view, both Drachen and the Knights of the Azure Sky were thorns in their side. Nothing could be better than these two hated foes eliminating each other. Of course, it was extremely unlikely that such an outcome would occur. ¡°If that¡¯s not possible, then it¡¯d be better if Drachen survives after eliminating both Lafayette and Roland.¡± That would be the best scenario in which to implement his plan. ¡°Tell the mages. Their opportunity will come soon, so they must not hesitate.¡± Halo was certain. Even if his plans went awry, it was inevitable that Drachen would meet his end on the battlefield today. However, the Nocteins were not the only ones waiting for their chance. ¡°There¡¯s just one opportunity. Don¡¯t miss it.¡± The Adenburg Royal Mages were likewise staring intently into the skies. *** The red-haired knight was more mature in every way than Roland of the Gale, and his persistent attacks on the wyvern, rather than his rider, were difficult to deal with. His griffin was also much larger than Roland¡¯s and more vicious. As expected, Lafayette was a formidable opponent. If Redvern had not undergone its metamorphosis, its wings would have been cut to ribbons by the knight¡¯s sword energy. However, both Redvern and Seon-Hyeok had grown since the previous duel. Seon-Hyeok had no reason to be disappointed when his repeated charges were blocked. ¡°How long will you keep trying that pathetic charge!¡± Having dodged yet another charge, Lafayette chased after him and taunted him. Any average knight would have turned and fought at the attack on his pride, but Seon-Hyeok was a soldier before he was a knight. To him, victory was much more important than pride. ¡°What the hell?¡± Lafayette realized something was amiss after belatedly noticing a surge of magical power and panicked. However, by then, the Adenburg Royal Mages had completed casting their Star Field spell. After seeing the magical orbs covering the skies and leaving no avenues for retreat, Lafayette lifted his visor and stared blankly at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Sir Drachen. What the hell is going on here¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what the hell is going on here¡¯? You fell into our trap.¡± Lafayette raged at this calm response. ¡°How dare you use underhanded tactics in a sacred duel!¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression remained unchanged despite the contemptuous insult. ¡°And who was it that interfered first in that sacred duel?¡± It was Lafayette, not him, who first broke the rules of the single combat. ¡°No, even before that. What the hell do you think war is?¡± Seon-Hyeok openly criticized Lafayette¡¯s vanity. ¡°The soldiers gathered here aren¡¯t the playthings of you stupid knights.¡± ¡°A knight¡¯s duel is sacred! All knights of the continent will forever mock you!¡± Seon-Hyeok snorted. Lafayette still had not come to his senses. ¡°Tell them to do so. I¡¯m a soldier, not a knight. A knight¡¯s honor means nothing to me.¡± ¡°We treated you, an unworthy foreigner, like a knight, and this is how you repay us? You have no shame!¡± There was no dignity of a self-respecting knight visible as Lafayette swore and cursed in his rage. So this is the true nature of the second of the Knights of the Azure Sky, Lafayette of the Burning Flame. Well, there was nothing to be surprised at. If the knight was honorable, he would not have interfered in the first duel, and he would not have underhandedly tried to delay the repayment of his debts. ¡°It¡¯s not too late! Admit your transgressions and fight me with honor!¡± Seon-Hyeok felt no need to respond. He stopped in front of the other griffin rider, still bewildered and unable to do anything at the sudden series of events. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this. Did you intend to pay the price for your defeat?¡± ¡°What are you planning to do with Sir Lafayette?¡± Instead of answering, Roland swore and drew his blade. ¡°As I thought. You had no intention of keeping your promise from the very beginning.¡± Seon-Hyeok grabbed his lance as he watched Roland throw away his last chance. ¡°I¡¯ll put you down properly this time.¡± As a matter of fact, he had not fought Lafayette with all of his strength. Given the presence of the mages with their unbelievable anti-aerial firepower, he did not feel the need to waste his energy. But the situation was changing now. Sensing the rising fighting spirit of the allied forces beneath him, Seon-Hyeok felt the need to quickly suppress Roland, and he intended to use whatever force necessary. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At his command, Redvern cried out and shot forward. ¡°Charge!¡± In response, the Adenburg forces began to charge. ¡°I won¡¯t lose so easily this time!¡± Perhaps it was to shake off the doubts lingering from his past defeat, but Roland swore as he tried to hype himself up. Shriek! Redvern shook its neck a couple times before opening its mouth towards the knight. CH 128 No content CH 129. The Noctein Kingdom had suffered massive losses in their eastern territories, but they continued to match the Adenburg forces on the Istein Plains. Both sides expected a close battle, as both armies had troops of similar quality and quantity. However, the battle soon became a one-sided domination by the Adenburg forces. It was all due to a difference in morale. Until the start of the duel between Drachen and Lafayette of the Burning Flame, there had been minimal differences in morale. It was true the Nocteins had a deep fear of Drachen, but they did not feel the need to worry about him so long as the Knights of the Azure Sky were around. They were wrong. The second of the Knights of the Azure Sky, the griffin rider they had put their faith in, had become tied up by the Adenburg mages¡¯ spell before even having the chance to fight properly, and only the third-ranking griffin rider remained. It was at this moment that the Noctein soldiers realized that the heavens would become the source of their nightmare once again. They could not realistically expect Roland to properly check Drachen, considering his crushing defeat in their first duel. And as they anticipated, Roland was not a match for Drachen. He was pushed back immediately from their first engagement, and soon, the duel became truly ridiculous, like a small sparrow being chased around by birds of prey. As the situation devolved, the Noctein soldiers once again became terrified of Drachen. They could not focus on the opponents in front of them, not knowing when the wyvern would dispose of the griffin and begin crushing them instead. It was natural that they could not properly show off their fighting abilities in this state. ¡°Where are you looking at!¡± The Adenburg forces did not miss their opportunity. ¡°Push them back!¡± They fiercely targeted their enemy¡¯s weaknesses. The Noctein infantry formation collapsed in an instant, and the war situation deteriorated. Everyone now expected a quick Noctein defeat on this dark battlefield. At that moment, the Noctein mages came to the forefront. ¡°Fire Rain!¡± ¡°Tornado!¡± They had already completed all of their preparations, and as soon as they finished their incantations, a bombardment of fire and wind fell upon the center of the advancing Adenburg soldiers. ¡°The Noctein battle mages have begun to move. The Royal Mages must respond now!¡± Before Commander Mangsk could even finish giving his commands, the mages stepped forward to intercept the enemy spells. Whoosh. A translucent membrane appeared between the soldiers and the incoming spells. The blazing fireballs were unable to penetrate the barrier and disappeared after impact, and the tornadoes likewise scattered. However, the magical attacks did not end there. After being silent and hidden all this time, the mages began to recklessly pour deadly, large-scale magic on their enemies. Spells, each individually capable of exterminating an entire infantry company, repeatedly rained down, and each time, the soldiers trembled at their impending doom. They could not help but freeze and lose the strength in their legs at the sight of phenomena transcending human limitations. ¡°Soldiers of Adenburg! Put your faith in the Royal Mages and advance! They will protect you!¡± Commander Mangsk encouraged the terrified soldiers. ¡°You bastards! Do you think the spells will disappear because you¡¯re staring at them? Stop wasting your energy and push forward!¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to die anyways, let¡¯s take at least one more person with us!¡± The front-line commanders echoed Commander Mangsk¡¯s words in an attempt to boost morale. Just in time, the allied spells intercepted the Noctein magic and began to rain attacks on the opposing ranks as well. Encouraged, the Adenburg soldiers pushed back against the Noctein troops with their swords and spears in hand. A similar scene unfolded among the Nocteins. Each side put its trust in the mages and desperately fought for victory. However, no matter how talented the mages were, they were incapable of stopping all incoming spells. The pouring magic blew up everywhere on the battlefield, and countless soldiers were swept away in the explosions. ¡°This is hell.¡± Despite watching the battlefield with a stone-like expression, Commander Mangsk groaned. Combined, there were nearly 70 mages on this battlefield. They were capable of producing a hell in this world that the commander, despite his grizzled battle experience, had never before witnessed. Fires, storms, and lightning bolts came from all sides, and each time, dozens of soldiers fell away screaming, the sacrificial lambs that could not be protected by their mages. ¡°So this is the true power of these superhuman beings.¡± The moment the mages stepped onto the battlefield, the soldiers¡¯ fates were out of their hands. Their lives and deaths were solely dependent on the mages ¨C there was nothing they could do to remedy the situation. This battlefield already belonged to these superhuman beings. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Despondent, the commander sighed. He could not be pleased with the favorable war situation, knowing that deaths mounted every time the mages uttered a word or made a gesture. ¡°Commander! The Central Knights are awaiting the order to charge!¡± ¡°So they want my orders as commander¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The deputy blankly stared at the commander as he bitterly muttered to himself. Belatedly realizing his mistake, the commander responded politely. ¡°I give my permission to charge. The Adenburg Central Knights will show those Noctein dogs what real knights are!¡± Hearing his command, the knights pulled out their swords and shouted. ¡°Central Knights, forward!¡± The knights showed no hesitation in rushing towards the magic-filled battlefield. They jumped into the skirmishes between thousands of soldiers. They led a devastating charge that no cavalry unit would dare to replicate, and their attack easily proved to be a success. ¡°Our targets aren¡¯t these small fries! Mages! Find the mages!¡± They strained their eyes to locate the mages, not caring about the hundred soldiers they had instantly torn apart. Whoosh! At that moment, as though to answer them, flashes of light rose from through the Noctein ranks. The Royal Mages¡¯ tracking magic had finally begun to activate. ¡°There!¡± The Adenburg knights quickly scattered in all directions, headed towards the conspicuous signals marking the enemy mages. ¡°Damn it! Stop them!¡± ¡°Protect the mages!¡± Urgent shouts came from the Noctein command. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± The lay of the land gave little room for complex tactics, and there were no variables to turn the tides in this large-scale battle between similarly sized forces atop the open plains. The only path to victory was to break down the enemy with sheer strength, and all that was needed to achieve this was the fighting spirit to endure this despair-inducing situation. The enemy could not overcome their impatience. Despite being fully aware that efforts to track the mages would begin at the first sight of magic, the Noctein command could not patiently watch the battlefield situation deteriorate and deployed their forces first. In doing so, they had sealed their fate. The Noctein mages were forced to shrink back once exposed, and the allied knights persistently chased after them. Few mages were actually slain in combat, as they were defended by enemy knights, but this was more than enough to solidify Adenburg dominance on the Istein Plains. In the time that the feeble mages were distracted by the knights rushing towards them, the Adenburg forces were given their much-needed relief from the onslaught of enemy magic. And with this, the allied mages were able to go on the offensive. Unable to receive protection, the Noctein soldiers were burned and shocked to death in an instant. This signaled Adenburg¡¯s victory, and Noctein¡¯s loss. Thud! A massive monster fell on top of the soldiers that barely survived the magical bombardment. It was Roland and his griffin. Roar! The rider was unconscious and did not move, but the powerful griffin spread its mangled wings and desperately struggled to rise up once again. Crunch. A purple shadow fell on top, as the wyvern grabbed the griffin¡¯s white head with its strong claws and pressed it against the ground. Roar! The griffin roared and struggled, but could not resist the wyvern¡¯s powerful claws with its already ragged body. In the end, the beast lost its fighting spirit and lowered its head. Shriek! The wyvern shrieked fiercely and boasted of its victory. *** Of the mobilized Noctein infantry, only about 20 percent survived, and even among those, there were few escaping the battle unscathed. Despite these unfavorable circumstances, their superhuman beings remained largely uninjured. Only a few of their mages had been killed in the Central Knights¡¯ attack ¨C they left the battlefield before the end of battle, and the Adenburg knights decided not to chase them. There was no reason to overexert themselves after a guaranteed victory. With the Noctein defeat, the Knights of the Azure Sky were left abandoned. The unconscious Roland was captured, while Lafayette declared a temporary surrender. This marked the end of battle. *** News of the Battle of the Istein Plains soon reached the royal capital. ¡®Commander Mangsk and the Western Army Annihilates the Nocteins on the Istein Plains!¡¯ ¡®The End of the Long War!¡¯ Each day, the newspapers came out with a provocative title for the Battle of the Istein Plains, and the most notable aspect was the duel between Earl Drachen and the Knights of the Azure Sky. ¡®Drachen, the Tempest Knight, Emerges Victorious Twice over the Knights of the Azure Sky!¡¯ ¡®The Knights of the Azure Sky Are Relics from Old Times; Drachen is the True Divine Master of the Skies!¡¯ They reveled at the devastating defeat of the griffin riders, the renowned treasures of the Griffindor Kingdom. The duel became the topic of discussion all throughout the capital. ¡°Oh, what great fortune for the kingdom. It¡¯s truly a blessing that a man like Earl Drachen was summoned to our Adenburg Kingdom and not elsewhere.¡± ¡°Exactly! I was worried that the west would fall into chaos as Adenburg¡¯s Shield aged, but now we have an even greater guardian.¡± The nobles at the capital were amazed and full of admiration that the duel of the century ended in a victory for Earl Drachen. Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, King of Adenburg and head of the House of Adenstein, likewise received information on the Battle of the Istein Plains. ¡°Drachen is stronger, so of course he won.¡± However, unlike the others, King Theodore was unsurprised by Drachen¡¯s victory over the Knights of the Azure Sky. It seemed he expected this from the very beginning. ¡°Of course griffin riders are no match for a dragon rider.¡± In fact, he even disparaged the Knights of the Azure Sky. It was a surprising attitude. ¡°I wonder how many times he¡¯ll have leveled up by the next time we meet.¡± Seon-Hyeok had never once disclosed his stats or level after a certain point. Despite this, King Theodore spoke as though he perceived everything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I lack the skills to answer your curiosity yet.¡± Ophelia, the princess, bowed her head and spoke as she disclosed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s new accomplishments. ¡°If you would like, I can send an inquisitor to evaluate Earl Drachen¡¯s abilities.¡± King Theodore shook his head. ¡°It would be much more accurate for me to see him with my own two eyes. I do not wish for a poor evaluation to ruin my future fulfillment.¡± ¡°If only I had awakened¡­¡± Shockingly, the royal princess spoke of awakenings as though she was a foreigner. ¡°Ophelia, my beloved daughter. Do not be hasty.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression did not change as he listened to his daughter. ¡°All with the blood of House Adenstein will have their moment of awakening. Whether it is sooner or later, you will come to have the same ability that I do.¡± ¡°I simply hope that day comes sooner rather than later.¡± ¡°When that day comes, you will be able to see for yourself the endless potential of the foreigner, Kim Seon-Hyeok.¡± King Theodore spoke as though he had checked Seon-Hyeok¡¯s status with his own two eyes. His daughter accepted his statement without question. ¡°And you will soon come to know why I value him so much and give him preferential treatment.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were not on Ophelia as he spoke. They were trained at something invisible a bit above them. CH 129 No content CH 130. Following their defeat on the Istein Plains, the Nocteins desperately tried to recapture some of their eastern territories before winter came. Knights and mages were deployed deep into occupied lands to harass their enemies, attacking soldiers and supply lines in an attempt to reverse the unfavorable war situation. Among these, some of the attempts proved successful, and the Nocteins made minor gains. However, that was the extent of the changes. The Adenburg forces did not budge, despite their supply lines becoming a bit disorganized. The Adenburg Kingdom endured the ever-increasing attacks as they prepared for the winter, and ultimately, the Nocteins regained less than 20 percent of their eastern lands. This development was infuriating for the Nocteins. However, it was the Griffindor Kingdom that truly found the situation unfair. The seven griffin riders were the pride and joy of the Griffindor Kingdom. Not one, but two of these griffin riders had been captured in battle, and this had not happened in one of their own wars, but a foreign conflict. Not only this, they had lost more than just the griffin riders. The reputation of the Knights of the Azure Sky was also in tatters. ¡°The image of the griffin crying out under the talons of the red wyvern is not fitting of a divine master of the wind.¡± ¡°The true rulers of the skies are Drachen and his wyvern, not the griffins.¡± The deployment of the griffin riders drew much attention because they had been sheltered at their royal capital for so long. And when they ultimately lost, the Knights of the Azure Sky were endlessly criticized. ¡°Drachen should be known as the master of the skies. The griffin riders don¡¯t deserve that title.¡± The Griffindors were upset not only at losing their kingdom¡¯s treasures in a foreign war, but also at the ridicule they subsequently received. However, the true disgrace was neither the loss in reputation nor the ridicule they received. ¡°If you want your Knights of the Azure Sky returned, you will accept all of our demands and provide additional compensation. If you refuse, the seven knights will become five.¡± Having emerged as a superpower after absorbing the eastern Noctein territories, the Adenburg Kingdom continued by pressuring the Griffindors. The Griffindor Kingdom went into a panic. When did they ever before have to worry about the opinions of other kingdoms? There was no greater disgrace. If they pridefully rejected the Adenburg demands, the prized griffins would decrease from seven to five. Meanwhile, they had no way of anticipating how much they would need to surrender to acquiesce. Time steadily passed while they were unable to act, and winter arrived. Winter was a harsh season for everyone, but especially for the losers. *** ¡°The Noctein nobles responsible for losing their territories were largely executed and had their wealth confiscated.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s jaw dropped at Commander Mangsk¡¯s words. He knew that the Noctein leadership lacked foresight and were out of their minds considering the reckless policy of looting neighboring kingdoms, but had not anticipated they would treat their own people in that same harsh manner. ¡°The Noctein nobles stood by and said nothing as that happened?¡± ¡°Not only did they do nothing, but they also jumped at the opportunity to assign blame for the defeat on their eastern lords.¡± He frowned upon hearing of the ruthless Noctein treatment following the war. ¡°That kind of kingdom somehow managed to survive until now?¡± The Noctein Kingdom was far more barbaric than he imagined. ¡°That¡¯s the Noctein way.¡± Regardless of their internal policies, it was clear that the wealth of the now-executed nobles would be of considerable help in restoring the finances and power lost during the war. In fact, the commander verified that although the Nocteins could not avoid a drop in quality, their military numbers had recovered all the way to their pre-war levels. ¡°How is it possible that they create additional soldiers just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for our kingdom, but not for the Nocteins.¡± The commander noted that the Noctein people, used to looting and aggression, were naturally rough and fierce, and thus suitable for immediate conscription to their military. Despite this, it was impossible, even for the Noctein Kingdom, to maintain the same quality of fighting strength. The loss of their archers could not immediately be remedied, but more importantly, the dead knights and mages could not be replaced like ordinary soldiers. ¡°I¡¯ve been told they lost around 20 knights and mages combined on the western front.¡± Commander Mangsk¡¯s voice was full of price. Even in that treacherous battlefield, where the main Griffindor and Noctein forces clashed, the Nocteins had lost only around 20 superhuman beings. It was a testament to their phenomenal vitality and the protection they received. Over the course of the Adenburg-Noctein war, however, the Nocteins had lost nearly 70 such beings. Seon-Hyeok was responsible for the vast majority of these casualties. In the first battle, Seon-Hyeok had singlehandedly ended 30 mages defended by the Blue Wolves, one of the five Noctein knight units. He continued by steadily harassing the Blue Wolves as they yearned for revenge after failing to complete their duty. It was an unimaginable achievement made by a single human. However, that was not the end of his accomplishments. The Red Wolves were sent to replace the depleted and demoralized Blue Wolves. They thoroughly prepared and took lessons from their comrades¡¯ struggles, and they had successfully drawn him into a trap. However, even the trap was unsuccessful in tying Seon-Hyeok down. Rather, Talisman, the head of the mage unit, and many of the senior Red Wolves lost their lives. The only survivor was their leader, Halo. It was the most humiliating defeat in Noctein history ¨C the first time they had ever lost two mage units against a singular foe. With that one battle, Drachen¡¯s reputation was no longer limited to the Adenburg and Noctein Kingdoms, but rather had spread throughout the continent. He became known as an absolute force capable of shrugging off enemy traps and slaughtering his enemies. But there was even more. Seon-Hyeok followed this up by beating the griffin riders, long highly-regarded across the continent. Roland of the Gale suffered two crushing defeats, and Lafayette of the Burning Flame was captured without being able to put up a fight. This news plunged the entire continent into chaos. ¡°The title, ¡®Divine Master of the Wind¡¯, found its true owner.¡± As the reputation of the Knights of the Azure Sky held considerable weight throughout the years, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s renown rose in kind after his repeated victories over the griffin riders. Even so, no matter how well known he may be across the continent, it was nothing compared to his reputation among the Western Army. ¡°Defeat does not exist where Drachen is present.¡± For the Western Army, Drachen was the embodiment of victory. His influence was comparable to that of a member of the royal family. Despite this being a potentially sensitive situation, the Adenstein royal family remained unwavering in their faith towards the foreigner. ¡°Earl Drachen is a true noble representing the Adenburg Kingdom. If anyone dares to place blame on him and bring him misfortune, I will personally denounce that individual in the name of the royal family.¡± The nobles were concerned about the excessive favor and trust given by the royal family towards this foreigner noble, but they dared not step forward to voice their objections. After all, it was burdensome even for renowned nobles to denigrate Drachen, having emerged as a war hero and now known by every last person in the kingdom. And so, in just a few short years, he had risen from an average cavalry rider to a prominent noble. However, Commander Mangsk did not consider Seon-Hyeok¡¯s position and rewards to be excessive. He thought it was natural considering the foreigner¡¯s tremendous achievements. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, this war would have been difficult.¡± The commander showed a simultaneously proud and bitter expression. He had long stated that the battlefield was not a playground for superhuman beings. However, once these individuals took to the field, there was nothing left for ordinary soldiers and their commanders to do. The battlefield was utterly dominated by them. His lifelong belief had been completely rejected, and Seon-Hyeok dared not guess how great of a loss the commander felt. ¡°Commander¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. I¡¯ve also realized many things from this war.¡± Commander Mangsk suggested that the mobilization of knights and mages during this war was a turning point, and that future wars would be determined by how well kingdoms managed both these superhuman beings and the ordinary soldiers. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to do it well, commander.¡± The commander shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not a job for me. I¡¯m a remnant of the old times ¨C I will back away, and subsequent wars will be led by the new generation.¡± It was then that Seon-Hyeok recalled that the commander had already announced his impending retirement. The commander gave him a look full of trust. ¡°People like you.¡± Confused, Seon-Hyeok just tilted his head. The commander seemed to be deep in thought. *** Following their capture during the Battle of the Istein Plains, Lafayette and Roland were detained at Fort Kalstein. They were confident that their kingdom would not abandon them, but naturally grew uneasy as the duration of their captivity grew longer. Their original pride was nowhere to be seen. In all honesty, the treatment they received as prisoners was not bad. Of course, it could not match the lavish rooms and meals offered at their capital, but the Adenburg command showed great attention to these prisoners to be returned for a king¡¯s ransom. Nonetheless, the two knights remained discouraged. ¡°You¡¯ll be returning home soon, so why are you so depressed?¡± Unable to understand, Seon-Hyeok eventually could not help but ask. To the knights, the foreigner¡¯s words seemed to be somewhere between questioning and mockery. ¡°How could we not be sad that the reputation of the griffin riders has become a laughingstock?¡± Seon-Hyeok snorted at Lafayette¡¯s words. These words seemed ridiculous and insincere coming from knights incapable of maintaining their honor. And in fact, there was a separate reason for their disappointment. It was around the end of winter that Seon-Hyeok discovered the truth. ¡°If you feel so wronged, then feel free to return and challenge me for a duel anytime. I¡¯ll be happy to accept.¡± ¡°There likely will never come a day where we challenge you over who the true master of the skies is.¡± There seemed to be something more than a defeatist attitude behind the knight¡¯s statement. However, Lafayette showed no signs of explaining. ¡°Once we return to the kingdom, we will lose our titles as Knights of the Azure Sky, and we will be deprived of our qualifications as griffin riders.¡± Instead, it was Roland who answered. ¡°Roland!¡± Lafayette shouted and tried to suppress the immature knight, but Seon-Hyeok held him back. ¡°Lose your qualifications as griffin riders?¡± Seon-Hyeok no longer had any interest in the Knights of the Azure Sky, but he could not understand how the griffin riders could lose their griffins. ¡°There aren¡¯t just seven of us. To be exact, Knights of the Azure Sky is simply the collective name for a specific group of knights.¡± ¡°Explain.¡± After looking towards Lafayette for a moment, Roland closed his eyes and continued. ¡°Sir Lafayette and I, along with many other knights, simply became griffin riders because of our aptitude for that position. Since we brought shame to our kind, we can¡¯t expect to maintain our status going forward.¡± This was all new to Seon-Hyeok. The Knights of the Azure Sky was not the title of the seven griffin riders, but the unit consisting of those worthy of assuming that position. ¡°I heard that once they decide on an owner, griffins won¡¯t change their allegiance until they die. So how would these beasts be forcibly taken away?¡± Though there was little known about the Knights of the Azure Sky, he had picked up bits and pieces about their mounts. What he did know about the griffins made Seon-Hyeok even more confused. ¡°We weren¡¯t the griffins¡¯ masters in the first place.¡± When Seon-Hyeok gave a disbelieving look towards Roland, Lafayette stepped up instead. ¡°The seven griffins all belong to the Griffindor king. We, as qualified riders, are simply able to borrow His Majesty¡¯s mounts for short periods of time.¡± ¡°By now, the Griffindor Kingdom may have already taken punitive actions. After all, the imprinting made on the griffins is absolute and transcends distance.¡± Roland suggested that if the Griffindor king had already reached this decision, the two of them would only be able to ride the griffins once more to return home. ¡°In that case, your situation would be pretty dire once you return.¡± As they were still senior knights, there was no scenario in which the two would be neglected by the kingdom. However, they would be deprived of luxuries they previously enjoyed and eternally haunted by the loss and shame they experienced. After all, these were proud knights. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok fell deep into thought. After a while, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one thing.¡± His eyes were slightly tilted, as though he had just thought of something amusing. ¡°What is more important to you: your loyalty to your kingdom, or the glory of being griffin riders?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Lafayette flatly responded, thinking little of the question. ¡°If I let you continue riding the griffins, what would you do? Would you still return to your kingdom?¡± The two knights tilted their heads in confusion as they watched this foreigner speak as though he personally owned the griffins. ¡°Speak. What is more important to you?¡± Seon-Hyeok ignored their reaction and demanded their answer once again. CH 130 No content CH 131. ¡°I longed to be a griffin rider my entire life. I can¡¯t imagine not being one going forward.¡± After some thought, Lafayette chose his status as a rider over loyalty to his kingdom. Roland¡¯s answer was no different. ¡°Okay. I see.¡± Having received their answer, Seon-Hyeok immediately got up from his seat. The knights did not say anything, not thinking much of the question or their responses. ¡°What would the Griffindor Kingdom do if the Knights of the Azure Sky do not return?¡± Seon-Hyeok found Commander Mangsk and hurriedly asked about the potential aftermath of the knights¡¯ defection. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to answer that ¨C what are you getting at?¡± ¡°If Sir Lafayette and Sir Roland wish to remain in Adenburg, what should we do?¡± Even average knights are highly valued by the kingdoms. What, then, about Lafayette and Roland, who aren¡¯t just senior knights, but griffin riders as well? Seon-Hyeok needed to confirm that there would not be a massive fallout from his proposed plan. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to hold onto them. What is there to think about?¡± Commander Mangsk unhesitatingly responded, almost to the point of rejecting his concerns. ¡°There won¡¯t be any retribution?¡± ¡°It was the Griffindor Kingdom that first betrayed us, not the other way around. Why do you think they were able to do so in the first place?¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize what he had forgotten. ¡°It¡¯s because of the distance.¡± There was a massive barrier between the Adenburg and Griffindor Kingdoms, otherwise known as the Noctein Kingdom. So long as the Nocteins did not face complete destruction, there was no situation in which the Griffindors could directly attack the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°Of course, they could try to entice the neighboring kingdoms to act and cause minor disturbances, but that¡¯s a price worth paying for two senior knights, let alone griffin riders.¡± Realizing that his fears of another potential war were unfounded, Seon-Hyeok decided to explain his plan to the commander. ¡°Oh? So the Knights of the Azure Sky referred to the unit as a whole, not the individual knights?¡± Commander Mangsk showed great surprise at this new information. His eyes shone upon hearing of the impending punishment of the captured griffin riders. ¡°So it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to sway them if we can obtain the griffins.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± To be honest, what Seon-Hyeok wanted were the griffins, not their riders. Of course they were skilled, but the knights lacking in honor were little more than accessories to their mounts. ¡°Even so, it would be good to get approval first. You should ask His Majesty yourself. He may have a different view on the situation, so you shouldn¡¯t put him in an unenviable position.¡± Commander Mangsk set up lines of communication with the Adenstein royal family, and they soon heard King Theodore¡¯s voice. [There is nothing to consider. Do so if you can. I will take full responsibility for any resulting fallout.] The answer was refreshing as always, and Seon-Hyeok had been given final approval. ¡°But how do you plan to sway those griffins, considering they already have a master?¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled upon hearing Commander Mangsk¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ll have to persuade them with words.¡± Even with this ridiculous answer, the commander did not question him. He was certain the foreigner had a real plan. However, Seon-Hyeok truly did plan to talk the griffins into switching allegiances. ¡®Say it. Declare it. If it is insufficient, repeat yourself again and again. If you do so, your words will become a promise and reality.¡¯ Of course, he would not be just speaking to the griffins. He would be using the ability granted by the dragon. The griffins were isolated from the Knights of the Azure Sky and tied down near Redvern. Clack. Seeing Seon-Hyeok, the griffins snapped their beaks and tried to threaten him. However, to him, the griffins looked more pitiful than frightening. After all, they were in a truly sorry state. Their manes were half-melted and matted, and the normally glorious, golden fur was now patchy. Even the white wings looked bare, with their feathers missing. There was no need to ask who was responsible for the griffins¡¯ condition. ¡°Hey, I told you to go easy on the bullying. You really did a number on them.¡± The culprit was Redvern, the only one not tied up among the three monsters. Chirp. At his scolding, Redvern chirped and pretended not to notice. After the Battle of the Istein Plains, Redvern had undergone another period of growth. It was all thanks to Aria Eisen, as she had taken up the hobby of manufacturing new and deadlier poisons. Now, Redvern was as large as Lafayette¡¯s giant griffin, Mionte, and much stronger. Redvern used this newfound strength to bully the griffins. Shackled with chains, the griffins were unable to resist the tyranny of the ill-tempered wyvern. The end result was the sorry sight that unfolded in front of Seon-Hyeok. ¡°You really are a pain.¡± He shook his head and approached the griffins. Roar! The two griffins threateningly showed their manes and stood on guard. ¡°Tsk. I¡¯m not here to bother you.¡± He clicked his tongue as he looked at the griffins¡¯ wounds. Remembering why he came here, he immediately got to work. ¡°I am your master. I am your master. I am your master.¡± Just as he had tamed Stella in the past, he constantly repeated himself as he desperately hoped for his words to reach the griffins. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s efforts that first day ended without him knowing whether he made any progress. However, he was not disappointed. He had to work tremendously hard to tame the Widowmaker, so it could not possibly be easy to tame the much fiercer and stronger griffins. Afterwards, he visited the griffins whenever he could to continue imprinting onto them. ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jealous that its owner¡¯s attention was solely on the griffins, Redvern bullied the griffins even more when he was away. ¡°I¡¯ll tie you up too if you keep acting like that.¡± Redvern showed no signs of reflecting over its actions as it chirped in response. On the contrary, its status demonstrated feelings of injustice and frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t even stand up to Goldie.¡± The wyvern raised its snout in defiance. It seemed to be suggesting that it would not lose so easily to Goldrake this time around. ¡°Are you going to fight over hierarchy when we return to Rheinperle?¡± Whenever he saw Redvern, Seon-Hyeok wondered whether he was raising dragon subspecies or dogs. It was no different now. Beep. Beep. Seeing its master¡¯s annoyance, Redvern poked at him with its snout to try and lighten the mood. ¡°Ugh, whatever. Whatever.¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked, unable to stay upset with Redvern no matter how much of a nuisance the wyvern could be. After being hopeless following their capture, the Knights of the Azure Sky recently became more and more lively. ¡°Has there been any progress?¡± Lafayette¡¯s rugged face had a timid expression as he spoke, perhaps worried that his words might come across as pestering. At a certain point, he had begun to speak respectfully towards the foreigner, as though he was speaking to his superior. ¡°If the kingdom accepts the demands for our return¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered if this truly was the second of the proud Knights of the Azure Sky. They really were unbelievable in many ways. But what else could I do? Despite the knight¡¯s attitude, his abilities were commendable, and Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to reassure him. ¡°It¡¯s not something that happens overnight. Let¡¯s be a bit more patient.¡± After all, Seon-Hyeok was intent on receiving a huge price for the two knights, and the purchaser would be the Adenstein royal family. He had already reached an agreement with King Theodore. All that remained was to have the griffins bend the knee so that their knights would officially defect to the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°Has there been any news from the Griffindor Kingdom?¡± This time, it was Roland. ¡°There was, but His Majesty has been taking care of it.¡± By now, after two decisive duels, it was clear who dominated this relationship. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t ask, but why are you so intent on remaining here? I¡¯m sure you can get good enough treatment even if you¡¯re not active griffin riders.¡± Despite being less prestigious than griffin riders, senior knights were powerful individuals deserving of special treatment in any kingdom. Seon-Hyeok could not understand why they wanted to remain in Adenburg at the cost of being branded as traitors. ¡°We need to remain as griffin riders.¡± Was it because they were so used to roaming the skies that they now considered themselves above any earthbound knight? Or perhaps they were being stubborn after devoting themselves to their lives as griffin riders? There was no way to know, and it was not important. In the first place, Seon-Hyeok had no interest in why they wanted to remain. He figured that regardless of what they thought, King Theodore would take proper care of the griffin riders. ¡°In any case, just wait. It¡¯s not something that can be rushed.¡± He urged the riders to remain patient and returned to his task of subduing the griffins. *** While Seon-Hyeok worked hard to bring the griffins under his control at Fort Kalstein, there were daily meetings at the royal capital of Adenstein. ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡± However, the atmosphere at the meeting was somewhat strange. The nobles, typically always subdued in front King Theodore, repeatedly asked him to reevaluate his position. ¡°I have no intention of reconsidering. I have pondered the issue for several days and nights ¨C I cannot think of any other reward that fits Earl Drachen¡¯s accomplishments.¡± King Theodore was just as stubborn as the nobles. ¡°Then speak.¡± Rather, he scolded them. ¡°Earl Drachen has defeated his enemies in 66 battles. He has defeated countless infantry units, and his influence on the front lines cannot be overstated. And beyond that, he singlehandedly defeated 14 knights and 42 mages. What kind of reward do you think I should give to such a man?¡± The achievements were jaw-dropping in their magnitude, but the nobles did not yield. ¡°It is true that Earl Drachen¡¯s contributions are great, but it is also true that the proposed reward is excessive. It would be better to give him part of the newly occupied territories so that he can further establish his roots in our kingdom.¡± ¡°Are you seriously suggesting that tasking him with reconstructing newly occupied lands is a suitable reward for his victories?¡± This time, the nobles could not respond. They sensed the king¡¯s rising temper. ¡°I have already promised him the greatest honor possible for a knight. Are you telling me to forego my promises and honor?¡± If they answered incorrectly here, the nobles could be branded as traitors unconcerned with the state of the royal family. They could not carelessly open their mouths. ¡°I cannot give him a greater title, and giving him all of the newly occupied territories would still be lacking as a reward. Our financial situation is fine, but we lack the resources to pay for all of his wartime achievements.¡± The rank of marquis and duke could only be held by those with royal blood ¨C Earl Drachen could not go any higher in that regard. His accomplishments were too great to pay with money or territory. ¡°And so I will give him the greatest treasure I can to acknowledge his contributions for our kingdom.¡± CH 131 No content CH 132. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed. ¡°Why the hell isn¡¯t this working?¡± It was horribly difficult trying to tame the griffins. He would have given up already if the griffins showed no changes in their attitude, but that was not the case either. Their hostility towards him was markedly lower than when he first saw them. The beasts no longer snapped their beaks or threatened to claw him like before. Instead, they looked at him indifferently and pretended not to notice. It was clear that his approach was not completely ineffective. But this made his lack of progress even more frustrating. The griffins had seemed like a blessing at first, but now they felt like a curse. They were perpetually just out of reach. ¡°Should I just ruin them so they can¡¯t be used anymore?¡± It would be horribly cruel, but he was frustrated that they kept him bound to the front lines until the end of the war without being able to leave for home. They¡¯ll become enemies if I let them go. So long as he was the only aerial combat force within the Adenburg Kingdom, it was probable that he would be summoned if griffin riders ever arrived in the kingdom. It would simplify the situation if he made two of the seven griffins unusable for combat. ¡°No, no.¡± However, he soon shook off these thoughts. The Adenburg Kingdom had already demonstrated its superiority in the air. Even if the griffin riders did not appear, there was no universe in which he would be left alone in the future. The Adenstein royal family certainly would have discussed among themselves how to use their newfound force. Seon-Hyeok needed to find a replacement if he did not want to be dragged into war in the future. Lafayette and Roland would be suitable for this role, but only if their griffins were properly subdued. ¡°Sigh.¡± He tried to let go of his irritation as he approached the griffins once again. ¡°Huh?¡± However, the griffins reacted strangely. Kyah! In contrast to their usual fierce demeanor, the griffins trembled and lowered their bodies in fright. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Seon-Hyeok turned around to look at Redvern, thinking that his wyvern might have done something while he was distracted. ¡°You too?¡± Redvern was in a similar state to the griffins. The wyvern was flat on the ground, whimpering pitifully. At that moment, a message suddenly appeared in his head. - The skill ¡®Weak Fear¡¯ has been evolved into ¡®Dragon Fear¡¯ following intervention by a third party. The slight ability to draw on the dragon¡¯s fighting spirit has become whole. - Your hostility and murderous intent, backed by the majesty of the dragon, will be imprinted on your opponents as an unforgettable fear. What does this even mean? Seon-Hyeok stared blankly, but was soon able to realize what had happened. ¡®Your wish will come true.¡¯ He had previously asked for a reward from the dragon, and the dragon had accepted. However, he never heard what this mysterious reward would be, and so he had forgotten about it until now. It was evident he was reaping the benefits now. Seon-Hyeok immediately knew who the ¡®third party¡¯ mentioned in the notification referred to. The only being capable of directly affecting a dragon rider¡¯s status window was the dragon. ¡°Wow, it came so early¡­¡± The promised reward arrived unbelievably late. Seon-Hyeok needed this ability several months ago, during the height of the war, but that conflict had long ended. The delay was likely a result of the dragon¡¯s ill temper at the time. After all, that conversation had ended without their usual farewells, and the dragon had been infuriated by his transactional approach to a sacred contract. ¡°But how do I even use this¡­¡± Despite what he said, Seon-Hyeok knew the answer. The hostility and murderous intent manifested through the dragon¡¯s spirit would cause his enemies to freeze and want to surrender. It just so happened that there were two monsters in front of him that needed to be brought to heel. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok had probably fought in a hundred different battles by now. For him, it was easy to show such killing intent. ¡°I am your master.¡± The griffins shuddered as he spoke in a powerful voice. ¡°Serve me.¡± When he took a step forward, the griffins took one back. If they had not been shackled down with heavy chains, they would have immediately tried to fly away. ¡°I am your master.¡± Seon-Hyeok approached once again as he made his declaration, and the words he had repeated hundreds, no thousands, of times until now suddenly became an absolute command. Groan. The griffins made a pained noise. The sharp, eagle-like front legs bent as if to kneel, and the griffins lowered their heads to the point that their yellow beaks dug into the ground. ¡°I am your new master.¡± The griffins¡¯ previous bonds broke away, and Seon-Hyeok¡¯s commands were newly imprinted in their place. His long and tedious work had finally paid off. He freed the chains from the relatively smaller Devon before immediately jumping onto the griffin¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Devon flapped its wings and flew up. ¡°Whoa. This is no joke.¡± Unlike how it looked, the griffin was a fantastic, stable ride. It was incomparable to Redvern. The wyvern was fast and sleek, but took time to accelerate and made for a bumpy ride ¨C especially while ascending. ¡°What kind of training did they even have to go through?¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered what training the griffin riders even needed. The flight aboard the griffin was simply that comfortable. Of course, this did not mean that Redvern was necessarily worse than the griffins. In return for their stability midair, the griffins were lacking in maneuverability. They were not made for descending like a stealth bomber or executing other violent maneuvers. If Redvern was a fighter jet, the griffins were closer to helicopters. Shriek! As Seon-Hyeok sat on Devon and tested out his new griffin, Redvern suddenly appeared and followed, having awoken from its slumber. - Jealousy, dissatisfaction The wyvern was clearly irritated that its owner was riding a different monster. Redvern did its best to block the griffin¡¯s flight, getting in the way and flying by dangerously. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not abandoning you, so stop!¡± Redvern began protesting even more violently, even resorting to body slamming the griffin. After almost losing his balance and falling from his mount, Seon-Hyeok was forced to give up his flight on Devon. ¡°Why are you so narrow-minded?¡± He smiled bitterly as Redvern approached and offered its own back the moment he dismounted from the griffin. ¡°Oh! Finally!¡± Lafayette and Roland remarked in surprise as the griffins obediently remained in place despite being released from their chains. ¡°To think that you¡¯d tame these loyal griffins¡­¡± ¡°How did you do it?¡± Seon-Hyeok flatly responded. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know. I kept my promise, so it¡¯s your turn.¡± Lafayette and Roland nodded without hesitation. ¡°We will gladly pledge our allegiance to Earl Drachen.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Why would you swear loyalty to me?¡± The two knights stared, unsure of what was going on. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The oath of allegiance should be made to the Adenstein royal family, not me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was only then that Lafayette and Roland realized their mistake in their excitement. They looked at him sheepishly. ¡°I officially declare my defection to the Adenburg Kingdom and pledge allegiance to the royal family. Will that do?¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded in response to Roland¡¯s question. ¡°Yes. And with that, you¡¯ll become knights of Adenburg.¡± In fact, Seon-Hyeok did not lack the ability to command the former Knights of the Azure Sky himself. He was a proud earl of the kingdom, and he had the authority to keep senior knights under his command. However, he had no reason to do so. Even disregarding the Adenburg royal family¡¯s interest in these superhuman beings, he did not need to have these two knights around. These were knights willing to abandon their kingdom to remain griffin riders. They broke their pledge not to intervene in duels, and schemed to get out of paying the price for defeat. Even though these transgressions had been during a time of war, Seon-Hyeok did not feel like keeping the two knights at his side simply because they were capable. And so, he coolly decided to hand them over to the Adenstein royal family. For the royal family, capable of adeptly dealing with the conniving noble class, it would be a simple matter to manage these straightforward and proud knights. ¡°From now, you will be the official air force for the Adenburg Kingdom.¡± Adenburg¡¯s aerial forces had now increased from one to three. There were now two people he could delegate tedious tasks to. ¡°Do your best.¡± When he burst into laughter, the two knights unknowingly laughed in return. ¡°And so, Sir Gilbert Sylvain Lafayette and Sir Jean-Marie de Roland have decided to become Adenburg knights.¡± Seon-Hyeok visited Commander Mangsk with the two knights once they finalized their decision. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was a difficult decision.¡± Lafayette and Roland had complicated expressions on their faces as the commander spoke. It was clear they had endured their fair share of challenges after expressing their desire to defect. The Adenburg Kingdom had sent messengers to the Houses of Lafayette and Roland within the Griffindor Kingdom. This was for the purpose of giving them time to prepare for the fallout. However, the responses from the two families were completely different from expectations. Shockingly, they had captured the Adenburg messengers and handed them over to the Griffindor royal family. As a result, the situation within the Griffindor Kingdom became chaotic, with the royal family strongly protesting the situation and demanding immediate extradition of the knights. Naturally, the Adenburg Kingdom ignored these demands, and the two knights had suffered immensely. However, they refused to give up their status as griffin riders until the very end. Just as their families abandoned them, they were willing to abandon their kingdom. ¡°House Lafayette and House Roland were two of the most renowned families within the Griffindor Kingdom. I strongly doubted they would give up their centuries of storied history to exile themselves for one of their children.¡± Despite this, the commander expressed his regrets that the two families responded so unhesitatingly, resulting in a sticky situation for the Adenburg envoys. ¡°Neither of those families will have a say in their kingdom¡¯s internal politics for the next 50 years, at the very least. Even beyond that, the mark of a traitor won¡¯t be erased from their names. In spite of this, and the disadvantages they will face, the two families have decided to preserve their honor.¡± Commander Mangsk seemed to take it for granted that noble families were inherently cruel, willing to give up on their own flesh and blood. As a foreigner, Seon-Hyeok found this entire situation incomprehensible, and he decided to stop worrying about it. After all, trying to understand the viewpoint of these nobles would only result in a headache. He simply made a mental note of the coldness of these noble families. ¡°Then are you completely finished with your work here?¡± Seon-Hyeok had long ago fulfilled his duties on the front lines. He had only remained to deal with the Knights of the Azure Sky, and later to convert the captured griffins. Since he had succeeded in these added responsibilities, there was no need to remain at Fort Kalstein. ¡°Will you be leaving right away?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop by Rheinperle before heading to the capital.¡± He fought for his life and left countless achievements on the battlefield, and he was intent on receiving his overdue rewards. CH 132 No content CH 133. ¡°How long has it been?!¡± When Seon-Hyeok crossed the plains showing the signs of spring and finally returned home, Rheinperle seemed drastically different. The modest estate, originally designed for efficiency, had been expanded and looked its part, while the sprawling village had developed beyond belief. However, there was something that remained the same. It was the welcoming faces of those waiting to greet him. ¡°My lord!¡± Julian, her white cheeks red either out of cold or happiness, shouted as she ran up to him. ¡°Julian. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Strangely, the young squire running up to him as soon as he dismounted from Redvern had not grown at all. It almost looked as though time had frozen still, but this made him even happier to see her. ¡°Congratulations on your safe return!¡± Clark shouted out a moment later, and the cavalry and soldiers likewise cheered and welcomed their lord¡¯s return. ¡°Sir Trail. You¡¯ve done a fantastic job while I was gone.¡± Rumors of Rheinperle successfully repelling the infiltrating knights had already spread across the kingdom and even reached him on the front lines. These developments were all thanks to the senior knight, Asha Trail. ¡°I was just faithful to my duties. There is nothing to thank me for.¡± Seon-Hyeok found himself laughing at the knight¡¯s ever-constant attitude. Asha Trail¡¯s expressionless face also showed the slightest hint of a smile. ¡°But why are you out here in the cold? How did you know I¡¯d return today?¡± ¡°Goldrake has been restless since this morning¡­¡± Come to think of it, Goldrake was intently staring at him from a little further away, its hot breath visible in the cold air. ¡°Goldie.¡± When Seon-Hyeok reached out with a smile, the house-sized monster came running towards him like a little puppy. Shriek! However, when Seon-Hyeok started petting Goldrake¡¯s big head, Redvern began to show signs of agitation. The wyvern¡¯s shrieks were sharp and piercing. Growl. Goldrake stopped lazily enjoying the attention and threateningly growled at the wyvern. In the past, Redvern would have recalled its poor showing against the drake and backed off. Now, having grown on the battlefield, the wyvern refused to stand down. Shriek! As if to challenge the drake, Redvern spread its enlarged wings wide and glared threateningly. It shook its neck, preparing to shoot its green poison at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Stop it!¡± Seon-Hyeok commanded the beast in a low voice, concerned that this pleasant reunion would be ruined if left alone. Unfortunately, the dim-witted Redvern caused a scene. Chomp. Before he could act, Redvern rushed in and bit into Goldrake¡¯s neck. ¡°Hey!¡± Seon-Hyeok panicked and tried to restrain Redvern, but the two monsters refused to listen. Roar! Goldrake violently shook off the wyvern stuck onto its neck. Shriek! Redvern shrieked as it fell away, and Goldrake jumped at the opportunity. Shriek! Ptui! The wyvern unleashed its deadly poison to keep Goldrake in check, but the powerful beast ignored it and trampled forward. Taken aback by the reckless charge, Redvern flapped its wings and tried to rise, but it was too late. Goldrake bit down on Redvern¡¯s hind leg and slammed the wyvern against the ground. Whimper. Crushed by the golden monster, Redvern weakly exhaled and looked towards its owner. Seon-Hyeok found himself shaking his head as he watched the wyvern¡¯s pitiful eyes. ¡°You idiot. If you really wanted to fight, you should¡¯ve attacked from the air. Who do you think you are, charging against him on the ground?¡± There were no signs that Redvern¡¯s nasty temper and stupidity could be fixed. The wyvern might have undergone two metamorphoses, but Goldrake continued to be significantly ahead in terms of strength and vitality. The disparity was clearly evident in their stats, and the only areas in which Redvern was ahead were its wings and agility. It would have been a huge upset if Redvern emerged victorious. ¡°Goldie, let it go. Redvern won¡¯t do it again.¡± Goldrake continued to look angry, but it obeyed. Whether it was because of the higher obedience stat or inherent differences in personality, Goldrake was much more reliable than Redvern. Growl. The drake approached and put its head close ¨C there was not a single damaged scale on its body. Redvern¡¯s powerful poison, capable of melting even the griffins¡¯ tough hides, was completely ineffective. ¡°Goldrake really is your natural enemy.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed, realizing their gap was beyond what the stats indicated. ¡°You¡¯ll be leaving right away?¡± Julian frowned when Seon-Hyeok immediately voiced his intention to leave for the capital. ¡°I have to make a trip there anyways, so better sooner than later.¡± He had stayed on the front lines for too long, and all he wanted was to rest. However, until he took care of business at the capital, he would not be truly free. It was preferable to quickly address his obligations instead of procrastinating. ¡°I¡¯ll have to receive what I¡¯m owed and give them what I need to. Only then will I be able to rest in peace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Julian visibly showed her disappointment. She had become much more expressive during the time he was away. ¡°May I go as well?¡± ¡°You too, Sir Trail?¡± Though unexpected, there was no reason for him to refuse. Seon-Hyeok readily agreed, and Julian stubbornly insisted on tagging along. ¡°Fine, okay. You can come too, Julian.¡± He relented, figuring he had nothing to lose by taking his squire with him. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready to leave right away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to take a day or two before leaving, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Julian rushed out as though she did not hear him. It looked like she was worried about being left behind once again. ¡°She seemed mature beyond her years when we first met, but it feels like she¡¯s getting younger.¡± Of course, that did not mean Julian was any worse at completing her duties. If anything, Seon-Hyeok preferred her brighter demeanor now. ¡°On that note, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He immediately straightened up when he heard Asha Trail¡¯s ominous tone. ¡°It¡¯s about Squire Julian.¡± The knight looked out the door to ensure nobody was listening before whispering. ¡°She isn¡¯t growing.¡± ¡°Ah, you surprised me. People her age go through growth spurts. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll grow when it¡¯s time.¡± Asha Trail shook her head at his nonchalant response. ¡°It¡¯s not that minor of an issue.¡± She expressed her concerns that Julian¡¯s unchanging height and body were unusual. ¡°She hasn¡¯t grown a single centimeter over the past year.¡± Normally, Seon-Hyeok would have thought little of this, but his heart suddenly sank. He recalled how Julian had suffered from the sea serpent¡¯s poison during their journey in Rugenburg. ¡®Too much time has passed. You should be prepared for the aftereffects.¡¯ ¡®There could be lasting physical effects or even slight madness. It¡¯s also possible that her personality will change. In any case, things will be quite different from before her poisoning.¡¯ At the time, the mage employed by Baron Rugenburg had repeatedly warned him about potential aftereffects. However, Julian had miraculously recovered and showed no signs of side effects afterwards. Naturally, Seon-Hyeok had forgotten about this until now. ¡®However, there might be negative developments in the future, and we¡¯ll just have to wait and see for the time being.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok recalled these old warnings as he listened to Asha Trail. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Do you have something in mind?¡± Seon-Hyeok revealed what Julian had gone through, and when she heard the whole story, the knight looked depressed. ¡°It seems those aftereffects impacted Squire Julian¡¯s growth.¡± Asha Trail showed genuine regret over the misfortune that befell such a talented knight candidate. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go to the capital. If Julian¡¯s stunted growth truly is an aftereffect of the poison, we¡¯ll have to ask the Royal Mages to treat her.¡± It would be a terrible fate for her to eternally live as a child because of his actions. He vowed to have her healed at all costs. ¡°I hope the wise wizards at the capital know how to cure her.¡± ¡°I hope so too.¡± The conversation trailed off once they agreed to search for a treatment. However, Asha Trail did not leave. ¡°Sir Trail, is there something else you wanted?¡± Hearing his question, Asha Trail hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not something to ask a lord who only just returned, but¡­¡± After mumbling for a moment, she composed herself and looked straight at him. ¡°Will you please spar with me?¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok was confused why she would ask for this out of the blue, but she explained she wanted to check his abilities before leaving for the capital. ¡°War is the harshest teacher for a knight.¡± It was clear she was curious about how much he had grown while making his countless battlefield accomplishments. ¡°Well, that won¡¯t be difficult.¡± He likewise wanted to try his skills against her once again. Aside from his one confrontation with Marquis Reinhardt, his training with Asha Trail was the first and last time he had tasted defeat. Once they reached an agreement, there was no need to delay. Having just returned from the front lines, Seon-Hyeok had yet to take off his armor, and Asha Trail, as a proud knight, preferred armor over everyday clothes. As such, they could ignore all of the preparations for a duel and simply head to an empty training ground with their weapons. ¡°You should be careful. It¡¯ll be different from before.¡± In response, Asha Trail brought forth her brilliant sword energy. ¡°I haven¡¯t been playing around either.¡± She was not bluffing. The energy covering her sword was far more dazzling than before. It was unlike anything he had seen in battle against the Noctein knights. ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s confidence took a hit as he tensed up. As he did, wind forcefully gathered to the tip of his spear. This process now felt as natural as breathing. ¡°Whew. Then should we get started?¡± Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath and positioned his lance as he felt the energy surrounding his entire body. Whoosh. At that moment, the tension broke. It was his first time using Dragon Fear on another human. CH 133 No content CH 134. The knight¡¯s blood boiled the moment she saw her lord return from the war. Seon-Hyeok did not outwardly show it, but she could tell at first glance how much he had achieved during his time away. Asha Trail could not pass by this opportunity to compete against her lord, and as a result, she boldly requested a sparring session. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s presence was too strong now ¨C she did not want to postpone this duel until after the journey to the capital. ¡°Well, that won¡¯t be difficult.¡± Thankfully, her lord gladly accepted her request. He did not seem to care about the fatigue accumulated during the war, which must have been as thick as the dust covering his armor. ¡°You should be careful. It¡¯ll be different from before.¡± She would have known this even if he had stayed quiet. Seon-Hyeok looked nothing like he did before, from his stance holding his weapon to the look in his eyes. He had grown remarkably. ¡°I haven¡¯t been playing around either.¡± Ever since she was relieved from her duties protecting the royal princess, Asha Trail had focused on her training and had achieved significant gains herself. She once again worked up her fighting spirit as a brilliant light gathered around her blade. ¡°Whew. Then should we get started?¡± The lord, after gathering his unique energy on the tip of his lance, suddenly gripped his weapon. At that moment, his demeanor changed. What the hell¡­ Asha Trail had never before felt this kind of fighting energy before. No, she had never even heard of it. A knight¡¯s fighting spirit was sharp but subtle, much like a sword honed over a long time. However, the lord¡¯s fighting aura clearly transcended these standards. His spirit was clearly visible and dynamic like a living being. She felt goosebumps all over her body, as her limbs and neck grew stiff. Her heart pounded, as though ready to explode, and a metallic taste spread across her mouth. Before she knew it, she grabbed the hilt of her sword with all her strength. Stare. Her opponent¡¯s fighting spirit gazed directly at her. No, that¡¯s impossible. A fighting spirit isn¡¯t a living being. At that moment, however, she clearly felt as though she had made eye contact with something unidentifiable. Indescribable emotions dominated her entire body, and she soon realized she had never experienced these feelings throughout her entire life. Fear. Terror. Defeat. This was a fear she had not felt even when faced with Marquis Reinhardt, the head of the Royal Guard and the most revered swordsman in the kingdom. At that moment, Asha Trail grew angry. ¡°Hap!¡± With a shout, she regained control over her fear-stricken body and shook off the impending sense of defeat. Having barely come to her senses, she looked straight towards her lord. The powerful spirit pressing down on her remained, but it did not feel as omnipotent as before. It was just unusually violent and intense. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She felt as if she was suffering through a terrible nightmare. However, the lord in front of her was real, as was the giant lance bearing down on her body. Whoosh! Her whole body felt numb from the biting wind wrapped around the lance. She swung down with a blade covered in sword energy, trying to maintain her balance against the wind. ¡°Keuk.¡± Is this really the power of a human? She felt a shock as though she had been hit with a siege weapon. Her sword threatened to fly away, but she desperately hung on despite the terrible pain and shock. I¡¯ll lose at this rate. Asha Trail straightened up and poured energy into her sword, trying to overcome her lord¡¯s presence. Whoosh. The sword¡¯s cry seemed to symbolize the strength of a knight at the peak of her art, and with it, she regained her composure. I won¡¯t lose. Asha Trail envisioned the trajectory of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lance and swung her blade like a bolt of lightning. As a former member of the Royal Guard, she always had someone to protect behind her back, and retreat was never an option. The sword she honed her entire life collided with her lord¡¯s giant lance. Boom! She bit her lip upon feeling the tremendous impact. The lord was momentarily frozen, made immobile due to the aftereffects of such a reckless and powerful charge. Asha Trail did not miss her opportunity and quickly stepped forward. She had no intention of giving him the time to readjust his lance or to push her aside. However, contrary to what she thought, her lord was not defenseless. The area within the lance¡¯s reach was his dominion, and a terrifying wind raged wherever she stepped. ¡°Ugh.¡± In an instant, dozens, no hundreds, of cuts were made into her solid iron armor. Any bare skin became a bloodied mess. It was a vicious gale that caused her to lose her balance, but she continued forward, one step at a time. ¡°Whew.¡± As she gathered her breath, the subdued light covering her sword once again shone brilliantly. The lord took a step back, but he had not put enough distance between them to dodge her sword energy. Without hesitating, Asha Trail cut at her lord¡¯s waist. *** When the surprised soldiers found the source of the sudden noise, the battle between the lord and his knight was already at a fever pitch. ¡°Oh, are they sparring?¡± They were enthusiastic to witness the confrontation between two superhuman beings. However, their cheering expressions quickly hardened. ¡°S, shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡± ¡°Do knights normally fight like this?¡± The two people constantly exchanging blows in the ruined training grounds were covered in blood. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much¡­ ugh!¡± A soldier screamed out as he spoke. At that moment, Asha Trail¡¯s sword had cut into the lord¡¯s shoulder. The shoulder armor instantly broke away and fell to the ground, and in its place was something scarlet. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Sir Trail is trying to assassinate¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± ¡°Then how do you explain that! Does that look like sparring to you?¡± The soldier could not answer his comrade. He felt it would not be strange if either of them died during this bloody battle. Bang! The lord put some distance between them before charging, and the knight quickly closed the gap to block his chance to attack. Countless blows were exchanged as the two alternated between chasing and being chased. The attacks were varied ¨C at times, they would attack with their weapons, and at others their fists and elbows ¨C but regardless, all of their blows were brutal enough to crush armor and break bones. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡± ¡°Stop them? How?¡± Despite being far away, the soldiers¡¯ legs shook from the shockwaves created by their blows. How could we possibly stop them? No, how could we even think about stopping them? ¡°I wonder what they have against each other that they¡¯d¡­¡± ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t get along normally¡­¡± There was no way they would attack each other like that without preexisting grudges. ¡°Notify Squire Julian!¡± The soldiers even thought about the lord¡¯s squire as the situation seemingly deteriorated out of control. They panicked as they searched for the young girl. Contrary to their concerns, however, the duel ended without any deaths. Asha Trail¡¯s treasured sword failed to overcome the violent blows with Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lance and gradually began to break. Crack. After swinging her sword in a flawless sword dance, Asha Trail gritted her teeth at the metallic noise. She desperately hoped her sword would endure a little longer. Sadly, her weapon did not answer her prayers. The sword energy covering the blade ultimately shattered the very object it was designed to protect. Crumble. She was despondent as she watched the blade turn into powder. ¡°Whew.¡± Her lord pulled back his lance. He looked to be a complete mess, but the knight could not find any comfort in his appearance. ¡°It seems that my sword wasn¡¯t of high enough quality.¡± Her lord¡¯s breathing was not quite as ragged as hers. He even had a somewhat relaxed expression, at odds with her desperate swings with her sword. ¡°Then the duel today is a draw.¡± The lord was a drake rider and wyvern rider, not a soldier limited to fighting on the ground. His true abilities could only be exhibited while using a mount. Despite this, she had failed to defeat him. ¡°Let¡¯s call this a draw, and follow up next time¡­¡± ¡°The Viscount of Blood and Iron, Sir Romero, enjoyed a victory before losing to you on your drake. However, I wasn¡¯t even able to beat you on the ground.¡± It was not that she was weaker than the Viscount of Blood and Iron. It was just that the lord had grown beyond imagination since then. Having returned from the war, the lord had truly become a monster. ¡°It¡¯s my loss.¡± Asha Trail frankly admitted her defeat. ¡°From now on, the rank of Gradus 46 belongs to you.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked at Asha Trail with a bewildered look. She neither denigrated her opponent¡¯s strength, using his abilities as a foreigner as an excuse, nor did she draw attention to the powerful weapon specially commissioned by the royal family, as she coolly accepted the results of their duel. ¡°I¡¯ll try again next time.¡± But despite admitting her defeat, Asha Trail never looked humbled. Though her previously flashy armor had become rags and her neat appearance became a mess, the knight remained upright and stared at him with brilliantly shining eyes. ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll make sure you have to get on your drake.¡± With that determined statement, Asha Trail turned around. She staggered while taking her first step, but was unwavering for her second. By the time she took her third, Asha Trail was her usual confident self. ¡°Ah. So cool.¡± Seon-Hyeok breathed a sigh of relief as the knight disappeared. The female knight and former Royal Guard had been formidable. She preferred to face attacks head on rather than dodge, and she had the toughness to endure minor attacks using her body. He was not sure whether that was characteristic of a Royal Knight prohibited from backing down, or whether it was her personal tendencies, but it was undeniable that she was incredibly tough. Considering the duel had been between a former rider only adept at charging and a guardian unaware of when to step down, it was inevitable that the duel became more violent than necessary. ¡°Ugh. I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡± He wanted to head for the capital right away, but those plans were put on hold after he took a look at his bloodied body. Despite the throbbing pain over his entire body, Seon-Hyeok smiled faintly. It seemed as though he finally realized who he had just beaten in a battle. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s totally ruined now.¡± He belatedly noticed the battered lance. It was covered with countless grooves and cracks. The faithful weapon that endured countless battles in war had dulled and broke in a single duel. ¡°My lord!¡± The soldiers ran over and made a fuss as he looked at his weapon. Seon-Hyeok had been aware there were spectators, but¡­ ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Do I look okay?¡± The soldiers looked embarrassed as they looked at their lord¡¯s bruised and bloodied body. ¡°My lord!¡± At that moment, Julian appeared. ¡°What the hell happened here?¡± Her face was as stiff as a rock as she saw her lord. ¡°Hey, you jerks¡­ who called Julian¡­¡± ¡°The situation seemed serious, and we thought we should call Squire Julian¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok grimaced as he heard the soldiers¡¯ excuses. He felt a headache coming on, knowing that Julian would badger him all day if he ever got injured. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s injuries were fully healed within two days. It was all thanks to the restorative benefits of the water attribute. Although he was rarely able to use Bluegon, the attribute that accompanied the sea dragon often showed its usefulness. ¡°Ah!¡± While he was deep in thought, he suddenly realized he had left something behind on the battlefield. ¡°Bluegon!¡± Seon-Hyeok swore, realizing that he forgot about his sea dragon because it was underwater and inconspicuous. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid!¡± He opened his status window and tried to look at Bluegon¡¯s current state. Unfortunately, Bluegon¡¯s status was unavailable given the huge distance between them. ¡°Damn¡­¡± He was certain Bluegon would be upset by now, having realized it was abandoned once again. Seon-Hyeok cursed his own absentmindedness. Bluegon was so reckless that it could cause a river to disappear in anger. Seon-Hyeok wondered if he¡¯d have to journey all the way back to the Noctein lands. But fortunately, there was now a way to resolve the situation without the additional travel. ¡°Call Dragon.¡± CH 134 No content CH 135 No content CH 135. Seon-Hyeok had never used the Call Dragon ability before, but he was immediately able to understand its effects. - The skill, Call Dragon, has been activated. - All members of the Dragon Platoon will be commanded to stop what they are doing and respond to the Dragon Rider Master Chief¡¯s call. - The drake (Goldrake) has stopped eating and answered the call. - The wyvern (Redvern) has stopped hunting and answered the call. Goldrake and Redvern immediately responded to his summons. Seon-Hyeok thought he could hear pounding footsteps outside, and he soon saw the giant head of a golden monster through the window. Shriek! A moment later, he heard a sharp cry. It was Redvern. However, the most important one, Bluegon, did not respond. Seon-Hyeok was not sure whether it was a result of the distance or because his sea dragon was ignoring the call. ¡°Damn it. The one I¡¯m actually calling for isn¡¯t answering.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed as he watched Goldrake chewing on something outside and Redvern shrieking as the wyvern circled in the sky. He wondered whether the skill failed as he waited and waited some more for Bluegon to respond. As he nervously checked his status, Seon-Hyeok finally heard the message he had been hoping for. - The sea serpent (Bluegon) has stopped¡­ and reluctantly answered the call. Contrary to his concerns, Bluegon did not refuse the summons. Despite the ¡®reluctantly¡¯ modifier, it seemed as though the sea dragon would come. However, there was still a problem. Unlike the two dragon subspecies that immediately answered his call, Bluegon was far away. It would take some time for it to arrive. ¡°Ugh. Do I need to wait?¡± If he left now, he would essentially be leaving Bluegon behind once again, but waiting would mean delaying his trip to the capital for at least another two weeks. Considering he wanted to make his journey as soon as possible, Seon-Hyeok felt troubled. Nonetheless, he did not need to think for long. Ultimately, he decided to wait for Bluegon, since he felt sorry for the poor sea dragon abandoned in enemy territory. Fortunately, the wait was not as long as expected. Bluegon was able to pass through the winding river and arrive at Rheinperle in 5 days. Growl. The sea dragon was a mess when it arrived. Its scales, normally a brilliant blue, were full of scratches and unhealed wounds. Roar! Bluegon fiercely roared. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Surprised by Bluegon¡¯s unexpected condition, Seon-Hyeok immediately checked the sea dragon¡¯s status. - Rage, resentment As expected, Bluegon was furious. However, something was strange. Bluegon¡¯s anger was too extreme to be a result of its owner¡¯s indifference and neglect. It felt closer to a killing instinct towards an enemy. Seon-Hyeok soon realized the reason. He discovered a sword buried near the sea dragon¡¯s neck. In fact, there were several swords visible between the tough scales. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Bluegon had been left alone in enemy territory. He immediately knew who the swords belonged to. ¡°Were you fighting alone?¡± The message had said that Bluegon stopped what it was doing and reluctantly answered his call. Seon-Hyeok had imagined the reluctance was out of Bluegon¡¯s anger towards him. However, that was not the case. The sea serpent was not late because of any feelings towards Seon-Hyeok, but rather because it was fighting the Nocteins. It did not sit well with Bluegon that it had to retreat with its enemies in front of it. Roar! Bluegon roared, expressing its disapproval with the timing of the summons. The sea dragon showed its resentment towards its master and towards the enemies it had left alive. It sounded like the cries of a wounded animal. Shudder. After crying out for a while, Bluegon shuddered and began to shrink. - Bluegon has converted some of its size and vitality into attribute energy. - Bluegon has willingly begun metamorphosis. - Abnormal events have increased the possibility of changes during the shedding process. Before Seon-Hyeok could even fully check what was happening, Bluegon fell asleep. *** ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Seon-Hyeok remained at Rheinperle for another day after Bluegon fell into slumber before finally departing. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the territory to you.¡± As he had spent more time away than ruling Rheinperle, it had become natural for him to leave the everyday operations to someone else. However, he felt ashamed of himself as a lord for leaving his territory unattended, and thus he bowed as he made his request. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Rheinperle. Please have a safe trip to the capital.¡± Antoine Montaigne and the other authority figures at Rheinperle sent him off with bright expressions on their faces, as if guessing what troubled their lord. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Get everything you deserve, and more, from the royal family.¡± ¡°Take this opportunity to empty the royal storehouses.¡± ¡°Please buy me a gift on your way back.¡± Clark and the other riders casually sent him off, and Seon-Hyeok smiled as he responded. ¡°Sir Trail. Julian.¡± The two women sitting on Redvern nodded to let him know they were ready. He immediately jumped on, and Redvern began flapping its powerful wings. Despite what Seon-Hyeok feared, Redvern was able to carry the three riders without much difficulty. If anything, it was the riders who had a rough time. ¡°Sir Trail, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fi¡­ ugh!¡± Every time Redvern landed to take a quick break, Asha Trail doubled over with nausea. The strong female knight, seemingly superhuman on the ground, looked unusually feeble in the air. Julian was even worse. ¡°I, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Every time Seon-Hyeok asked, the young squire desperately said she was fine in a trembling voice, lips blue from the cold. In the end, the harsh environment proved too much for her, as she eventually had to travel in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s arms. It was not only Asha Trail and Julian struggling during the journey. He likewise was stressed taking care of riders unaccustomed to flight. He almost missed the crazy mage, Aria Eisen. Regardless of the riders¡¯ condition, Redvern continued to move, and they quickly approached their destination. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re finally there.¡± Seeing Adenstein on the horizon, Seon-Hyeok ordered Redvern to gradually descend. ¡°Hm?¡± He suddenly felt a strange sensation and belatedly noticed a flare exploding far away. ¡°What is that?¡± It certainly was not a sign or threat of attack. Adenstein had the most ironclad defenses within the Adenburg Kingdom, and there could not possibly be such an event at the capital. The brilliant flair likewise seemed more eye-catching than intimidating. It seemed to be a signal of some sort. ¡°We have to head there.¡± Though pale from the stress of flying, Asha Trail suddenly spoke up. ¡°Sir Trail?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an emergency rescue flare.¡± What the hell is she talking about? What could be so dangerous near the capital that people are sending emergency rescue flares?¡± ¡°All members of the Royal Knights have the obligation to cease what they are doing and investigate upon seeing that flare.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned, unable to understand, and Asha Trail explained further. ¡°That signal is exclusive to the royal family.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok grabbed the reins before feeling something was amiss. ¡°But then why are you so relaxed?¡± As a member of the Royal Guard, Asha Trail had been responsible for protecting the royal princess until recently. Despite being reassigned to Rheinperle, her loyalty to the royal family was unquestionable. For some reason, however, the loyal knight did not seem to be in a hurry even after seeing the emergency flare. ¡°It is an emergency signal, but it¡¯s been intentionally weakened.¡± She explained that if it really was a desperate situation, the entire sky above the royal capital would be lit up with these flares, and that at least a knight unit would have been dispatched by the Central Knights. ¡°But right now, the skies are quiet, and there isn¡¯t any movement from the knights¡¯ garrison.¡± It was just as Asha Trail said. ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably a sign for someone.¡± The feeling that he had passed through a barrier while approaching Adenstein, and the immediate emergency flare right afterwards. Seon-Hyeok easily figured out who the signal was intended for. ¡°We¡¯ll have to check it out.¡± Someone connected to the royal family was clearly trying to contact him. Their expectations proved to be correct. As soon as they turned towards the signal, the glowing light suddenly disappeared. It was like the flare disappeared of its own will after fulfilling its purpose. ¡°Earl Drachen.¡± Noticing a group of people on the ground, Seon-Hyeok pulled on Redvern¡¯s reins and slowly descended. Some of those waiting below had their hoods flung back at Redvern¡¯s powerful wingbeats. ¡°They¡¯re the knights and mages of the Royal Guard.¡± Asha Trail immediately recognized her former comrades and whispered to Seon-Hyeok. He was not surprised. Considering the flare was exclusive to the royal family, he had guessed that the people waiting would be connected to them in some way. ¡°The knight in front is Sir Leverkusen, responsible for protecting His Majesty himself.¡± Even so, he had to be taken aback that the knight was not just any member of the Royal Guard, but the one closest to King Theodore. Redvern finished landing as Seon-Hyeok¡¯s thoughts grew complicated. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Sir Drachen. I am Abseilinger Denow Leverkusen, member of the Royal Guards.¡± Abseilinger Denow Leverkusen was a middle-aged knight with a horizontally-extending mustache. He lacked the overwhelming presence of Marquis Reinhardt, but his eyes were steadfast even in front of the giant wyvern in front of him. It was clear he was a powerful and worthy knight. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Drachen.¡± Seon-Hyeok jumped down from the saddle and quickly introduced himself. ¡°Were you waiting for me by any chance?¡± The middle-aged knight did not refute his claims as he coolly responded. ¡°You¡¯re correct. We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Sir Drachen.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve found me when I arrived at the capital soon, so why¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok could not understand why they were going through the trouble to intercept him on the road to the capital. ¡°This was an order from His Majesty himself.¡± He quietly waited for Sir Leverkusen to explain the situation. After all, there was no reason for him to remain out of the loop. ¡°His Majesty wants Sir Drachen to enter the capital as quietly as possible.¡± ¡°Did you just say quietly?¡± The knight repeated himself. ¡°Yes, so that nobody knows.¡± CH 136. Seon-Hyeok also found it undesirable to enter the capital with loud fanfare. He was, and had always been, uncomfortable with raucous victory ceremonies. In that sense, he welcomed King Theodore¡¯s instructions. The only thing bothering him was that he was unsure of the king¡¯s intentions. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s command¡­¡± It was evident he would have to meet the person in charge to uncover the intentions behind the sudden order. ¡°Did you meet or contact anyone on your way here?¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head when he heard Sir Leverkusen¡¯s question. Since he traveled through the sky, he could not have encountered anyone on his journey in the first place. He had even taken breaks on the barren plains rather than in villages in an effort to spare random villagers from the terror of seeing a wyvern, and as such, the only ones aware of his journey were the people of Rheinperle. ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± The middle-aged knight spoke briefly before staring at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°It seems like something¡¯s complicated.¡± Instead of answering, the knight looked towards Redvern. It looked as though he wanted to get away from the conspicuous monster before they spoke. ¡°Stay out of sight until I summon you again.¡± Redvern stared at its master before flying up and away. ¡°Is that better?¡± ¡°Thank you. Since you¡¯re the only wyvern rider on the continent, your presence here would be exposed if anyone saw your beast.¡± As he spoke, the knight handed Seon-Hyeok a dark robe. ¡°It may be inconvenient, but please cover your face until we arrive.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Seon-Hyeok put on the robe and raised the hood over his head. When he turned around, he saw that Asha Trail and Julian were dressed in the same way. ¡°Then I¡¯ll guide you there.¡± Seon-Hyeok jumped onto the horse prepared by the Royal Guards and followed them towards the capital. As soon as they arrived, Seon-Hyeok was forced to separate from his party. ¡°Sir Trail. Please take care of Julian.¡± Instead of responding, Asha Trail tightly held the young squire¡¯s hand as she nodded. ¡°You really care about your squire.¡± As they watched the group depart, Sir Leverkusen finally spoke up in surprise after being a silent guide all this time. ¡°She¡¯s a nice kid. And talented as well.¡± In addition, she was suffering from the aftereffects of the sea serpent¡¯s poison because of him, and this had been increasingly on his mind lately. In reality, Julian was acting several times stronger and livelier than himself. ¡°I see.¡± Perhaps it had just been a passing remark. The middle-aged knight did not follow up on his comment. ¡°This way.¡± Seon-Hyeok was led beyond the garden where he previously shared tea with the princess and deeper into the castle. ¡°Hm¡­¡± At some point, even the servants coming and going disappeared, and the knights standing guard were no longer visible. ¡°Could you wait here for a moment?¡± Having been guided deep into the castle, Sir Leverkusen asked for his patience. When Seon-Hyeok nodded, the knight left him and disappeared. ¡°Hm.¡± He took the time to look around while the Royal Guard was away. The plainly decorated garden was quiet, and Seon-Hyeok felt as though he was alone in this world. However, he knew that this seemingly defenseless garden was more heavily guarded than any other place he had ever visited. There were dozens of unseen forces all throughout the garden. If it was not for his wind spirit, he would not have noticed them. Seon-Hyeok intuitively realized that this place was the deepest part of the royal palace. Ugh. Why did they even bring me here? Anxious, he kicked at the ground. ¡°Sir Drachen.¡± A while later, the Royal Guards returned. ¡°His Majesty will be arriving soon.¡± Seon-Hyeok took off his robe and tidied up. Moments later, King Theodore approached from afar, flanked by even more knights. ¡°Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen greets King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the sole ruler of Adenburg and head of House Adenstein.¡± After dealing with royalty several times, Seon-Hyeok clearly had become used to royal etiquette even without realizing it. He naturally greeted Adenburg¡¯s ruler in an impeccable manner. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your voice from time to time through communication channels, but it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you face to face like this.¡± King Theodore¡¯s imposing presence was the same as always. The quiet garden seemed completely full following his appearance. ¡°Seeing your healthy appearance¡­¡± ¡°Ah. There¡¯s no need to follow etiquette you aren¡¯t even familiar with. If I had intended this to be formal, I would have welcomed you in an official ceremony instead. Rise.¡± Seon-Hyeok stood up and smiled. The king¡¯s unchanging approach of emphasizing efficiency made his discomfort disappear. ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡± There was a hint of a smile in the king¡¯s eyes when he saw Seon-Hyeok smile. ¡°You truly have grown beyond comprehension.¡± The king briefly expressed his admiration before continuing. ¡°I know you do not enjoy large ceremonies, but I would like to apologize for letting a storied war hero enter the capital without fanfare.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hope for hospitality, but is there a reason why I had to move so covertly?¡± King Theodore had a troubled expression. Seon-Hyeok momentarily wondered whether this was due to his sudden interruption and questioning, but King Theodore was not the type of person to take offense to that. It was clear he had a separate reason. ¡°There¡¯s a course of action I would like to pursue, but the nobles are opposed to it.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked in surprise at the blunt remark. He could not understand how the king, with his overwhelming charisma and dominant stature, could face stiff opposition from the noble class. ¡°I have promised you the greatest honor possible for a knight. You have done more than enough to deserve this, and I intend to keep my promise.¡± Clearly, the opposition had something to do with this supposedly greatest honor. Seon-Hyeok was simultaneously worried and excited as he waited for King Theodore to continue. ¡°However, I felt the need to be on the same page with you first. It would look ridiculous if I offered you the reward in the face of opposition from the nobles, only to have you decline.¡± The king paused and stared at him. Again? Again? Seon-Hyeok felt panicked at the sight of the clear eyes that threatened to read him inside and out. He nonetheless played the role of faithful servant as he calmly waited. King Theodore stared at him for a while before suddenly beginning to laugh. ¡°So, my decision was correct. I am convinced, seeing you as you are right now.¡± What is he so satisfied by? Seon-Hyeok could not tell why the king¡¯s words and attitude were so joyful. ¡°You¡¯re worthy of the glory.¡± With that, the king suddenly asked a seemingly random question. ¡°Is there a woman you have in mind?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What nonsense is this? Taken aback by the unexpected question, Seon-Hyeok gave a brief and rude reply. ¡°I apologize.¡± He belatedly realized his mistake and apologized, but the king did not seem to mind. This, however, made him even more uncomfortable. ¡°You are more foolish than you look.¡± The king¡¯s gaze was exceedingly mild and friendly. ¡°I will ask you again. Is there a woman you have in mind, or is there a family that has asked you for your hand in marriage?¡± Seon-Hyeok felt uneasy with the persistent questioning. He tried his best to guess what the king was getting at, but he could not reach a conclusion. ¡°Seeing as you don¡¯t have an answer; I will take your response to be a ¡®no¡¯.¡± After interpreting Seon-Hyeok¡¯s silence, the king laughed. ¡°Then there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°What problem are you talking about?¡± Seon-Hyeok blurted out, thinking something might happen if he remained quiet. ¡°Sir Drachen.¡± But instead of answering his question, the king called on his subject with a dignified voice. ¡°Your brilliant accomplishments are unprecedented and beyond my expectations. I struggled to find a reward worthy of them.¡± Seon-Hyeok wanted to tell his liege not to worry about the reward, but he could not bring himself to cut the king off. ¡°And as such, I stayed up for several days and nights, and finally found a reward I considered reasonable.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mouth went dry. He could not understand why he was so nervous about receiving this reward ¨C after all, it was not supposed to be a punishment. ¡°I, Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, would like to present to you the most glorious jewel among the treasures of House Adenstein.¡± Seon-Hyeok quietly breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the word ¡®jewel¡¯, but it proved premature. The king was not yet finished, and Seon-Hyeok cursed himself for his hasty reaction. ¡°Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, my beloved daughter, the princess praised by the people for her beauty. She is the highest honor I can grant you, and through her, you will become the inheritor of House Adenstein.¡± Seon-Hyeok was dumbstruck. He could not process what King Theodore was suggesting. Seeing the bewildered foreigner, King Theodore continued with his dignified voice. ¡°I am welcoming you into the royal family.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not remember how the conversation developed since that explosive statement. When he finally came to his senses, he found himself staying in a room reserved solely for the royal family. ¡°What the hell!¡± Realizing what had happened, he swore. ¡°Isn¡¯t he crazy? Humans aren¡¯t objects to be traded!¡± He had made sure to watch his language whenever he visited the capital, but he could not hold back now. ¡°Who the hell gives his daughter as a reward?¡± He forgot that he was in the deepest part of the royal palace as he ranted in agitation. ¡°And a child at that!¡± He could not understand what the people were thinking, calling a child like her beautiful. Having been raised in the other world, a fourteen-year-old child was simply a kid who needed to grow up. But her father was personally giving her as a reward. Seon-Hyeok found the situation absurd. If it were anyone other than the ruler of Adenburg, he would have immediately and mercilessly punished that person. From his perspective, King Theodore¡¯s proposal was little more than criminal in nature. He barely managed to calm down after some time had passed. However, the situation remained unresolved, and he was in the undesirable situation of having to marry a 14-year-old child. ¡®I will bring the nobles together tomorrow and announce my decision to the world. You will be present as well, and you are tasked with making sure that others do not try and dirty your name.¡¯ The even bigger issue was that the powerful head of House Adenstein planned to make this an unretractable truth the very next day. ¡°Damn. I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡± Seon-Hyeok was bewildered by the unexpected prospect of marriage. Knock. Knock. ¡°Who is it?¡± After immediately answering in a sharp tone, he belatedly realized he was in the royal palace and repeated himself in a calmer voice.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Please excuse me for a moment.¡± The voice was businesslike and formal. He opened the door anxiously and was taken aback to see a fully armed female knight. Her golden armor indicated her position as a member of the Royal Guard, and specifically¡­ She was one of Princess Ophelia¡¯s attendants. ¡°May I look around the room for a moment before the princess visits?¡± Seon-Hyeok helplessly nodded at her question. It had been closer to a declaration than a request. ¡°Then excuse me.¡± After quickly examining the room, the knight finished and gave a signal outside. Step. Step. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Seon-Hyeok heard some light footsteps, followed by a refreshing voice. ¡°Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen greets¡­¡± He reflexively tried to offer the standard greeting, only to freeze in place. The royal princess looked drastically different from the girl he had met just a year ago. CH 136 No content CH 137. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her round forehead and large, dark brown eyes were the same, but her slim cheeks and chin were more delicate and beautiful. Under her hair meticulously braided by the royal family¡¯s maids was a fine, white neckline. This is that same child? When did that little girl pretending to be an adult grow up so much? The princess had looked smaller and younger than his squire before, but she was completely different now. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Hearing her calm voice, Seon-Hyeok belatedly realized he had been staring at the royal princess, taken aback by her surprising change in appearance. ¡°I apologize.¡± She smiled gently upon hearing his apology. ¡°Did I change that much?¡± ¡°Almost unrecognizably¡­¡± He was not exaggerating ¨C the princess¡¯s change truly was drastic. She could have been mistaken for a different person entirely. ¡°I just grew a little taller and lost some baby fat.¡± She claimed the changes were insignificant, but her voice could not hide her pride. Despite these developments, the princess¡¯ mannerisms remained the same, and Seon-Hyeok could not help but laugh. However, his excitement at seeing her consistent demeanor did not last, as he soon recalled his previous conversation with King Theodore and grew uncomfortable. It was strange being face to face with the person he was asked to marry. ¡°I heard about all your deeds from my place here in the palace. It is a great pleasure to see the evil Nocteins and the godless pawns of Griffindor suffer.¡± On the other hand, the princess was calm. She acted as though she knew nothing, despite the fact that it was clear her father had spoken to him about the marriage arrangement. ¡°Tempest Knight, Specter of War, Drachen the Red Devil¡­ each of the nicknames you have been given represent the terror you instill in your opponents. It is clear how much of an impact you have had on the battlefield.¡± In the past, he would have cringed at her flowery language, but he preferred it now. Conversations about war were much better than the alternative. ¡°It is truly admirable. Who else could possibly match your accomplishments?¡± Unfortunately, the princess did not want to end their conversation just talking about Seon-Hyeok¡¯s achievements. ¡°So, I heard you had an audience with His Majesty.¡± She brought up the awkward topic herself. ¡°Ah.¡± Seon-Hyeok had been chatting along without a break, but he immediately shut his mouth. ¡°His Majesty hopes that you, the new hero of our kingdom, will be with me.¡± How the hell am I supposed to respond? Seon-Hyeok never imagined being in this situation. Naturally, he had nothing to say in return. ¡°We, the Adenstein royal family, cherish our relationship with you, and we hope that your brilliant accomplishments will not go to waste. I do not want the royal family and you to become wary of one another, and I wish we can come to embrace each other¡¯s existence entirely.¡± However, the princess was different from him. Not only did she humbly accept her situation, but she also actively offered the reasons why the marriage should take place. ¡°Mainly, I hope that by aligning our interests together, we can deter any nefarious nobles from seeking to usurp the royal family and cause a disturbance within the kingdom. Privately, my father hopes that his only daughter will have a worthy husband.¡± The princess seemed enthusiastic as she spoke, but oddly enough, her demeanor was now colder. Despite her young age, the princess had the level-headedness to sacrifice her future for the benefit of her family and the kingdom. At this moment, Seon-Hyeok once again realized the stark difference between commoners and the more privileged royal and noble classes. ¡°You need to understand what position you are in, and that the royal family is working on your behalf.¡± The princess spoke the truth. He was a foreigner, and naturally, he did not enjoy the loyalty of the kingdom¡¯s native populace. As such, the royal family had approached their interactions with him in a transactional manner, rather than trying to bind him in a relationship and forcing him to submit. But now, there needed to be a new path forward. His name, Drachen, now carried such weight that the previous arrangement was no longer tenable. Since the superhuman beings of the kingdom were all tied to the royal family, Seon-Hyeok was the only one capable of setting his own, individualistic course of action. At the same time, he was powerful enough to instantly alter the complicated balance of power within the kingdom. From that perspective, the marriage proposal from the royal family was a reasonable solution. It was a sign that the Adenburg Kingdom did not treat him as a tool to be used and discarded. Essentially, the royal family had sincerely offered him the path to become the one and only heir to the throne, so long as he aligned himself with them. ¡°The Adenstein royal family is willing to be your support and shield.¡± The princess insisted that the marriage was a necessary step for coexistence and was not a means of restraining him. Seon-Hyeok would have protested if the royal family tried to play to his greed or flatter him, but the members of House Adenstein were clever. They only suggested that they act together. ¡°What will happen to me if I accept this marriage proposal?¡± After some contemplation, he decided to be straightforward. ¡°I cannot know what you are so worried about, but I can promise you this. You do not have to remain in the royal capital just because we are married. If you wish, you can be free to take care of your territory as you are doing now. It will be enough that you understand you are married and come by once in a while.¡± ¡°Would it really be okay to do so?¡± Seon-Hyeok was taken aback. He imagined that he would naturally be tied down at the capital if he accepted. ¡°You have an incredible beast with wings. Even if we are geographically far away, distance will not be an issue as you can always come to the royal capital on short notice.¡± At this point, he had to seriously consider the offer, considering how favorable these terms were. If all the royal family wanted was a symbolic joining of Earl Drachen and the Adenstein royal family, there was no reason for him to refuse. The only issue on his mind was the princess¡¯ age. However, this was not the world he grew up in, and here, she was considered no different from an adult. ¡°Of course, I would be very happy if you did not forget and visited me often.¡± He stared blankly at the unexpected words. He momentarily could not process what he had just heard. ¡°What did you just¡­¡± ¡°Oh, would you look at the time? I should get going. I hope you have a peaceful night.¡± Instead of answering, the princess said her farewell with a dry expression and turned away. However, as she went to leave, Seon-Hyeok noticed that the princess¡¯ ears were red. So taken aback that he did not even see the princess off, Seon-Hyeok stood there and sighed. Ah. What a mess. The princess left, but her scent continued to permeate through the room. Despite the luxurious accommodations and the most comfortable bed imaginable, Seon-Hyeok was unable to fall asleep. Even when he finally managed to do so after tossing and turning in bed, he soon woke up to a horrifying surprise. ¡°I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯ve really gone crazy.¡± His voice, still half asleep, was full of shock and shame. ¡°To think that that child would appear in my dreams.¡± Shockingly, his dream was about Princess Ophelia. ¡°Seon-Hyeok. You¡¯ve really hit rock bottom.¡± He felt as though he had just committed an unforgivable crime. This was all thanks to the marriage proposal. Otherwise, there was no reason for her to appear in his dreams. Well, she did grow up. She had already been someone with bright prospects for the future, and she had grown up over the past year. If he had been her age, he really might have fallen for her. ¡°Stop! Snap out of it! She¡¯s a damn middle schooler!¡± Seon-Hyeok swore like a madman. It was indicative of his current state of confusion. Realistically, he understood that accepting the royal proposal was to his benefit, but having been born and raised in the other world, he was stuck between a rock and a hard place. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡± It was a night full of troubles, and he was unable to fall back asleep. *** ¡°So. Did you think about it last night?¡± King Theodore abruptly interjected towards the end of the royal breakfast. There was no way Seon-Hyeok could have possibly reached an answer to such a complicated problem in a single day. Seeing the king brazenly ask despite being aware of this, Seon-Hyeok replied, face pale as though he had just gotten an upset stomach. ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t the princess too young¡­¡± ¡°Ah. I am aware of the culture you foreigners come from. I believe you only start to think about marriage after the age of 20? However, such is not the case in this world.¡± The king immediately cut him off. ¡°With that said, I do not intend to unconditionally force the customs of this world upon you.¡± Despite speaking sternly as though there were no room for reconsideration, King Theodore was quick to change his tone. His talent for convincing others was considerable. ¡°But if the princess¡¯ age still bothers you, how about having an engagement ceremony before the wedding?¡± ¡°An engagement?¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded without realizing it. He momentarily thought that an engagement might be acceptable, and he was immediately taken aback. Within a single day, he had found himself leaning towards accepting the king¡¯s proposal. ¡°An engagement would be less burdensome for you. Let¡¯s have that agreement in place and find an appropriate time in the future for the marriage.¡± ¡°Do I have a choice in this matter?¡± ¡°As always, I have no intention of forcing you to do anything.¡± One of the most terrifying aspects of King Theodore was his ability to make it inevitable to follow his suggestions without ever forcing the matter. ¡°With that said, it will be difficult for you to survive among the nobles without the backing of House Adenstein. Whether you wish for it or not, the nobles will begin trying to attract you into their own factions, and in the end, you will be eaten away by the old and greedy nobles and be left with nothing.¡± Though the king did not put it into words, it was clear that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s relationship with the royal family would become truly uncomfortable were he to decline this offer. After all, there was no father who would favorably treat a man rejecting his daughter, let alone the ruler of a kingdom. In the end, he had no choice but to accept. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Having finally made up his mind, Seon-Hyeok asked what his role would be at the day¡¯s meeting. ¡°All you need to do is attend the meeting as a proud noble of the kingdom.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± There was no perceivable way that this was the case. Seon-Hyeok waited for the king to elaborate, guessing that there was something else he wanted. ¡°I intend to grant you a great deal of rewards in today¡¯s meeting. It is likely that many nobles will come forward to express their opposition to the unprecedented rewards and try to undermine my will.¡± As expected, there was something else. ¡°In the process, it is possible that they will levy unforgivable insults on you.¡± ¡°If you are telling me to turn the other cheek, I am accustomed to that.¡± The king shook his head. ¡°No, I am not telling you to remain patient.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± King Theodore replied with a sly smile. ¡°If that comes to pass, you may do whatever you please.¡± CH 137 No content CH 138. Even among the many nobles, the meeting was limited to those above the position of earl. Those gathered, both young and old, were as determined as ever. ¡°There¡¯s so much work to be done, and I¡¯m here wasting my time because of a foreigner. We need to persuade His Majesty today ¨C no matter what it takes.¡± The nobles were hell bent on concluding their month-long efforts to persuade the stubborn king. ¡°Exactly. I may be lacking compared to the other nobles, but I have the courage to speak out if it is for the future of the kingdom ¨C even if this means I am forever hated by His Majesty.¡± ¡°Hate? Our wise leader will surely recognize your loyalty.¡± An onlooker hearing their conversation would think there were no greater loyalists to the king. However, in reality, all they intended in voicing their opposition was to put a check on King Theodore¡¯s power. They did not want the already powerful House Adenstein to join hands with the decorated war hero. ¡°But anyways, His Majesty did not actually declare anything in the previous meeting, so I¡¯m certain he will try to do so today. I¡¯m somewhat worried there is a factor we haven¡¯t yet taken into consideration.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a truly thoughtful person, and like you, I am worried that there is something we overlooked.¡± King Theodore had stated that the unproductive and exhausting meetings would conclude during their next gathering. This statement ate at the nobles. What could we have missed? ¡°But even so, what could have changed? No matter his brilliant accomplishments, he¡¯s no more than a foreigner lacking roots in this world. It is preposterous for such a man to be joined with the one and only heir to the kingdom. It cannot be permitted.¡± ¡°You are correct. Princess Ophelia will be succeeding King Theodore to the royal throne, and she cannot be married off to such an unworthy person.¡± It must be stopped. The Adenstein royal family had already expanded their strength beyond reason during this past generation, and they cannot be given this new weapon. ¡°It cannot be Drachen. It most certainly cannot.¡± The other nobles unknowingly nodded at the remark, only to flinch in surprise. It was not like the nobles to express their inner feelings, and this mistake was indicative of the impending crisis. If it had been any other foreigner with a high-tier class, they would not have opposed the match so vociferously. However, they needed to stop Drachen. Drachen was not just any foreigner. He was the owner of the never-before-seen class of dragon rider, as well as the one and only wyvern rider on the continent. Advantages provided by distance or terrain were meaningless in front of the dragon rider capable of roaming the skies. The moment the royal family officially aligned their interests with Drachen, even the most remote places within the kingdom would be securely in the hands of House Adenstein. If that came to pass, King Theodore could literally order the extermination of a territory at breakfast and have it come to pass by nightfall. Normally, they would have wondered if a single foreigner could even hold that much power, but there was already a precedent. The nobles were fully aware of how Drachen had harassed the Nocteins during the preceding war. It was because of this that the nobles were adamant on avoiding the same fate. They needed to resist, even if it meant opposing the king¡¯s will. ¡°King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the rightful ruler of Adenburg, the most noble and wisest of them all, is entering!¡± Having been whispering among themselves for a while, the nobles jumped up at the royal attendant¡¯s loud announcement. Soon after, the door opened, and King Theodore appeared, surrounded by his retinue of gold-armored knights. ¡°Pay your respects to His Majesty, King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the rightful ruler of Adenburg!¡± The king approached his throne and took his seat as the nobles knelt and offered their respects. ¡°Ah, you may rise.¡± Having been granted permission to do so, the nobles raised their heads. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re all well-rested, seeing how you look.¡± The king was the one who actually looked well-rested and satisfied. It looked as though the irritation and fatigue accumulated from repeated opposition by the nobles had been wiped out. ¡°There isn¡¯t much time, so let us begin the meeting right away.¡± The nobles¡¯ hearts sank as soon as they saw the king¡¯s relaxed expression. Despite this, they tried to conceal their emotions and carefully contemplated what they would say. ¡°As you know, this meeting today is to discuss what rewards would be reasonable for Earl Drachen¡¯s accomplishments. Before that, I would like to once again confirm his achievements on the battlefield.¡± King Theodore gave an official a look, and the official began to clearly recite Drachen¡¯s acts. ¡°Earl Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen fought the Noctein forces 66 times and defeated them all 66 times, and in the process, he neutralized around 20 infantry companies. In addition, he fought against the Knights of the Blue Wolves, the Knights of the Red Wolves, and two separate groups of royal mages. He is responsible for the deaths of 14 knights and 42 mages. Moreover, he had an even greater influence on the flow of battle through his elusive maneuvers, tying down the Noctein forces¡­¡± Who else could have made such brilliant contributions in a single war? Despite having heard this several times before, the nobles could not help but admire what the foreigner had achieved. ¡°That is all. His achievements will forever be remembered in our kingdom¡¯s records.¡± King Theodore looked proudly at the nobles. It was not clear whether he was reacting to the expressions on the nobles¡¯ faces, or whether he was simply happy with Drachen¡¯s impressive accomplishments, but it was undeniable that the king was pleased. ¡°I intend to give him a proper reward for his achievements. I will be opening the royal storehouses to give him gold bars equaling the number of knights and mages slain in battle, and twice that number in horses, cows, and pigs. In addition, the royal family will purchase as much silver and iron from the Rheinperle mines at market value as they wish to sell for the coming five years.¡± The king continued on for a while. Considering how much Seon-Hyeok had done, the rewards were inevitably just as extensive. ¡°Materially, this is what I have planned. Are there any objections?¡± ¡°There are none!¡± The determined nobles readily accepted the king¡¯s suggestion. They cared little about gold and livestock. ¡°However, this alone is insufficient for the great achievements he has made. I intend to have the princess marry him, thereby welcoming him as a member of the royal family.¡± This was the beginning. The moment King Theodore uttered these words, the looks in the nobles¡¯ eyes changed. ¡°Your Majesty. It is true that Earl Drachen¡¯s achievements are unprecedented, but they were simply the acts of a soldier demonstrating his skills!¡± ¡°I believe gold and livestock are sufficient as rewards!¡± ¡°Please reconsider!¡± ¡°Please reconsider!¡± The king gazed at the nobles when he heard their strong opposition. It felt as though they were exposed, seeing the piercing eyes unique to the Adenstein royal family, but the nobles did not back down. ¡°If you do not deem it sufficient, we, the nobles, will use our own resources to send laborers and goods to the hero of our kingdom! We will ensure that Earl Drachen does not feel slighted.¡± If it meant avoiding a marriage between the one and only heir to Adenburg, Ophelia, and Drachen, the nobles were more than willing to part with their own wealth. ¡°Please do not let the dignity of the royal family, built over generations, fade away!¡± The nobles did their best to claim that Earl Drachen was unworthy of marrying the princess. Nonetheless, King Theodore remained adamant. ¡°He has proved his worth by accomplishing the maximum possible as a knight, and as promised, I intend to give him the greatest honor a knight can receive.¡± ¡°He may have made great contributions, but it was his duty as a knight of the kingdom. Trying to determine a value for his contributions is tantamount to insulting his noble and sacred service.¡± The differences in their positions could not be bridged. The nobles were determined to oppose whatever the king suggested. ¡°You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t. You nobles repeat the same words over and over again like parrots.¡± Even pleasant words could be grating if repeated enough. However, what the nobles were saying now were anything but pleasant ¨C they had been opposing the king¡¯s will for days on end. In a somewhat angered tone, the nobles answered as though they had waited for this moment. ¡°There is no doubting his talents, but please do not forget that he is a foreigner of unknown origin.¡± ¡°What does it matter that he is a foreigner?¡± ¡°Foreigners are different from us by birth, and there is nothing that can be done about their stupid and crude behavior.¡± ¡°If you reward such lowly people because they have talent, then the foundation of this kingdom will collapse, and we will descend into lawlessness.¡± Perhaps thinking this was their last opportunity, the nobles did not hesitate to make inflammatory remarks. ¡°So, you are suggesting Earl Drachen is no more than a lowly peasant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought so, but the fact that he¡¯s a foreigner does not change¡­¡± Thinking their strategy worked, the noble excitedly blabbered on. It was because King Theodore seemed to be smiling now after being disgruntled this entire time. However, the other noble, after taking the lead in criticizing Earl Drachen¡¯s origin, felt his heart sink upon seeing the subtle smile. He knew well when the king smiled in such a manner, as he had witnessed it many times before. In each of those instances, an influential noble had lost his standing within the kingdom. Belatedly realizing that something was amiss, the noble looked towards his colleagues. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The noble noticed that the others vehemently denigrating Earl Drachen had shut their mouths at some point. Only then did he realize that in his excitement, he had crossed a line that must never be crossed. He had become the cow selected to be slaughtered among the herd of cattle. ¡°Your Majesty, that is not what I meant¡­¡± The noble tried to remedy the situation, but the king did not give him the opportunity. ¡°So, there is nothing that can be done¡­¡± King Theodore spoke before the noble could offer an excuse. ¡°In the end, you are suggesting that Earl Drachen, as a lowly foreigner, does not have the right to stand alongside the royal family.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that is not¡­¡± The king did not listen to the nervous noble¡¯s words. ¡°So, that¡¯s what he says.¡± King Theodore was not looking at the nobles, but rather behind him. ¡°What do you think about that, Earl Drachen?¡± ¡°Earl Drachen? What are you saying all of a sudden¡­¡± At the unexpected development, the nobles asked questioningly as one of the gold armored knights behind the king stepped forward. Click. The face of the Royal Guard beneath the lifted visor was somehow familiar. ¡°E, Earl Drachen?¡± CH 138 No content CH 139. Ugh. He told me to do as I please if I¡¯m insulted, but he¡¯s basically instigating everything! The king¡¯s intentions were clear. He wanted to find any excuse to suppress the nobles¡¯ opposition. By getting them to denigrate Seon-Hyeok and have him retaliate, King Theodore was ensuring that his decision could not be reversed. This is a show. It¡¯s what it takes to become a part of the royal family. Seon-Hyeok knew this much at least, and having made his own decision, he was willing to play along. However, after seeing the nobles¡¯ abhorrent behavior, he lost his desire to respond in moderation. ¡°Your Majesty. It is true that Earl Drachen¡¯s achievements are unprecedented, but they were simply the acts of a soldier demonstrating his skills!¡± So, even in this world, soldiers are treated like dogs. After risking his life to fight on the battlefield and spilling unwanted enemy blood with his own hands, he was being treated as a show-off. It was not even a question of receiving rewards for his efforts. ¡°He may have made great contributions, but it was his duty as a knight of the kingdom. Trying to determine a value for his contributions is tantamount to insulting his noble and sacred service.¡± That¡¯s not an insult, you bastard. Being taken for granted after sacrificing their lives for the kingdom ¨C now that was an insult to the soldiers, including himself, who killed and died in battle. Seon-Hyeok grew angry at the thought of these privileged nobles remaining safe deep within the kingdom while treating others¡¯ efforts and dedication as natural. ¡°He is a foreigner of unknown origin¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing that can be done about their stupid and crude behavior¡­¡± ¡°If you reward such lowly people because they have talent, then the foundation of this kingdom will collapse¡­¡± Seeing these nobles look down on others infuriated him. Their attitudes were brazen ¨C after all, they were only here because they had been born lucky and received their hereditary titles. ¡°What do you think about that, Earl Drachen?¡± King Theodore gave him an opportunity to interject with impeccable timing. He lifted his visor and took a step forward. ¡°E, Earl Drachen?¡± Those who recognized him immediately paled. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed. This was not a place he wanted to be, nor was he excited to put on this farce. However, he disliked the nobles even more. He had an unfavorable opinion of them from the very beginning. After all, when he first came to the royal capital, the nobles had been hell bent on using him for their own machinations. And now? They were blatantly insulting him for being a foreigner. There was no way he could like these self-centered bastards. ¡°Your Majesty, would you step back for a moment?¡± King Theodore gladly nodded at his bold request. Seon-Hyeok stood in front of the nobles and stared at them as they tried to figure out what was going on. ¡°Your Majesty, why is Earl Drachen dressed as a member of the Royal Guard here¡­¡± He closed his eyes for a moment as he listened to the voice of a nobleman unable to grasp the situation and blame the king for having his subject secretly accompany him to the meeting. The situation had been forced, but the fury he now felt was real. When Seon-Hyeok opened his eyes once more, his aura was that of the dragon. Thud. The noble most vociferous in denigrating Seon-Hyeok immediately collapsed on the spot. Unable to realize what had just happened, he tried to get up several times, only to fall down time and time again. ¡°Huh?¡± He belatedly noticed his own shaking body and made a pitiful noise. His eyes rolled back, and he began foaming at the mouth. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Seeing this unexpected development, the other nobles glared and tried to step forward before freezing in place. They noticed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s indifferent gaze towards them. ¡°Hm.¡± His eyes were different from the all-penetrating eyes belonging to King Theodore. From the nobles¡¯ perspective, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes were strange and malicious unlike any other. They felt an overwhelming pressure dominating them, and knew that recklessly stepping forth would mean being torn apart on the spot. Having never faced a gaze like this, the nobles dared not look at the foreigner. Before they knew it, they were even ignoring their fallen colleague. These worthless bastards. The nobles, too cowardly to stand up to him and instead keeping their eyes trained on the ground, were worse than the worst soldiers fighting on the front lines. They proudly spoke about death, service, and sacrifice, but in reality, they had never been anywhere near the battlefield. Seon-Hyeok was almost despondent at the pathetic sight. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He suppressed his violent aura and killing intent. ¡°Ugh.¡± A little while later, the fallen noble finally came to his senses. ¡°Who are you, and where are you from?¡± ¡°E, Earl of Linenman¡­¡± The answer came from somewhere else entirely, but Seon-Hyeok did not care. It was enough that he knew the identity of the one so eagerly denigrating him. ¡°House Linenman¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok merely mentioned the family name, but for Earl Linenman, it sounded like a death sentence. ¡°I will come visit sometime.¡± He made sure to leave an ominous warning. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, Earl Linenman desperately looked towards the other nobles for help. ¡°Ahem.¡± However, the remaining nobles had been completely suppressed by Seon-Hyeok after that brief glance, and they showed no inclination to help their colleague. They feared that opening their mouths could lead to an undesirable grudge against them. ¡°It seems like Lord Linenman is not feeling well. Go back and rest ¨C you will be informed of today¡¯s developments later.¡± At that moment, King Theodore stepped up to remedy the situation. ¡°What are you doing? Help Lord Linenman get his rest.¡± At the king¡¯s words, one of the waiting knights approached and dragged the earl out of the room. ¡°Distractions aside, as I said before, I intend to finish discussions on the matter today.¡± The nobles glanced at each other when they heard the declaration. Since Seon-Hyeok was right in front of them, it was difficult to so vehemently oppose the reward as they had moments earlier. In addition, they had witnessed firsthand what had happened to Earl Linenman for his transgressions. Coming face to face with a knight at the pinnacle of his craft was akin to encountering a vicious tiger in the wild. This was exactly how the nobles felt in front of Seon-Hyeok. They were completely overwhelmed and unable to resist. Nonetheless, they did not readily allow the joining of House Adenstein and House Drachen. ¡°It could be a joyous event, but there is no need to rush¡­¡± ¡°It would be best to take some more time and find the appropriate moment to reach a decision.¡± ¡°Earl Drachen only just arrived from the front lines, so should he not rest as well?¡± The nobles tried desperately to delay the king¡¯s decision, but of course, King Theodore was not one to be swayed so easily. ¡°Bring them in.¡± Determined to see an end to this, the king called for his hidden trump card. Click. Click. Two men entered the meeting room and knelt before the king. ¡°We greet King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the rightful ruler of Adenburg!¡± The nobles were bewildered by the sudden appearance of the unfamiliar knights, but their eyes grew wide upon realizing that the knights¡¯ armor differed from those of Adenburg knights. ¡°They are Sir Gilbert Sylvain Lafayette and Sir Jean-Marie de Roland from the Griffindor Kingdom.¡± The king smirked as he introduced the two men. ¡°Knights of the Azure Sky!¡± The nobles¡¯ jaws dropped as they realized who these men were. ¡°They should be at Fort Kalstein, so why are they here¡­¡± The nobles were unable to come to their senses at the unexpected appearance of the griffin riders. However, the surprises did not end there. ¡°Sir Lafayette and Sir Roland have decided to leave their kingdom and remain in Adenburg.¡± King Theodore added casually. ¡°And it was Earl Drachen who persuaded them.¡± This time, the nobles truly could not keep their composure. ¡°Do you still think that Earl Drachen¡¯s achievements are lacking?¡± Instead of calmly reasoning with the nobles, King Theodore completely overwhelmed them, refusing to give them an opportunity to voice their opposition. His plan was a resounding success. The nobles were already on their back feet, having witnessed Earl Linenman¡¯s disgraceful exit. Shocked by the defections of two of the Knights of the Azure Sky, they were unable to say anything. Even they could not imagine anyone converting the griffin riders ¨C the pride and treasure of the Griffindor Kingdom. ¡°After some consideration, I do believe that some of your opinions are valid. As such, I will arrange for Earl Drachen and Princess Ophelia to be engaged, and not have them rush straight into marriage. When the king even pretended to compromise by suggesting the marriage be pushed off for later, the nobles no longer had any room for opposition. ¡°We will follow your wise decision.¡± At this moment, the month-long debate ended anticlimactically. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Your accomplishments are truly admirable.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Seon-Hyeok unknowingly groaned when he heard the king. When he thought about it, his actions had essentially ensured his engagement with the royal princess. His thoughts grew complicated, feeling as though he had taken the initiative to marry the young girl. ¡°Ah. What the hell did I do?¡± He was not sure whether he had done the right thing. ¡°Your courage prevented the kingdom from falling into chaos.¡± At the princess¡¯ invitation, Seon-Hyeok joined her for tea. He wondered whether the princess even knew what she was talking about. ¡°Admirable. Truly admirable. You are a true knight.¡± Hearing her repeatedly compliment him, Seon-Hyeok could not stand it anymore and blurted out. ¡°And are you fine with this? You¡¯re fine with your marriage being decided in this manner?¡± He wondered whether being forced into marriage was too harsh a reality for the young princess, but was shocked by her response. ¡°You are a foreigner. You are not marrying me out of self-interest for your own family, and you are not lacking in any way as a potential husband. Is there any reason I should refuse?¡± Ophelia saw even her own marriage in a political light. Seon-Hyeok was not sure whether he should praise or pity her. ¡°In addition, there is no better match on this continent. The nobles opposed our engagement because they wanted to join hands with you instead.¡± In the end, Seon-Hyeok gave up on asking about her personal feelings. ¡°So, do you not like me?¡± The princess¡¯ question was sudden. Caught by surprise, Seon-Hyeok choked on his tea. ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re clumsy.¡± Even as she clicked her tongue, the princess personally reached out with her handkerchief to wipe the tea he had spilled. ¡°T, thank you.¡± ¡°More importantly, you still have not given me a response. Do you not like me?¡± Despite the brief incident, the princess was determined to hear an answer. Seon-Hyeok found himself asking the same question. Do I dislike the princess? Because of their complicated situation, he had never thought too deeply about the princess. Suddenly realizing this, Seon-Hyeok forgot that she was right in front of him and fell deep into thought. Seeing this, the princess calmly waited. ¡°I¡­¡± After some internal debate, Seon-Hyeok hesitated before slowly opening his mouth. CH 139 No content CH 140. ¡°I am a foreigner.¡± The princess¡¯ eyes opened wide at the somewhat unexpected start to his response. Her appearance now was reminiscent of when Seon-Hyeok first met her. ¡°My opinions and values are naturally different from those with their roots here.¡± Regardless of whether her age was considered sufficient in this world, he could not feel the same way. Even if he could somehow convince himself otherwise, he would not be able to truly accept it. For him, the princess was no more than a mature child even now, after she had grown up so much in the preceding months. It was off-putting to even consider whether he liked or disliked such a child. Hearing his explanation, the princess asked with a subdued expression. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± At first, he had considered her tedious to deal with. However, since then, the princess had helped him both materially and emotionally, and she had never once made an unreasonable demand of him. In that sense, he leaned on the side of liking her. Nonetheless, this represented his positive opinion of the princess as a human being. It was not suggestive of his attraction to her as a woman. ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. It seems you can overanalyze matters and be a bit long-winded.¡± Seon-Hyeok was not sure whether he had poorly conveyed his thoughts, or whether the princess, like a child, had selectively listened to only what she wanted to hear. ¡°Even in a marriage born of political necessity, there is nothing worse than partners hating one another.¡± It was difficult to listen to the princess say such words. Despite having become accustomed to her mature manner of speaking, Seon-Hyeok felt embarrassed. On the other hand, the princess seemed perfectly calm. ¡°But since we do not hate one another, at least we can avoid that terrible fate.¡± There was a hint of laughter in the princess¡¯ words. It was clear this was her attempt at a joke, but Seon-Hyeok could not bring himself to laugh. ¡°Look. Am I still the same as when you first met me?¡± The lightly smiling princess asked, and Seon-Hyeok shook his head. ¡°Just as a baby becomes a girl, a girl will become a woman in time. That holds true for me as well ¨C it is simple nature.¡± The royal princess spoke the truth. A child becomes a teenager, and then an adult. She was saying that his worries were insignificant. ¡°But¡­¡± Tap. Before he could finish his words, something cold touched his lips. Seon-Hyeok belatedly realized it was the young girl¡¯s finger, and he was momentarily taken aback. ¡°What you should speak of now is not denial and concern.¡± Regardless of how he reacted, the princess said what she wanted. Seon-Hyeok blushed as he belatedly noticed his unseemly behavior. Wow, way to act towards a child. He wanted to curse his immature attitude. ¡°Our relationship may not be that of sweet lovers, but the fact remains that we are engaged. Shouldn¡¯t you show your fianc¨¦e some trustworthiness as a future husband?¡± She was not wrong. If he did not plan on backing out of the marriage now, there was no benefit of letting out all of his inner dilemmas. Convinced by her words, Seon-Hyeok swallowed everything else he wanted to say. Now that he thought about it, he was being comforted by this young girl. He reprimanded himself as he belatedly came to this realization. ¡°Hm.¡± However, he could not actually bring himself to speak. The ethics and morals from the other world still weighed down on him. ¡°So, tell me. What sweet words will you tell your young fianc¨¦e?¡± The princess was still waiting to hear his answer. *** ¡°What? That¡¯s what the princess said?¡± The chuckling Marquis Reinhardt was yet another person waiting for his response. ¡°Should I consider this straightforward or stupid? I¡¯m inclined to think the latter.¡± Incredibly overwhelmed, Seon-Hyeok vented about the situation to the marquis, but the knight made fun of him instead. ¡°So straightforwardly answering a fianc¨¦e¡¯s questions is like giving her an excuse to nitpick at things for the rest of your life. I can already envision how your life will turn out.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned at the marquis¡¯ somehow excited demeanor. ¡°Then what should I have said?¡± ¡°What you should have said? You should¡¯ve come up with something. Whether that is ¡®I¡¯ll make you happy,¡¯ or ¡®there¡¯s nobody else¡¯. Aren¡¯t there so many things you could have said?¡± ¡°But the princess and I don¡¯t yet have that kind of relationship.¡± When Seon-Hyeok angrily responded to the mockery, the marquis laughed once again. ¡°I understand how you feel, but sometimes, you just have to say things you don¡¯t know to have peace and quiet in a family.¡± ¡°Ugh. Did you come here to mock me?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention, but it somehow turned out that way.¡± Slightly startled at the foreigner¡¯s serious face, the marquis continued. ¡°So, what did you say after the princess told you that?¡± *** After some hesitation, Seon-Hyeok gathered his thoughts and responded. ¡°At the very least, I will make sure you don¡¯t shed tears because of me.¡± Even when he thought about what he had just said, Seon-Hyeok felt immature and embarrassed. However, he could not come up with anything else. ¡°Ah¡­¡± But the royal princess¡¯ expression was strange. She neither laughed at his childish promise, nor did she complain that it was insufficient. She sat there blankly for a while, as if she had been blindsided. ¡°That¡¯s amusing. Merely saying that I won¡¯t shed tears¡­ who would say something like that?¡± Now that Seon-Hyeok thought about it, he wondered whether there was any situation in which the princess cried. It did not fit her image as the confident heir to the throne and as someone who even viewed her own marriage in a political light. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t look like someone weak enough to¡­¡± He hurriedly tried to explain, thinking he might have hurt her pride with an inappropriate comment, but she opened her mouth first. ¡°But strangely, your clumsy words feel more pleasant than a thousand sweet comments.¡± As soon as she spoke, the princess smiled radiantly. It was completely different from the calm, reserved smiles she had shown so far, which seemed regal but strange given her youth. The bright smile, like flowers in full bloom, had the refreshing appearance of someone her actual age. ¡°I will trust you.¡± Even the princess¡¯ usually calm voice seemed excited, making Seon-Hyeok even more embarrassed. *** ¡°What? You said you wouldn¡¯t make her cry?¡± Now, Marquis Reinhardt blatantly guffawed, holding his stomach in derision. He laughed so hard that he did not notice himself kicking over a small table. ¡°What a magnificent answer!¡± Seon-Hyeok felt his face burn as he thought back on his comment. Even though he had been encouraged and essentially forced to say something, in the end, it was no different from a confession to a young girl. ¡°Ugh. Please stop laughing.¡± Face red with humiliation, he tried to dissuade the marquis, but Marquis Reinhardt continued to laugh for a while. The old knight could not have seemed more spiteful even if he tried. ¡°Well, as long as she liked it. Then that¡¯s that.¡± His voice still seemed full of laughter, but the marquis¡¯ eyes contained more complex emotions. ¡°She¡¯s destined to be the queen of Adenburg. No matter who her partner may be, the relationship could never be normal. She¡¯s well aware of that, and thus she was never able to act like a girl her age. I always felt sorry about that.¡± The marquis stared at the teacups rolling around on the table before continuing. ¡°They said a child¡¯s growth is sudden, much like spring buds fully blooming into flowers, and that does seem to be the case. The princess has somehow become a woman in such a short time, and it seems I was the only one unaware of that fact.¡± Truth be told, the princess was not yet grown up, but Seon-Hyeok did not interrupt the marquis. ¡°And you. In many ways, you¡¯re not good enough for the princess.¡± When Seon-Hyeok frowned at the sudden criticism, the marquis continued on, as if telling him to listen to what he had to say first. ¡°You¡¯re not from a splendid family, and you lack the refinement of the nobles. All you¡¯re capable of doing is tearing down your enemies like a wild dog on the battlefield.¡± What followed was even harsher criticism. Incensed, Seon-Hyeok tried to say something, but was cut off. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to disparage you. In fact, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re more warrior than politician. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re someone who looks at the heir to a kingdom like any other child.¡± There was a rare sense of warmth in the marquis¡¯ eyes as he looked at him. ¡°If it¡¯s you, then perhaps you can give the princess something she had already given up on.¡± Suddenly, a hand as large as a pot lid grabbed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then make sure you keep your promises. Ensure that the princess never sheds tears of grief. This is both a request from the head of the Royal Guard serving the royal princess, and from her distant relative.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As he was ignorant of details regarding the royal family, this was Seon-Hyeok¡¯s first time hearing that Marquis Reinhardt was distantly related to them. This realization made the usually burdensome marquis twice as hard to deal with. ¡°If I hear that the princess cried because of you¡­¡± The marquis did not finish his sentence. However, his silence spoke volumes. *** Despite his presence in the capital being revealed to the nobles, Seon-Hyeok remained in the royal palace for a while longer. That said, he was not forcibly confined to the inner palace. Rather, he stayed to avoid potential problems with the nobles just waiting for him to show himself. ¡°And you were so opposed to the match¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok found it uncomfortable that the nobles, once so disparaging about the foreigner¡¯s origins, so quickly changed their attitudes and now tried to curry favor with the princess¡¯ fianc¨¦. ¡°That¡¯s politics and the nobility.¡± Though Marquis Reinhardt was apolitical himself, he spoke as though he was all too familiar with the situation. ¡°It seems like I just don¡¯t fit in well with the nobles.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a marquis and a noble. And yet you¡¯re able to treat me quite casually.¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t seem like a noble¡­¡± It was a cheeky comment, but the marquis did not seem offended. ¡°Friends, friends.¡± Rather, he played along. Considering Seon-Hyeok could not leave the palace, there were few people he could speak to. As such, he ended up spending a significant amount of time with the marquis, and the two were now on good terms. At this point, they were close enough to casually joke with one another. ¡°It¡¯s a compliment. A compliment.¡± The marquis was naturally cranky, but he was not obtuse. Aside from his occasional stubbornness, he was not a bad person to talk to. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The other person he could speak to within the palace was Ophelia. As though he felt that the two should get to know each other more before their engagement, King Theodore encouraged and found various pretexts for them to spend time with one another. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late.¡± Ever since the engagement was decided, the princess¡¯ attitude had changed drastically. The invariably mature princess now began to express her feelings. ¡°I would¡¯ve waited for you until you came.¡± Expressing her excitement at seeing him in this manner, or by¡­ ¡°Ah, to think that it¡¯s already this late.¡± Showing her disappointment at having to say farewell for the day. Of course, this did not mean that the princess was now acting like they were suddenly lovers. Instead, the princess acted like a lonely girl happy to finally find a companion. Through these interactions, Seon-Hyeok became more and more comfortable dealing with the heir to Adenburg. However, he did find it awkward to see her sometimes in makeup unexpected of someone her age as she looked forward to their meetings. ¡°It suits you.¡± ¡°You look nice.¡± In those instances, he felt as though he had no choice but to offer a compliment. And every time, the princess smiled brightly, like she had received the highest of praises. Stop smiling so much. I¡¯ll get comfortable being around you. When he looked at the smiling princess, he did not feel as awkward as he had in their earlier meetings. Of course, it still was not that he liked the princess as a woman, but it was clear that their relationship was much closer now than before. ¡°Huh?¡± Around the time Seon-Hyeok was getting used to chatting with the royal princess and joking around with Marquis Reinhardt, he came face to face with someone unexpected. CH 140 No content CH 141. Because of the separation between the inner and outer palace, Seon-Hyeok had been unable to meet with the female knight since arriving at the capital, but Asha Trail was now in front of the princess. ¡°Sir Trail?¡± When he acknowledged the knight, she nodded in return. ¡°Sir Trail, you are excused.¡± But something was strange. The princess had always cherished Asha Trail, but her attitude towards the knight at the moment felt somewhat cold. ¡°I will be leaving now.¡± As Seon-Hyeok stared blankly at the knight, already disappearing into the distance, the princess spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re earlier than expected today.¡± Her tone was as warm as always. ¡°I¡¯m happy to meet you regardless of the time of day, but I am not feeling well today. I¡¯d like to postpone our meeting until tomorrow ¨C would that be acceptable?¡± Was I mistaken? No, that was not possible. It was clear that the princess had not just excused the knight, but rather had dismissed her. He was able to tell that much. ¡°Then I¡¯ll return at this time tomorrow.¡± Seon-Hyeok asked Ophelia to take care of herself before turning to leave. ¡°Earl Drachen.¡± When he returned to his accommodations, Asha Trail was there waiting for him. ¡°First, I would like to congratulate you on your engagement.¡± The knight congratulated Seon-Hyeok as though the scene he had just witnessed was a lie. ¡°Things just happened to go that way.¡± It was definitely a huge stroke of luck, but he was not so brazen as to take pride in his engagement with a young girl. Rather, the congratulations felt awkward. ¡°How are matters outside?¡± Seon-Hyeok quickly changed the subject. ¡°Squire Julian is having a rough time dealing with all the nobles seeking an audience with you.¡± Because he was stuck inside the palace, it seemed Julian was suffering on his behalf. When he expressed his worries that the nobles would take drastic actions against the young squire, Asha Trail gave a faint smile. ¡°You often forget who Squire Julian¡¯s grandfather is.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok belatedly recalled that Julian¡¯s grandfather was none other than Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk, one of the most renowned men in the kingdom. ¡°That girl¡¯s even more skilled in that regard than as a swordsman. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± Then again, Julian had been in charge of dealing with the nobles all this time. There was nothing exceptional about the current situation. ¡°More importantly, what are you doing in the inner palace?¡± ¡°The royal princess had a separate request for me.¡± Perhaps Asha hadn¡¯t been able to meet her demands? Aside from that, he could not think of an explanation for the chilly atmosphere he had just witnessed. He wanted to ask what exactly had conspired, but Asha Trail did not show an inclination to explain. ¡°Hm¡­¡± However, in contrast to the worrying Seon-Hyeok, Asha Trail¡¯s expression seemed tranquil. If anything, she looked carefree. It was as though she had let go of her burdens. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way. If you send word before you leave the palace, I¡¯ll be there waiting.¡± The knight soon said goodbye and disappeared. *** ¡°Sir Trail really is straightforward.¡± Princess Ophelia let out a sigh after sending Seon-Hyeok away. She had summoned the knight in order to retract the previous orders she had given her. Surprisingly, however, the inflexible knight had preemptively notified her that she could not follow those original instructions. ¡°When I asked her to keep an eye on Earl Drachen¡¯s movements, it was a long time before our engagement had been decided. It was clear that the request would become meaningless in the near future ¨C and not at all wise to share her reservations at this time.¡± ¡°It was probably so she could be honest with herself.¡± King Theodore answered the princess as she mumbled to herself. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Ophelia, my beloved daughter. You still have a long way to go.¡± It did not sound like a rebuke. The head of House Adenstein, the man nobles were more hesitant to deal with than anyone else, spoke to his daughter in a warm voice as though he was telling her a fairy tale. ¡°Each person has his own perspectives and his own purpose. It seems you do not yet understand.¡± King Theodore asked his daughter if Asha Trail seemed like the right person to covertly spy on someone, and after a moment of thought, the princess shook her head. ¡°And does that indicate anything about her loyalty?¡± The princess once again shook her head. ¡°Do you remember what I told you about making use of people?¡± The princess unhesitatingly responded to King Theodore¡¯s question. ¡°If I can earn their loyalty with sincerity, that is optimal. If that¡¯s not possible, then it¡¯s best to hold onto what they need and get their cooperation. And if even that is impossible, then the third option is to have what they fear and ensure that they cannot act rashly towards me.¡± The king, satisfied with her response, continued. ¡°And which of the three categories does Sir Trail belong to?¡± The princess immediately responded. ¡°The first. She is a loyal and trustworthy supporter.¡± ¡°Then considering your expression remains sour despite being aware of that, it seems you¡¯re simply upset that you lost a close companion.¡± Ophelia could not deny her father¡¯s words. Even when she thought about it, she wondered whether she had become emotional at the unexpected attitude of her loyal knight, as she had always put the princess as her top priority. ¡°People like Sir Trail are rare. Do not test her allegiances again.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± Both King Theodore, the one asking the questions, and Princess Ophelia, the responder, felt natural in this interaction, as though such conversations between the two were commonplace. ¡°I am curious whether your relationship with Earl Drachen has progressed.¡± The princess hesitated for the first time, and she remained quiet. ¡°Oh?¡± Despite her silence, the princess¡¯ face was full of emotion. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re interested in Earl Drachen.¡± King Theodore let out a sigh as he watched his daughter. ¡°Well, that¡¯s for the best. If there are no qualms on your mind, then ensure that you make his heart yours.¡± Although he had told her something similar not long ago, his tone this time was much more forceful. ¡°Have you ¡®observed¡¯ him?¡± The princess¡¯ eyes were wide as she noticed her father¡¯s unusual tone. ¡°I did, but I could not observe anything.¡± This time, even the astute princess was unable to understand what the king was saying. ¡°I certainly observed him, but I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Having never seen her father look flustered before, the princess seemed genuinely surprised. ¡°It can only be one of two cases.¡± King Theodore smiled as he looked at his daughter¡¯s shocked expression. ¡°He is either a man of such high rank that even the Eye of Adenstein is unable to observe him, or he¡¯s a man with no ability at all.¡± He suggested two possible options, but in reality, the answer was clear. ¡°But Your Majesty, you¡¯ve observed his potential in the past.¡± King Theodore nodded. ¡°I was able to before, but I cannot now. The answer is obvious.¡± The king¡¯s clear eyes looked towards the direction of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s accommodations. ¡°Earl Drachen¡¯s value has increased during the most recent war ¨C more so than anyone in the capital.¡± *** The capital, Adenstein, was in a frenzy. Word that Earl Drachen, the hero with unmatched fame in recent years, was engaged to Princess Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein had spread. ¡®Engagement of the Most Stunning Treasure of Adenstein to Earl Drachen!¡¯ ¡®The Biography of Earl Drachen: From Foreigner to Member of the Royal Family.¡¯ The engagement of the kingdom¡¯s hero to the beautiful princess made headlines in all of the capital¡¯s newspapers, and the people likewise spoke about the auspicious event whenever they gathered. Only the nobles acting out of self-interest expressed concern about this union of the century. However, they were well aware that they lacked the justification to reverse the royal decree, and instead belatedly tried to rub shoulders with the fast-ascending foreigner. Unfortunately, Earl Drachen remained confined to the royal palace and was not seen since that fateful meeting, and the nobles had no choice but to ask for favors from his young squire. ¡°My master is Earl Leihelm, who has deep roots in the east¡­¡± ¡°I came from the Rosendaro earldom from the north. Please send Earl Drachen our regards¡­¡± At this point, it did not matter whether the nobles were on the side of the royalty or nobility. Regardless of their allegiance, they all wanted to establish as close a relationship with the new locus of power in the Adenstein court. ¡°This is exclusively produced within our territory¡­¡± ¡°Good weapons and armor are best reserved for a knight¡­¡± The nobles did not stop at letters, and instead opted to send lavish gifts. They were desperate to have Seon-Hyeok remember their houses in any way possible. ¡°I will be sure to deliver the letter when the earl returns.¡± ¡°I am certain Earl Drachen will love this great and generous gift.¡± Julian would have sent the messengers on their way if they were from lesser families, but each and every one of them represented a prominent house in the kingdom. Unexpectedly, it was Princess Ophelia who managed to help Julian as she, befitting her conscientious nature, wordlessly suffered from dealing with the visitors without complaint. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you a few times, but I believe it is my first time speaking with you like this, Lady of Mangsk.¡± ¡°Right now, I am not here as a representative of House Mangsk, but merely as Earl Drachen¡¯s squire.¡± The princess smiled as she saw Julian¡¯s inflexible attitude. She felt it was fitting of a daughter of the Mangsk household, as they had been invariably loyal to the royal family for generations. ¡°From today on, stay in the inner palace and assist the earl in his matters.¡± She took care of Julian warmly, as if taking care of her own family, and Julian soon told Seon-Hyeok about the princess¡¯ kindness. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s burdensome, really.¡± Despite knowing how shrewd the princess was, Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to accept this favor. Unable to take care of his squire outside of his own territory, Seon-Hyeok found himself even more indebted to Ophelia. ¡°So how did this happen?¡± ¡°Events just turned out that way.¡± ¡°How can an engagement with the royal family ¡®just turn out that way¡¯?¡± When Julian pressed on with a puzzled expression, Seon-Hyeok gave a general overview of the preceding events. ¡°It seems His Majesty thinks very highly of you.¡± ¡°It seems so. It feels burdensome.¡± But contrary to his words, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression was bright. He had become quite accustomed to life in the royal palace. Perhaps Julian felt wronged by her master¡¯s expression? She pouted, seeing Seon-Hyeok at peace while she agonizingly dealt with the nobles outside. ¡°But it really is reassuring that you¡¯re around me like this.¡± ¡°You seem to be doing perfectly well without me.¡± But despite what she said, Julian quickly loosened up and clung to his side. However, she could not follow her lord into his confidential meetings with King Theodore, and as such, Seon-Hyeok was soon left alone in a conference room deep within the castle. ¡°Sir Lafayette. Sir Roland.¡± When he acknowledged the two familiar faces in the room, the Knights of the Azure Sky bowed deeply and greeted him. ¡°Now. I understand you are all very busy, but I gathered you here today to discuss the secret agreements between the Griffindor and Noctein Kingdoms.¡± Before Seon-Hyeok and the two knights could exchange more than a few words, King Theodore appeared and immediately got to the point. ¡°Sir Lafayette.¡± When he was called on, Lafayette of the Burning Flame immediately introduced himself and began to explain the situation. CH 141 No content CH 142. ¡°I am sure all of you nobles here understand what the Knights of the Azure Sky represent in the Griffindor Kingdom. As the guardians of the capital, we had never left our post in the preceding 100 years.¡± Lafayette began his story by embellishing the prestige of the Knights of the Azure Sky, the knight unit he was once affiliated with. ¡°The griffin riders, the treasures of the kingdom, have become even more important under the rule of King Victor Bertrand de Griffian. It was truly absurd that such riders were sent into a foreign war at the behest of the Noctein Kingdom, a kingdom we had been fighting a fierce war with up until that point.¡± However, that ridiculous course of events had actually transpired. That was undeniable, even if the unexpected end result was the capture and defection of the griffin riders after an embarrassing defeat. ¡°When King Victor Bertrand de Griffian first received the request from the Nocteins, he immediately refused. The other influential nobles likewise supported his decision, saying that there was nothing to be gained.¡± That was obvious. The griffin riders did not even participate in their own war ¨C one in which they surrendered. It would have been strange if they were dispatched so easily. ¡°However, the Nocteins made the request once again, and they extended a very tempting offer.¡± The nobles narrowed their eyes as they waited for the once-enemy knight to open his mouth. ¡°Hm.¡± The vain Lafayette seemed to enjoy the attention given him by the nobles. His eyes betrayed an undeniable sense of satisfaction as they looked around during the brief pause. ¡°So tell us what the Nocteins offered.¡± However, King Theodore did not give the proud knight any time to sit back and bask in the attention. Realizing his new liege was not one to like drawn-out conversations, Lafayette flinched and immediately continued. ¡°First, the Nocteins promised to hand over twenty foreigners in exchange for being loaned the Knights of the Azure Sky.¡± The knight briefly glanced over at Seon-Hyeok. He seemed worried that the foreigner would be offended by the idea of trading foreigners like slaves. And indeed, Seon-Hyeok was angered by the comment. ¡°Whew.¡± However, the feelings did not last. Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath to calm his emotions. After all, it was not anything new. He knew better than anyone how these kingdoms treated foreigners yet to prove their worth. He himself was required to show his value by being worked like a dog on the battlefield. Until he reached his current position, it would not have been out of place for him to randomly die in battle. Considering that was the treatment given in Adenburg, known for its favorable treatment of foreigners, he could not imagine what it would be like elsewhere. In fact, Seon-Hyeok had never even heard of any Noctein foreigners truly demonstrating their abilities. Given that, he imagined that they were treated even more harshly. ¡°The math doesn''t add up. Twenty foreigners is a usable force, but the Knights of the Azure Sky are much more valuable. Moreover, the usually suspicious King of Griffindor would have never accepted that paltry offer.¡± ¡°Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only condition that led to our presence here.¡± Hearing the words of an older noble, Lafayette responded in a condescending voice. ¡°The Nocteins promised to lend a portion of the western plains adjacent to the Griffindor border for the following 100 years in the event of our victory.¡± ¡°Crazy. That¡¯s completely insane.¡± The nobles muttered among themselves. They laughed and ridiculed the Noctein Kingdom¡¯s foolishness in being willing to part with their own territory to simply borrow the griffin riders. But shockingly, the Noctein promises did not end there. ¡°As promises can be broken at any time, the Nocteins even sent one of their princesses as a hostage to guarantee their words.¡± At this point, it was fair to say that the Noctein king had been completely insane. It was an excessive price to pay to take care of a single wyvern rider. ¡°Those aren¡¯t unreasonable conditions.¡± However, one of the older nobles seemed to have a different perspective. He was one of the great lords of the north, Marquis Bernhardt von Mittenmeier, and he praised the Noctein king¡¯s persistence. ¡°Twenty foreigners are nothing, since they can pick and choose which ones to get rid of. Likewise, if that princess, originally sent as a hostage, is successfully married off into the Griffindor royalty or nobility, then it would be an opportunity for the Nocteins to improve the relationship between the two kingdoms.¡± The nobles shut their mouths at the marquis¡¯ words. ¡°The only undeniable loss is the territory offered on loan for 100 years. But even then, it is not as though the Nocteins would be able to make full use of it anyways, considering they¡¯re bandits who only know how to use territory to feed their horses.¡± Marquis Mittenmeier suggested that even those border territories, despite being strategic in nature, would have been neglected under Noctein rule. In that sense, even that was not a crippling price to pay. ¡°But even so, don¡¯t you think those are humiliating terms?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to give up what you don¡¯t need to slay Earl Drachen and regain the territories on the Adenburg border. What¡¯s humiliation when there is so much to be gained?¡± The nobles finally nodded, convinced by the explanation. Whatever those western territories may be, they agreed it would not be as valuable as the lands on the Adenburg-Noctein border. ¡°In the end, they offered conditions that benefited the Griffindors at very little cost to themselves. In addition, they offered the Griffindor monarch an opportunity to cover up their defeat in the war, and thus, he found it difficult to refuse. Am I mistaken, Sir Lafayette?¡± Lafayette was taken aback when he was suddenly addressed, but he did not deny the marquis¡¯ words. ¡°You are absolutely correct. His Majesty considered those conditions worthy of accepting, and did not imagine that the Knights of the Azure Sky would lose. More than anything, he probably hoped he could capture the wyvern alive.¡± ¡°But events did not proceed as planned.¡± The Noctein Kingdom, after desperately scheming to regain their lost territory, were defeated and unsuccessful. The Griffindor Kingdom, rather than receiving the spoils of victory, lost two of its treasured griffin riders. Both kingdoms suffered heavy losses in a supposedly win-win situation. ¡°And all of that is thanks to Earl Drachen here.¡± As the marquis continued, the nobles all looked towards Seon-Hyeok with a newfound respect. It was natural for them to admire him. After all, there had never been a single individual wielding such influence over a kingdom¡¯s affairs. Seon-Hyeok frowned at the sudden attention he received. ¡°Hm.¡± When he glanced at King Theodore, the king, rather than bailing out his future son-in-law from his discomfort, instead smiled with a satisfied expression. It might have been that the king asked for him to be present in order to parade the foreigner in front of these nobles. ¡°Marquis Mittenmeier is correct.¡± After enjoying the situation, the king cut off the nobles¡¯ admiration. ¡°But if that was the extent of the situation, I would not have called all of you busy nobles here today.¡± Marquis Mittenmeier bowed and asked his liege for his opinion. ¡°I trust that the wise king will tell this old, lacking noble what he failed to notice.¡± ¡°It is true that they lost much in the war, but not everything.¡± King Theodore claimed that despite the loss of territory and valuable knights, there were nonetheless some benefits they enjoyed. ¡°The princess sent as a hostage is still enough to serve as a bridge between the two kingdoms.¡± Only then did the nobles realize why King Theodore called for today¡¯s meeting. ¡°They will hope that our kingdom falls from glory, and they will take any action necessary to make that a reality.¡± Since only the Adenburg Kingdom benefited from the wars involving the three kingdoms, there was no way that the others would not try to retaliate. ¡°Be vigilant for how they might act, and ensure that they never threaten the Adenburg Kingdom.¡± At some point, Seon-Hyeok found himself left out of the meeting. Considering his rapid rise to fame was solely due to his wartime accomplishments, there was no way he would also be adept at reading and evaluating the political situation between kingdoms. He stared blankly as the nobles debated and threw out countless figures. As he looked around, so bored that he was about to yawn, Seon-Hyeok noticed Lafayette, no longer given any attention after finishing his role in explaining the situation between the Griffindor and Noctein Kingdoms. Lafayette was nodding and pretending to agree with what the nobles said, but it was clear he was unable to follow the nuances of the meeting and simply pretending to act the part. Ugh. Well, at least I¡¯m not the only one. Seon-Hyeok tried to rationalize the situation, thinking that such meetings were not meant for soldiers or knights, but rather for nobles and royalty. ¡°Then let us end the meeting here today. Take extra caution to ensure that what was discussed today does not leak to any outside parties.¡± Seon-Hyeok almost cheered when King Theodore finally concluded the long and tedious meeting. The time spent had truly been unbearable. ¡°Whether or not you like it, you will have to attend these meetings as a future member of the royal family. As such, it would be preferable if you get used to them sooner rather than later.¡± He unknowingly sighed when his liege commented with a smile. Seon-Hyeok understood what the king hoped, considering his current and future status. However, he did not think he would ever grow accustomed to these boring, political meetings. ¡°Ah, I kept you here for too long. I can already imagine Ophelia grumbling, so you are excused.¡± He would rather spend time with his young fianc¨¦e than attend such meetings. Seon-Hyeok quickly said his farewells and rushed out of the conference room. *** ¡°Ah.¡± Upon returning to his accommodations, Seon-Hyeok could not find Julian and asked a servant about her whereabouts. ¡°If that squire you¡¯re looking for is a blonde girl, I believe she was summoned by the princess and went to the royal garden.¡± ¡°The princess?¡± Confused about the situation, Seon-Hyeok mindlessly headed straight for the garden where the princess usually spent her time. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I greet Princess Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein.¡± As he greeted the princess out of habit, Seon-Hyeok noticed Julian sitting next to her and mouthed a question. Why are you here? It was not Julian, but rather the princess, who answered. ¡°I know that you have asked for help from the Royal Mages for this girl from House Mangsk.¡± Taken aback, Seon-Hyeok glanced at Julian. He had kept this hidden, thinking that the squire might be shocked, but the princess had unexpectedly revealed she knew the secret. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make that expression. She knew the negative aftereffects on her body right away.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? That I wouldn¡¯t know what happened to my own body?¡± The young squire had always been reliable, despite knowing about the tragic aftereffects lingering on her body. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m not okay? It¡¯s already happened.¡± If possible, Seon-Hyeok had wanted to find a solution before informing Julian about the situation, but she was perceptive and realized this in advance. He gave a look full of guilt, knowing that it was his pride that led to her suffering. ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t make that expression. The princess arranged so that I can be treated by the mage most knowledgeable in detoxification within the kingdom. You don¡¯t have to look guilty already.¡± At Julian¡¯s words, Seon-Hyeok immediately offered his sincere thanks to the princess. ¡°Officially, I am helping treat the lady of House Mangsk, a family that has been devoted to the royal family for generations. Privately, I am also treating the squire of someone who will be family. How could I possibly be aloof in this matter? You have no need to thank me.¡± Did I get used to the princess¡¯ manner of speaking? He realized that much had changed, as he found himself laughing at the princess¡¯ words. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. If you had told me from the start, I would have stepped up to help much earlier. Aren¡¯t we going to be family soon?¡± Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok got goosebumps at the word ¡®family¡¯. It felt uncomfortable, and he did not know how to respond. In the end, he just awkwardly smiled. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Only after they addressed the matter could Seon-Hyeok take a look at Julian and the princess. The young squire had not grown even the slightest bit, while the even younger princess now looked like a young woman. He was truly able to grasp the extent of the aftereffects of the sea dragon¡¯s poison as he compared the two. ¡°Now, make sure you head to the Royal Mages¡¯ residence right away. I sent word in advance, so there will be someone to examine you as soon as you arrive.¡± Julian rose from her seat at the princess¡¯ words, which were authoritative like her father¡¯s. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, and I hope we meet again.¡± ¡°I also enjoyed conversing with the young lady from House Mangsk, the Shield of Adenburg. I likewise hope we can spend time like this in the future.¡± ¡°If the princess wishes.¡± Julian showed her respects before disappearing after a servant. ¡°You care a lot about your squire.¡± Ophelia¡¯s words seemed nuanced, and Seon-Hyeok found himself staring at the girl. ¡°Concubines are forbidden.¡± ¡°What do you mean...¡± When Seon-Hyeok asked in bewilderment, the royal princess spoke with a solemn expression. ¡°Such is the law of the royal family.¡± CH 142 No content CH 143. Seon-Hyeok had only stopped by the royal capital to receive the rewards for his participation in the most recent war. He was simply a guest destined to leave after fulfilling his purpose. However, these plans all changed when his engagement with the royal princess was decided. Having become the prospective son-in-law to the king, he was no longer a nobody separated from the central politics of the kingdom, nor was he a visitor capable of leaving at any time. The political situation was in turmoil following the wars between three major kingdoms, and whether he liked it or not, Seon-Hyeok was required to attend a series of strategic meetings as the future son-in-law of King Theodore. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m sick of it! So sick of it!¡± He lacked both the ability to navigate the complicated political situation and any semblance of political insight. For him, the prestigious meetings reserved only for the highest-ranking of nobles was not a glorious occasion, but boring and irritating. ¡°So long as you¡¯re a member of the royal family, you will need to have at least enough insight not to be politically exploited. You will have to get used to it.¡± The princess reprimanded him when he complained that he would rather roll around for three days and nights on the battlefield. Seon-Hyeok could not accept those words. The spouses of the members of the royal family were prohibited from holding any political position. They were treated differently, but it did not come with any authority that could significantly impact a kingdom¡¯s political situation. ¡°If I don¡¯t have any knowledge whatsoever, they won¡¯t be able to sway me. Those susceptible to such tricks are people who think they know more than they do.¡± The princess¡¯ eyes opened wide when she heard his complaints. ¡°Men should value power and honor more than riches. You are truly strange.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that it¡¯s because you¡¯re a foreigner?¡± Given their numerous conversations, Ophelia was fully aware that his perspectives differed much from those of the nobles born and raised in this world. However, this time, she did not accept it as an excuse. ¡°If you¡¯re suggesting that you¡¯re disinterested in power because you¡¯re a foreigner, then what about all of the other foreigners in the capital?¡± She claimed that the other foreigners here were not much different from the nobles as she looked at him like he was a mysterious animal. ¡°Then let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m unique.¡± His attitude was overly insincere considering he was addressing a royal princess, but she did not hold him accountable. Rather, she nodded as if to accept what he said. ¡°Excellent maids and servants, along with beds and sofas made by the greatest artisans. Despite all this, you speak as though you¡¯re still uncomfortable.¡± Ophelia was not incorrect. In fact, Seon-Hyeok was much more at ease sleeping on a field bed in a shabby barracks than he was in the luxurious beds painstakingly made by expert craftsmen. He was much happier exchanging shallow conversation with his comrades while on the dirt floor than he was sitting on a luxurious chair and gracefully sipping tea while discussing the kingdom¡¯s politics. Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok did not yet depart because Julian¡¯s condition had not been fully addressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about magic, but something is clearly wrong.¡± He frowned at Julian, seemingly more and more haggard as the examinations progressed. ¡°How much blood do they need? And are they trying to make a wig with your hair? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± From what he knew of mages, they would most certainly try to experiment given this unique opportunity. After all, it would be difficult to find other subjects suffering from the aftereffects of a sea dragon¡¯s poison. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The young squire soothed him. She likely assumed that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s impatience stemmed from guilt. But seeing this made him feel even more sorry. ¡°Do you want to get some fresh air?¡± ¡°If that fresh air involves riding Redvern, then I¡¯ll pass.¡± Julian panicked when Seon-Hyeok suggested a distraction from the ongoing examinations. It was clear she would never grow to like spending time in the air. On the other hand, there was someone unable to ride Redvern despite desperately wanting to. ¡°I will be with Earl Drachen, so what is the problem? It is clear that the Royal Guard is full of people who worry too much.¡± That person was Princess Ophelia. She wanted to see the rumored red devil with her own eyes, and it was only after a thorough examination from Marquis Reinhardt that she was allowed to approach Redvern. ¡°It is amazing that there is such a beautiful and elegant creature in this world!¡± The princess offered all sorts of praise at the sight of Redvern, relatively sleek compared to the powerful drake. She even expressed her regret at missing the opportunity to name such a beautiful creature. ¡°Redvern? That is a good name. I wonder if I could have come up with a better one myself.¡± The disappointment only lasted a moment. Before long, she showed appreciation for Seon-Hyeok¡¯s naming sense. That said, Seon-Hyeok was not sure whether this was something to be happy about. Unfortunately, the princess was unable to ride the wyvern she was so fond of. Both King Theodore and Marquis Reinhardt forbade her from doing so. The knights vehemently opposed the princess being in the skies and out of their reach. The mages expressed the same concerns. ¡°I will make sure to ride Redvern someday.¡± The princess was forced to stand down, but refused to give up on her dreams. ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, but¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let her ride Redvern. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seon-Hyeok cut Marquis Reinhardt off as he shook his head, seeing the royal princess act childish only during times like these. Despite being able to ride the wyvern, the princess took great care of Redvern. She would ensure that the wyvern had the finest cows and pigs for food, and had servants in charge of bathing and maintenance manage Redvern¡¯s scales and wings. Of course, all of this was possible because Seon-Hyeok was at Redvern¡¯s side. ¡°Redvern, aren¡¯t you going to be a spoiled brat at this rate?¡± It was not a baseless concern. Thanks to being offered three plentiful meals a day, Redvern had gained significant weight since arriving at the capital. Its sleek and capable appearance, the same qualities the princess once praised, was long gone. By the time Seon-Hyeok finally noticed Redvern¡¯s state, the red devil of the skies had already become a chunky pig. ¡°Redvern¡¯s previous, slim figure was nice, but isn¡¯t it also nice seeing the wyvern gain weight like this?¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered whether he should stop the princess¡¯ excessive affection and Redvern¡¯s gluttony at this point to prevent a possible decline in the wyvern¡¯s flying ability. However, he did not bother to intervene. ¡°Yeah, eat up while Goldie isn¡¯t around.¡± He figured that since Redvern could not eat properly at Rheinperle due to Goldrake¡¯s imposing presence, this might be the wyvern¡¯s only opportunity to enjoy such luxury. And so, Redvern reveled in the extravagance and stomped around the royal castle as the kingdom¡¯s most prestigious meetings continued. Seon-Hyeok sighed to himself in the conference room. His head already hurt thinking about the complicated political conversation that would soon be exchanged. ¡°Let us put the Griffindor and Noctein provocations and countermeasures on hold for today and discuss a different matter.¡± But to his surprise, King Theodore introduced a different topic. ¡°There is none who would deny that we are currently in a state of emergency, with the impending threat of enemy actions against us. It is at times like this that the central government needs to watch over the country and strengthen its foundation. As such, the royal family hopes to capture the hearts of the people and improve morale on the front lines through the engagement of Earl Drachen and Princess Ophelia.¡± Seon-Hyeok tightly closed his eyes when he finally heard the words he had expected for so long. ¡°Should we call on the astrologists and determine an auspicious day¡­¡± ¡°That is not a bad idea, but it would take too long.¡± King Theodore pressed on, determined to push through with his plans without giving the nobles any opportunity to object. ¡°Your Majesty, considering this is a significant event for the kingdom, we will need plenty of time to send word to the other kingdoms and have any envoys arrive.¡± ¡°I am sure those who won¡¯t be able to make it in time will send their regards through magical means.¡± The nobles desperately tried to buy time, but the adamant king refused to budge. ¡°The kingdoms unable to attend the engagement ceremony might be disappointed, but we can make the wedding that much grander to assuage their feelings. Your Majesty should do as he wishes.¡± The nobles more loyal to the royal family, after being reserved with their opinions until now, actively stepped up to support the king¡¯s decision. Considering it was a royal marriage, there was little room for the self-interested nobles to intervene. They lacked both the justification and the power, and thus they were forced to helplessly watch the engagement proceed. ¡°I, King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, make this declaration as the head of House Adenstein and father of Princess Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein.¡± King Theodore made his decision on the spot. ¡°The engagement will take place on the sixth day of the third week of the seventh month.¡± ¡°Congratulations!¡± Regardless of what they thought internally, the nobles rushed forward to outwardly celebrate the upcoming engagement. ¡°Congratulations, Earl Drachen.¡± ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is known throughout the kingdom for her beauty and wisdom. It is truly a time for celebration.¡± They even reached out to Seon-Hyeok, silent until this point while seated at one corner of the room, and made a fuss. These were not the nobles reluctantly offering their congratulations to the king before slinking off, but rather the loyalists of the kingdom. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± Having been asked in advance by King Theodore to maintain a positive relationship with the loyal nobles, Seon-Hyeok bowed to each and every one as he thanked them for their kind words. Ah, well there¡¯s nothing I can do about it anymore. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lips trembled as he forced himself to smile while hiding his innermost thoughts. *** ¡®On the 6th day of the 3rd week of the 7th month this year, Princess Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein and Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen will be engaged. You are invited to visit and offer your congratulations.¡¯ The magical communications announcing the engagement of Princess Ophelia and Earl Drachen were sent to the influential people of the continent, whether they were hundreds or thousands of kilometers away, and despite the delay, word soon reached everyone involved. ¡°A foreigner and the heir to the throne? Insane. Looks like Theodore really went insane.¡± ¡°The Adenstein royal family openly spoke about their willingness to elevate even the humblest of servants if they possessed the ability. A crazy decision like this was destined to happen.¡± ¡°I feel sorry for the princess for having such a terrible father. Even from far away, she seemed like she¡¯d grow up to be a beautiful woman someday.¡± Those who long criticized the foolishness of Adenburg¡¯s treatment towards its people mocked King Theodore¡¯s decision to elevate a humble foreigner to a position of great power. ¡°Well, it¡¯s worth giving up the princess to Drachen, considering he was capable of singlehandedly manhandling Noctein¡¯s knights and mages, and even defeated the Knights of the Azure Sky.¡± ¡°The nobles of Adenburg are already powerless in front of the royal family, and it looks like they¡¯ll be further suppressed in the future. Seems like King Theodore gained a pretty useful weapon.¡± However, the majority praised the Adenburg royal family for its bravery and focused on the future of the kingdom, now that they were completely aligned with Knight Drachen, the powerful figure responsible for dominating their archrivals. Regardless of whether they were from the north, south, east, or west, people spoke about this union of the century. Those who loved the legends of old enthusiastically mentioned their resemblance to the upcoming engagement. Among them, the most fervent were the foreigners dropped off in this strange world and struggling to survive. ¡°If we can build up our accomplishments, we can be like him too.¡± They were fired up by the news of the foreigner, Kim Seon-Hyeok. He was proof that even foreigners could succeed in this world if they proved their worth. Unfortunately, some foreigners among them had not been given such an opportunity to succeed in the first place. The foreigners in the Nordic Kingdom, located at the far northwestern end of the continent, were branded as slaves and forced to live like animals. For them, the story of another foreigner¡¯s success might as well have been a tale from a different world. ¡°This world is hell.¡± This world, which had provided a new opportunity to Seon-Hyeok, was nothing more than hell for them. Among these foreigners was an individual granted the ability to make this world a living hell. - You have met the requirements for your 3rd class advancement. - You may advance from the 2nd class Dark Corps Commander to the 3rd class Dark Lord. [1] - Would you like to advance to the 3rd class? In the Nordic Kingdom, Park Sang-Jin, a pitiful foreigner born lame and deprived of the opportunity to even have his new class evaluated upon arriving in this world, smiled brightly when this message appeared in his head. ¡°Of course, if it allows me to destroy this damned world.¡± Not long after Park Sang-Jin accepted his 3rd class advancement, rumors of a civil war in the Nordic Kingdom began to spread across the continent. 1. The original text uses ¡°Evil Corps Commander¡± and ¡°Evil Overlord¡± for the classes CH 143 No content CH 144. ¡®Rebellion in the Nordic Kingdom, 3rd in Line to the Throne Dies.¡¯ ¡®30% of the Nordic Kingdom Occupied by Insurgents, the Daschrute Royal Family Has Dispatched its Knights.¡¯ ¡®Nordic Royal Guard Massacred. Rebel Forces Continue to Spread.¡¯ Terrible rumors spread from the northwest, but they were of little importance to the Adenburg Kingdom. The Nordic Kingdom, the epicenter of the rumors, was fundamentally a barbaric kingdom, and civil wars there were frequent. The Adenburg Kingdom did not need to care about events happening on the far end of the continent. In addition, the Adenburg Kingdom had been the sole victor of the most recent War of the Three Kingdoms. They had successfully annexed the entire eastern part of the Noctein Kingdom around the Istein Plains, and were even able to convert two of the Knights of the Azure Sky, the pride and symbol of Griffindor. Thanks to the overwhelming victory, the capital of Adenstein was livelier than ever. The people were already in a festive mood in anticipation of the upcoming royal engagement, and the nobility held parties every day, taking advantage of the kingdom¡¯s recent victory over its old enemy. However, there were some unable to enjoy this heated atmosphere. These were the high-ranking nobles required to attend the daily meetings at the capital. ¡°Wait, why are we the ones to ask for peace when they backstabbed us in the first place?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the Noctein Kingdom that crossed our borders, so what¡¯s the point of keeping tensions high with the Griffindors as well? Now is the time to look at the situation from a broader perspective without being caught up in our victory!¡± Those with the rank of earl or higher were largely nobles of old. For them, these daily, confrontational meetings could not help but be burdensome. Despite complaining of fatigue, however, they refused to boycott the continued gatherings. After all, showing off one¡¯s influence and political power was the greatest virtue of the capital¡¯s nobles. If there had not been regularly scheduled breaks in between, some of the meeting¡¯s attendees would have collapsed from exhaustion by now. Despite this, the old nobles refused to show weakness, and their eyes remained vigilant unlike their now hoarse voices. For them, this small conference room was in itself a battlefield, and each agenda was a duel to be won. As a result, even minor issues were rarely easily decided, and often times, already decided matters would be revisited and overturned. Ugh. It¡¯s disgusting. Disgusting. Seon-Hyeok wondered if these unproductive and inefficient meetings would ever come to an end. ¡°Is the broad perspective you¡¯re talking about the repatriation of the Knights of the Azure Sky? I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re a noble from Adenburg or Griffindor!¡± ¡°Are you finished talking?¡± The arguments were terribly tedious, but Seon-Hyeok gained much from the process. Through these meetings, he was able to gain insight into the situation within the kingdom, after being ignorant all this time as a simple soldier. This was the reason why King Theodore insisted on his attendance, despite his lack of political aptitude. ¡°We¡¯re the victorious nation. Why would we ever return the defecting knights to a kingdom that jumped at the opportunity to stab us in the back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should be wary of the Griffindor Kingdom! It would be the wise decision in order to keep the Nocteins at bay¡­¡± ¡°I worry that someday, you¡¯ll even start suggesting we hand over our own knights.¡± ¡°What? What was that, you bastard?¡± ¡°Huh? Bastard? Even being in the same place as you is unpleasant, considering your lack of dignity and pride. Know your place.¡± The nobles now forgot about the purpose of the meeting as they began to personally attack each other. Seon-Hyeok looked towards the king, thinking that it was his job to moderate the situation at times like these. As expected, King Theodore did not tolerate such verbal quarrels among the nobles. ¡°Cease.¡± The nobles, despite being at each other¡¯s throats, shut their mouths upon hearing their king¡¯s single word. ¡°Your enthusiasm in coming up with better measures is truly admirable. However, it is frustrating that an end to this meeting remains out of sight.¡± At first, the king seemed to be praising the zealous nobles, but his tone was clearly rebuking them. Meaningless and aggressive arguments for factional gains will not be permitted. This was the warning given to the nobles. Regardless of their title, the nobles blanched at the king¡¯s threatening aura and bowed their heads. They judged that in times like these, it was best to stand down. ¡°3 days.¡± King Theodore stared at the aristocrats before commenting. ¡°Marquis Mittenmeier and Marquis Rosenheim. You have three days to gather everyone¡¯s opinions and come up with an appropriate plan of action.¡± Marquis Mittenmeier, the leader of the pro-nobility faction, and Marquis Rosenheim, the head of the loyalists, stood and bowed after being singled out. ¡°I will do as Your Majesty wishes.¡± ¡°I will do as you ask.¡± The king¡¯s expression softened only after hearing the two nobles¡¯ responses. ¡°In that case, let us wrap up today¡¯s meeting.¡± With that, the long and tedious meeting finally reached an end. ¡°Ugh.¡± Having sat down for hours listening to the nobles bickering among themselves, Seon-Hyeok stretched and let out a sigh, only to see King Theodore staring directly at him. ¡°Earl Drachen. A moment please.¡± ¡°You attended the meeting as well, so you should know about the civil war in the Nordic Kingdom to the northwest.¡± The topic had not been covered extensively, but Seon-Hyeok did recall hearing something about troubles in that faraway kingdom. ¡°I also heard that civil wars are frequent in the Nordic Kingdom.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong. However, the current uprising is much different from those that preceded it.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not understand why King Theodore went so far as to meet him separately, only to talk about a kingdom on the far end of the continent. As if sensing those questions, King Theodore immediately brought up the point of this conversation. ¡°A foreigner is behind this current uprising.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide at this unexpected comment. ¡°For generations, the kingdoms on the western and northern parts of the continent have been known to poorly treat their foreigners. I am certain the Nordic foreigner responsible for this civil war did so after growing tired of the severe abuse.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression grew dark, realizing that having grown accustomed to living in Adenburg, he had never once thought about the lives of foreigners in other kingdoms until this point. ¡°The nobles will soon learn about this, and to them, it will not matter one bit how badly the Nordic foreigners have been treated. They will only focus on the potential threat of the foreigners, and use the Nordic rebels as an excuse to discredit your accomplishments and try to prevent your marriage with Ophelia.¡± Seon-Hyeok had put his life on the line fighting against his enemies. He had swept through enemy camp after enemy camp, forced to take part in the business of murder. He knew better than anyone how infuriating it was to have hard work and sacrifice, both his and his comrades¡¯, be denied by others. ¡°Do not let it affect you. Your brilliant accomplishments and victories on the battlefield will not be marred, no matter what the nobles claim, and the royal family will never withdraw its support for your cause.¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize why the king took him aside to notify him of the events in the Nordic Kingdom. It was clear he was worried that the foreigner would be swayed by the inevitable political maneuvering of the nobles and become cynical towards the kingdom as a whole. ¡°The royal family will never betray your trust.¡± ¡°I will believe in you.¡± *** King Theodore¡¯s warning soon became reality. As soon as the nobles received word that the mastermind behind the Nordic Kingdom rebellion was a foreigner, they began their political maneuvering. They expressed their concerns about foreigners and their dangerous perspectives, having been born and raised in a different world without nobles and kings. As a result, the numerous foreigners living in the royal capital endured prejudice whenever they encountered the aristocracy. However, even the nobles could not hastily target Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Didn¡¯t he risk his own life to protect the refugees at that garrison? We even heard rumors that he died from his injuries that day, so it¡¯s obvious how much of a struggle that battle was.¡± ¡°Earl Drachen is different from the other foreigners. After all, he immediately returned to the battlefield even before fully recovering from his fatal injuries.¡± Despite the nobles¡¯ disregard for the common people, they could not easily overcome the kingdom-wide admiration for the name Drachen. After all, who could dare denigrate his remarkable accomplishments? Seon-Hyeok¡¯s actions spoke for themselves. He had proven himself far too much for people to be suspicious solely because of his unknown origins. In addition, he was in a different position from the other foreigners, who at best held the title of viscount. Kim Seon-Hyeok was a proud earl of the kingdom, a war hero, and an influential figure receiving the wholehearted support of both the Adenstein royal family and House Mangsk. Any rash action against him could backfire spectacularly for the nobles. ¡°There are rumors that Earl Drachen has been eager to train soldiers recently¡­¡± Nonetheless, the nobles did not give up. Thinking they had the slightest chance to stop the union between Earl Drachen and the royal family, they tried desperately to make that a reality. ¡°Rumors say that he took Baron Laylark¡¯s mine by force¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a story going around about how he couldn¡¯t keep his emotions in check and crippled 14 of the kingdom¡¯s knights.¡± They incessantly spread rumors about Seon-Hyeok, taking care to just stay within the realm of plausible deniability. And as time went by, the number of people sympathizing with their opinions grew little by little. Of course, it was still an insignificant portion of the overall population, but the nobles were nonetheless successful in generating anti-foreigner sentiment. The situation further worsened over time. Instead of quickly dying down as expected, the Nordic civil war spread like wildfire. Now, rumors began to spread that even foreigners from neighboring kingdoms began to express signs of sympathy for the rebels¡¯ cause, and these kingdoms began to crack down on their own foreigners. The foreigners in Adenstein found their own positions weakening, and they soon began to keep to themselves, reluctant to meet others. But for some reason, the real target of the nobles¡¯ scheming, Seon-Hyeok, was nowhere to be seen. It was inevitable. After all, Seon-Hyeok was long gone by the time the rumors spread and nobles began to harass the foreigners to verify their ideological purity. *** While the nobles in the capital desperately worked to lessen the standing of the kingdom¡¯s foreigners, Seon-Hyeok reached Rheinperle. He had endured the tedious meetings in order to have Julian¡¯s condition examined and to find a potential treatment. In that critical situation, Seon-Hyeok had returned home because he had an equally important reason. ¡°Bluegon!¡± He wanted to see with his own eyes the transformation Bluegon had undergone over the preceding two months. Bubble. At his voice, the blue surface of the Rheinperle River began to bubble up. Soon after, the river split, revealing a monster with cerulean scales. CH 144 No content CH 145. When Bluegon first raised its head above the water, Seon-Hyeok could not tell what had changed from before its metamorphosis. However, this confusion soon turned to shock as Bluegon crawled ashore on its own. ¡°Bluegon? Is that you?¡± The sea dragon¡¯s once smooth and beautiful body, which prompted admiration with a single glance, was now hidden behind a dark shell, and three pairs of webbed feet protruded from each side. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Seon-Hyeok screamed, face distorted in horror. Bluegon¡¯s change was more shocking than surprising. The ferocious but beautiful Bluegon was¡­ ¡°You¡¯re basically a turtle!¡± Now a strange, deformed turtle. Slither. Bluegon raised its head high. At the very least, the sea dragon¡¯s head remained in its beautiful and imposing state, but this, in turn, made Bluegon¡¯s overall appearance even more bizarre. Roar! Without understanding its master¡¯s inner dilemma, Bluegon roared proudly. The terrifying roar was shockingly at odds with the monster¡¯s funny appearance, and Seon-Hyeok subconsciously held his head as he felt a headache coming on. What the hell did I do to deserve this? Where did that ruler of the deep seas, the monster that put fear in the hearts of the rugged sailors of the South Sea, go, leaving behind this turtle-like creature behind? With that said, it was only Seon-Hyeok who found Bluegon¡¯s new, turtle-like appearance funny. Even now, Bluegon had a tremendous presence and looked as though it could overwhelm all living creatures by virtue of its house-sized shell. Most people would find their legs trembling and collapse at the sight of this huge and bizarre creature. Besides, it was not just Bluegon¡¯s appearance that changed. - Sea Serpent (Bluegon) (Water) (Morphling) (Lv. 05) o Strength 118 / Agility 42 / Vitality 140 / Intelligence 37 / Magic Resistance 90 / Obedience 60 o Condition ¨C Slightly exhausted Even before its metamorphosis, Bluegon had the highest stat total of his various creatures, and it was only the penalty of being restricted to water that held the sea dragon back. Such a monster had grown once again, and now, its vitality stat approached that of Goldrake. It was hard to look down on Bluegon just because of the turtle-like appearance. ¡°You were frustrated too, huh?¡± Seon-Hyeok had a hunch as he observed Bluegon¡¯s form change. He recalled how Bluegon had been roughed up by Noctein¡¯s superhuman beings before beginning metamorphosis. It was likely that after reigning as an absolute ruler in the South Sea, the sea dragon considered its futility in the war a disgrace. After all, Bluegon was the most intelligent of the dragon subspecies he owned, and more than capable of such thoughts. These emotions probably led to Bluegon¡¯s transformation. Covering itself in an unbecoming shell was the ferocious and beautiful Bluegon¡¯s determination to never again be hurt by the power of knights and mages. From that perspective, Bluegon¡¯s growth was a complete success. In return for losing much of its exterior mystery and beauty, Bluegon was no longer confined to water, and it now possessed armor that looked impregnable. It was the sea dragon¡¯s attempt to overcome its own shortcomings. With that said, it was not as though the changes were all positive. Step. Step. ¡°This is going to drive me crazy.¡± Bluegon was incredibly slow outside of water. The sea dragon really did look like a turtle. At this rate, Bluegon would simply be a good target for knights and mages. Seon-Hyeok wondered whether Bluegon could catch up with the slow-footed mages in battle, let alone the more mobile knights. However, Seon-Hyeok was mistaken. Bluegon did not come ashore without a plan. ¡°Redvern!¡± In the brief moment that Seon-Hyeok was lost in thought, Redvern, ever the troublemaker, caused a scene. Perhaps intrigued by the turtle-like monster, the wyvern approached and bit the sea dragon¡¯s tail sticking out of its shell. Shriek! When the startled Bluegon screamed, Redvern was taken by surprise and flew up into the air. Gurgle. Angered, Bluegon shook its neck and opened its mouth. Whoosh! From its open jaws spewed out a powerful stream of water. Crunch. The column of water was propelled into the sky through enormous water pressure. Surprised, Redvern tried to evade, but was hit by the jet of water and fell headfirst out of the sky. ¡°Stop!¡± Seon-Hyeok screamed, seeing Bluegon staring at Redvern as it prepared to attack once again. But whether it was because the sea dragon did not hear or simply disobeyed orders, a second burst of water flew from its mouth. Shriek! Redvern, shrieking in pain while rolling around the riverbank, hurriedly rose into the air once again. As a result, the water cannon missed its mark and instead felled the large trees along the river. ¡°I said stop!¡± Seon-Hyeok shouted once again, but Bluegon refused to listen. ¡°Hey, you jerk!¡± Bluegon was blatantly disregarding its master, and it was clear the sea dragon wanted to use this opportunity to vent its accumulated frustration all at once. It could not target its owner, but instead continued to fire jets of water towards the panicked wyvern. Desperate, Seon-Hyeok called on Atiya to put an end to the commotion. ¡®Ack!¡¯ But it seemed as though the water blasts were much stronger than expected, as Atiya was unable to hold on for long before scattering into the wind. It was a while later that Bluegon¡¯s rampage came to an end. Seon-Hyeok thought he noticed the endless streams of water grow thinner, and at a certain point, they were unable to reach far before weakly falling onto the ground. Roar! As if annoyed by the wyvern hiding in the safety of the skies, Bluegon roared furiously. With that, it crawled back towards the river and dunked its head into the water. Gurgle. Gurgle. Bluegon¡¯s neck shook wildly in the water, and taken aback, Seon-Hyeok asked. ¡°You can charge up those attacks?¡± Clearly, the giant shell¡¯s purpose was not solely to provide a suit of armor. Bluegon simultaneously seemed to use the space inside as a water tank. Having completed charging(?), Bluegon raised its head high and looked down at its master. It was as if it was showing off its changes, after having been abandoned repeatedly due to its inherent limitations. ¡°Incredible.¡± Seon-Hyeok repeatedly admired and praised his sea dragon. Of course, they were not just empty words to placate Bluegon. He truly was shocked by Bluegon¡¯s abilities. It was true that Bluegon was horribly immobile, but the sea dragon, with a sturdy shell and water blasts capable of knocking down trees, was like having his own artillery. The only difference was that this weapon fired streams of compressed water rather than artillery shells. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Bluegon.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave his sea dragon the thumbs-up, genuinely admiring Bluegon¡¯s more ¡°modern¡± set of abilities compared to those of his other dragon subspecies. Growl. Only then did the angered Bluegon growl and show signs of being placated. Considering these events occurred at the river bordering Rheinperle, it would have been strange if the Rheinperle patrol failed to notice the disturbance. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Jonasson had been leading the cavalry, and he was overwhelmed by the majesty of the giant monster before he could even greet the returning lord. ¡°What have you been doing that you were able to find such a beast?¡± Jonasson and Hansen had seen Bluegon before. However, they were unable to recognize the sea dragon because of its drastically changed appearance. Seon-Hyeok flatly replied to Jonasson as the rider looked back and forth between his lord and the monster. ¡°I¡¯ve had it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a monster like¡­¡± At Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, Jonasson frowned and stared at the sea dragon. His eyes grew wide as he saw Bluegon raise its head proudly. ¡°Wait. Is this Bluegon?¡± He nodded. ¡°Do dragon subspecies normally transform in weird ways like this?¡± Jonasson looked dazed. After all, he had now witnessed Goldrake grow into a frilled lizard-like creature, and now saw Bluegon¡¯s strange metamorphosis. Don¡¯t tell me. Is Redvern going to change too? Seon-Hyeok sighed before calling on the wyvern, who had already fled from Bluegon. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s purpose in returning to Rheinperle was to check on Bluegon¡¯s condition following its transformation. He had fulfilled his objective, and the disgruntled monster was now in a better mood. As though satisfied with its own changes, Bluegon paid little attention to its master, despite seeing him for the first time in a while. The sea dragon spent several days firing off jets of water before returning to the river. - Exhausted Considering Bluegon did not even take the time to recover after its metamorphosis before wandering about on land and incessantly using its water cannons, it was natural the sea dragon was exhausted. While watching the Rheinperle River after the monster dove into its depths, Seon-Hyeok frowned as he recalled the last remaining dragon subspecies he had in his possession. ¡°All I need now is for the fairy dragon to wake up.¡± Now that the monster previously confined to the water was unleashed, all that remained was the fairy dragon asleep in its egg. ¡°I wonder when¡­¡± At first, the fairy dragon looked like it would wake from its slumber at any moment, but it had been nearly a year since then. Seon-Hyeok wondered whether there were any underlying conditions for its hatching, but he could not find any clues, considering the lack of information around the species in the first place. ¡°Ugh.¡± In the end, all he could do was hope that time would solve all issues. He remained at Rheinperle a few more days to catch up with Clark and the other riders, and he spent some time with Goldrake before heading back to the capital. Having left the capital in a hurry to check on Bluegon¡¯s status, Seon-Hyeok began to worry about Julian¡¯s condition. When he arrived, he was able to sense the subtly different atmosphere from before he left. ¡°Earl Drachen.¡± ¡°It seems like something happened while I was away.¡± He located Asha Trail, the only person in his party staying outside the inner palace, and asked about the current situation. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do at the moment, but the public sentiment is not favorable.¡± In a plain tone, Asha Trail explained how the nobles had slandered him and drove the other foreigners into a corner. ¡°Those damned bastards. Their attitudes change on a whim.¡± He was deeply dissatisfied with the nobles¡¯ actions. After trying so desperately to get the foreigners on their side, the nobles were now treating them like pests to be exterminated. ¡°Now that I think about it, I wonder how Yoo-Jung is doing.¡± Seon-Hyeok recalled Atiya¡¯s original owner, the foreigner summoner. He momentarily debated going to visit her before deciding otherwise. He held himself back, having learned how to best navigate life in the capital during his time here. Right now, it was best to stay inconspicuous. Meeting other foreigners now would make him the prime target for additional rumors. ¡°More importantly, how is Julian doing?¡± More than anything, Seon-Hyeok was concerned about Julian¡¯s condition. He felt responsible for his poor squire, as she was cursed to remain in a child¡¯s body for the rest of her life because of his actions. ¡°Hm.¡± Hearing his question, Asha Trail hesitated for a moment. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Is something wrong?¡± Seon-Hyeok felt his heart sink at the sight. The female knight¡¯s attitude was unusual. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, but¡­¡± ¡°Then what is the problem?¡± Frustrated by the knight¡¯s unusually vague attitude, Seon-Hyeok repeatedly asked the same question. ¡°I think it would be best if you met Julian yourself.¡± It was clear something had happened. If not, Asha Trail would never act in this manner. Seon-Hyeok did not hesitate and headed straight to the inner palace in search of Julian. CH 145 No content CH 146 No content CH 146. ¡°What are you¡­¡± When he came face to face with his squire, Seon-Hyeok heard something that felt like a bolt of lightning. ¡°I will forego treatment.¡± His excitement that a cure had been found lasted only a moment. He could not understand why Julian was stubbornly refusing treatment. ¡°Why!¡± Given his guilt, Seon-Hyeok could not justify being angry as he tried to convince his young squire, but Julian simply repeated her words like a parrot. ¡°Julian, what the hell is the problem? You won¡¯t ever grow if you pass on the treatment! You¡¯ll be a child all your life!¡± But as time passed, and as she remained adamant despite his best efforts, Seon-Hyeok found himself becoming more and more frustrated. Despite this, nothing changed. ¡°I would rather stay as I am now.¡± Even now, Julian only confirmed her stance one more time. ¡°Why the hell do you want that?¡± Is there something I¡¯m missing? Unable to comprehend her perspective, Seon-Hyeok asked her to explain. ¡°I don¡¯t want treatment.¡± Unfortunately, she did not comply. ¡°Julian!¡± Seon-Hyeok blurted out as he grabbed her shoulders. Although her body had been strengthened through rigorous training, it was still one of an immature child, and much thinner than that of an adult. This body would endure for her lifetime. That was what she meant by saying she would remain a child until she died. It was not that she would not age, but rather that she could never become an adult. It was not a blessing, but a curse, and this disability would follow her throughout her life. ¡°Julian. Do you understand what it means to stay like this? You said you want to become a knight. You can¡¯t ever become one with that body.¡± Julian¡¯s calm expression distorted, but she hid behind her mask until the very end. In the end, Seon-Hyeok had to discover the reason behind Julian¡¯s refusal from a third party. ¡°Even if she safely receives treatment, she will never be able to become a knight.¡± Having been focused on Julian, Seon-Hyeok did not notice the princess appear. He quickly offered his greetings. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He immediately raised his bowed head and rushed to interrogate the princess, and she clicked her tongue as she responded. ¡°Treating the young squire¡¯s lasting aftereffects is no different from taking away the last of her abilities.¡± Ophelia continued as she looked at Julian. ¡°The price to pay for treating these aftereffects is her future as a knight, or, in other words, the effort she put in her entire life to reach her dream.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°If I get treated, then my resulting body will never be able to utilize sword energy again.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart sank. His face was pale as he looked at his squire. ¡°In other words, I will lose the meager abilities I have achieved until this point, and I will never be able to walk the path to becoming a knight.¡± He wished that he had misheard Julian just now. Unfortunately, reality was cruel and more heartless than he imagined. ¡°And in that case, I would rather choose not to grow up for the rest of my life.¡± If he did not know better, Seon-Hyeok would have continued trying to persuade Julian. However, even this was now impossible. He shut his mouth and closed his eyes. ¡°No matter what she decides, the royal family will not neglect its efforts to find a perfect cure. Please do not despair already.¡± ¡°Please¡­ please.¡± He reached for straws as he repeatedly asked the princess for the royal family¡¯s cooperation. Now that the original objective of getting Julian treated became meaningless, there was no reason to remain in the capital any longer. Seon-Hyeok prepared to leave without any further delay. ¡°Leaving already?¡± ¡°I made a brief trip back to Rheinperle during my stay here, but I¡¯ve been in the capital for two months now. I would like to go back home and recover from the fatigue of the previous war.¡± He had remained in the capital for much longer than he originally anticipated. Though he was treated with comfortable accommodations and great hospitality, it did not mean that he found comfort in his time here. Now, he was desperate to go back and rest. ¡°I will not forget the kindness you have shown us while we were here.¡± Worried that he would be asked to stay longer, Seon-Hyeok quickly offered his farewells, and King Theodore smiled as he responded. ¡°I am looking forward to seeing how much you change by the next time we meet.¡± The king promised to send his rewards directly to Rheinperle as he sent the foreigner off. ¡°Then I hope you stay healthy until we meet again.¡± Seon-Hyeok rushed away and looked for the princess next. ¡°I greet¡­¡± ¡°Take a seat.¡± The princess casually accepted his greetings while offering him a seat. ¡°This tea has been sourced from the east. The aromas and flavors are exquisite, so you should try it.¡± Seon-Hyeok did as he was told and lifted the cup to his mouth. However, he immediately set it down without taking a sip. ¡°I will be le¡­¡± ¡°It looks like spring is coming to an end, and summer is coming.¡± The princess did not give him the time to say farewell. She kept interrupting him by changing the topic. ¡°The summer garden has a completely different atmosphere from the spring. The flowers, currently bowed shyly, will come into full bloom, and even the most modest of vegetation will come into its own. I assure you that you would like the garden here in the summer.¡± Seon-Hyeok was forced to stop every time he tried to reveal his plans to leave the capital. However, seeing as it had already been decided, he could not postpone his plans any further. ¡°I think it is time for me to leave.¡± He hurriedly finished the conversation before the princess could intervene. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Instead of responding, the little princess fiddled with her teacup without saying a word. It was as though she had not heard what he just said. ¡°I am thinking of returning to Rheinperle.¡± He hesitated at Ophelia¡¯s glum expression, but he steeled himself before saying goodbye once again. ¡°So you¡¯re leaving after all.¡± Now, the princess could no longer ignore his words and let out a deep sigh. ¡°I stayed much longer than I originally anticipated. Despite being an incompetent lord who left management of his territory to his subordinates, I think it¡¯s time I head back.¡± ¡°It was my mistake.¡± The princess said something completely unexpected as Seon-Hyeok tried to explain his situation. ¡°I should have waited to tell you about the cure. My rush to tell you about it led to your decision to leave the capital.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not help but laugh at the princess¡¯ regret-filled voice. Her political insight and maturity were much greater than his own, but at times like these, she pouted like a child her age. ¡°I will come visit again when I have time.¡± ¡°Will you do so?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t refuse¡­¡± Seeing the princess beginning to regain her smile, Seon-Hyeok cracked a joke. Ophelia firmly answered. ¡°I will have to tell the palace¡¯s gatekeepers and guards in advance. They will know to open the doors and prepare to greet a guest whenever they see a red shadow in the sky.¡± To be honest, if he was visiting on Redvern, it did not matter whether or not the castle gates were open. Even so, he did not bother to point this out. After all, it was not as though the princess was unaware of this fact. ¡°Then until we meet again¡­¡± ¡°There is no need for a formal farewell. We will see each other again anyways.¡± With that, the princess rose from her seat. ¡°I hope that you come back sooner rather than later.¡± She disappeared without waiting for a response. ¡°Hm. Do I need to bring her a gift when I return?¡± After staring at the teacup left behind by the princess for a while, Seon-Hyeok also soon left his seat. Seon-Hyeok had spent close to two months at the capital. Though much of this time was spent with the royal family, he had also become acquainted with a number of other nobles. ¡°Then I will look forward to seeing you again.¡± Marquis Rosenheim, head of the loyalist faction, offered his farewells, suggesting that spending time away from the capital was one way of dealing with the complicated political situation there. ¡°I hope the earl does not think that all nobles believe in those baseless rumors.¡± ¡°Please do not forget that you have the royal family¡¯s trust. We will also willingly be your shield.¡± The nobles loyal to the royal family claimed that rumors were just rumors, encouraging him and promising their unwavering support as they promised to meet again. ¡°Ugh. Even this is work.¡± After spending an entire day saying goodbye to the nobles in the capital, Seon-Hyeok suddenly remembered the foreigners just before he left. ¡°Well, they¡¯re capable people, so they¡¯ll do well on their own.¡± He was not sure about the others, but someone talented like Ahn Yoo-Jung would be able to navigate the political situation even if it was disadvantageous to the foreigners. However, he was still somewhat worried about their well-being, and thus asked Marquis Reinhardt to take good care of the foreigners in the capital. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such useless things. Whether or not you ask, the royal family will take good care of them.¡± Marquis Reinhardt snorted as he rebuffed his request, but Seon-Hyeok knew that the knight had a big heart and would keep an eye out on them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Redvern.¡± Redvern vigorously flapped its wings and rose above the castle, carrying with it not only Seon-Hyeok, but also Asha Trail and Julian, both pale at the thought of the upcoming journey. Shriek! With one final shriek, Redvern disappeared into the skies. *** ¡°Julian.¡± Upon arriving at Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok lifted his young squire and helped her off of Redvern. Julian expressed her disapproval seeing him treat her like a child, but she did not refuse his act of consideration and made the atmosphere more awkward. She seemed to think that he wanted to express his apology in this manner and could not bear it otherwise. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± Asha Trail slid off of the saddle, looking a complete mess after the ride on Redvern. ¡°I will go rest and see you tomorrow.¡± Unwilling to show weakness, Asha Trail quickly left the scene, and Julian soon followed. ¡°You did well, Redvern.¡± Despite gaining much weight during its stay in the capital, Redvern regained its original sleek figure during the few trips back and forth between Adenstein and Rheinperle. Of course, Seon-Hyeok could still see some signs of added bulk, but at the very least, his wyvern had shed its porcine appearance from not too long ago. ¡°You should go and rest too.¡± After removing the saddle on Redvern¡¯s back, he let his wyvern go before heading into his residence.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m finally home!¡± It was modest compared to the magnificent accommodations in the royal palace, but no bedroom in this world was more comfortable for him. Excited, he immediately threw himself onto his bed. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s a struggle being away.¡± He leisurely yawned, burying his face into the bedding. It was fluffy and welcoming, having been meticulously maintained even during his time away. He had taken extra care during the return flight out of consideration for Julian, and the accumulated fatigue hit him at once when he finally lay down. Tap. Just as he was about to fall asleep, Seon-Hyeok turned at the sudden, strange noise that penetrated his ears. Without opening his eyes, he murmured. ¡°Atiya.¡± As soon as he spoke, the wind spirit revealed herself. ¡®Master!¡¯ ¡°Get him.¡± It was a seemingly random command, but Atiya understood and summoned a gust of wind. Whoosh! In an instant, a sharp gale rushed through the bedroom. A space that previously looked empty was torn apart, revealing a strange man. ¡°S, stop! Wait a minute!¡± At the urgent cry, Seon-Hyeok jumped up and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Korean?¡± CH 147. It was an absurd situation. The language spoken in this world was not too different from that of the other world. Despite this, the moment Seon-Hyeok heard the man, his mind immediately jumped to his native language. ¡°K, Korean or not, do something about this first!¡± Only after hearing the continued screams did Seon-Hyeok realize why he had been momentarily confused. Seon-Hyeok and the other foreigners had naturally lost the accents and tones used in the other world during the time spent in Adenburg, but this man was different. As a result, the moment Seon-Hyeok heard him speak, he thought of the Korean language. ¡°Do something about this!¡± ¡°Before I do, you need to tell me who you are.¡± Seon-Hyeok replied coldly as he looked at the mysterious man screaming upon being pinned down by Atiya. ¡°I¡¯m a foreigner! Like you! I¡¯m from Korea!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that counts as an introduction.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned before he knew it. He had told the person to reveal his identity, but the man had simply responded that he was a foreigner. The situation felt unusual. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m a foreigner like you? Hurry up and let me go. Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Name. Affiliation.¡± Worried that he would never get an answer if he let things progress as-is, Seon-Hyeok decided to be more direct in his questioning. ¡°Ahn Dong-Jin! Nordic! I¡¯m from the Nordic Kingdom!¡± ¡°Nordic?¡± The Nordic Kingdom, situated in the northwest, was where the foreigner-led rebellion was taking place. Seon-Hyeok felt a chill down his spine, realizing that one of the men behind the civil war had come all the way to the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°What business does a Nordic foreigner have with me?¡± ¡°Before that, do something about this! I think my neck¡¯s going to break!¡± Seon-Hyeok thought for a moment before picking up a decorative sword hanging on the wall. It was the ceremonial sword given him after being knighted by King Theodore. Though intentionally dulled, it was enough to easily cut a man¡¯s throat if imbued with the power of his attributes. ¡°Atiya.¡± Having picked up the blade, he gave a quick command to his wind spirit. Atiya had been pressing down on Dong-Jin with all her strength, as if to crush him, but she immediately relaxed and backed down. However, instead of completely disappearing, the wind spirit showed her deep consideration for her master by hovering behind the intruder, ready to pounce at any moment. ¡°Eek!¡± Dong-Jin lifted himself up and swung around as he pulled out a dagger hidden beneath his clothes. He looked ready to decapitate the invisible being that had restrained him until now. Of course, there was no way it would prove effective against the ethereal Atiya. ¡°Stop messing around and causing a scene. Tell me what business you have here.¡± Hearing his words, Dong-Jin stopped angrily waving his dagger in the air. ¡°Ugh, my neck. I thought I would die there.¡± The uninvited foreigner looked excessively relaxed as he massaged his sore neck, and seeing this, Seon-Hyeok gave a sharp warning. ¡°I will tell you this. I¡¯m in a foul mood right now, so it would be best if you hurried up and told me what you¡¯re doing here.¡± He truly was annoyed that he was being disturbed now, after just arriving from the capital. Not only that, this foreigner had even broken into his bedroom without permission. If Dong-Jin had not been a foreigner, Seon-Hyeok would not have been so casually exchanging words. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re crankier than I¡¯ve been told.¡± ¡°Told? From who? Told what?¡± ¡°You know Kang Jeong-Tae, right? He told me a bit about you. He said you¡¯re a humble person without any faults.¡± Seon-Hyeok became even more stone-faced when he heard Jeong-Tae¡¯s name. ¡°Your business.¡± Dong-Jin made a surprised expression at the short, but impactful, words before quickly giving a friendly look. ¡°I came because I have something to say. We¡¯re from the same place, so don¡¯t be so on edge.¡± ¡°Tell me what you have to say.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not understand what a Nordic foreigner from the far end of the continent would want to tell him. ¡°It looks like you like being direct, so I won¡¯t mince words.¡± The foreigner really was long-winded. Seon-Hyeok urged him to continue by glaring at him with cold eyes. ¡°Join us.¡± ¡°What?¡± What¡¯s this bullshit? Seon-Hyeok blurted out a response. ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard the rumors. We¡¯re in the midst of something major, so we need comrades we can trust.¡± Dong-Jin proudly spoke as he looked at him. ¡°I was dragged into this strange world against my wishes and forced into hard labor. They fed us garbage that even a dog wouldn¡¯t touch, and they forced us to work in the mines whenever we weren¡¯t asleep. To think that humans could treat others like that¡­ those damned bastards.¡± Seon-Hyeok decided to quietly listen for the time being. ¡°The men were put to hard labor, and the women were taken by the nobles. We couldn¡¯t even live like humans. What did we do wrong to deserve a life like that? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok had heard that foreigners in the Nordic Kingdom were not treated well. However, he never imagined it would be to the degree described by Ahn Dong-Jin. No matter how poor their perception of foreigners was, aren¡¯t they still valuable resources with the potential to become superhuman allies? It was clear that the Nordic rulers were completely insane. ¡°Well, I heard that foreigners in Adenburg were treated much better, so I came to see for myself, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case either? According to Jeong-Tae, foreigners here are dragged off to war, and the majority die on the battlefield. Even the lucky survivors seem half-crazed, not knowing when they¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok muttered to himself. Right now, he was treated as a dignified noble of the kingdom, but he once suffered from the same fate Dong-Jin described. It was clear how the foreigners without his glowing wartime achievements currently lived. ¡°And aren¡¯t you being too inconsiderate? If you¡¯ve found your place in this world, you should help those comrades out. Isn¡¯t that what friends are for?¡± Seon-Hyeok would be lying if he said he felt no guilt at all. Despite this, Dong-Jin¡¯s criticisms did not impact him much. Use people when they¡¯re needed, and keep them at a distance when they¡¯re not. That saying perfectly fit the current situation. The foreigners in the Western Army remained in the military to achieve something for themselves. For Jeong-Tae, it was the development of his own abilities to rise to mid-tier status and subsequently become a noble. For Park Soo-Hong and the others, it was to make sufficient contributions in battle to be discharged and live a peaceful life. ¡®There¡¯s no way for us to go back anyways, so I¡¯ll need to get by here. Once my service is over, I¡¯m thinking of leaving and starting my own business. Still, I¡¯m a modern person with experience living in the 21st century, so I should have some expertise that I can take advantage of.¡¯ ¡®Really? I¡¯m planning to just stay here. From what I heard, it¡¯s not like soldiers are treated poorly. Plenty of people outside are starving to death.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not a bad idea either. The treatment we get will be incomparably better even as a middle-tier.¡¯ The foreigners loudly discussing their situation back then were undoubtedly full of lofty dreams. But hearing Dong-Jin¡¯s story now, he was claiming that the foreigners¡¯ wills were not represented in their current situation. It was a horribly self-centered attitude to claim that everything had been forced on them. Their resentment towards the world was not because they were here against their wishes. It was because they could not attain what they wanted, or because the process involved had been too arduous. ¡°You¡¯re comrades. If you found success, you should have taken care of them. Who else can foreigners here trust?¡± ¡°Comrades¡­¡± When he heard that, the image that popped up in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind was not that of the low-nosed, yellowish-skinned, black-haired foreigners, but rather the rugged-looking cavalry riders. Most of those comrades had passed on, and he would never see their faces again, but it was them, not the foreigners, who risked their lives for him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not here to reprimand you. Everything is fine now.¡± After trying to read Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression, Dong-Jin clicked his tongue and changed the subject. He belatedly realized that the conversation had been derailed. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces. Let¡¯s give those damned bastards who enslaved us a taste of their own medicine and establish our own kingdom.¡± The foreigner once again suggested that Seon-Hyeok join them. ¡°Let¡¯s break the class system here and create a world where everyone is equal. Isn¡¯t it unfair that people live like slaves under others?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± The foreigners were certainly strong. Mid-tier classes had potential exceeding that of the average knight, and high-tier foreigners wielded even greater strength. However, that was insufficient. He himself enjoyed fame as the Spear of Adenburg, but it was only because the true powers of the kingdom did not fight on the front lines. The knights and mages holding the highest Gradus did not move from the royal capital, and Seon-Hyeok knew that their power was no less than his own. For example, Marquis Reinhardt was so strong that Seon-Hyeok was not certain he would win even if he fought while riding one of his creatures. Despite having a number of these incredible powerhouses, the Adenburg Kingdom had not become the dominant force in the continent¡¯s southeast. Seon-Hyeok could not be sure, but he imagined that the situation in the Nordic Kingdom was not too different from that of Adenburg. Under those circumstances, it would not be easy for the foreigners to form an independent kingdom. ¡°We don¡¯t know. We won¡¯t know until we try.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I wouldn¡¯t have survived if I wasn¡¯t.¡± Dong-Jin grinned when Seon-Hyeok sighed. The smile creeped him out. The mysterious man¡¯s eyes now shone with deep resentment. ¡°Even so, we¡¯re in the right. There are no humans above others. It¡¯s our mission to destroy this rotten way of life.¡± The foreigners were not simply rebelling. Their justification was to spread democracy in this world, and Seon-Hyeok could already envision the enraged superhuman beings of the various kingdoms rushing out to meet them in battle. In front of their mighty sword energy, the foreigners¡¯ skills would falter, and they would be devastated by the mages¡¯ onslaught of spells. ¡°Join us. There are already over 500 comrades who have agreed to do so. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s enough to turn a single rotten kingdom upside down?¡± This time, Seon-Hyeok was taken aback. 500 foreigners were not a force to be underestimated. He could not understand how they had gathered such a number. ¡°That¡¯s just the number of foreigners recruited from the three neighboring kingdoms, and it will surely increase in the future. Our goals aren¡¯t just a distant dream.¡± Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to admit Dong-Jin was right. With 500 foreigners, their objective was not undeniably in vain. ¡°The neighboring kingdoms would never sit idly¡­¡± ¡°They didn''t. We fought, and we won. We¡¯re continuing to win.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not understand. Are the northwestern kingdoms that incompetent? Or is Ahn Dong-Jin¡¯s group smarter and shrewder than he thought? He could not be sure. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re surprised. After all, our rebellion began out of spite.¡± Dong-Jin laughed as he guessed at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s inner thoughts. ¡°But we have someone truly amazing among us.¡± The foreigner blurted out the information before he could even be prompted. ¡°There¡¯s this guy named Park Sang Jin. Do you know what his class is?¡± Upon hearing the foreigner¡¯s low voice, Seon-Hyeok narrowed his eyes and waited. ¡°The ruler of all monsters in this world. The all-powerful king who even rules over death.¡± After providing a grand explanation, Dong-Jin looked straight at him before continuing. ¡°Dark Lord. Our leader is someone that unbelievable.¡± As soon as he heard those words, Seon-Hyeok felt a fierce hostility and hatred bubbling up from within. At the same time, the dragon¡¯s aura, Dragon Fear, emanated from his body more intensely than ever before. ¡°Keok!¡± Faced with this overwhelming pressure, Dong-Jin collapsed as though he had been strangled. [That cursed name. The Dark Lord!] Seon-Hyeok suddenly heard the dragon¡¯s enraged voice. It contained a deep-seated hatred. CH 147 No content CH 148 No content CH 148. The voice felt more like a huge wave of thoughts. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s vision blurred as his head was filled with feelings of immense hatred. It was a terrible pain he had never experienced before in his life, and Seon-Hyeok feared that his very existence was being torn apart. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± He desperately came to his senses and tried to communicate with the dragon, but the enraged dragon refused to listen. [The apostle of hell, the king of destruction! The son of chaos! How did that being reappear in this world!] ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Despite being in agony, Seon-Hyeok shouted wildly and tried to resist the tsunami of thoughts flooding his head. [He cannot exist¡­] ¡°Get lost!¡± It looked like his efforts were not in vain. At a certain point, the immense presence threatening to erode his very existence disappeared. ¡°Ugh.¡± In that moment, he felt extreme fear and pain as he fell into a state of extreme confusion. However, he managed to stay sane through superhuman force of will. ¡°That damned dragon¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok barely managed to take a deep breath, but the dragon¡¯s anger had lasting aftereffects. He felt incredibly drained, and it looked like Ahn Dong-Jin was in a similar situation. Having faced the full power of Dragon Fear, the Nordic foreigner¡¯s eyes had rolled back, and he foamed at the mouth. Meanwhile, Seon-Hyeok flopped down on the floor as he caught his breath. Atiya¡¯s summoning had been cancelled, and all he could hear in the room was his own harsh breathing. After a while, his hazy consciousness barely returned to normal. ¡°Whew.¡± He took another deep breath, recalling the dragon¡¯s unusual, enraged attitude. Disregarding the ominousness of the class ¡°Dark Lord¡±, the dragon had vented like she had heard the name of her mortal enemy. Perhaps the two of them have a history together? There was no way for him to find out at the moment. ¡°Ugh. That damned dragon turned me into a complete mess.¡± Shocked by the preceding events, he could not think properly, no matter how hard he tried. He was forced to sit on his bed in that condition and recover for a while longer. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± And after some time had passed, the unconscious Dong-Jin regained his senses. However, his unfocused eyes and drool-covered mouth indicated he was not back to normal. ¡°Wake up.¡± Seon-Hyeok tapped Dong-Jin on the cheek as the foreigner lay there blinking. ¡°Ugh, what happened? Why am I¡­¡± Perhaps the foreigner suffered from temporary memory loss because of the excessive shock, as Dong-Jin could not recall why he had fallen to the floor. Seon-Hyeok had no intention of explaining the situation, and so he simply pressed on the intruder to resume his interrupted story. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s harder work than I thought.¡± Dong-Jin unhesitatingly spoke about the Nordic situation, face still blank from the impact. According to the foreigner, the forces led by Park Sang-Jin had already broken through several knight and mage units, and were on the verge of conquering the Nordic Kingdom. Encouraged by these achievements, the foreigners situated in the northwest part of the continent had begun to slowly join the Nordic rebels. Clearly, events had progressed much further than Seon-Hyeok imagined. Dong-Jin emphasized that this was all thanks to the power of the Dark Lord, Park Sang Jin. ¡°I imagined you¡¯d be a great asset to our cause, since you singlehandedly destroyed two Noctein knight units and subdued the griffin riders. It¡¯s why I came to visit you earlier than originally planned.¡± His eyes were clearer now than before he spoke. It seemed like talking helped him gather his senses. ¡°Join us. After all, if you¡¯re interested, you can immediately fly to Nordic.¡± Seon-Hyeok stared at the foreigner trying to convert him as soon as he regained consciousness. After a brief moment of thought, he shook his head. ¡°Go back. I won¡¯t stop you from taking others, but I have no intention of joining you.¡± If he had been with them from the start, he might have stepped up to break down the inequity in this world. However, he had grown too attached to this world during his time here. The rough but compassionate cavalry, his loyal squire, the old commander who believed in him from the start, and the young princess. For Seon-Hyeok, they were not remnants of this world to be destroyed, but real companions. Perhaps he felt an intrinsic rejection of the Dark Lord, or was being stubborn because he did not want to give up what he had achieved in the Adenburg Kingdom. Regardless of the reason, the foreigner¡¯s value proposition did not appeal to him. ¡°You¡¯re a foreigner like us ¨C an outsider in this damned world!¡± Unable to understand, Dong-Jin angrily shouted when he refused. ¡°Do you really think the King of Adenburg will consider you his son-in-law? We¡¯re all destined to be taken advantage of and abandoned after serving our purpose!¡± ¡°Perhaps. But would it be any different with you?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about? We¡¯re all foreigners. We wouldn¡¯t betray one another.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not begin to understand what kind of life the Nordic foreigners had lived up to this point. He sympathized with their need to rely on one another and stick together. However, this understanding had no impact on his decision. Just as they had trusted and leaned on each other, Seon-Hyeok had done so with those in the Adenburg Kingdom. He could not betray their trust and friendship now. Dong-Jin tried to convince him for a while longer, but Seon-Hyeok remained adamant. In the end, the Nordic foreigner departed after a day at the Rheinperle estate. News began to trickle in after that fateful meeting. Kang Jeong-Tae and all of the low-tier foreigners remaining in the Western Army disappeared, as did 14 mid-tier foreigners from the Central Knights. Naturally, the kingdom was turned upside down. The border was immediately closed, and the knights were dispatched from the capital to track the foreigners. However, none of the runaways could be located. ¡°The foreigner bastards who don¡¯t appreciate the kingdom¡¯s grace are worse than animals.¡± ¡°We cannot count on those who may run away without warning.¡± The public opinion of foreigners, already negative as a result of the Nordic civil war, further worsened. Even the supportive royal family could not completely block these new accusations. ¡°The vanished foreigners have been converted by the Nordic rebels.¡± As the situation further deteriorated, the nobles somehow realized the foreigners¡¯ destination. And at the same time, rumors about Seon-Hyeok began to circulate. ¡°It has been confirmed that the Nordic rebels who infiltrated Adenburg and took the foreigners also visited Earl Drachen¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Earl Drachen is also a foreigner, so can he be trusted?¡± They could not openly and explicitly treat him as a potential traitor like the other foreigners, but their intent was clear. ¡°Does that damned bastard think I¡¯m messing around?¡± Seon-Hyeok grew infuriated at the rumors. Dong-Jin was clearly well versed in stealth, as he was able to take dozens of foreigners out of the kingdom without leaving a trace. After all, if his movements had not been so discreet, the runaways would not have been able to escape the closed-off borders in the first place. Given this, it was not difficult to figure out why such rumors had spread. That damned foreigner had leaked his own movements within Adenburg. Privately, Dong-Jin sought to make the life of the traitor refusing to take part in their justified rebellion more difficult. Publically, he was hoping to make Seon-Hyeok¡¯s position in Adenburg more tenuous, hoping that being ostracized would force him to join the Nordic rebels. However, there was one factor Dong-Jin had overlooked. ¡°Whether or not the rebels visited Rheinperle, what is important is where Earl Drachen is now. He continues to protect his territory, and he is a proud earl of Adenburg. If anyone casts doubt on his loyalty by using these baseless rumors as a pretext, they will pay the price for their crimes.¡± It was the vote of full confidence that the Adenburg royal family gave him. Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the head of House Adenburg, proclaimed that any denigrating Seon-Hyeok¡¯s honor would be identified and punished severely. The nobles, after jumping at the opportunity to criticize the foreigner, were forced to back down out of fear for their own safety. Unfortunately, the seeds of distrust, once sown, did not easily fade away. This was the situation in Adenburg, where foreigners were treated compassionately, and it was much worse in the other kingdoms. Across the continent, the foreigners¡¯ standing quickly plummeted. ¡°Whether or not they chose to rebel, those damned bastards should have stayed in line! They¡¯re trying to make our predicament worse too?¡± ¡°They should¡¯ve just sought asylum. They could have lived a normal life in the east.¡± Across the continent, foreigners recognized for their abilities criticized the Nordic rebels. Nonetheless, an exodus began even within these eastern kingdoms. They mostly consisted of the low-tier foreigners struggling to find their place, their skills not valued by their respective kingdoms. ¡°The Nordic Kingdom must firmly rule over its foreigners so that they cannot rebel!¡± ¡°Quickly dispatch your forces to capture and repatriate the foreigners entering your kingdom!¡± The eastern kingdoms, having been targeted by the Nordic rebels, protested strongly to the Nordic royal family, but the Daschrute royal family remained silent. The reason was soon revealed to the world. ¡®The Nordic Royal Guard and Mages Have Been Defeated.¡¯ ¡®Danaburg, the Capital of the Nordic Kingdom, Has Fallen.¡¯ ¡®All Members of House Daschrute Have Been Executed.¡¯ It was not that the Nordic Kingdom did not answer, but rather that they were unable to. The surviving Nordic nobles, knights, and mages sought asylum in the neighboring kingdoms, where they revealed the seriousness of the current situation. The continent¡¯s northwest fell into a state of complete turmoil. After all, an entire kingdom had fallen to the foreigners. ¡°The knights of the Nordic Royal Guard were not afraid of death, but they could not help but fear falling to the rebels.¡± Thanks to the survivors, the internal affairs within the Nordic Kingdom came into the light. A senior knight, having survived the final battle in Danaburg, revealed the greatest weapon wielded by the rebels. ¡°The dead did not remain dead. The fallen rose from the ground to fight for the traitors. How could the knights not fear such a fate? It is the greatest disgrace for a knight to point his sword at his allies.¡± ¡°The leader of the rebel army has proclaimed himself the king of the dead. It is possible he has inherited evil, dark magic.¡± With that, it was clear why not only the powerful knights and mages, but also the viking warriors known for their bravery, were so helpless in the civil war. The longer they fought, the more they lost their own, and the greater the enemy numbers became. There was no hope for victory. The three kingdoms bordering the Nordic Kingdom formed an alliance to invade the fallen kingdom. They claimed that the nobles seeking asylum in their borders were the legitimate rulers of the Nordic Kingdom, and were eager at the thought of controlling Nordic affairs following their conquest. These kingdoms even dispatched their own knights and mages for this goal. Even until this point, the kingdoms across the continent believed the Nordic rebellion would be resolved quickly. After all, the three kingdoms had mobilized nine knight units and six mage units. This force was equal to the total military might of a small kingdom. However, contrary to what the kingdoms anticipated, the Nordic rebels persisted. ¡®Park Sang-Jin, the King of the Dead.¡¯ ¡®Lee Seo-Ra, the Sorceress of Red Flame.¡¯ ¡®Han Sung-Woong, the Knight of the Flash.¡¯ ¡®Cho Cheol-Hyun, the Priest of Darkness.¡¯ The high-tier foreigners, having leveled up through repeated battles, began to gain notoriety after reaching their 2nd and 3rd class advancements. The alliance of the three kingdoms faltered against their might, and for every step they advanced, they were forced to take one back. By this point, the pre-intervention calculations of swallowing up the Nordic Kingdom were completely out of their minds. The nearby kingdoms in the north and west all entered a state of emergency, as they cracked down on their own foreigners. At the same time, they put their knights and mages on standby for any potential disturbances. Even the geographically distant kingdoms to the south and east nervously watched these developments, sensing the impending clouds of war. Despite all of this, the Adenburg Kingdom did not delay the engagement between Seon-Hyeok and the royal princess, and the date quickly approached. [I have caused you much pain because I failed to control my emotions. It is entirely my fault.] About a month before his engagement, Seon-Hyeok was able to reconnect with the dragon after forcibly ending their communications. CH 149. ¡°Wow, way to apologize so soon. I thought my head would burst back then.¡± It was no joke. If Seon-Hyeok had not realized how to forcibly break their communications in that time of crisis, he was certain his head would have exploded in pain. [Those events were caused by imperfections in mind and body, and I have no excuse.] The dragon¡¯s voice was calm as usual, but as it was conveyed through thoughts rather than words, Seon-Hyeok could sense the underlying emotions. The dragon was fretting like a child caught after misbehaving. She pretended it was not the case, but could not hide behind her thoughts. ¡°Well, it does seem like you¡¯re sorry.¡± [I am not just sorry. I nearly killed my one and only companion because I could not overcome my momentary rush of emotions. The weight of my crime weighs heavily on my conscience.] Believing he would have died was one thing, but having this directly confirmed by the dragon was a completely different matter. Surprised, Seon-Hyeok shot back. ¡°Wait. I really almost died?¡± [If you did not forcibly cut communications back then, even if you survived, you would have become a vegetable.] He genuinely wondered whether he should be angry with the dragon. However, his first priority now was to have his questions answered. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m not going to let this slide, but first, tell me who this Dark Lord is.¡± His head pounded upon saying that name. Recalling his previous experience, Seon-Hyeok shouted out in terror. ¡°Stop!¡± The sensation of his brain shaking in his head quickly subsided, and the dragon¡¯s subdued voice could be heard. [The apostle of hell is a terrible being who violates the very laws of existence. Even saying the name brings me discomfort. He is the opposite of all that is bright in this world, and the antithesis of peace.] The dragon¡¯s words were still vague, like trying to catch a floating cloud. However, what she was trying to convey was completely clear. The dragon defined this being as an absolute evil that could not exist in this world. [All that is precious in this world will disappear. Death will be denied, and life will flounder in endless despair. The ugliest and most detestable of beings will prevail, and the entire world will be saturated with grief and hatred. There will be no place where the groans of people begging for death cannot be heard.] Seon-Hyeok had also felt a strong opposition to the Dark Lord¡¯s existence. However, this revulsion was conveyed to him by the dragon, and he himself did not have a clear understanding about this being. ¡°Is he strong? That Dark Lord person?¡± [Just as you have gained strength through me, he would have been guided by the fragments of chaos. The power he accumulated by now will be significant.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was an incredible asset to be guided by a transcendent force, and Seon-Hyeok imagined that these fragments of chaos would not be inferior to the dragon. If they were, the proud dragon would not have made such an uproar. In fact, it was not the foreigner army that defeated the Nordic Kingdom, but rather the Dark Lord and his army of the dead. ¡°Then are you saying that the world will become extinct when he appears?¡± [Sows will be unable to give birth to calves, and women to babies. No life can exist where the fragments of chaos have taken root.] The dragon repeatedly emphasized that the Dark Lord knew only of destruction. ¡°Hm.¡± According to these stories, this Dark Lord was practically the devil, and the enemy of all living beings. However, Seon-Hyeok could not truly appreciate this threat. First and foremost, the Nordic Kingdom was on the opposite end of the continent, and the Dark Lord described by Dong-Jin was not the devil, but rather human. Moreover, this human was a victim of severe abuse and exploitation, forced to stand up against the inequality in this world. [The apostle of hell¡­] ¡°Wait.¡± Seon-Hyeok silenced the dragon. ¡°I can¡¯t concentrate. Give me a moment.¡± The dragon might repeatedly emphasize her hostility and hatred towards this evil, but Seon-Hyeok did not consider this person someone who must be eliminated. Of course, the uncomfortable feeling that he first felt upon hearing of this individual remained. However, he tried to rationalize these emotions, knowing that these feelings were induced by an external being. After some thought, he finally reached a conclusion. ¡°I¡¯ll just keep an eye on this situation.¡± [Dragon Rider, the most brilliant light in the world! This person must not be accepted¡­] ¡°Shut up and listen to me.¡± Seon-Hyeok cut off the confused dragon and slowly explained. ¡°I understand how terrible and evil the Dark Lord you speak of is. But think about it. Do I have the strength at the moment to fight someone who even you fear?¡± The dragon had always told him he was not ready yet. ¡°So what the hell do you want me to do? Do you want me to take Redvern right now to the other end of the continent, fight the Dark Lord in the Nordic Kingdom, and die?¡± Even if this Dark Lord was truly the scourge of the world, there was nothing he could do. Considering their respective achievements, Seon-Hyeok knew that this person was not beneath him. ¡°So stop it. They waged war in order to survive. When it comes down to it, it was the Nordic royalty and nobility that instigated this.¡± The men were overworked in the mines, and the women became playthings for the nobles. The Dark Lord and the Nordic foreigners were the clear victims. ¡°Just because they were different from the native people, these foreigners were enslaved after being forcibly dragged to this world. In that case, are the Nordic nobility and royalty in the right? Are they included in the brilliant lights of your worldview?¡± The perpetrators and victims of this current situation were undeniable. Despite this, the dragon kept insisting that this foreigner was the epitome of evil and needed to be disposed of right away. Seon-Hyeok did not agree with this viewpoint. To him, it was the Nordic nobles and royals who were evil. Ahn Dong-Jin and the other foreigners in the northwest were simply struggling to live like human beings. [The seed of chaos¡­] He once again stopped the dragon in her tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯re saying he needs to die because he was given this class.¡± Seon-Hyeok paused before bitterly continuing. ¡°You¡¯re essentially saying that he and I are puppets forced to obey a greater power¡¯s instructions.¡± If he acknowledged that Park Sang-Jin deserved to die just because of his class, he would be admitting that he himself was a slave to the dragon¡¯s greater mission, with no free will of his own. ¡°Tell me. Are Park Sang-Jin and I no more than your slaves?¡± The dragon remained silent. ¡°I am grateful. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would likely have died in a battle against the Sasteins, or perhaps in one of the subsequent fights. No, I certainly would have died at some point.¡± The majority of low-tier classes died in wars. The lucky survivors became partially insane, forced to kill or be killed. The only difference between them and Seon-Hyeok was the inherent gap in their abilities. If he had awakened as the same class as them, he would also be suffering alongside them. As such, Seon-Hyeok always regarded the dragon as his great benefactor, and he was always deeply grateful. ¡°So I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t follow your instructions.¡± But despite these feelings, he could not listen to the dragon this time. ¡°I will keep my eye on the situation.¡± If, as the dragon claimed, the Dark Lord was a devil causing mortal harm to this world through his very existence, this would be revealed sooner or later. All he could do now was to build up his strength for the confrontation that may or may not come to pass. Seon-Hyeok prayed. He ardently hoped that the day when he would face the countless Nordic foreigners on the battlefield would never arrive, and that the Dark Lord would not be a servant of the fragments of chaos, but the human, Park Sang-Jin. [You¡­] After a long period of silence, the dragon spoke in a heavy tone. [You are not my puppet.] Seon-Hyeok expected the dragon to persuade or threaten him to eliminate the foreigner immediately, but surprisingly, the dragon¡¯s voice contained neither anger nor signs of reprimanding him. [I have no intention of impeding on your free will, and I hope you do not consider our relationship in a different light.] Seon-Hyeok smiled at the unexpected encouragement. [You are my companion. I will respect your will, as you are the only one able to make the final decision.] He let out a sigh of relief at the dragon¡¯s willingness to respect his decisions. He had worried that the two of them would be at odds as a result of the dragon¡¯s hatred towards this foreigner¡¯s class. [However, you will come to know this sooner or later. You and the Dark Lord are not alike. Likewise, the fragments of chaos and I are not the same. I simply hope that day does not come too late.] ¡°I will hope so as well.¡± The short response was followed by silence. It seemed this was the end of his conversation with the dragon. ¡°Ugh. I might have been better off when I was a member of the cavalry.¡± Seon-Hyeok unknowingly lamented when he was left alone and in silence. Those days of living a modest and incomparably shabby lifestyle were several times more comfortable than his current life. Back then, all he had to worry about was physical exhaustion, and he did not have these greater concerns on his mind. However, he could not live in the past forever. Right now, he was a high-ranking noble of the Adenburg Kingdom, the future son-in-law of the royal family, and the lord to countless subordinates and civilians. ¡°Perhaps I will have to get used to it¡­¡± Now, it was time for him to change. After that day speaking to the dragon, Seon-Hyeok began to move with more purpose. Within his territory, he started to become invested in the major events and paid attention to what his administrator, Antoine Montaigne, did on a daily basis. Externally, he grew interested in the situation of the other foreigners remaining in the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°There are a lot fewer than I thought¡­¡± He realized that there were not nearly as many foreigners in the kingdom as before. Some had been killed in the wars against the Nocteins, while others followed Dong-Jin to the Nordic Kingdom. Less than half of the foreigners originally brought to this world through the mass summoning remained, and there were now fewer than 100 in the entire kingdom. As expected, the defecting foreigners predominantly held lower-tier classes. Among the mid-tier foreigners, the few runaways were from the Central Knights. Unfortunately for Seon-Hyeok, they were all those harshly punished by Seon-Hyeok in the previous war. These defectors had clearly left for the Nordic Kingdom out of spite ¨C spite for the thrashing they received thanks to the princess¡¯ silence. If it had not been for that event, those mid-tier foreigners, valued and treated well in the Adenburg Kingdom, would not have left for that treacherous battlefield as a group. ¡°A hundred. Maybe 60 after excluding the mid- and high-tier classes directly managed by the royal family?¡± Many had left, but there were still a good number of lower-tier foreigners remaining in Adenburg. Some likely remained fearing the clouds of war brewing around the Nordic Kingdom, and others, like him, probably grew attached to life in the Adenburg Kingdom. They each had their own reasons, but overall, the majority still suffered from the same, relatively poor conditions compared to the lives of luxury enjoyed by their more blessed counterparts. Seon-Hyeok singled these foreigners out and began to provide both material and spiritual support. He had been unable to prevent the foreigners on the western front, including Kang Jeong-Tae, from leaving, but was determined to take care of the rest. Privately, he wanted to help make his comrades¡¯ lives a little better, and from a broader perspective, he wished that such defections would not happen again. He was fully cognizant of the political dangers of this behavior. As such, he revealed his intentions to the royal family in advance, hoping to prevent any potential misunderstandings. The Seon-Hyeok of the past would not have been so thoughtful. [I will listen to what you say, so speak without reservations.] Hearing the princess¡¯ voice through the communication magic, Seon-Hyeok offered his opinions on the current situation. ¡°I want to develop the foreigners with low-tier classes.¡± CH 149 No content CH 150. [I am sure you are aware of the recent negative public opinion towards foreigners.] Princess Ophelia expressed her concern that the negative views were at their peak due to the fall of the Nordic Kingdom. [To move dozens of foreigners, even if they are only low-tier classes, in that situation¡­ if done incorrectly, this could further aggravate these opinions.] At a time when vigilance against foreigners was at its peak, there would inevitably be whispers if dozens were suddenly gathered in one place. Unlike at any other point in time, the nobles currently were justified in the eyes of the public. ¡®The kingdom must not be destabilized by foreigners.¡¯ ¡®So long as the loyal knights and wise mages remain strong, the power of the foreigners will not affect the kingdom¡¯s destiny.¡¯ ¡®The kingdom was strong even when there were no foreigners.¡¯ It was as the nobles claimed. In reality, the foreigners never accounted for a significant portion of the kingdom¡¯s strength. Though Seon-Hyeok was able to achieve great heights in leading the Adenburg Kingdom to victory over the Nocteins, those were his personal achievements. The other foreigners contributed virtually nothing to the war efforts. ¡®Drachen had significant accomplishments, but the knights and mages are the ones keeping this kingdom safe. They are the true guardians of the kingdom, as they deter invasions through their very existence. And it is these knights and mages, not the foreigners threatening to disappear at any time, who will continue to defend the kingdom.¡¯ The foreigners, strictly loyal to the royal family, were like thorns in the nobles¡¯ sides. In the eyes of these aristocrats, the foreigners¡¯ influence must be curbed at any cost. Though these opinions were further driven by a desire to check the royal family¡¯s power, their arguments were not necessarily incorrect. As such, the royal family could not suppress their views. After all, it was not just the nobles of the pro-aristocracy faction watching the ongoing revolt of the foreigners in the Nordic Kingdom with great interest. ¡®We fully understand the impartial heart of His Majesty and his emphasis on finding talented individuals. However, as dozens of foreigners have turned their backs on this graciousness and abandoned the kingdom, the king should reconsider his stance towards foreigners.¡¯ Even the pro-royalty nobles expressed their concerns with the recent developments. In this situation, it was a considerable burden for the royal family to unconditionally protect the foreigners as they did previously. Seon-Hyeok likewise knew of the current political situation in the kingdom. Thus, he did not expect the royal family to readily accept his request. Even so, he did not intend to give up that easily. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the majority of the foreigners defecting from the kingdoms have low-tier classes.¡± He persistently tried to persuade the princess. ¡°I do not think that those runaways to the Nordic Kingdom did so out of some great belief in their cause.¡± Even for him, now a veteran of several wars, the battlefield in which people had to kill or be killed was a terrible place. Given that, what glory would those having lived in peace in the other world find by traveling to the Nordic territories? He could not be certain, but it was likely that their defections were because they were not guaranteed a future in their respective kingdoms. Of course, there were likely some among them abandoning their kingdoms out of shared ideology or righteous anger over the abuse of the Nordic foreigners. But even these people would have had some feelings of dissatisfaction or deprivation about their relatively modest living standards compared to those lucky to awaken as higher-tier classes. ¡°And so, I believe they will not leave the kingdom if their livelihoods were to improve compared to what they are now.¡± [You have a point.] The princess likewise agreed with his opinions. [But are they really worth that effort?] It was true the Adenstein royal family valued talent, but they were also prone to act harshly to those yet to prove their worth. The princess¡¯ question now was in line with the royal family¡¯s attitude as a whole. Seon-Hyeok did not repudiate her words. ¡°At the moment? Probably not.¡± The foreigners with low-tier classes were, at best, on the level of a squad captain in a military unit. It was too much to hope that the royal family would support them wholeheartedly in an attempt to retain their loyalty. However, this was all because they had not yet demonstrated their value. ¡°Perhaps if they were mid-tier.¡± Hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s ambiguous words, the princess was unable to contain her curiosity. [You sound confident that you can turn them into mid-tier classes. Did I hear incorrectly?] ¡°I have something in mind.¡± The biggest determining factor of a foreigner¡¯s abilities was his class. This was followed by levels and stats. It was impossible to change a foreigner¡¯s inherent class, but increasing levels to boost one¡¯s stats was a different story. After all, he had already mastered the most effective way to level up. ¡°I¡¯ll have to train them.¡± Anything in this world could be achieved through hard work. If they could not succeed immediately, they would simply have to try until they did. [This is a difficult request to grant right away.] The princess said she needed some time to consider. She had determined it would be too much of a risk to take on that political burden simply based on his claims. ¡°I will wait.¡± Seon-Hyeok humbly acquiesced. [Is that all you have to say?] ¡°Yes. That is all.¡± However, for some reason, the princess did not cut communications even after he finished discussing the matter at hand. When Seon-Hyeok waited, thinking she had something else to say, Ophelia let out a deep sigh. [There are only 3 weeks left until the ceremony.] As a matter of fact, Julian had recently been busy selecting people to travel to the royal capital. As it was an important engagement ceremony, she claimed that those accompanying him must not cause harm to his dignity and authority. Thinking that the princess was worried he would be late to the ceremony, Seon-Hyeok was about to tell her that preparations were almost complete. Before he could, however, the princess spoke first. [And it has been several months since you left the capital.] Seon-Hyeok tilted his head in confusion, unsure of what Ophelia was getting at. [And you only talk about what you have to say without even asking how your fianc¨¦e is doing.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did he understand the reason behind her sigh. ¡°Have you been doing well?¡± Belatedly recognizing his mistake, Seon-Hyeok asked her how she was doing, but even his late attempts at remedying the situation were lukewarm. [It seems like I was the only one waiting, so I am disappointed.] He tried to come up with an excuse when he heard the princess¡¯ disappointed and cold response, but she promptly ended communications. Soon after, a brief magical message was delivered from the royal family. ¡®Permitted.¡¯ The royal family had decided to assume the political burden and accept Seon-Hyeok¡¯s request. If the results were as he anticipated, it would benefit the Adenburg royalty, himself, and the low-tier foreigners. ¡°Ah, damn. Why do I feel so uneasy?¡± However, he could not celebrate even after receiving his permission. The princess¡¯ attitude in abruptly and unilaterally ending the communication magic, as well as the overly short message, lingered in his mind. ¡°Ugh. You idiot.¡± Even if he did not consider Ophelia his lover or someone he was even dating, she was nonetheless his fianc¨¦e. It was no wonder that she was sulking now, after he had treated her in a purely professional manner. ¡°How do I fix this¡­¡± All he knew was how to wreak havoc on the battlefield, and he had no idea how to make his young fianc¨¦e¡¯s feelings better. ¡°The princess is skilled at managing her emotions, so you do not have to worry.¡± At a loss, he decided to ask around for help and first turned to Asha Trail. However, he soon regretted his decision. If all he knew was how to fight, then the same could be said for the female knight and her swordsmanship. She was not the ideal person to ask for advice. Belatedly realizing this, he went to others for help. ¡°Go and embrace her.¡± Clark gave a suggestion with an uncertain expression, and ¡°Why should a man care about such small matters?¡± Hansen decided to rebuke him instead. ¡°Honesty always comes through! Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Jonasson and the other riders were of little help as well. ¡°Ah, I forgot. All of these guys are forever single.¡± It was his fault for asking the cavalry. The only experience they had with women was trying to pick them up in bars. ¡°Ugh. Should I get her a present?¡± Unable to get useful advice from anyone, Seon-Hyeok was left to debate how to make the sulky princess happy on his own. However, he did not get much time to worry. They soon had to depart for the capital. ¡°My lord.¡± When he left his mansion, the cavalry were lightly armed and waiting for him. ¡°I was getting disappointed because you¡¯d just fly off on Redvern every time.¡± Clark smiled happily as he spoke. Julian had insisted it was inappropriate for a royal princess¡¯ fianc¨¦ to enter the capital alone, and ultimately, he was joined by the cavalry on this journey. Clark and the other men, pleased to finally be with their lord, were all smiles. ¡°Then let¡¯s get going!¡± After leaving some requests to those remaining at Rheinperle, he jumped onto Goldrake and led the way. *** The continent¡¯s northwest was in turmoil due to the foreigner rebellion, but Adenstein was festive with the impending engagement of the foreigner and the princess. ¡°Adenburg feels like a different world.¡± The special envoys from the other kingdoms were unable to grow accustomed to this atmosphere when they visited to celebrate the engagement. ¡°Drachen, Drachen. I¡¯m getting sick of hearing that name all the time.¡± In their respective kingdoms, the foreigners were now held in such low regard that the envoys did not even want to speak about them. It was strange for them that one of these foreigners was now getting engaged to the heir to the Adenburg throne. However, they did understand the reasoning behind the decision. The centuries-old hostile relationship between the Noctein and Adenburg Kingdoms was famous throughout the continent. The rivalry was such that had there been any disparity in military might, the balance of power would have been broken long ago. This was now all old news. Having annexed the eastern portion of the Noctein Kingdom, Adenburg was now indisputably a powerhouse in the east. On the other hand, the Nocteins were greatly weakened after fighting two simultaneous wars to their east and west. Having lost two knight and mage units in the east alone, the Noctein Kingdom could no longer be considered an equal to the Adenburg Kingdom. The results of the preceding war had simply been that decisive. And this was all thanks to the foreigner, Drachen. It made sense that the Adenstein royal family wanted to create lasting ties with the foreigner after his brilliant contributions. ¡°We finally get to see the famous Red Devil of the Azure Sky.¡± The most famous foreigners on the continent now were the Dark Lord of Nordic, Park Sang-Jin, and the Dragon Rider, Kim Seon-Hyeok. Of the two, the reputation of the dragon rider was particularly great in the east. As such, the envoys were thrilled to meet this renowned foreigner. ¡°I wonder what kind of person he is¡­¡± Though rumors about the famous wyvern rider were rampant, little was actually known about the rider himself. Thus, until now, the envoys had been forced to use their imagination. ¡°He¡¯s probably an iron-hearted man shedding neither blood nor tears.¡± The image they produced of Drachen was that of a cold-blooded person capable of massacring dozens of knights and mages. At that very moment, however, that very foreigner was desperately struggling against a girl who barely reached his chest. CH 150 No content CH 151. The princess had grown up over the preceding months. Her childlike face still had some traces of baby fat, but her body had grown and begun to resemble a woman¡¯s. Seeing her dressed up and sitting in a garden full of flowers, Seon-Hyeok wondered if he was looking at a painting. However, despite her flower-like appearance, the princess¡¯ face was expressionless, and her quiet voice was strangely cold. This, in turn, made Seon-Hyeok even more uncomfortable. ¡°¡­ and so, we sent out magical communications to the envoys coming from throughout the kingdom requesting they bring all of their low-tier foreigners.¡± Their engagement was the perfect excuse to bring together all of the foreigners scattered throughout the Adenburg Kingdom. Without such a major event bringing people from all places to the capital, it would have been difficult to avoid the nobles¡¯ scrutiny. ¡°Any later, and it would have been difficult to contact the lords of the east and north.¡± All he heard was good news, but Seon-Hyeok could not smile as he listened to the princess¡¯ explanation. ¡°Over 70 percent of the foreigners in the kingdom have already been gathered in the capital, and the rest should arrive within the week.¡± Her attitude was the same as always, but her tone seemed on-edge. Ugh. She¡¯s still in a bad mood¡­ Seon-Hyeok knew better than anyone the reason behind this subtle change. It was clear she was still disappointed about their previous communications. ¡°Since everything is going smoothly, you can focus on the engagement ceremony without worrying. It will only be possible to meet the gathered foreigners after the engagement.¡± Otherwise, she would not have sent him away after strictly covering business matters. ¡°Then I will see you next time.¡± Seon-Hyeok stared at the princess as she fiddled with her teacup, head bowed. With nothing he could do, he finally stood up to leave. ¡°You¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately stopped in his tracks, hearing her subdued voice. ¡°Are truly an idiot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He never imagined such words coming from the princess¡¯ mouth, and taken aback, he immediately turned around. However, Ophelia remained in place, head still bowed, and Seon-Hyeok was eventually forced to leave in frustration. ¡°Ah.¡± When he was far enough and out of sight, Seon-Hyeok stopped to let out a deep sigh. After all, it was not that he was oblivious. He did not need any special event or gifts to soothe his sulking fianc¨¦e. All he needed were warm, considerate words. However, this did not prove to be easy. He was nearly 16 years older than the princess, and this difference in age was too much to overcome. He still clearly recalled the image of the young girl he first met during his victory ceremony after defeating the Sasteins. No matter how much she had grown since then, that memory did not disappear. From Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, it would be shameless to have feelings for the princess now that she had grown up a little, and as such, he found it impossible to treat her like a woman. ¡°Ugh. It would¡¯ve been so much easier if I met her a little later.¡± She was half his age, and not yet an adult. It was horrifying even thinking of what he would need to say to her. ¡°You!¡± As he walked in the inner palace to gather his thoughts, he heard a terrible voice out of nowhere. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even without turning around, Seon-Hyeok immediately recognized the owner of the voice. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Marquis Reinhardt.¡± It was clearly that of Marquis Reinhardt, the irritable knight who cherished the royal princess. He was the last person Seon-Hyeok wanted to meet at this moment. ¡®You will not get away with it if I ever hear that the princess grieved because of you¡­¡¯ He had been repeatedly warned by the marquis. When Seon-Hyeok turned around, he saw the marquis¡¯ face contorted in rage. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡± The Royal Guard protected the palace, and Marquis Reinhardt was the head of this group. Seon-Hyeok did not think he could avoid him indefinitely, but he had dearly hoped this inevitable meeting would not happen now. His thoughts were already complicated, and he knew this would only get worse after the marquis¡¯ nagging. But what could he do now? The water had already been spilled, and the furious marquis was right in front of him. Before he could even say anything, Seon-Hyeok seized the initiative. ¡°Oh, I wanted to consult with you about something.¡± ¡°Your worries are of no concern to me right now¡­¡± ¡°It has to do with the princess.¡± Marquis Reinhardt ground his teeth in frustration. He had missed his timing to vent because the foreigner candidly spoke out about the princess first. ¡°Ugh.¡± However, as he would happily jump out of bed to do anything for the princess, the marquis quickly suppressed his emotions and listened to what Seon-Hyeok had to say. ¡°There is a concept of minors where I am from.¡± At first, Seon-Hyeok had intended to consult with the marquis to avoid his anger, but he soon spoke honestly about his dilemma. ¡°It is frowned upon for an adult to date a minor. In many cases, it is even criminal.¡± He explained in depth why he had no choice but to act awkwardly around the princess. ¡°I already know. I know that since we are to be engaged, I need to change my attitude. However, this is by no means easy for me.¡± Even if he had become adjusted to life in this new world, his perspectives and values had not. As such, he pretended to be oblivious, despite knowing what Ophelia had wanted from him. ¡°Sigh. To tell you the truth¡­¡± After hearing the foreigner¡¯s story, Marquis Reinhardt sighed as he slowly replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let you off if I saw you.¡± It was not an exaggeration. If Seon-Hyeok had not openly disclosed his troubles when they first met, the marquis looked so angry as though he would pull out his sword then and there. ¡°Every day, I saw the princess sigh time and time again. She deserves nothing but the best, and every time I heard her sigh, I envisioned myself swinging my sword in anger.¡± It was not hard to guess who was being slashed with the marquis¡¯ blade. ¡°But I decided to put up with it this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Seon-Hyeok earnestly replied. He never hesitated to charge alone against the Noctein knights, but he had no desire to face Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s wrath. I was completely insane back then. As they say, the ignorant are brave. Only recently did Seon-Hyeok realize how reckless he had been when he antagonized the marquis in the past. This old knight and holder of Gradus 4 was truly a monster among monsters. Maybe if I go through another class advancement. But for now, he had no confidence in dealing with the marquis. Of course, just because the marquis swung his sword in his mind, it did not mean he would actually do so in reality. Despite being cranky, the marquis was not that clueless. ¡°I have no idea what kind of world you lived in before, or what preconceptions the people there have. However¡­¡± The marquis did not rage at him, but his voice was terrifyingly cold. ¡°I do know that your equivocal attitude will not be of any help in the future ¨C even if you are just an ignorant warrior.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not refute the marquis¡¯ words. He recognized how non-committal he had been. He looked to be well-adjusted to this world, but upon closer inspection, he had only accepted a subset of this world¡¯s laws. His body was used to the basic concepts of fighting, killing, socializing, trusting, and relying on the people of this world, but he neither accepted, nor considered accepting, the rest of the customs here. ¡°You¡¯re in Adenstein, not the other world.¡± It was as Marquis Reinhardt said. So long as he had given up on returning to the other world, he needed to abandon the awkwardness of picking and choosing the rules to follow in Adenburg. ¡°Is Drachen an illusion? You will have to decide whether Earl Drachen is merely a temporary mask for the foreigner, Kim Seon-Hyeok.¡± Seon-Hyeok let out a long sigh. ¡°The princess¡­¡± He did not think for long. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± I should have done this from the start. Despite willingly accepting the engagement, he remained aloof from the princess for all this time. The crime he committed against the princess was significant. ¡°She is where you left her.¡± Marquis Reinhardt still looked angry with the foreigner, but he candidly answered his question. ¡°Earl Drachen.¡± Just as Seon-Hyeok was about to leave, the marquis called out one last time. ¡°Please take good care of her.¡± The marquis¡¯ voice sounded almost like that of a father who had lost his daughter, but it was full of sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled as he looked at the marquis The princess looked exactly the same as when he left her earlier. She was still fiddling with the now-cool teacup, and she looked down in sadness. Shh. Seon-Hyeok put his finger to his lips, stopping the servants from alerting Ophelia of his presence. The quick-witted servants looked between them for a moment before silently stepping away. The princess remained deep in thought, unaware of the servants¡¯ disappearance. ¡°What are you so deeply thinking about?¡± The princess looked up in surprise upon hearing his voice. However, when she found him, she hurriedly hid her face like a frightened rabbit. ¡°I thought you left.¡± She fidgeted with her teacup even more. The parts where her small, thin fingers touched looked polished and shiny. Seon-Hyeok looked at her silently before speaking. ¡°I realized I forgot something.¡± The princess tried to suppress any response, but her ears looked like they perked up. Seon-Hyeok smiled as he continued. ¡°I recall you saying that the summer garden is particularly beautiful, and that you said you would show me around when I returned. Did you forget?¡± ¡°¡­ I did not.¡± She responded in a quiet voice after a moment of silence. ¡°Would the princess be so kind as to give me a chance to appreciate the garden¡¯s beauty? All I know how to do is fight, so I am ignorant of all these plants and flowers.¡± ¡°It would be difficult for even those interested in botany to know the names of all the species here.¡± When Seon-Hyeok openly spoke of his ignorance, she subtly offered words of support. ¡°I see. I would be interested in learning a bit now, so would you like to help me?¡± The princess did not respond. She wordlessly got up from her seat. ¡°That¡¯s known as the tri-colored cdenante¡­¡± Her small and thin fingers pointed at a flower. She soon recited the flower¡¯s name, followed by a poem praising its beauty. ¡°Oh?¡± In all honesty, the flowers and descriptions did not matter much. Yeah. Sooner or later¡­ He had a change of heart, but it was not as though he thought of the princess as a grown woman. Despite this, one of the self-erected walls in his mind had clearly fallen. He had made his decision, and he was determined to change in many ways in the future. Seon-Hyeok slowly took a step and stood next to the princess. Side by side, all he could see was the top of her small head, but someday, she would grow up. When that day comes, they would be able to walk side by side and look at each other. CH 151 No content CH 152. Every day, Adenstein saw a constant stream of visitors celebrating the engagement between the royal princess and Drachen, and thus, the great city was fully saturated. The major roads, large enough for an entire regiment to parade through, were crowded and insufficient to manage these visitors, and it had now been a while since the accommodations in the capital had any vacancies. ¡°You bastard! How dare you treat me so poorly? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking! Reveal your house and name!¡± The rural nobles visiting the capital to attend the royal event were frustrated with their lack of accommodations, and they often picked fights to try and get their way. It was not just the nobles causing an uproar. As the royal family was generous with distributing its vast stores of food during major celebrations, the capital was further packed with vagrants from nearby areas. ¡°Get lost! Do you think this is your backyard?¡± ¡°Let me stay under your roof for a few days! I¡¯ll stay quiet!¡± As a result, disputes continued between the capital¡¯s citizens and the uninvited visitors. Thanks to this, the capital¡¯s guards were busier than ever in trying to maintain order. Despite their efforts, the chaos in the capital showed no signs of abating. Perhaps this chaos was contagious? Even the royal palace, generally quiet relative to the number of servants running around, was bustling and loud. ¡°Check everything twice and thrice! If anything is missing, punishment won¡¯t end at the person in charge!¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t those orders been fulfilled yet? We have to get the goods today and inspect them so there aren¡¯t any issues on the big day!¡± The royal servants and maids were unusually concerned about their words and actions as they made a fuss. ¡°Never! Never bring shame to the royal family!¡± They were hysterical and obsessed. It was natural, however ¨C they were currently preparing an engagement ceremony for the next queen of the kingdom. ¡°Find a time and place so as to not disturb those people of importance.¡± At this time, even the head of the servants did not bother criticizing his subordinates for their thoughtlessness. He knew what was truly important right now. Regardless of what the other servants did, it would all be fine so long as the upcoming ceremony was held without issue. They could work naked or walk on the hands for all he cared. He looked so desperate, as though he would be willing to sell his soul to have an uneventful conclusion for the ceremony. This event would be attended by not only the Adenburg nobles, but also the envoys from other kingdoms. House Adenstein¡¯s reputation could plummet if they made a mistake, and the crime of tarnishing the honor of the royal family could not be resolved by the deaths of a few servants. Moreover, there was no excuse this time. Preparations for the engagement ceremony were fully carried out by the Adenstein royal family out of consideration for Seon-Hyeok and his status as a foreigner. Even the traditional preparation of gifts was managed by the royal family, and any aspects of the ceremony they overlooked were remedied by Marquis Rosenheim, the leader of the loyalist faction. As a result, Seon-Hyeok essentially needed to simply be present at the engagement. This was likely why he failed to grasp its grandeur, even on the day of the event. This ignorance did not last long. Entering the ceremony after a grand introduction, Seon-Hyeok felt naked as he saw thousands of pairs of eyes trained solely on him. It was then that he truly grasped the scale of the engagement, and he grew nervous. He suddenly blanked and forgot how such a ceremony went. Seon-Hyeok vaguely recalled being led by Marquis Rosenheim and brought in front of countless people. When he next came to his senses, the young princess already had an engagement ring on her finger. ¡°I, Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, legitimate ruler of Adenburg and proud head of House Adenstein, hereby declare the engagement of Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein and Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen!¡± It was not until he heard the booming voice of King Theodore, guardian of the royal princess and notary for her engagement, that Seon-Hyeok realized the engagement was over. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He belatedly looked at his fianc¨¦e in front of him. The princess, meticulously dressed up by the palace¡¯s maids, looked more mature than ever. Rather than emphasizing and complementing her natural elegance and loveliness, they had decided to conceal her youth and create an aura of adulthood. If anyone else had received such strange makeup, they would have looked bizarre and out of place. However, this was not the case for the princess. Ophelia looked neither ugly nor awkward. She looked somewhere between a girl and a woman, and her unique figure evoked strange feelings in the onlookers. Seon-Hyeok momentarily wondered whether he should be admiring the excellent skills of the maids in charge of her makeup or Ophelia¡¯s natural beauty. He quickly decided to put greater weight on the former. As he quietly stared at the princess¡¯ face, Seon-Hyeok wondered whether that slight ambiguity in her appearance was intended by the maids. ¡°Earl Drachen?¡± Admiring the women¡¯s ingenious ability, Seon-Hyeok found himself staring at the princess before he knew it. He belatedly noticed his actions and tried to avert his gaze, but Ophelia was confident even at her engagement ceremony and gave him a calm look. Seon-Hyeok grew even more embarrassed when he saw the piercing eyes unique to those of House Adenstein. He felt as though his inner feelings, slightly swayed by the royal princess¡¯ new appearance, had been exposed. Trying to hide his thoughts, he immediately jerked his head back. ¡°I hope that you and Ophelia will remain pure and faithful until the day you are married.¡± King Theodore gave a wry smile as he spoke, as if aware of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s feelings. ¡°Long live His Majesty!¡± The citizens and nobles in the capital enthusiastically cheered at King Theodore¡¯s words of blessing. After staring at them for a moment, the king casually raised his hand. It was far too small of a gesture to draw attention in this noisy plaza. Nonetheless, the citizens and nobles stopped loudly praising the royal family and immediately shut their mouths. ¡°Eat, drink, and get drunk! This is a royal decree ¨C open the royal storehouses to provide plenty of food and drinks so that they may faithfully carry out my command!¡± ¡°I will do as Your Majesty wishes.¡± ¡°For the infinite glory of the Adenstein royal family!¡± ¡°Bless the merciful king!¡± When the official loudly announced King Theodore¡¯s order, the capital¡¯s citizens cheered even more enthusiastically. ¡°Congratulations, Earl Drachen.¡± Marquis Rosenheim, assigned the role of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s patron because of the foreigner¡¯s lack of ties to this world, approached and offered his congratulations. ¡°Congratulations! I hope you stay healthy until the day of your marriage, and that the seeds sown today bear plentiful fruit.¡± ¡°Congratulations on your engagement.¡± The other nobles rushed in after Marquis Rosenheim to offer their congratulations. ¡°Thank you.¡± He found himself surrounded by the celebrating nobles. *** The engagement ceremony was so grand and hectic that Seon-Hyeok barely recalled how the day progressed. All he could remember was the unusually mature appearance of his fianc¨¦e. The princess had been dressed in a brilliantly white dress symbolizing her purity, and Seon-Hyeok vividly recalled her neither fully childlike nor fully grown-up appearance. Was it said that a woman¡¯s transformation is innocent? The beauty of the girl in her makeup was memorable, and Seon-Hyeok somehow felt as though he had been given a sneak peek into how she would grow up in the future. However, he was not given the time to reflect on the princess¡¯ appearance that day. He was swarmed by countless nobles trying to become acquainted with him. ¡°Earl Drachen. I am Huperion from the north. Congratulations on your engagement¡­¡± ¡°House Hexen from the south¡­¡± ¡°My family is¡­¡± He was congratulated by countless nobles, and he barely recalled any of their names. ¡°Thank you. It is nice to meet you.¡± He was exhausted even offering robotic words of gratitude. Seon-Hyeok simply wished that this chaotic engagement celebration would end soon. Unfortunately, the banquet was just beginning, and it would not end that day. Under King Theodore¡¯s decree, the celebrations would continue for a full week. ¡°Earl Drachen.¡± ¡°Earl.¡± ¡°Earl Drachen.¡± Seon-Hyeok secretly let out a sigh as he saw the nobles desperately trying to exchange even one more word with him. ¡°Congratulations.¡± ¡°Congratulations on having the beautiful princess as your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Earl Drachen.¡± But among them, there was a voice that caught his attention. The dry tone was dissonant with the excessively friendly voices of the nobles trying to build rapport with him. ¡°Hm?¡± Without realizing it, he turned to find the voice¡¯s owner. Just by looking at his attire, Seon-Hyeok realized that the elderly man was not from Adenburg. ¡°It is nice to meet you. My name is Guillaume Georges Fontaine.¡± In contrast to his words, the man¡¯s tone sounded strangely hostile. Narrowing his eyes upon noticing this awkward demeanor, Seon-Hyeok belatedly saw the white pattern on the man¡¯s chest. He knew better than anyone what the pattern symbolized. ¡°Griffindor¡­¡± A pattern resembling the monster he had seen numerous times while fighting the Knights of the Azure Sky was above the elderly man¡¯s heart. CH 152 No content CH 153. Having confirmed the individual¡¯s identity, Seon-Hyeok realized why the man named Fontaine seemed hostile. The Griffindor Kingdom had lost two of its precious griffins, as well as their riders. The antagonistic relationship between him and the Griffindors was such that nobody would find it strange if their representative requested a duel here and now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. What happens in war, stays in war. Such is the destiny of a knight. I am here as an envoy to congratulate you on your engagement, so please do not be so wary of me.¡± His tone was still on edge, but Fontaine explained his position on the current matter. It seemed he thought he was being gracious and considerate. Seon-Hyeok, in turn, found this distasteful. ¡°I still remember how the Griffindors backstabbed me back then. In any case, thank you for coming all this way to offer congratulations.¡± The man¡¯s expression hardened at once, as Seon-Hyeok sarcastically pointed out his pretentious attitude at claiming what happened before was an honorable act of war. ¡°You came from far away, so please enjoy yourself.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not plan on humoring someone he had no intentions of dealing with. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± He turned away without hiding his annoyance. ¡°¡­¡± He heard the sound of teeth grinding behind him. Seon-Hyeok felt as though Griffindor¡¯s knights were all hypocrites. They were not people he wanted to associate with. ¡°Hm. Even if you have some acrimonious history with the Griffindors, he¡¯s still an envoy from that kingdom. It would have been nice if you addressed him with a smile on your face.¡± Marquis Rosenheim approached to admonish him. It was as the marquis said. Regardless of previous circumstances, it was diplomatically unwise to humiliate an envoy offering his congratulations. Seon-Hyeok knew this as well, but he remained adamant. ¡°His Majesty told me this.¡± ¡°Did he say something to you separately?¡± When Seon-Hyeok mentioned King Theodore, Marquis Rosenheim immediately straightened up and fixed his posture. ¡°He said to keep this in mind if a Griffindor envoy seeks me out.¡± King Theodore and Seon-Hyeok had already anticipated the Griffindor envoy¡¯s presence when they decided on the engagement ceremony. The vain and idealistic nature of the Knights of the Azure Sky was representative of the Griffindor liege, Victor Bertrand de Griffian. This mentality was a trend throughout the entire kingdom. Given this, the Adenburg ceremony was a perfect opportunity for the Griffindor king to show his magnanimous side, and they knew that a congratulatory envoy would be present. Their expectations proved correct. ¡°It is a virtue of the victorious to be magnanimous and embrace others, but this is simply one of many paths to choose from. Therefore¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok glanced back for a moment. He could see the Griffindor envoy still glaring in his direction. ¡°Do as you wish. He said he would take responsibility for the aftermath.¡± He provocatively smiled as he returned the envoy¡¯s dirty look. *** The eyes of the various envoys shone when they saw Griffindor¡¯s Guillaume Georges Fontaine approach Drachen. They watched with interest how Drachen would deal with the antagonistic Griffindor envoy. ¡°Oh? He looked pretty gentle, but he has a toughness about him.¡± It was customary to overlook past events. However, Drachen¡¯s attitude towards the Griffindor envoy was firmer than anticipated. Instead of embracing his former enemy, Seon-Hyeok openly returned the favor. ¡°He¡¯s more knight than politician.¡± Nobody would describe Drachen¡¯s response as sophisticated. If an ignorant noble tried such a maneuver, he would immediately be subject to mockery. At this moment, however, none of the gathered envoys dared ridicule Seon-Hyeok. Rather, Drachen¡¯s actions once again reaffirmed the victor of the previous war, and just how great his personal position was in the Adenburg Kingdom. Until now, the Adenburg nobles had dealt with the Griffindor envoy diplomatically according to convention. However, soon after Drachen¡¯s response, they completely disappeared from Guillaume Georges Fontaine¡¯s vicinity. This was indicative of the nobles¡¯ consideration for Drachen¡¯s reputation, and, consequently, Drachen¡¯s position as a major figure and representative of the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°We have something to report to our kingdoms. The Adenstein royal family has no intention of having Drachen simply be the husband to the next queen.¡± The envoys¡¯ eyes shone even more as they watched Drachen with greater enthusiasm. *** The celebration reached its peak when Princess Ophelia, returning from a short break, danced with her fianc¨¦. However, all that is good must come to an end, and unable to physically endure a long banquet, the young princess soon left her seat. Likewise, Seon-Hyeok departed soon after. ¡°Ahh!¡± Seon-Hyeok stretched and groaned as he arrived at his accommodations late at night. He had attended several celebrations as the guest of honor for his triumphs in war, but he had never been as tired as he was now. The nobles endlessly approached him to establish a working relationship, and it was no easy task dealing with them. Likewise, he could not afford to deal with the other kingdoms¡¯ envoys in the same disrespectful manner he treated Fontaine, and thus, he was completely exhausted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have to go through this for several more days¡­¡± But whether he liked it or not, the banquet was scheduled to last a week, and he was to be the main figure at these events. He could neither offer an excuse nor run from the celebrations. In the end, he had to grit his teeth and suffer through the itinerary. ¡°This, too, will end if we endure¡­¡± Clearly, Seon-Hyeok was not the only one struggling to make it through the endless banquet. The princess also muttered to herself, her face full of fatigue, and it was evident she hoped the event would reach its conclusion soon. After all, it was hard for Seon-Hyeok, a veteran of countless battles and wars, to endure this grueling event. How, then, could he expect a young girl to do the same? ¡°Wait¡­¡± He looked at the princess with pity before calling on his attribute control. The wind attribute, specialized in lightening the mind and body, and the water attribute, excellent for providing relief from fatigue and wounds, worked their magic on the young girl¡¯s body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The princess¡¯ eyes grew wide as she looked around. She soon realized Seon-Hyeok had done something, and her expression became inscrutable. ¡°My body feels much lighter. Is that another one of the dragon rider¡¯s abilities?¡± She smiled when he wordlessly nodded. ¡°But that said, it would be wise to refrain from using your abilities inside the palace. The guards seem to be on alert¡­¡± The knights and mages of the Royal Guard, positioned out of sight in the banquet hall, appeared for a moment before returning to their locations at the princess¡¯ reassurance. ¡°Well, once can¡¯t hurt.¡± Seon-Hyeok laughed cheekily. The princess smiled back, having no intention of reprimanding him. Since then, Seon-Hyeok took the opportunity to use his abilities whenever Ophelia looked tired. Each time, she admonished him with a stern look, but she never stopped him from continuing. And finally, the long-awaited final day of celebrations arrived. On this day, King Theodore and Princess Ophelia both attended the celebration from the beginning and stayed around, as did the nobles visiting the capital. The festivities continued throughout the night, and during that time, Seon-Hyeok was required to dance with the princess several times. However, as this was the last day, both seemed energetic, and those present did not hesitate to congratulate them. ¡°And with this, the engagement between the princess and Earl Drachen has been finalized!¡± The long, seven-night celebration ended with this final declaration from King Theodore. The day after the engagement banquet, King Theodore summoned Seon-Hyeok separately. ¡°The griffins are your spoils of war, and the royal family has no intention of intervening on this matter.¡± The griffins, captured alongside the Knights of the Azure Sky, were temporarily left in the capital on the condition that Seon-Hyeok was simply loaning them to the royal family. It was in return for having the griffin riders take over his role as the singular aerial military force in the kingdom. However, another group viewed the situation differently. ¡°It seems the Griffindor Kingdom has different ideas.¡± The Griffindor envoy, Guillaume Georges Fontaine, had strongly objected to Adenburg¡¯s decision. ¡°They raised no objections to having the defectors, Lafayette and Roland, remain in Adenburg, but they are demanding that the griffins be returned.¡± Of course, they did not expect this for free. The Griffindors offered substantial compensation for the return of these symbolic beasts. ¡°Do you think it is worth the trouble?¡± Seon-Hyeok was confused. The Adenstein royal family had seen firsthand the merits of dominating the skies through his achievements in the previous war. Thus, he could not understand why the royal family even humored such demands. ¡°One of the conditions they offered was quite tempting.¡± As if anticipating his reaction, King Theodore added. ¡°The Griffindor Kingdom pledged to pay half of the promised compensation under the condition that the griffins simply be shown to them. Of course, the underlying implication is that the griffins be allowed to return if they show the inclination to.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize why King Theodore had summoned him. They already heard from the Knights of the Azure Sky that the Griffindor royal family had possessed the power to reign over the griffins for generations. Given this, Guillaume Georges Fontaine¡¯s intentions were blatantly obvious. ¡°So they¡¯re confident they can make the griffins bend the knee.¡± It was clear they had a secret means of restoring the griffins¡¯ allegiance back to their original owners. Without this confidence, they would not have offered that much compensation in return for just seeing the monsters. ¡°And so, I will ask you.¡± King Theodore continued. ¡°Can you confidently say that your control is absolute?¡± His domination over the attributes was so powerful that even spirits with pre-existing contracts had rushed to join him. Seon-Hyeok answered without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I can assure you.¡± Seon-Hyeok confidently responded. ¡°It might be different if the Griffindor king himself was here, but I am confident of my control right now.¡± *** ¡°Your decision will significantly improve our kingdoms¡¯ relationship.¡± Guillaume Georges Fontaine grinned as he praised King Theodore¡¯s decision. ¡°Bless the mercy of House Adenstein!¡± He looked like he had already won back the griffins. Knights and mages of the Royal Guard were gathered in this vacant area on the outskirts of the capital. With them appeared the griffins the Griffindor envoy had so desperately wanted to see. Roar! Seon-Hyeok was present ¡°just in case¡±, and the griffins cried out in happiness upon seeing their new master. ¡°Oh?¡± Fontaine gave a displeased look at this sight, but it did not last. He soon smiled again as he carefully examined the winged beasts. ¡°I heard they were severely injured during the war, but they¡¯re in better shape than I imagined.¡± Seon-Hyeok failed to suppress a snort when he heard this. It was as though the envoy was thanking them for taking care of his creatures. ¡°In that case, I hope that the word of the Adenstein royal family is worth its weight in gold.¡± Hearing Fontaine¡¯s confident words, King Theodore glanced at Seon-Hyeok. Nod. Seon-Hyeok silently nodded in place of an answer, and seeing this, the king replied. ¡°The promise will be kept. I expect you will also keep your end of the bargain.¡± At the king¡¯s words, Fontaine approached the griffins. Shriek! Devon and Mionte, the two griffins, fiercely snapped their beaks as they glared at Fontaine. They looked like they would attack the envoy at any moment. However, Fontaine showed no fear towards these aggressive monsters. ¡°Lord of the Skies.¡± Fontaine took out something shiny from his pocket and placed it on his finger before giving the command. ¡°Submit.¡± CH 153 No content CH 154 No content CH 154. At that moment, the ring on Fontaine¡¯s finger glowed, and the griffins began to groan as if they were being suppressed by an external force. ¡°Good! Good!¡± The envoy shouted excitedly as the griffins slowly began to bend the knee. ¡°N, n, no!¡± Astonished, the Adenburg representatives pointed and panicked. However, Seon-Hyeok remained calm. He had expected this much. Griffins did not even consider the riders they spent significant time with their masters. If the Griffindor rulers had been able to control these beasts for generations, Seon-Hyeok imagined they had some ace up their sleeve. But that was all. He did not care how great that ring was. ¡°Your Majesty, please stand back for a moment.¡± Seeing the griffins with their heads almost on the ground, Seon-Hyeok spoke to his king. ¡°I will trust you.¡± With that, King Theodore backed away. Having confirmed that the king and the Royal Guards were at a safe distance, Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath. ¡°Hup.¡± Free to act, Dragon Fear began to emanate from his body. Growl! Whimper! The griffins were now so shaken it was incomparable to when Fontaine tried his cheap tricks. The fierce monsters chirped as though they were having convulsions before dropping their beaks to the ground and remaining still. Pop. Around that same time, the light from Fontaine¡¯s ring reached its peak before disappearing. Likewise, Seon-Hyeok also pulled back his Dragon Fear. ¡°Ugh.¡± Momentarily distracted by the Dragon Fear¡¯s overwhelming pressure, Fontaine belatedly shook his head to get a hold of himself. He hurriedly checked on the griffins¡¯ condition, not forgetting his objective. The griffins remained motionless with their heads bowed. Fontaine let out a sigh of relief. He still seemed terrified because of the Dragon Fear, but his face was full of joy. It was like he was taunting Seon-Hyeok, saying his tricks were useless. However, Seon-Hyeok remained calm as he looked at the envoy¡¯s ridiculous, half-fearful, half-elated expression. Annoyed, Fontaine gave a command to the griffins. ¡°Rise.¡± The griffins did not move. ¡°Rise!¡± The command was more forceful this time. Until now, Fontaine had remained confident. This did not last. ¡°Rise! Devon! Mionte!¡± He called them by name, but the griffins did not budge. At first, he screamed in disbelief, but then, he almost begged the monsters in a despairing voice. After watching Fontaine quietly, Seon-Hyeok approached and spoke. ¡°Get up.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s order was neither authoritative nor desperate. It almost sounded casual. Growl. But shockingly, the griffins immediately rose up at the insignificant remark. ¡°How the hell?¡± Still shaken from the effects of Dragon Fear, the envoy was unable to look directly at Seon-Hyeok as he clumsily protested. Instead of responding, Seon-Hyeok simply pointed at the griffins. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Fontaine stared, dumbfounded. The monsters, known for their pride and aloofness, were bowing at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s feet. ¡°Then do you have any other business here?¡± With impeccable timing, King Theodore approached and put an end to the situation. However, Fontaine remained unconvinced and activated his ring once more. The results did not change. Flash! A metallic sound rang out as Fontaine repeatedly used his ring. Spent, the relic lost its luster as it snapped in half and fell uselessly onto the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fontaine turned deathly pale as he looked at the destroyed ring, specially given to him by the Griffindor king. ¡°I hope your liege keeps his word this time.¡± King Theodore spoke coldly as he saw Fontaine slumped on the ground. ¡°Tsk. To think that this is a kingdom¡¯s emissary¡­¡± The king clicked his tongue before giving Seon-Hyeok a look and excusing himself. The foreigner quickly followed. Fontaine remained spaced-out and sitting on the ground. ¡°I believe you deserve a reward for your contribution in achieving this unexpected profit.¡± King Theodore asked Seon-Hyeok what he wished, as he would soon be receiving the promised compensation from the Griffindor Kingdom. He was more than happy to share this newfound wealth. ¡°Nothing comes to mind at the moment.¡± Seon-Hyeok had not yet spent all of his rewards from the previous war. He could not possibly want anything else at the moment. ¡°Well, you never ask for anything ordinary. Please consider it. I will happily await your request.¡± The king¡¯s smiling face as he answered was the splitting image of the princess¡¯ when she asked him for his wish not long ago. Seon-Hyeok laughed as he noticed this uncanny resemblance. ¡°I wish the celebrations had continued a little longer¡­¡± The princess had looked forward to the end of the banquet as much as Seon-Hyeok, but when the time came, she found herself depressed. ¡°Now that the ceremony is over, I guess you will soon be leaving the capital.¡± The princess no longer hesitated to express her feelings. Just as Seon-Hyeok was determined to change his outlook in this kingdom, the princess seemed to have the same goals. ¡°I will complete my duties as quickly as possible and visit again.¡± By now, he had grown fond of the princess and felt sorry about leaving. He sincerely tried to appease the disappointed princess, and her ears perked up at his words. ¡°It will be my 15th birthday soon. This is my one and only coming of age, so even if you make no progress with your responsibilities, you must come and visit me on that day.¡± ¡°I will have to prepare a present.¡± Seon-Hyeok jokingly responded. ¡°But do not be late because you were unable to find an appropriate gift. The important thing is not some gift¡­¡± Belatedly realizing what she had said, the princess¡¯ face turned crimson. It was the inner clash between her desire to always maintain a mature appearance, and her attempt to be honest with her feelings. To Seon-Hyeok, this looked quite endearing. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± He wondered how much she would have changed by the next time they met. ¡°Then, I hope you will be at peace until we meet again.¡± Seon-Hyeok left his regrets behind and got up to leave. ¡°Next time we meet¡­¡± The princess mumbled as she looked at him. Her voice was so small that it was hard to discern ¨C it was almost like she was talking to herself. However, for Seon-Hyeok, this was not an issue. His hearing was amplified by his control over the wind attribute. ¡®You can call me Ophelia.¡¯ He smiled as he responded. ¡°I will do so next time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Seeing the princess feigning ignorance, it was clear that it would take some time before she was truly honest about her feelings. ¡°Right. You didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The princess once again mumbled to herself as he teased her. ¡®Well¡­ I did.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok just laughed as he noticed the girl¡¯s ever-changing feelings. *** Seon-Hyeok left the capital, followed by his cavalry and Asha Trail. ¡°So, Earl Drachen has left.¡± From the highest point in the palace, King Theodore looked out the window as he spoke. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Princess Ophelia wordlessly stared out the window without answering her father. ¡°My beloved daughter, Ophelia.¡± Seeing his daughter like this, King Theodore continued with a voice strangely filled with remorse. ¡°The unique ability granted by the blood of House Adenstein is a blessing as a ruler but a curse as a human being. This is a fate that you cannot escape from.¡± The ruler, perfectly inscrutable in all circumstances, was simply an ordinary father in front of his daughter. His usual, matter-of-fact attitude was nowhere to be seen as he spoke to Ophelia in a voice full of complicated emotions. ¡°Earl Drachen, as a person I cannot observe, may be someone you must keep at a distance. However, this is simultaneously why I wish that he remains by your side.¡± ¡°Perhaps you are regretting sending my mother away?¡± The wordless Ophelia opened her mouth for the first time. ¡°Regret¡­¡± A pained look flashed through Theodore¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your mother and I walked vastly different paths. She was the one capable of making me feel most human, but at the same time, I was forced to lose my compassion because of her. She was a queen and royalty before a wife, and she was never able to discard that fa?ade.¡± Nobody in the capital spoke of the queen¡¯s existence, almost as if the word did not even exist in this world. ¡°I have come too far to regret, so that word is meaningless now.¡± It seemed there was a reason behind this absence. ¡°Let us stop talking about your mother. I did not call you today to talk about that.¡± Theodore exchanged his bitter smile for a stern expression. ¡°Ophelia, my daughter.¡± ¡°Please continue.¡± The princess¡¯ light brown eyes were strangely clear. King Theodore knew better than anyone that this was a sign of her imminent awakening. ¡°As of now, I retract your role as the representative of the royal family.¡± ¡°I will do as you wish.¡± Ophelia did not question her father¡¯s decision. ¡°This command will be nullified once you have come of age. Until then, you must not make any contact with the outside world.¡± ¡°I will neither meet, nor speak to, anyone.¡± Theodore warmly touched his young daughter¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°Keep this in mind. The pain you endure now is nothing compared to the harshness you will have to suffer in the future. I hope that you do not let this coldness freeze your tender soul.¡± *** ¡°To think that I¡¯d come back to this place.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face was full of emotion as he looked at the worn-down gate of the fort. ¡°You really stayed in a place like this?¡± Clark looked back and forth between his lord and the fort before speaking with a dumbfounded expression. The training camp was so run down that it would not be strange if it collapsed at any moment. ¡°Yeah. This is where I started.¡± This fortress was the place of nightmares for the foreigners. It was where they had to roll around in the mud without any semblance of freedom. At the same time, this had been their starting point in this world. Seon-Hyeok gazed at the shabby gates before looking back at his party. ¡°Welcome to this damned chicken coop.¡± The kingdom¡¯s military instructors had called this place a training center. For the foreigners, it was closer to a chicken coop. This terrible fort was also the safest place the royal family could provide for Seon-Hyeok to train his 60 foreigners. Creak. With a disconcerting creak, the dusty and unused gate opened. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Beyond the fortress gate, Seon-Hyeok saw a welcoming face. ¡°Instructor Gibson.¡± At one point, Gibson had tormented him and classified his dragon rider class as low-tier. He was also responsible for later rectifying this incorrect placement. ¡°I have been waiting.¡± Behind Gibson were 60 black-haired men and women uneasily staring at Seon-Hyeok. CH 155. The low-tier foreigners looked much worse than Seon-Hyeok expected. They were frustrated by their uncertain futures and terrified after being recalled to this chicken coop-like fortress. ¡°At attention! Salute the earl!¡± ¡°Forward!¡¯ They saluted upon hearing Gibson¡¯s command, but their voices showed no fighting spirit. It was not strange, as even the mid- and high-tier foreigners living in the capital faced immense pressure. Seon-Hyeok could not begin to imagine how these foreigners in front of him were treated, as it paled in comparison to the lives of luxury normally enjoyed by the more fortunate. He guessed that they would have been unable to hide and were discriminated against by both superiors and comrades. Perhaps the weak-hearted among them had even been ostracized by their own subordinates. The signs of harassment were clearly visible on the foreigners. Their dead eyes and droopy shoulders gave the appearance of invalids. ¡°Tsk.¡± Seon-Hyeok unknowingly found himself clicking his tongue given their serious condition. Flinch. Perhaps they were unaware that he was a foreigner, as his face was covered under his helmet. The foreigners in front of him recoiled, thinking they had disappointed this commander. Seon-Hyeok hesitated for a moment. He was not sure whether he should reveal his identity as a foreigner and approach them cordially, or reprimand their attitude as a harsh instructor. Their condition was simply that severe. Seon-Hyeok had steeled himself before arriving at the fort, but he was shaken at their appearance. But in the end, he finally made his decision. ¡°Are any of you from the western front?¡± Hearing his commanding voice, three foreigners raised their hands and stepped forward. Ahn Dong-Jin had convinced most of the foreigners to leave with him, but not all of the foreigners on the western front had departed for the Nordic Kingdom. These three people currently raising their hands had managed to endure the horrors of war. ¡°You look better than the rest.¡± These three looked relatively spirited compared to the others, and Seon-Hyeok separated them into a new group to his left. ¡°Any of you with experience fighting in a real battle, join the group on the left.¡± Around 10 foreigners from the north followed his instructions and split off from the pack. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s crazy. Do the south and east not even treat these foreigners as manpower?¡± Seon-Hyeok knew for a fact that fighting occurred throughout the kingdom. In the west, the Adenburg Kingdom fought against the Nocteins, while the northern troops fought the nomadic horse-riders. There were pirates in the south, and monsters were particularly abundant in the east. Despite this, only about 20 percent of the foreigners present had actual battle experience. ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go.¡± Having roughly separated the foreigners based on experience, Seon-Hyeok looked at the 2:8 split between the groups before removing his helmet. ¡°I am Kim Seon-Hyeok, and I will be in charge of your training from now on.¡± The foreigners began speaking among themselves upon hearing his words. It was only then that they realized he was also a foreigner. They had been unable to discern his identity before, as Seon-Hyeok had been careful to remain inconspicuous. Goldrake and Redvern were left to roam near the fortress, and thus, there were no iconic monsters to immediately spoil this surprise. ¡°It can¡¯t be that Drachen?¡± ¡°The guy who started as a cavalry rider and became royalty?¡± They were whispering among themselves, but Seon-Hyeok heard it all. As he listened, Seon-Hyeok was able to gather some insight into the people gathered in front of him. Class and tiers aside, these foreigners were not yet even proper soldiers. If they had been, they would not have dared speak so brazenly in front of their superior. ¡°Silence! How dare you speak while the earl is addressing you!¡± Seon-Hyeok patiently waited until Gibson stepped forward and stopped the distractions. When the foreigners soon looked uneasily at him and shut their mouths, Seon-Hyeok continued on. ¡°Like you, I was once judged as low-tier and deployed as a regular soldier.¡± He was no orator, but it was important for him to instill a goal in these foreigners, as they were crippled by an overwhelming sense of defeat. It was clearly effective. The looks in the foreigners¡¯ eyes changed when they heard that the most famous knight in Adenburg, the foreigner who had successfully ascended to the ranks of the highest nobles, had also been placed on the front lines as they had. It was a story they had already heard, but it was far more impactful coming from the protagonist himself. ¡°I, too, was ignored and discriminated against at first.¡± Clark and a number of the riders awkwardly cleared their throats. ¡°But look at me now. Does it look like I am still subject to disregard and discrimination?¡± Of course they had heard the rumors about Drachen. News of the foreigner who had won incredible victories over the Nocteins and would soon become an official member of the royal family had spread throughout not only Adenburg, but also the entire continent. ¡°I am now a proud earl of the kingdom, and a lord of my own territory. I am also the future son-in-law of the Adenstein royal family.¡± Seon-Hyeok was mortified as he spoke of his own achievements. However, he desperately suppressed his embarrassment as he continued. ¡°Am I any different from you?¡± Perhaps the foreigners interpreted his statements as pretentiousness? Their dull eyes were suddenly filled with an indescribable anger. ¡°You¡¯re a drake rider and a wyvern rider!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary swordsmen and archers!¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be like this if we had awakened with a unique class like you!¡± It was as though their long-harbored feelings of grief and injustice bubbled up at once. The three foreigners from the western front angrily shouted at him. ¡°Do you think so, too?¡± Seon-Hyeok addressed the still-silent foreigners. They did not respond, but the looks in their eyes betrayed their inner feelings. They, too, agreed with the three foreigners from the west. ¡°Clark. How was I when I was first deployed to the heavy cavalry?¡± At his questioning, Clark took a step forward and replied. ¡°You arrived as a rider but could not ride a horse. Your swordsmanship and spearmanship were both pathetic and unsuitable for a fight. All of us thought that you would die in your first battle. We tried to bet on how long you would survive, but couldn¡¯t even do so because nobody bet on your survival.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok asked him to talk about his early days, but Clark¡¯s evaluation was too candid. ¡°In addition, your horsemanship was so pitiful that eventually, I thought you would be reassigned to the infantry. I can say this now, but I thought the person in charge was crazy for assigning a man incapable of riding a horse to the cavalry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A rider who couldn¡¯t ride a horse. Isn¡¯t that absurd? I¡¯m still bewildered when I think back on it¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Now, even Hansen was being tactless and piled on. Seon-Hyeok quickly raised his hand to quiet the two men. At this rate, he feared they would talk about information that did not need to be disclosed. ¡°Did you hear that? Do you still think I had it easier than you?¡± ¡°But you still have the dragon rider class!¡± This time, Clark preemptively came forward to explain the truth. ¡°You know nothing about how the dragon rider class was treated before it earned its current fame. At the time, the class was treated as trash, worse than even the most common swordsman.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± It was true, but also strangely insulting. ¡°He had none of the abilities you foreigners had access to, and was incapable of doing anything. I only found out about this later, but even the other low-tier foreigners in our regiment mocked and ridiculed the dragon rider.¡± Kang Jeong-Tae had once consoled him, saying that he would find success one day if he kept at it. At the same time, he laughed at him behind his back, telling others that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s efforts were meaningless. That had been the public perception of the dragon rider class at that time. ¡°I tried to ride a horse, but lacked the prerequisite skill.¡±¡¯ Seon-Hyeok looked at the still-disbelieving foreigners before continuing. ¡°And so, I tried and tried again until I could. I fell off my horse hundreds, no, thousands, of times, but I never gave up.¡± Now that he looked back, it had been a truly ignorant method of training. However, at the time, he had no other options, and he had been desperate. ¡°I was finally able to ride a horse, and not long after, I was dragged off to battle. That was when I realized how terrible war is.¡± Stories of self-made success were always bound to evoke ambition in others. As Seon-Hyeok repeatedly emphasized his journey, the foreigners began to show interest in what he said. ¡°But I needed to survive. I endured because I couldn¡¯t die on that battlefield. Even if I threw up and suffered from nightmares, I needed to endure and live on. It would¡¯ve been too tragic had I been dragged into this world without warning, only to die like that.¡± The atmosphere changed at some point, and Seon-Hyeok asked. ¡°And how about you? Do you want to just roll around in the mud, only to die on the front lines without anyone caring?¡± Of course they did not. The foreigners did not respond, but Seon-Hyeok was confident nobody wanted that miserable death. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been dragged into this world, shouldn¡¯t you work to become a noble at least? You should at least get to live like a human being.¡± It was a childish speech and an unsophisticated attempt to rile up the crowd. However, the person speaking was simply too influential. Given his journey here, Seon-Hyeok was more than worthy of being the foreigners¡¯ role model. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? We¡¯re merely foreigners with low-tier classes.¡± One of the foreigners from the western front inquired. ¡°I started as a low-tier class like you.¡± Of course, the reality was that the initial evaluation was flawed, and that the power of the dragon rider class was far greater than expected. Seon-Hyeok did not feel the need to share this though. What the foreigners needed now was the ambition to improve themselves, and the positive attitude to think it was possible. ¡°You still have an opportunity in the 2nd class achievement.¡± As low-tier classes, Seon-Hyeok was not sure how far they could advance, but he was certain they could experience the 2nd class achievement at the very least. This was the reason why foreigners like Jeong-Tae had openly spoken about being treated like mid-tiers as long as they worked hard enough. ¡°2nd class achievement!¡± Given a clear goal, the foreigners¡¯ eyes filled with hope for the first time. It was possible that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words could be a false hope for some of these foreigners. However, this was the best he could do at the moment. He could not guarantee their future ¨C he could only open their eyes to the possibilities. It was up to them to realize their potential. ¡°In that case, I will divide you into squads now.¡± Seon-Hyeok made his announcement as he saw the foreigners act livelier. ¡°Clark. Please take charge of them with Jonasson.¡± He left the 13 foreigners with battle experience to Clark and Jonasson. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice now, do I?¡± Clark looked dispassionately at the foreigners, not liking their earlier defeatist attitude, but he did not refuse Seon-Hyeok¡¯s orders. ¡°And the rest of you will be divided into five squads of 10 foreigners each. Instructor Gibson.¡± When he was called on, Gibson ran over and handed Seon-Hyeok a list. It contained the foreigners¡¯ classes and any additional notes. ¡°Son Ho-Young! Kim Miji! Ahn Ho-Sang¡­¡± He glanced through the list and quickly began to divide the group. And just as the six squads were being finalized, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide when he saw an unfamiliar class at the end of the list. ¡°Instructor Gibson?¡± When the instructor approached, Seon-Hyeok asked. ¡°What is this ridiculous class?¡± Gibson took a look at the list. His expression said he expected Seon-Hyeok would show interest. ¡°I can only guess¡­¡± Gibson carefully spoke as he looked at one of the foreigners yet to be assigned to a squad. ¡°But she might be a similar case as you, my lord.¡± CH 155 No content CH 156. ¡°Son Jeong-Tae, Kang Ho-Jung, Park Yeon-Sung. Squads 4, 5, and 6, respectively.¡± When addressed, the foreigners moved to locate their respective groups. The only person left was a plain-looking woman. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Realizing her name was not called until the very end, she looked around with an anxious look in her eyes. When they met Seon-Hyeok¡¯s gaze, she immediately looked down. The other foreigners looked somewhat more enthusiastic after being given the objective of a 2nd class advancement. However, she was different. Her drooping shoulders showed no hint of a fighting spirit, and her eyes were like those of a dead fish. Seon-Hyeok empathized with her current appearance. This was exactly what he had looked like in the past, when he was first deployed to the cavalry and given a role unrelated to his class. She had no abilities to immediately use, and her class offered nothing she could rely on. Hopeless, she would have lived each day in shame and fear, worried about when she would inevitably be sent off into battle. This would have continued for 3, almost 4, years now. Her despair and frustration would be older and more deeply-rooted than what he had felt in the past. Seon-Hyeok called on her in a low voice. ¡°Choi Min-Young.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes.¡± Min-Young answered weakly when addressed. A long time had passed since the other foreigners were assigned to their squads. It was more than enough time for Min-Young to once again bitterly curse her situation and despair. Ugh. Did I unintentionally dig up old wounds? Seon-Hyeok gave the foreigner a bitter smile. He was certain she thought she was useless and being abandoned once again. ¡°You¡¯re squad 7.¡± Min-Young had been standing absentmindedly without any expectations, and she looked at the foreigners divided into groups of 10. The foreigners with battle experience were all in squad 1, and the remainder had been divided into 5 additional groups. There was no squad 7. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Min-Young looked discouraged as her head drooped. ¡°I will personally manage your training.¡± She did not respond. She viewed herself as inferior at best, or possibly even a failure at worst. For her, his decision likely felt like a form of quarantine. However, Seon-Hyeok did not bother explaining his decision. The frustration and despair accumulated over the years would not be small enough to alleviate with a few words. He was well aware of this, and thus, he simply did what he needed to. ¡°Clark.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked over at the foreigners. Having found a goal to work towards, the foreigners were full of expectations. They were particularly motivated by the idea of a 2nd class advancement as they saw a living success story right in front of their eyes. ¡°You know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡± Clark smirked in place of a response. His smile was neither gentle nor kind. ¡°Then get started.¡± As soon as Seon-Hyeok gave his command, the calm expressions on the cavalry¡¯s faces immediately changed. ¡°Get in line!¡± ¡°Straighten up! Who said you can lean around!¡± ¡°Stop rolling your eyes! I¡¯m your instructor! Don¡¯t look anywhere else!¡± The cavalry had experienced countless battles, and their shouts were as fierce as the howling of wolves. The foreigners were immediately dazed. ¡°Work them hard.¡± The kind and encouraging Seon-Hyeok who spoke of his own situation and explained their future goals no longer existed. ¡°Work hard. If you do, you¡¯ll reap the fruits of your efforts.¡± He had given them the carrot, and now it was time for the stick. Led by their instructors, the other foreigners left the area. Even Instructor Gibson left after the others departed. The only two remaining were Seon-Hyeok and Min-Young. ¡°Choi Min-Young.¡± He called on the woman, still with her head bowed. However, she did not budge, as though she had not heard his call. ¡°Choi Min-Young.¡± He called on her once more. This time, there was a bit of power behind his words. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Surprised, Min-Young raised her head as she responded. ¡°Class.¡± The barely-raised head once again drooped. Seon-Hyeok could not tell what her expression was ¨C he could only see her mouth as it distorted into a grimace. ¡°Class!¡± He guessed the contempt she would feel, but he pressed on. ¡°¡­mmoner.¡± ¡°Say it clearly. What is your class?¡± Forced to answer, Min-Young raised her head in frustration. ¡°Summoner! I said summoner!¡± [1] Her voice was full of injustice, sorrow, and resentment. It was understandable. ¡®Choi Min-Young is a summoner. However, I cannot tell what it is she can summon. She says her class summons illusory beasts, but nobody can explain what these creatures are. It would be great if she could show her abilities¡­ but she has never successfully summoned anything. There was no choice but to designate her as low-tier.¡¯ When he heard Instructor Gibson¡¯s explanation, Seon-Hyeok could not help but recall his own situation. A dragon rider in a world without dragons. A summoner in a world without summons. It was exactly the same. The major difference between them was that the dragon soon revealed her existence, whereas Min-Young still had not met her other half after all these years. ¡°You¡¯re a summoner incapable of summoning.¡± It felt like he was beating a dead horse, and Min-Young¡¯s expression immediately crumpled. ¡°But I have to tell you.¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled as he saw the woman give him a fierce look. ¡°People said the same thing when I awakened as a dragon rider.¡± There was magic, there were spirits, and there were monsters. There just weren¡¯t any dragons. How much frustration and despair had he felt at those words? ¡°Nobody believed that the dragon existed. They just laughed at me and mocked me.¡± Jeong-Tae and the foreigners on the western front ridiculed him behind his back, asking what the point of being a dragon rider was in a world without dragons. They called his class trash, and that it was worse than being a swordsman. However, the dragon did exist in this world. The many dragon subspecies he had was evidence of this, and the dragon¡¯s voice he heard from time to time was real. ¡°So, do you think there is a dragon in this world? Or not?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked. Hearing his question, Min-Young¡¯s expression changed, as though she had realized something. An unknown aspiration could be seen in her eyes for the first time. ¡°D, does the dragon exist?¡± Instead of answering, Seon-Hyeok asked back. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± *** The foreigners never wanted to think about life in the training camp again, but they were once again dragged back to the chicken coop. And there, they gained a terrifying realization. ¡°Move! Don¡¯t rest!¡± ¡°I can see your feet, you bastard!¡± The training they thought to be hell before was simply basic training and little more than child¡¯s play. They learned that there were far more terrible training methods. The cavalry accompanying Seon-Hyeok worked them as hard as they could and refused to give them time to rest. I¡¯m miserable. I¡¯m in pain. I want to run away. All of the foreigners had the same thoughts. However, they did not act on their desires. This was not simply because of the red monster circling above their heads, or the giant monster crouched at the entrance to the fortress. ¡°The only way to reach your 2nd class advancement is to level up.¡± Unlike before, when they rolled around in the mud without purpose, they had a clear objective in mind. I¡¯ll escape from life as a low-tier. I¡¯ll escape from the miserable life as a soldier. I¡¯ll live well as a noble. If these promises had just been words, they would not have endured to this point. However, there was a living example of success with them. Seon-Hyeok had reached his goal through his efforts, and now, he was a figure even the native people of Adenburg looked up to. ¡°There¡¯s no point in crying or complaining. Reality won¡¯t change even if you run away.¡± His attitude towards the others was so cold that it was hard to believe they were all foreigners. Despite this, he was not ruthless in all aspects. ¡°Is it good? You can eat food like this whenever you want once you reach your 2nd class advancement.¡± The food provided to the trainees was incomparably abundant and delicious compared to the rations given when they first arrived in this world. The food back then had been almost inedible, as they were used to the spices, ingredients, and variety available in the other world. But right now, they were able to treat food as more than simple sustenance. It was a minor consideration, but even this acted as a significant motivator. The various acts of kindness Seon-Hyeok occasionally showed all served the same purpose. He would reward squads for their training performance, and these sporadic perks helped support the foreigners through their grueling training. Of course, not all of the foreigners agreed with this training method. ¡°That damned bastard. He just got lucky with his class, and look at him all high and mighty.¡± ¡°How the hell is a dragon rider low-tier? Look at those monsters. If I had a drake or something, I would live in luxury for the rest of my life too.¡± Some complained about Seon-Hyeok¡¯s training regimen, while others blatantly insulted him. ¡°Anyone who thinks this struggle is unfair can leave.¡± As if he perceived everything, Seon-Hyeok singled out and individually spoke with the malcontents. Once he discovered their unwillingness to accept his training, he immediately excused them from participating. ¡°Oh, this is so much better. Why did I put up with that for so long?¡± Although they were prohibited from leaving the fort due to security reasons, these foreigners were more than happy with being excluded from the terrible training. ¡°Yeah, try working a hundred days. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll reach your 2nd class advancement.¡± They ridiculed the foreigners working diligently under the scorching sun. However, the foreigners willing to endure did not envy these onlookers. They, too, could easily run to Seon-Hyeok and request to be excused. That simple act would allow them to enjoy those minor comforts. Running away was easy. This, in turn, made them realize that the current training was an opportunity that would not come again. ¡°I have neither the ability nor the inclination to lead those without motivation.¡± Seon-Hyeok repeatedly stressed this fact. The trainees would be the ones to improve through their suffering, and they would be the ones to enjoy the fruits of their labor. Their bodies found the training incredibly difficult. It terrified the foreigners that their fatigue disappeared each night, and their bodies returned to their normal state every morning. This meticulous regulation of their condition through external forces made it impossible to make excuses to get out of any training. ¡°Why are you working so hard? Our fates were determined the moment we first awakened.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the truth? Nobody¡¯s reached his 2nd class advancement yet, despite how much you¡¯ve all struggled.¡± These foreigners¡¯ ridicule made the training even more mentally draining. The trainees were forced to fight the temptation to quit training. Each and every time, this decision itself proved to be painful. But time and time again, they gritted their teeth and resisted the temptation. They endured in spite of the increasing difficulty in their training. It was preferable to suffer here than to live with the native people in their assigned garrisons. Those people despised and harassed them for the crimes committed by the foreigners to the northwest. At the very least, life in the fort was peaceful. Moreover, as time passed, the foreigners witnessed their stats increase. Each and every level up felt like a great reward. Eventually, one of the foreigners became the first to reach his 2nd class advancement in the training fort. ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯re the first to advance to the 2nd class.¡± Seon-Hyeok approached the man surrounded in a brilliant light and reached out to him. The man grasped his hand in a daze. ¡°Swordsman Lee Soo-Hyuk. What is your 2nd class?¡± 1. ¡®Summoner¡¯ is a better translation for Choi Min-Young¡¯s class. Ahn Yoo-Jung and others like her will be referred to as ¡®spiritualist¡¯ going forward. I¡¯ll go back to change the classes later! CH 156 No content CH 157 No content CH 157. The 2nd class advancement happened to take place during the day. At the various instructors¡¯ command, all the foreigners stopped their respective training regimens and focused on Lee Soo-Hyuk. ¡°It says I¡¯m a two-handed swordsman?¡± Disappointment flashed across the foreigners¡¯ faces. It was clear they had expected a significant transformation. Whether it was a knight, mage, or a different class altogether, they hoped the 2nd class advancement would result in a mid-tier class capable of displaying superhuman power. They did not anticipate the difference between the two classes to be a simple modifier, like ¡®two-handed¡¯. However, Seon-Hyeok did not lower his expectations. After all, the difference between riders and dragon riders was also a single word. Despite this, there was a huge disparity in the two classes¡¯ inherent ability. He sincerely believed the foreigner¡¯s improved class would also denote a comparable increase in power. ¡°Clark, shield.¡± Seon-Hyeok was determined to personally measure the two-handed swordsman¡¯s power. ¡°You have a new ability, right?¡± Using the shield handed to him, Seon-Hyeok covered his body as he lowered his stance. ¡°Use it on me.¡± There was no brilliant flash like the sword energy manipulated by the knights. Soo-Hyuk¡¯s strike was just that ¨C a simple, vertical slash. Thud! However, the power was extraordinary. If Seon-Hyeok had not taken extra precautions by using his earth attribute to weigh down his body and reinforce the shield, the large iron shield would have been torn in half. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Disappointment could be seen on Soo-Hyuk¡¯s face. Despite using his new ability and all of his strength, Seon-Hyeok did not even retreat a single step. The other foreigners had the same reaction. This misunderstanding was because they failed to grasp Seon-Hyeok¡¯s true power. In all of Adenburg, a kingdom with countless superhuman beings, there were only a few capable of pushing him back in his current state. Seon-Hyeok slowly lowered the shield as he looked back. ¡°Sir Trail. What do you think?¡± Instead of responding, Asha Trail picked up the discarded shield. It seemed she did not want to pass judgment without experiencing the attack firsthand. Thud! The exact same attack was repeated, this time falling on the female knight bracing herself with the shield. Of course, the shield remained intact once again, and Asha Trail stood firmly in place. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Soo-Hyuk stared at the shield and the knight¡¯s feet before showing even more disappointment. His strength had been insufficient to move this lithe knight. However, Asha Trail was also one of the superhuman beings of the kingdom, and a knight at the peak of her strength. She was also one of the kingdom¡¯s 100 owners of Gradus. Moreover, having spent significant time as a member of the Royal Guard, she was required to be adept with the shield. In that aspect, she was likely even superior to Seon-Hyeok. If Soo-Hyuk had successfully forced the knight back, it would have been absurd. It would be an indicator that a swordsman with his 2nd class advancement was a monster with even greater strength than a senior knight. But unaware of this, Soo-Hyuk despaired and closed his eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s question, Asha Trail observed the shield¡¯s surface before giving her short assessment. ¡°Based on just power, it¡¯s between that of an average and senior knight.¡± ¡°It seems our evaluations are the same.¡± Soo-Hyuk¡¯s eyes grew wide as he heard their conversation. ¡°Instructor Gibson. I request that you re-evaluate Lee Soo-Hyuk¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°I will do so immediately and without any mistakes.¡± Soo-Hyuk still looked bewildered, unable to follow the conversation happening in front of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll congratulate you in advance.¡± Seon-Hyeok held his hand out and smiled. ¡°C, congratulations? It wasn¡¯t a failure?¡± Hearing the foreigner¡¯s words, Instructor Gibson laughed in derision. ¡°If you had successfully pushed back either of these two, you would immediately be classified as high-tier. Both Earl Drachen and Sir Trail are skilled enough to look down on most senior knights.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Belatedly figuring out the situation, Soo-Hyuk flopped onto the ground. Tears began to stream down his dirt-covered cheeks. ¡°Then I¡­¡± As though the accumulated sorrow from his time in this world hit him all at once, Soo-Hyuk was unable to come to his senses. ¡°You should get up. It¡¯s not over yet. Don¡¯t you want to get your class re-evaluated?¡± ¡°Y, yes! Yes!¡± He jumped up from the ground and responded spiritedly. ¡°Congratulations!¡± ¡°I wanted to be the first! Either way, congrats!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch up to you soon!¡± The foreigners had been watching the scene unfold with bated breath, and they suddenly shouted out to offer their congratulations. None of them seemed envious of Soo-Hyuk, as they could see their own future in their comrade¡¯s achievement. They sincerely congratulated him on his 2nd class advancement, and as they celebrated, Soo-Hyuk passed Gibson¡¯s evaluation with aplomb. ¡°Two-handed swordsman Lee Soo-Hyuk! Mid-tier!¡± Now with his tier readjusted, Soo-Hyuk was immediately put under Asha Trail¡¯s instruction. ¡°He is still lacking in endurance, but that instantaneous burst of strength was better than that of an average knight. I believe he will be able to play the role of a knight in shorter battles.¡± Seeing that the foreigner¡¯s new weapon of choice was the zweihander, Asha Trail requested that she be able to train the two-handed swordsman herself. ¡°In that case, I will leave all of the future two-handed swordsmen to you as well.¡± Seon-Hyeok gladly accepted her request. After Soo-Hyuk successfully reached his 2nd class advancement, the other foreigners showed renewed enthusiasm with their training. ¡°Mid-tier! Mid-tier! Mid-tier! You¡¯re mid-tier as well!¡± As a result, many other foreigners began to reach that milestone as well, and these individuals all passed Gibson¡¯s test to improve their standing. ¡°Sh, should we ask him to let us participate again?¡± It probably happened around then. Those previously expressing their dissatisfaction and subsequently excused from training began to fret over their situation. ¡°Wow, it must¡¯ve been so nice resting in the shade.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so jealous. But still, you have to work to reach your 2nd class, don¡¯t you think?¡± Their positions were now completely reversed. The outcasts ridiculing their comrades for their efforts under the blazing sun were now the ones subject to mockery. However, as they had voluntarily removed themselves from training, these foreigners were unable to respond. They could only watch anxiously as the others reaped the rewards for their struggles. If they asked to be included once again, they would have to come face to face with their previous actions. On the other hand, if they remained as-is, they would continue to be jealous of the foreigners reaching their goal one-by-one. In the end, they swallowed their pride and approached Seon-Hyeok. ¡°What? You want to go back to training?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± They worked up their courage to express their thoughts. However, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Why? You said your situation was comfortable and nice. You said the others were idiots to fall for my lies.¡± ¡°T, that wasn¡¯t how I really felt! It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± They struggled to come up with excuses, but Seon-Hyeok did not play along. He was naturally gentle and considered other people¡¯s perspectives. At the same time, he could also be cold to those who turned their backs on him, and he did not look back. For him, these people were not worth turning back to help. ¡°So it¡¯s good when things are going well, but not when they aren¡¯t. Bastards with mindsets like yours are always the ones to betray their comrades.¡± In the end, even if they rose to mid-tier, the foreigners would only be able to prove their worth on the battlefield. The foreigners in front of him could not be trusted to watch their comrades¡¯ backs. ¡°Order us to do anything! I¡¯ll do anything!¡± ¡°There are always those who don¡¯t listen to orders and complain later.¡± He replied coldly as they belatedly lamented their situation. However, they proved to be persistent, not wanting to fall behind their comrades any further as they improved their status. ¡°In that case, you can do all of the chores. You may only participate in the training once you complete all of your other tasks.¡± ¡°T, thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Seeing these outcasts bowing their heads in thanks, Seon-Hyeok coolly replied. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re thankful until the end.¡± As of that day, Seon-Hyeok reassigned all of the chores previously done by the dozens of foreigners to the returnees. Now that only 10 or so people were doing the tasks of 60, these menial responsibilities did not end quickly. ¡°Damned laundry again! Keep your clothes clean, you bastards!¡± The other foreigners snapped back when they complained. ¡°What? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve worked hard from the start. You¡¯re simply getting your just desserts.¡± How much temptation did we have to suffer through because of those slippery bastards? The hardworking foreigners redoubled their training and rolled in the mud even more in response to these complaints. Naturally, the more they did, the more the chores increased. In the end, it became normal for the returning foreigners to spend their entire day doing routine chores, without having any chance to rejoin the training efforts. ¡°Screw this! I don¡¯t care about that 2nd class advancement!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be a captain when I go back anyways! That¡¯s more than enough to make ends meet!¡± There was nothing saying that those who gave up once would not do so once again. They soon cursed and threw aside the last chance Seon-Hyeok gave them. ¡°You damned bastards! What are we supposed to do if you quit like that?¡± Among the ten returnees, five gave up. The remaining five were even more burdened as a result, and soon, two more threw aside the dirty laundry as they crawled back under the fort¡¯s shade. There were only three left, but they refused to quit. These three even gave up on their sleep to struggle through their chores, and after about 3 weeks, Seon-Hyeok finally gave them permission to rejoin the training. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°No third chances.¡± They realized to their core that this world was not gentle enough to provide them two or three chances. Knowing this, they focused even more on their training, and they continued to work on their own after their daily regimens. ¡°So far, 27 foreigners here have completed their 2nd class achievement and had their rankings re-evaluated. This much manpower would be sufficient as a reserve for the Central Knights.¡± Before Seon-Hyeok knew it, only half of the initial 60 foreigners remained stuck in their original tier. ¡°The royal family will be happy.¡± Pleased, he smiled upon hearing Gibson¡¯s report. Though belated, it would be more than enough as an engagement gift. ¡°His Majesty is pleased. Actually, he sent magical communications to say that all of the foreigners successfully reaching mid-tier would be knighted.¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately went to tell the successful foreigners the good news. They were thrilled and began to look forward to the day they would visit the royal capital. ¡°B, by the way.¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Soo-Hyuk cautiously opened his mouth before asking an unexpected question. ¡°Then what happens to us? Will we be scattered across the kingdom again?¡± Perhaps they had grown fond of each other through their shared struggles. The foreigners¡¯ expressions indicated that they did not want to be separated from their new comrades. ¡°A, and what about you, commander?¡± ¡°What? Commander?¡± Seon-Hyeok looked back in confusion. Clark stepped up to explain. ¡°Hansen and the others kept referring to you as commander in private. They overheard, and I soon noticed that they also wanted to start calling you that. It turns out they¡¯ve already started.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± There were times when Hansen and the original members of the Drake Cavalry jokingly called him by his old titles. These foreigners joined in before he knew it. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m not some leader of a street gang.¡± Seon-Hyeok reprimanded them out of embarrassment, but he was not displeased. The trainees were not the only ones to have become attached through the rigorous training. ¡°Well, I have something in mind regarding your future deployment, so don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± Even from his perspective, it would not be ideal to simply return them to the royal family to be divided once again. Their new bonds and camaraderie aside, these new mid-tiers needed to be together to complement each other¡¯s skills and exert even greater power. The two-handed swordsmen [1] gained access to powerful strikes capable of breaking down dense enemy formations and opening opportunities to attack, but they needed the help of guardians [2], a class with no offensive skills but excellent defensive capabilities. Both classes, comparatively slower than the standard superhuman beings like knights, could only truly shine when supported by snipers [3]. If such individuals were mixed in among knights, it was clear they would once again be treated as useless deadweight. Seon-Hyeok was determined to keep them together, even if it meant using the one wish promised to him. ¡°I, is there any chance you could lead us, commander?¡± 1. Formerly swordsmen, like Lee Soo-Hyuk. 2. Formerly shieldbearers. 3. Formerly archers. CH 158. Clearly, the foreigners had not fully overcome the discrimination and sorrow they endured since arriving in this world. Lee Soo-Hyuk treated Seon-Hyeok as his benefactor and wanted to remain under his command. The others had similar expressions on their faces. ¡°I think that will be difficult.¡± Even after excluding the seven quitters, there were 55 foreigners currently undergoing training. If they all successfully reached their 2nd class without issue, then together, their strength would exceed that of a normal knight division consisting of 100 knights. The royal family would not sit back and watch such an enormous power be handed off to a single individual. Even if he was the princess¡¯ fianc¨¦ and backed by the royal family, it would not be wise to ask for such a favor. Moreover, the current public opinion of foreigners was at its lowest because of the rebellion to the northwest. Even in the unlikely event that the royal family gave their blessings, the nobles would desperately oppose this consolidation of power. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing his response, Soo-Hyuk and the other foreigners looked visibly disappointed. The gratitude they felt to Seon-Hyeok for guiding them from the bottom was greater than he expected. ¡°It would be best if you didn¡¯t talk about this anywhere else.¡± The foreigners nodded at his comment. They were also aware of the negative public sentiment, and they immediately understood what he was concerned about. ¡°Even so, I hope to fight under you someday.¡± Despite this, they did not give up and instead promised to work hard for the future. ¡°I, too, hope that day will come.¡± Seon-Hyeok responded as he left the meeting. *** One-by-one, the other foreigners successfully attained their 2nd class, but the summoner, Choi Min-Young, still showed no signs of demonstrating her abilities. The others had experienced rapid increases in their levels through training, and they were rewarded with the 2nd class achievement upon reaching level 30. In comparison, Min-Young still had not reached level 10. Her growth was unusually slow. But this, in turn, made Seon-Hyeok confident that her class was different from those of the other low-tier foreigners. The dragon rider class had been similar. He recalled that Kang Jeong-Tae and the others had rapidly improved and reached level 10 by the time he gained a single level. However, the skills he acquired after this slow development were incomparable to those used by others. Seon-Hyeok inherently understood that the rate of growth was inversely correlated with how powerful a class was. ¡°If there are no leads¡­¡± In that sense, it was worth having high expectations for Min-Young. It was possible that she would get her 2nd class at level 10, just as he did. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to work until we find one.¡± Seon-Hyeok put her through hell. If she could not be expected to use her skills in her current, 1st class, then the solution would be to force her to go through the 2nd class advancement. If there were still no improvements, then another advancement afterwards could provide hints to activating her latent abilities. It was a simple belief, but this was how he had also improved. Her situation was better compared to his ¨C after all, he had grown through countless battles and close calls with death. The issue for Seon-Hyeok was that her stats themselves were different. He, like the other classes, had stats such as strength and endurance. On the other hand, her major stat was sentience, which he had never even heard of before. But even this was overcome with the overpowered recovery abilities granted by the water attribute. If she collapsed, he brought her back to consciousness, and this process repeated itself. For the others, this training looked terrifying. They almost wondered whether Seon-Hyeok had singled out Min-Young to harass her. ¡°Maybe he had a bad first impression of her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she did something. Otherwise, the commander wouldn¡¯t be so cruel.¡± The training was closer to punishment, but Min-Young endured. Even the various instructors could not help but comment about how she was so resilient for someone so seemingly frail. ¡°They¡¯re both ridiculous. Both the person giving those orders, and the person listening to them.¡± ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll hold a grudge against him.¡± Some even worried that Min-Young might become vindictive after the harsh training. These misunderstandings only arose because they did not share the two foreigners¡¯ understanding of each other. ¡°The swordsmen in my regiment were already level 9 when I finally gained a single level. How do you think I felt? I was frustrated enough being assigned to the cavalry, and not a unit related to my class, and I felt even more like shit when I found out.¡± Every day, once training ended, Seon-Hyeok took the time to share his own struggles with her. Min-Young seemed to gain much comfort from realizing they were kindred spirits. The ferocity she demonstrated during the day disappeared during these stories, and she focused on his experiences with a peaceful expression. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s the case for me too?¡± ¡°I guarantee it. Aside from my own, I¡¯ve never seen a class with such stunted growth rates.¡± Hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s promise, she fell asleep with a relieved look. After some time, all the foreigners gathered, with the exception of the seven who squandered their second chances and Min-Young, finished reaching their 2nd class. The fact that it had only been around 4 months since they met at the training fort was indicative of the rigor of their training. ¡°However, it¡¯s not over yet. Starting from today, we¡¯ll start training for real combat.¡± The intensity of their prior training had been comparable to that of a battle. Despite this, Seon-Hyeok acted as though this was only the beginning. ¡°Many foreigners died in their first actual battle. I hope you do not suffer the same fate.¡± It was true. Even from his experience, a significant portion of the foreigners did not live to tell the tale of their first encounter with the Nocteins. He himself had been dazed during the charge against the Sastein cavalry. ¡°And so, I hope you once again follow my methods without complaint.¡± ¡°Is there any other option?¡± The foreigners seemed cheery in spite of his threats. After all, their morale was at a peak after they all reached their 2nd classes, so what could possibly get in their way? ¡°I hope those feelings do not change.¡± Even so, they could not help but grow nervous as Seon-Hyeok continued. That anxiety soon became reality. Roar! The tightly-shut gate of the fortress opened to reveal a golden monster. ¡°Ack! Monster!¡± ¡°W, what the hell?¡± The foreigners fell into a panic when the monster, seen only occasionally and at a distance until now, was suddenly released in front of them. It was as though the harsh training and the newly attained skills from the 2nd class advancement all immediately became old news. There was a huge commotion as the foreigners ran in all directions to avoid the suddenly-charging monster. The dense, carefully-managed formation broke in an instant. ¡°Tsk. I expected this, but what a sight. What a sight.¡± Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue at the scene. Goldrake had become an incredibly terrifying beast compared to its humbler origins, but this was a bit too much. ¡°As expected. No matter how much training you go through, you¡¯re still a novice until you have some actual experience under your belt.¡± What did it matter that they had powerful abilities? It wasn¡¯t as though they could use them. He was somewhat disappointed, but he could not blame them. Even the high-tier magic swordsman, Kim Woo-Young, had been less useful than a single spearman in his first outing. In the end, no matter how rigorous their training had been, training was just training. Moreover, the killing intent Goldrake currently emanated was no joke. The golden monster was naturally vicious and fierce, and it never went easy on an opponent. If it was not for the command ability gained through his own class advancement, Goldrake would have devoured those foreigners already. After all, the drake had almost even killed Redvern at times. ¡®In moderation¡¯ was not a term in Goldrake¡¯s vocabulary. ¡°Guardians! Forward!¡± One foreigner shouted and stepped forward. ¡°Oh? People with experience really are a bit better.¡± Jang Tae-San, one of the foreigners formerly deployed to the western front, began to motivate his comrades. At the same time, Lee Soo-Hyun jumped forward with his newly acquired zweihander. Thud! ¡°Two-handed swordsmen! Keep the drake in check!¡± As soon as the command was given, a number of two-handed swordsmen rushed in to hack at Goldrake. ¡°Get back in formation while they buy ti¡­ huh?¡± It was commendable, at least. Goldrake¡¯s vitality, raised through countless battles, was now incredibly high. In particular, the protrusions from the drake¡¯s chest and neck were impenetrable even for most knights, and thus, Soo-Hyuk and the two-handed swordsmen¡¯s hasty attacks could not possibly force it back. ¡°Ack!¡± Headbutt by the monster¡¯s giant head, Soo-Hyuk and the others were flung in all directions. The guardians, despite belatedly returning to some semblance of a proper formation, were likewise thrown about when the drake rushed in. Roar! Goldrake once again roared violently and went on a rampage after scattering the foreigners. ¡°What a mess. If this was a real battle, you all would have died.¡± The 50 or so foreigners hung their heads when they heard Seon-Hyeok. ¡°What were you thinking when you got into such a packed formation? Did you think you could block a charge from that kind of monster with that single shield of yours? And swordsmen, why didn¡¯t you keep your distance as you were taught? Didn¡¯t you stop to think that maybe it would¡¯ve been better to surround Goldie to prevent a charge and instead attack from all directions?¡± ¡°I, it was too sudden¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok had treated the foreigners warmly for a while after they all reached their 2nd class advancement. Today was different. ¡°Yeah, then what if you get ambushed during war?¡± He sharply retorted before making additional observations. ¡°And snipers, what were you doing just standing around? I didn¡¯t see a single arrow during that fight. If the guardians and two-handed swordsmen can¡¯t get it together, you need to hold the drake in check!¡± The snipers looked relatively unscathed compared to the other classes, but they lowered their gazes out of embarrassment at the sudden criticism. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize about. If this had been a real battle, you¡¯d be dead, not me.¡± Seon-Hyeok pressed on. ¡°What did you say before? You hope to fight alongside me someday? Not a chance. How could I trust my back to you?¡± ¡°Give us another chance!¡± Some of the foreigners more active during the preceding fight asked for another opportunity. Of course, Seon-Hyeok intended to do so. Shriek! The only difference this time was that their opponent would be Redvern, not Goldrake. Shriek! Redvern excitedly picked up the foreigners and threw them aside. Once again, the new trainees were helpless, and the only resistance they showed was the snipers occasionally firing meaningless shots. ¡°Just one more time!¡± Seon-Hyeok obliged. ¡°Try to stop me.¡± This time, he stepped forward with his massive lance. ¡°Guardians! Forward!¡± ¡°Two-handed swordsmen! Spread out!¡± Perhaps they had gained some instincts from their two experiences with the terrifying beasts, or maybe they thought he would be a comparatively easy opponent. Seon-Hyeok imagined it was the latter. ¡°So, you¡¯d rather face me than Goldie or Redvern.¡± Seon-Hyeok used the wind to cover the tip of his lance, and he simultaneously summoned Atiya. ¡°Hap!¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s control over the wind attribute was now at its peak. As the wind spread, the swordsmen lost their balance, and the guardians were pushed back. The arrows launched by the snipers were helplessly blown away. ¡°If you won¡¯t attack¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked as he watched the foreigners frozen in place after the sudden gale. ¡°Then I will.¡± CH 158 No content CH 159. It might have been different if he was riding Goldrake or Redvern, but Seon-Hyeok found it burdensome to deal with over 50 mid-tier foreigners at once. Nonetheless, he overcame his lack of strength with his imposing fighting spirit. Whenever he needed an extra hand, he liberally used his Dragon Fear ability. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± And every time, the two-handed swordsmen rushing in let out a strange groan. Their bodies froze in place upon exposure to this immense aura. Seon-Hyeok first took care of those motionless from the Dragon Fear. As time passed, all that were left in this arena were foreigners dazed by the dragon¡¯s aura and those knocked unconscious after being swept up by the fierce gale. ¡°I assure you, the killing intent from those enemies you¡¯ll face on the battlefield will be greater than the fear you just felt. If you can¡¯t overcome that, you¡¯ll find your hands and feet tied, unable to do anything as you have your heads chopped off.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a stern warning to the foreigners as they finally came to their senses after a while. ¡°Keep this in mind. Whether you die to a knight and his sword covered in sword energy or a terrified spearman, death is death. The first thing you need to overcome is fear.¡± Battle-like training was nothing more than a marketing ploy. There was no training in this world capable of fully imitating a fierce battle. Even if he used his Dragon Fear and tried to get these foreigners adjusted to his suppressive aura, Seon-Hyeok knew that many of them would be terrified and unable to exert their true strength when the time came. Despite being fully aware of this, Seon-Hyeok kept training them with Dragon Fear whenever he had the opportunity. He dearly hoped that his acts would save even one additional life in battle. *** Choi Min-Young likewise participated in these new training methods with the other foreigners. However, given her lack of usable abilities, the only experience she received was being on the receiving end of Dragon Fear. Despite this, the gains she made as a result of this were not small. Until now, she had never been exposed to any true threats because of her incompetence. This was the first time she felt the fear of death. This unfamiliar feeling woke up something deep within her. [¡­op¡­] At first, the change was so small that she did not recognize it herself. Exhausted from the intense training and extreme stress, she would flop onto her bed as soon as each day¡¯s schedule came to an end. She did not have the time or leisure for introspection. [¡­ease¡­] The more she was exposed to the dragon¡¯s aura, the clearer these internal changes became. Despite this, Min-Young remained oblivious and did not suspect a thing. ¡°Did I hit something when I fell earlier? I think I¡¯m hearing things¡­¡± She did not realize this was the change she so desperately wished for. But in the end, this instigator of change kept whispering to her, as if wanting recognition, and that voice finally reached her. [Please look at me.] ¡°Huh?¡± Min-Young¡¯s eyes momentarily grew wide when she heard the clear whisper. She looked around, but all the other foreigners were likewise exhausted and did not pay her any attention. [You dummy! Look at me!] This unidentified being shouted at her, and she immediately told Seon-Hyeok about the bizarre changes happening to her. ¡°It took me a while to notice because I was being a bit obtuse, but I think these changes began after starting to be exposed to that terrifying aura.¡± Upon hearing her explanation, Seon-Hyeok responded as if he had been waiting for this all along. ¡°Really? Then we should check.¡± Min-Young did not understand what he was talking about, but came to a horrifying realization when Dragon Fear began to emanate from Seon-Hyeok. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll come crawling out if we keep poking at it.¡± As he spoke, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s aura became even more violent. ¡°We barely found this hint. Endure this if you don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.¡± It came too late to be a warning. Min-Young was not able to even protest, as Seon-Hyeok had already activated his Dragon Fear. She could only fall to her knees and let out a weak groan when faced with this overwhelming force. [I said please stop! You ignorant bastard!] Something unidentified screamed on her behalf. [Are you trying to kill this weak child? I said be reasonable!] It was as though this mysterious voice was having a mental breakdown, as it cried out hysterically in a hostile tone. In the end, however, this voice only resonated within Min-Young¡¯s head, and could not reach Seon-Hyeok. Ultimately, the owner of the voice was forced to show itself. Poof! A bizarre creature appeared with an ominous sound and expressed its anger. ¡°I said stop it! Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± The creature¡¯s lower body was covered in black fur and consisted of two goat-like legs. His upper body was like that of a young boy. His two bent horns were multi-segmented and resembled old relics. The mysterious creature simultaneously looked young and old, and he screamed at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°What the hell! Why are you so desperate to make her life hell! Can¡¯t you leave her alone?¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a satisfied smile as he saw the half-goat, half-human creature. ¡°I got you.¡± Min-Young finally regained consciousness a while after the faun appeared. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She still gave a blank look, affected by the lingering effects of Dragon Fear, but she focused on the mysterious creature in front of her. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s that mythical beast of yours.¡± Seon-Hyeok was positive. This monster appeared only after he had pushed Min-Young to the edge, and he was the beast she had waited all this time for. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Min-Young¡¯s expression grew complicated. It was full of joy, having finally met her partner, but also resentment at having been forced to wait so long. ¡°N, nice to meet you.¡± The creature greeted her awkwardly as he twisted his body. ¡°You¡­¡± Min-Young opened and closed her mouth wordlessly as she watched the faun. It was clear she had trouble figuring out what to say. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± When she finally managed to ask a question, the creature glanced sideways at Seon-Hyeok before pursing his lips. Clearly, he wanted to convey his answer nonverbally, as to hide his answer from the non-summoner watching their interaction. Seon-Hyeok guessed the creature could speak telepathically. However, those efforts were in vain. ¡°Pan? That¡¯s your name?¡± Min-Young said his name out loud. ¡°Damn it! How dare you reveal my name so easily to outsiders!¡± Pan¡¯s temper flared, but the summoner just watched with her eyes wide. ¡°I can¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°Of course not! Don¡¯t you know how important names are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. It¡¯s my first time meeting you, and I never even enjoyed the perks of being a summoner.¡± Pan smiled awkwardly when he heard her pointed response. ¡°So why the hell didn¡¯t you appear until now?¡± Pan did not respond to her question. Nonetheless, she refused to give up and persistently pressed on. How much disregard and sorrow had she felt as a summoner without a summon? She would have a hard time overcoming her accumulated frustration if he did not provide an acceptable reason. ¡°If I revealed myself too early, you would¡¯ve just been taken advantage of.¡± The faun¡¯s tone was childlike, and both his actions and face looked immature, but his response now sounded serious. However, Seon-Hyeok snorted in derision. ¡°That¡¯s stupid. You could have just told her to keep your existence hidden from everyone.¡± The excuse was sincere, but idiotic. ¡°Oh?¡± Pan looked like he had been blindsided. It really seemed like he had not thought of that option. ¡°T, that¡¯s not it! This lady¡¯s sentience stat was too low for me to show myself!¡± Pan belatedly retorted, but his new excuse was lame and unconvincing. After all, he had already revealed his genuine, but short-sighted perspective. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve said that from the start.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± The faun¡¯s face grew red as Seon-Hyeok offered a sarcastic response. I expected this illusory creature to be something great, but what a letdown. He shook his head as he looked at Min-Young. Unlike him, having frustratingly suffered for years as a summoner without a summon, she did not seem disappointed with this outcome. Even if the faun seemed useless or even dumb, she was thrilled and inspired after having her abilities finally be realized. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m not going to say anything else in front of that person.¡± Instead of telepathically sharing his thoughts as he had earlier, Pan blatantly expressed his distaste for Seon-Hyeok. It was the definition of a temper tantrum. ¡°I was going to get out of your way anyway. A mythical creature like you shouldn¡¯t be throwing a hissy fit.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The faun snorted and quickly turned his head away like a child. Seon-Hyeok once again shook his head as he spoke to Min-Young. ¡°Find out what that creature¡¯s abilities are. It¡¯s a bit unfortunate, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s your only hope for now.¡± Despite his teasing tone, she nodded. ¡°Go! Leave! Now!¡± Pan shouted as he shooed Seon-Hyeok away. This summon was a completely different creature from what Seon-Hyeok expected. He anticipated a mysterious creature, but Pan was almost human-like in his mannerisms. Despite this, Pan did not look like anything from this world. The strange goat-human hybrid looked bizarre and unrealistic. Seon-Hyeok could not begin to guess what kind of abilities Pan possessed. He simply hoped that the faun possessed enough talent so as to not make Min-Young¡¯s time waiting in this world be in vain. It seemed they had finished their conversation, as Min-Young came to find him and detail Pan¡¯s abilities. ¡°Pan is a mythical creature capable of breaking an enemy¡¯s fighting spirit and instilling fear. At the same time, he can do the opposite for allies ¨C helping them overcome a fear of death and bolstering their fighting spirit.¡± Thankfully, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s wishes were answered. Aversion to murder was one reason for stiffening up in battle and being unable to showcase one¡¯s abilities, but an even greater reason was the fear of one¡¯s own death. If Pan could alleviate this fear, there could be no better-fitting ability for the new mid-tier foreigners. ¡°It¡¯s just what we need right now.¡± When Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression brightened, Min-Young continued, saying that the faun¡¯s abilities did not end there. ¡°Summoners are able to open the door connecting this world to the illusory world.¡± According to her explanation, the summoner was then a medium between these two worlds. However, there was a fatal flaw in her abilities. It was that nobody could predict what kind of monster would appear through that generated doorway. ¡°What? What kind of absurd ability¡­¡± If what she said was true, then the summoning ability was no different from gambling. No, rather, it was more like a random draw. Seon-Hyeok anticipated that summoners would form contracts with, and borrow the strengths of, mythical creatures from the other world, much as spiritualists worked in tandem with their spirits. These expectations were quite off. ¡°And that¡¯s where I come in!¡± With another ominous ¡®poof!¡¯, Pan appeared and spoke condescendingly. ¡°As long as I have this flute.¡± As though upset he was treated as a fool earlier, Pan looked straight at Seon-Hyeok as he brandished his instrument. ¡°But unfortunately, the illusory creatures are capricious and can¡¯t be perfectly induced. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Pan spoke shamelessly. ¡°Can you help me open that door?¡± CH 159 No content CH 160. Pan said that he could try to gather specific beasts to the door, but that there was nothing he could do about particularly capricious creatures butting in. ¡°That usually doesn¡¯t happen, but sometimes, there could be a particularly uncooperative creature that comes over. Actually, it¡¯s not too bad if they¡¯re just disobedient, but there are occasionally monsters with the urge to kill whatever is in front of them.¡± Min-Young finally realized her latent ability after so much struggling, but this newfound power came with far too many caveats. Restrictions were one thing, but the summoner herself could be slain by the random creature she brought into this world. Seon-Hyeok wondered how there could be such an insane class. Without realizing it, he tried to analyze Min-Young¡¯s expression. Please¡­ Her face was full of desperation, and her eyes were almost begging for his cooperation as they waited for him to respond. This clue to her abilities was found after all sorts of frustration. Seon-Hyeok knew better than anyone how desperate she would be right now. After all, he had been the same before he first heard the dragon¡¯s voice. ¡°Tell me. What do I have to do?¡± He could not just ignore her pleading look. Min-Young had been looking at him with a nervous expression, and she finally let out a sigh of relief. Pan, likewise, seemed genuinely pleased. ¡°Oh! You¡¯ll help?¡± When Seon-Hyeok nodded, Pan smiled and answered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask for some sacrifices.¡± In the end, it seemed that the faun needed material goods. ¡°What kinds of offerings?¡± ¡°Creatures with horns. One of those should be a female that hasn¡¯t ever given birth yet.¡± It was livestock once again. Seon-Hyeok already went through an incredible amount of livestock trying to feed his dragon subspecies. When he heard that the summoning also required livestock, he wondered whether he¡¯d be responsible for using up all of the kingdom¡¯s creatures at this rate. ¡°How many?¡± ¡°The more there are, the more useful the summoned creature will be.¡± Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh as he said he understood. ¡°A few winged beasts, but I don¡¯t need too many. Also some salt¡­ and gold¡­¡± However, Pan¡¯s requests did not end there. He laid out his endless list of requirements. ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± The lengthy demands finally came to an end. ¡°You¡¯re not telling me that I¡¯ll need to prepare this much for every single summoning attempt?¡± If that were the case, Min-Young would not be able to deal with the upkeep even if she became a noble. This was the most worrying aspect for Seon-Hyeok. He could help her once or twice, but afterwards, she would need to pull her own weight. He could not act as her benefactor or guardian indefinitely. ¡°Of course not. This is only because it¡¯s the first summoning. Subsequent ones will be a lot more informal, with only a couple horned animals as offerings.¡± It was good to hear. ¡°And also.¡± Seon-Hyeok thought it was over, but Pan had another request. ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± When he blurted out in bewilderment, Min-Young looked at him anxiously by his side. ¡°Yeah, there is. It¡¯s the most important thing.¡± On the other hand, Pan was brazen as always. ¡°Well, tell me what it is.¡± Seon-Hyeok asked in resignation. He figured it would not hurt to listen, at the very least. ¡°No matter what happens, you¡¯ll have to be there from start to finish.¡± Well, Seon-Hyeok did want to see for himself how great these illusory creatures were. ¡°Are you telling me to take care of anything strange that appears in the process?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered whether it was to protect Min-Young, as she lacked combat skills. To his surprise, Pan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not it? I thought you said you didn¡¯t know what could pop out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But¡­¡± The faun¡¯s answer was vague. ¡°There probably won¡¯t be anything you¡¯ll have to fight off yourself.¡± Pan added one final comment. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a creature crazy enough to attack a dragon¡¯s companion?¡± Min-Young wanted to attempt the summoning right away, but both Pan and Seon-Hyeok discouraged her. ¡°It¡¯ll take some time to gather the offerings. This place isn¡¯t exactly teeming with those things.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s argument was that he needed to get what they needed, while Pan pushed back on account of her low sentience stat. ¡°Usually, there¡¯s some beginner¡¯s luck involved, and the most useful beast appears on the first try. We might as well wait a bit and do it properly.¡± She looked disappointed, but did not force the issue. Having finished his business, Pan disappeared without a word. The faun really did as he pleased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothered.¡± Thinking Min-Young was apologizing for her unruly and willful creature, Seon-Hyeok said it was not a big deal. She shook her head. ¡°Not that. I think I¡¯ve been causing you too much trouble.¡± Seon-Hyeok had misunderstood. Min-Young was apologizing because of her situation and at being forced to overly rely on him. ¡°I have nobody else to lean on, and I¡¯m even more sorry because of that. To be honest, even what you¡¯ve done for me so far¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Seon-Hyeok waved his hand as he cut her off. After all, when he first offered to help the marginalized foreigners in the kingdom, he had expected it would come at some personal cost. In addition, the gold and wealth he had received from the royal family alone was enough to live the rest of his life in luxury, and this amount of expenditures was not a big deal. ¡°If it bothers you, you can pay me back later.¡± Min-Young looked back at him earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pay it all back with interest.¡± It was beyond simple gratitude. She seemed to be burning with a sense of duty to repay his generosity. Pan¡¯s reappearance at that moment broke the tension. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡± Pan gave Min-Young and Seon-Hyeok a strange look. ¡°The summoners of the past were great mages before they became summoners. In other words, they had the ability to protect themselves and expel unwanted monsters, no matter what kind of crazy beast appeared.¡± Hearing those words, Seon-Hyeok looked at Pan in disbelief. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t have that ability to protect herself, she¡¯ll continue needing your help in the future.¡± Contrary to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expectations, Pan was saying that this would most likely not be the last time he helped Min-Young. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her eyes shook nervously before looking directly at him. ¡°Hm.¡± Upon seeing her eyes, Seon-Hyeok realized that their futures would be intertwined, whether he liked it or not. ¡°I¡¯m not even married, but it feels like I¡¯m getting more and more dependents.¡± The dragon subspecies, Aria Eisen, and now Min-Young. Everyone he met seemed to have expensive maintenance costs. In any case, it was clear Min-Young¡¯s debt to him would only increase in the future. *** The foreigners¡¯ training continued. As time passed, they became adjusted to Goldrake and Redvern¡¯s intimidating presence, and as they improved, Seon-Hyeok increased the difficulty of their training. In the meantime, he gathered the required offerings for Min-Young¡¯s summoning at the fort, and all necessary preparations were finally complete. All that remained was for her to reach level 10 and raise her low sentience stat a little bit more. Unfortunately, this proved to be no easy task. Some time had passed since she hit level 9, but there were no signs of another level-up. The more she grew frustrated, the more Min-Young worked herself. She struggled desperately to improve. And as a result of her efforts, she was finally able to reach her goal. Whoosh! A brilliant light appeared and enveloped her. This degree of change did not occur from a simple level-up. The colorful lights were an indicator of her class advancement. ¡°As I expected¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a satisfied smile, thinking his expectations had become reality. ¡°Congratulations on your 2nd class advancement.¡± He congratulated Min-Young as she still stared blankly into the air. ¡°T, thank you.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she belatedly responded. Seon-Hyeok quietly waited for her to come back to her senses after feeling the lingering effects of her 2nd class advancement, and for her to announce her new class. ¡°Illusion Beast Tamer¡­¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s ridiculous. How did this child with low sentience¡­¡± Pan looked astonished by Min-Young¡¯s new class. ¡°Illusion beast tamer is a title that only a fraction of summoners above a certain level can attain!¡± The faun made a fuss about her unusual growth. ¡°Is that bad?¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± Pan shouted in response to Min-Young¡¯s silly question. ¡°Of course it¡¯s good! Whereas a summoner can simply open the door to the illusion world, the illusion beast tamer is able to bring those monsters under her control!¡± Thrilled, Min-Young fell to the ground, sobbing in joy. Seon-Hyeok once again congratulated her class advancement. ¡°Of course, becoming an illusion beast tamer doesn¡¯t mean you can immediately get one of those creatures. There has to be some compatibility on both ends ¨C you can¡¯t just tame any creature.¡± Pan spoke of her class¡¯ shortcomings, but Min-Young¡¯s tears of happiness continued to flow. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started right away. Your sentience stat has increased a bit, and an illusion beast tamer needs to try summoning creatures as often as possible. After all, you won¡¯t know what monster is right for you without the experience.¡± Pan approached her and pushed her on. ¡°Hurry! Hurry!¡± The faun was shouting excitedly as Min-Young immediately jumped up, simultaneously laughing while crying. In a way, the summoner and her summon were truly alike. ¡°Wait. We need to bring someone.¡± Seon-Hyeok called for Instructor Gibson. ¡°I formally request a re-evaluation of the low-tier summoner, Choi Min-Young.¡± ¡°Finally!¡± Gibson had already suspected Min-Young would be a special case like the dragon rider, and he brightly smiled when he heard his suspicions were being confirmed. ¡°First and foremost, that strange looking boy over there is her summon.¡± ¡°Who are you calling boy? I¡¯ve lived much longer than you!¡± Gibson looked in a daze when he saw the angrily shouting faun. ¡°What¡¯s with that cheeky look?¡± The instructor looked with interest at Pan¡¯s strange, half-human and half-goat figure. However, this seemed to have offended the faun. Pan had always been on the defensive until now, as he was held in check by the dragon rider¡¯s presence. But at this moment, his expression became violent, and the instructor suddenly plopped down onto the ground while holding his head. ¡°Eek!¡± Gibson looked as though he had seen a ghost. He groaned and screamed as he writhed on the ground. ¡°Hey, be reasonable. He¡¯s important for your partner¡¯s future.¡± Already aware of Pan¡¯s abilities, Seon-Hyeok immediately recognized what had happened and placated him. ¡°Hmph!¡± However, Pan pretended not to notice. Seon-Hyeok was forced to slowly call on his Dragon Fear. The shrewd faun immediately recognized this subtle change and restored Gibson to normal. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°M, my lord. What the hell was that¡­¡± Gibson looked dazed as he came to his senses, unsure of what had just happened. ¡°That¡¯s the power of Min-Young¡¯s summon. He is capable of heightening fear in enemies and reducing it in allies.¡± Though still bewildered, the instructor was impressed when he heard about the faun¡¯s ability. ¡°That¡¯s more than enough to be a mid-tier!¡± There was no doubting the faun¡¯s power, as Gibson had felt it himself. Seon-Hyeok smirked as he watched the instructor blabber in excitement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have prepared this meeting today if I was going to be happy with just a mid-tier evaluation.¡± Pan¡¯s ability to change the very landscape of a war was far too great to be a mid-tier, but Seon-Hyeok did not bother pointing this out. Even if he did not explain, Seon-Hyeok imagined that seeing Min-Young summon monsters from the illusion world would be undeniable proof of her status. ¡°So watch closely.¡± Hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, Gibson shut his mouth and looked at Pan and Min-Young. ¡°He sure says a lot.¡± Pan was by far the most talkative among those gathered, but the faun did not seem to recognize this himself. ¡°Then we can get started now, right?¡± Instead of answering, Seon-Hyeok looked towards Min-Young. After all, she would be the one summoning these beasts, so it was her opinions that mattered. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Min-Young gave a serious look, and Pan took out his flute. ¡°Knock!¡± As she began to activate her ability, the empty air began to shimmer. CH 160 No content CH 161. ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡± Min-Young repeatedly activated her skill, and each time, the shimmering air expanded. ¡°Hup.¡± Once this disturbance grew beyond a certain point, Pan stopped watching and brought the flute to his mouth. His performance was soundless. Seon-Hyeok could only assume that Pan was busy at work because of the faun¡¯s puffed-up cheeks and busily moving fingers. ¡°Knock!¡± She forcefully called out her ability. It carried a different weight from her earlier casts, and the wildly shimmering air froze. Rip. The hardened air slowly tilted before crashing onto the ground. In its place was a purple light. ¡°Focus.¡± Pan momentarily took his mouth off of the flute to issue a warning before continuing on. The flippant attitude he showed up to this point was nowhere to be seen. Pan sweat profusely as he continuously played the flute, and Min-Young nervously peered into the gateway as she waited for the illusory beast to appear. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn away from the summoning ritual when he heard a sigh. He was shocked to see Gibson looking into the air with unfocused eyes. As if in a trance, Gibson attempted to walk towards the gateway to the illusion world. Panicking, Seon-Hyeok grabbed at the staggering Gibson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± Gibson stared blankly when he heard Seon-Hyeok¡¯s forceful voice. ¡°Ah, why was I¡­¡± Despite coming to his senses, the instructor did not seem to be in a normal state as he kept staring at the gateway. ¡°Ugh. It seems that the door has the power to lure in people. If possible, don¡¯t look in that direction.¡± For Seon-Hyeok, the door was simply a curiosity. He belatedly realized that it had a profound and unknown influence on others and stepped in front of Gibson. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Feeling something was strange, Gibson calmly hid behind the foreigner and watched the situation unfold. Seon-Hyeok ground his teeth in anger as he stared at the faun hopping up and down while playing his flute. That damned Pan. For all his talking, he didn¡¯t even mention this could happen. The only source of relief was that the main figure in the ritual, Choi Min-Young, did not seem affected. Moooooo! On the other hand, the sheep and cows tied together as sacrifices were swept away by the gate¡¯s influence. Baa! Baa! A few of the offerings crying out unpleasantly broke free of their bindings and rushed towards the gateway. ¡°They were loosely tied on purpose!¡± Seon-Hyeok was about to intervene, but he backed off at Min-Young¡¯s explanation. Baa. A sheep¡¯s cry was heard from beyond the gateway. How much time had passed? ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Pan shouted as he removed the flute from his mouth. Baa! The screams of the now disappeared sheep could be heard. A terrible grumbling and chewing noise followed the sad screams. Munch. Munch. Seon-Hyeok found himself raising his lance when he heard this uncomfortable noise. Whoosh. Something flew out of the illusion gate. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± It was the leg of a half-eaten sheep. Seon-Hyeok looked at the teeth marks with his discerning eyes and tried to estimate the size of the creature responsible. However, it did not prove easy given the sorry state of the remains. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. It¡¯s nothing amazing.¡± As soon as Pan finished speaking, grayish blobs emerged through the gateway. ¡°Jellyfish?¡± The translucent bodies and flowing tentacles were clearly those of a jellyfish. The only differences between these creatures and the jellyfish he knew of were that these illusory beasts floated in the air and must have been several meters long. ¡°They¡¯re Gigantia, the scavengers of the illusion world. They¡¯re not that threatening despite their large size.¡± Hearing Pan¡¯s words, Seon-Hyeok found himself looking at the leg of the sheep chewed up by the gigantia. It was clear the faun¡¯s definition of danger was far off from his own. The dense, sharp teeth visible on the inside of the transparent bodies were those of a terrifying beast. ¡°So is that the illusory beast that responded to the summons?¡± When Seon-Hyeok shook his head and asked, Pan answered in the negative. ¡°Do you think we went through all that trouble just to call on that thing?¡± Pan¡¯s inability to explain anything up front got on his nerves. When Seon-Hyeok frowned and asked again, Pan finally answered. ¡°Gigantia are large. It also means that there¡¯s a lot available to eat.¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize what the faun intended. ¡°And among the illusory beasts, there are those that go crazy over the gigantia¡¯s mushy meat¡­ oh! What timing!¡± As soon as Pan finished speaking, a huge object with a blunt nose popped through the gateway. Chomp. As soon as it appeared, the huge monster swallowed the gigantia in a single bite. This new creature, with its black body and flat snout, also had a familiar shape. ¡°It¡¯s known as a mountain whale.¡± The new monster was literally a whale living in the mountains. Aroooooo. The mountain whale¡¯s happy cry after gulping down the massive gigantia rang out like a foghorn. ¡°Would you say that¡¯s dangerous?¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered how this giant beast fit through the small gateway. The mountain whale was larger than Goldrake, and almost the size of Redvern when it fully spread out its wings. ¡°You have to be careful when it¡¯s hungry, but mountain whales are pretty docile when satiated.¡± When Pan stepped forward and flung a cow into the air, the giant illusory beast swallowed it in an instant. It almost looked like a dolphin eating fish from its trainer¡¯s bucket. What a mess. Both the illusion world, and these illusory beasts. Seon-Hyeok found himself turning away at the sight. He worried his sense of reality would be shaken if he continued to watch. ¡°How is it? Do you feel anything?¡± Min-Young shook her head at Pan¡¯s question. ¡°Really? That¡¯s unfortunate, but in that case, you can go back now.¡± Pan threw another cow through the gateway as he spoke. The mountain whale unhesitatingly followed the sacrifice through the door, and Pan ordered the summoner to close the gate once again. ¡°Let¡¯s try again.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Seon-Hyeok restrained the faun and looked towards Gibson. ¡°Is this enough now?¡± Gibson had been staring blankly into the air previously occupied by the gateway, but he came to his senses at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. ¡°T, the summoner is high-tier!¡± ¡°Illusion Beast Tamer. She reached her 2nd class advancement.¡± ¡°Illusion beast tamer, summoner, whatever she may be, she¡¯s high-tier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was worried she¡¯d have to give a full display of her strength.¡± Of course, it would have been Min-Young giving the demonstration, but the instructor¡¯s decision meant one less potential headache. ¡°Then you should head back. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s safe for you to be near the gateway to the illusion world.¡± Gibson showed some disappointment, but recognizing the trance-like state he had been in moments earlier, he quickly agreed and departed. ¡°Congratulations on being re-evaluated as high-tier.¡± ¡°T, thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to you, and I will never forget this.¡± Min-Young smiled brightly as she shed tears of joy. ¡°What¡¯s so important about that? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Pan grumbled before pulling out his flute once again. ¡°Then let¡¯s start again. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Pan looked determined to get Min-Young an illusory beast of her own following her 2nd class advancement. ¡°No, that won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°This one has a dirty temper.¡± ¡°This one¡¯s too soft. It¡¯d be useless.¡± ¡°Go back. Why are these creatures I didn¡¯t summon even appearing?¡± They attempted the summoning several times, and by this point, Seon-Hyeok could not recall how many creatures appeared through the gates. Pan sent back every last one of these illusory beasts. ¡°Ah, maybe it¡¯s because your sentience stat is still too low? There hasn¡¯t been a single useful creature aside from that mountain whale.¡± Pan grumbled, but Seon-Hyeok found this attitude strange. From what he could tell, every single one of the summoned creatures had looked impressive. The black whale roaming the skies, the three-tailed stingray, fish with porcupine-like spines. The only question Seon-Hyeok had was whether this illusion world was connected to the sea in some way. ¡°There aren¡¯t too many offerings left. Let¡¯s give it two more tries, and if there isn¡¯t anything useful, we¡¯ll have to be satisfied with getting practice opening the gateway to the illusion world.¡± Come to think of it, the summonings initially took countless tries to successfully cast, but now, it only took one or two attempts. At the very least, they had gained something from this experience. ¡°But still¡­¡± Min-Young¡¯s eyes still shone with determination. She was intent on getting an illusory beast of her own in order to help Seon-Hyeok. But the greater the expectations, the greater the disappointment. The greedier someone was, the more they would suffer. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Seon-Hyeok tried to curb her enthusiasm. ¡°Well, this¡­¡± This time, a pufferfish-like creature popped out, gulped down a sheep, and fled before it could be chased away. ¡°Ugh. Another failure.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not help but think that summoning was like opening loot boxes. After all, they were offering sacrifices to get random monsters from the other world. Even the pitiful rate of getting anything good resembled the reality of loot boxes. ¡°All that¡¯s left is one cow and two sheep. This really is our last chance.¡± Hearing Pan¡¯s words, Min-Young clenched her fists. ¡°Knock.¡± The air once again distorted as her clear voice rang out. It sounded several times more desperate than her previous casts. ¡°There¡¯s nothing this time.¡± No matter how long they waited, there was no change to the gateway. Pan took the flute off of his mouth with a grim expression. ¡°Let¡¯s just close the gate and wrap this up.¡± ¡°Just a little longer¡­¡± Min-Young did not let go of hope until the end. However, a creature did not appear despite waiting, and she was eventually forced to give up. ¡°Bonding.¡± She cast the spell required to close the gate. ¡°Hm?¡± But something was strange. Despite her attempts, the gateway to the illusion world refused to disappear. ¡°Bonding.¡± Min-Young cast the ability in a more forceful voice. Even so, the gate remained unchanging. ¡°Huh?¡± Frustrated, she repeatedly tried to activate her ability. ¡°W, what?!¡± It was at this point that the normally easy-going Pan blanched and stepped forward. With a strength unexpected from a creature of his size, the faun threw the remaining offerings through the door. ¡°Shut it! Quickly!¡± ¡°Bonding! Bonding! Bonding! Ah, it¡¯s not closing!¡± Min-Young repeatedly used her bonding ability when she heard the faun¡¯s urgent shout, but it was of no use. The opening in the air did not close. ¡°N, no!¡± The moment Pan screamed, the mournful cries of the cow and sheep stopped from beyond the gateway. The silence did not last. Moooo! They once again heard the screams of the livestock, followed by a terrible ripping noise and the sound of bones being crushed. ¡°You have to close it! That thing can¡¯t be allowed through the gate!¡± Pan screamed and urged Min-Young on, but given her repeated failures up to this point, nothing was bound to change. ¡°Situation!¡± Immediately realizing that something was amiss, Seon-Hyeok lowered his visor. ¡°I, I told you, right? There aren¡¯t any illusory beasts crazy enough to antagonize a dragon¡¯s companion. In other words, anything that does is either so stupid that it can¡¯t process the situation, or unafraid of the dragon.¡± Pan¡¯s face was white as he pointed towards the gate. ¡°What is it this time?¡± Seon-Hyeok calmly asked. ¡°It¡¯s the former.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± He could not even imagine how strong a creature would be if it was unafraid of a dragon. As such, he was rather relieved the creature was dim-witted. As it turned out, Seon-Hyeok was mistaken. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. The latter would¡¯ve been better¡­¡± Before the faun could even finish his sentence, something grabbed the gateway and began to appear. CH 161 No content CH 162. Plop. The first thing to come out of the gateway was a lump of mucus. It was dirty and disgusting, containing the half-digested body of a sheep. Even at this point, the unidentified creature behind the gate felt revolting, but not particularly threatening. These feelings did not last. The wide-open gateway continued to spit out lumps of mucus. It was hideous ¨C it was as though the gate itself was puking. As these lumps wiggled around, they gathered and swelled to the size of a house in the blink of an eye. Gurgle. It was truly the worst. Seon-Hyeok could see air bubbles form inside the monster¡¯s translucent body as the half-digested chunks of cow and sheep moved about. ¡°H, how can there be something so ridiculous?¡± He had prepared himself to charge in at a moment¡¯s notice, but even he was stunned at the terrible scene. Despite seeing all sorts of strange beings after arriving in this world, he felt that this creature was particularly unrealistic and shocking. ¡°It was my fault. We¡¯ve been opening these gateways all day and attracting creatures with these offerings, so there was no way that gluttonous beast wouldn¡¯t have sensed it.¡± Pan muttered in despair as he grabbed Min-Young¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡± ¡°What?¡± When she responded with a bewildered look, Pan continued shamelessly. ¡°That thing will eat until it¡¯s full and leave if we leave it alone. There¡¯s nothing to be gained by opposing it.¡± ¡°T, then what about the territory? There are a lot of people here!¡± As if frustrated by what she was saying, Pan beat at his chest as he responded. ¡°You think the territory¡¯s the problem right now? This area¡¯s as good as doomed now that the torgos is here!¡± ¡°Wait. I can¡¯t let that slide.¡± Seon-Hyeok had been quietly listening to Pan, but he now interjected. ¡°What the hell is that thing, and why are you in such a panic?¡± The giant blob was more hideous than intimidating. However, Pan acted like he was witnessing the apocalypse. ¡°Torgos, the beast of gluttony. It has neither emotions nor intelligence, and it only moves according to its appetite¡­ wait. Now isn¡¯t the time for this! We need to run while that thing¡¯s still disoriented!¡± Pan pulled Min-Young once again. The irresponsible faun showed no concern over what would happen to this fort or its many people. ¡°My lord¡­¡± Min-Young stared at the disgusting lump of mucus before calling for Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Back away. It doesn¡¯t look like something for a novice to handle.¡± He was motionless as he stood face to face with the torgos clumsily splitting and clumping back together. Min-Young could not tell what kind of expression he had under his lowered visor. However, it was clear he had no intention of backing down. ¡°Pan. I¡¯ll ask you one more thing before you leave.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for this!¡± Pan shouted in frustration. ¡°Shut up and answer me. I¡¯m not going to humor your insolence any longer.¡± The power of Dragon Fear began to emanate from Seon-Hyeok, and Pan flinched as he grimaced. ¡°You said it¡¯ll leave on its own after eating its fill, right? In that case, how much food does it need?¡± ¡°In terms of livestock, it would take around 1,000 animals.¡± The subdued Pan thought for a moment before revealing the torgos¡¯ horrific gluttony. ¡°And if there¡¯s nothing to eat in the area?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯ll find things to eat. There really isn¡¯t time for this!¡± The momentarily silenced faun once again made a fuss. After watching Pan for a while, Seon-Hyeok turned to Min-Young. ¡°Go find Instructor Gibson and Clark. No, actually, just find anyone you can and tell them everyone needs to evacuate right away.¡± The torgos¡¯ body, after wobbling in place, began to slowly spread out. Within a short period of time, it had already expanded enough to cover more than half of the open space they occupied. ¡°Good idea! Even the creatures of the illusion world avoid that thing. It¡¯s best to leave it alone until it gets tired of feeding! Now, let¡¯s go!¡± Pan urged Min-Young even more. However, she hesitated, and after taking a few steps, she stopped upon seeing Seon-Hyeok remain rooted in place. ¡°M, my lord?¡± Hearing her worry-filled voice, Seon-Hyeok muttered through his helmet. ¡°Someone has to buy time.¡± Wind began to gather at his giant lance. *** ¡°Instructors! Check to make sure everyone from each squad is present! We leave the fort as soon as everyone is gathered!¡± Thanks to the intense training up to this point, the foreigners¡¯ bodies responded automatically to the given instructions, and as a result, the evacuation progressed expediently. ¡°What? What the hell is going on¡­¡± ¡°Is this training as well?¡± Of course, there were some outstanding concerns. The instructors¡¯ expressions were too stiff to think that this was merely a training exercise. It was only after they left the fortress that the foreigners learned of the reason behind their evacuation. ¡°What is that?¡± The keen-eyed snipers squinted at the fortress before tilting their heads in confusion. The normally parched outer walls of the old fortress were stained as though they had been hit by rain. ¡°Rain?¡± However, the skies were clear, and the breeze lacked even the slightest hint of moisture. ¡°Huh?¡± What they imagined to be water stains began to move. The small movements soon became a giant tidal wave before engulfing one of the fortress¡¯ walls and outer spires. ¡°What the hell is that!¡± It was around this time that the other foreigners followed the snipers¡¯ gaze and noticed something was amiss. Thud! A part of the fortress, having been swallowed up by something shiny, collapsed with a disturbing noise. ¡°It¡¯s the commander¡¯s wyvern!¡± A red shadow flew up from one side of the collapsed fortress. ¡°The commander is there as well!¡± Despite being unaware of the current situation, the foreigners cheered at the sight of the knight wielding his lance in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s Drachen of the Azure Sky!¡± Impressed by the imposing figure, the foreigners craned their necks and looked into the skies. Whoosh! At that moment, gale winds formed above the fortress, and they soon descended onto the ground with typhoon-like momentum. Several spires, barely holding on after the monster¡¯s assault, were swept up under the pressure and crumbled. ¡°Wow! What the hell is that!¡± The foreigners cheered at the spectacular sight. ¡°Wow. Isn¡¯t he a monster?¡± ¡°Are all high-tier classes like that?¡± They expressed their admiration at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s inhuman strength. ¡°But what is he fighting against?¡± Their curiosity was just as profound as their surprise. However, even their instructors, normally adept at answering their questions, did not seem certain about what was going on. They were simply following Seon-Hyeok¡¯s instructions, which had been abruptly relayed through Min-Young. ¡°An illusory beast¡­¡± They had no way of knowing what the illusion world or the illusory beasts were. All that was certain was that this illusory beast, which they had never heard of before, was powerful enough to fight the incredible dragon rider head-on. Whoosh! The fierce winds continued to batter down at the fortress. Seon-Hyeok and his red wyvern ceaselessly alternated between ascending into the sky and striking down at the beast. However, the stain covering the fortress only grew bigger, showing no signs of retreating. When the glistening stain finally swallowed up the entire fortress, the wyvern paused its assault and landed among the foreigners. ¡°Status report!¡± Seon-Hyeok shouted out as soon as Redvern landed. ¡°Squads 1 through 7 have all escaped the fortress without exception! The instructors are all safe as well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok lift his visor and breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°And Choi Min-Young?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Turning towards the shrinking voice, he noticed Min-Young trying to blend into the crowd. ¡°Where is Pan?¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The foreigners began to speak among themselves when they saw the bizarre-looking faun appear with a poof. Seon-Hyeok ignored their reactions and continued. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®why¡¯? Tell me everything you know about the torgos.¡± Until a short while ago, Pan had been urging them to flee the scene. After gauging the distance between them and the fortress-covering torgos, the faun answered in a surprisingly calm voice. ¡°You¡¯ve experienced it in person, so you should know that most attacks won¡¯t work on it. There¡¯s not much else to say. It has a horrific appetite, and even the higher-tier illusory beasts don¡¯t tend to fight it head-on.¡± It was as Pan said. Seon-Hyeok had been unable to damage the torgos with any of his attacks. It was as though he was thrusting his lance into water. ¡°And how do you get rid of it?¡± ¡°You either swallow it whole and digest it, or wait until it shrivels up and disappears because it can¡¯t find anything to eat. But from what I can tell, the monster you¡¯re riding doesn¡¯t seem large enough to consume the torgos whole. There also seems to be plenty of food around here.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s anger bubbled up at the faun¡¯s nonchalant attitude, but he held his emotions in check. Reprimanding the faun here would be no different from blaming Min-Young, his summoner. It would be too harsh for him to berate her now, when she was already unable to raise her head after witnessing the terrible disaster stemming from her greed. In addition, the current situation was not entirely her fault. He held some responsibility for pushing her to this point and getting her to engage with her companion. ¡°Instructor Gibson. Are there any towns or settlements around here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s some distance away, but there are people living in the area.¡± ¡°How far?¡± ¡°About two to three days on horseback¡­¡± Pan flatly responded when he heard Gibson¡¯s answer. ¡°3 days isn¡¯t enough. The torgos will probably need to starve for at least 10 days before it thinks about returning to the illusion world.¡± Hearing this, Seon-Hyeok began to ponder his options. ¡°W, wait a minute!¡± Min-Young grabbed his attention. ¡°I caused this, so I¡¯ll try to fix it.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Do you think that¡¯s any old illusory beast? That thing is the deformity of the illusion world ¨C it¡¯s not something a child like you can deal with!¡± Pan jumped around in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. Fortunately, there are a number of cavalry riders here, so we can evacuate the people before the torgos reaches them.¡± Seon-Hyeok likewise tried to dissuade her. However, Min-Young remained steadfast. ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± Sensing her stubbornness, Seon-Hyeok asked. ¡°I¡¯m an illusion beast tamer.¡± Min-Young had a determined look on her face. ¡°The torgos is an illusory beast, so I¡¯ll try to tame it.¡± Despite Min-Young¡¯s resolution, riders were sent out to the surrounding villages to deliver a decree. ¡°Instructor Gibson. I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Seon-Hyeok left command of the foreigners to Gibson while requesting that he keep the foreigners¡¯ presence hidden from the surrounding lords. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Gibson readily accepted, saying he was just the man for the task. ¡°Then get moving.¡± Seon-Hyeok watched the foreigners leave under Gibson¡¯s command before turning around. By now, the torgos was as large as the giant fortress they had used as the training grounds. Despite this, it seemed to continue growing. He felt the urgent need to subdue the monster as soon as possible. If the disturbance grew, the nobles would likely notice the gathering of foreigners and protest the royal decision. If they could succeed now, they could potentially pass it off as a simple commotion. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± After having Min-Young get on Redvern, Seon-Hyeok ordered his wyvern to ascend. ¡°Ack!¡± She screamed as they suddenly rose, but she did not show the acrophobia typical of the natives of this world. It was clear her familiarity with planes and flight in the other world was of significant help. ¡°These illusory beasts are pretty ridiculous.¡± The torgos¡¯ appearance seen from the sky was incredibly unrealistic. The land being covered by the beast was larger than any normal farmland. ¡°I feel a bit better now.¡± Min-Young came to her senses after a moment and announced that she was ready. ¡°Be careful not to fall off.¡± Seon-Hyeok had Redvern slowly descend, and the torgos began to shake wildly as it noticed their approach. ¡°Taming!¡± When the torgos¡¯ disgusting body became clearly visible, Min-Young activated her ability. CH 162 No content CH 163. ¡°Did it work?¡± There was no way to tell yet. Both illusion beast tamers and illusory beasts were completely unfamiliar concepts for Seon-Hyeok, and he lacked the background knowledge to process the current situation. What he could tell was that at the moment, Choi Min-Young was attempting to communicate with the torgos, and that these efforts were, in some way, affecting the appetite-driven creature. The frozen and unmoving torgos was evidence of this. ¡°Hm.¡± He wondered if the situation would be defused much easier than he anticipated. Of course, they had lost an entire fortress, but the royal family would consider that a reasonable payment for taming a creature with such incredible strength. Time continued to pass. The terrible night passed, and dawn approached. The massive lump of mucus remained frozen in place, while Min-Young¡¯s tightly closed eyes showed no signs of opening. Redvern began to show signs of impatience, having been forced to keep even its wingbeats to a minimum to avoid being a distraction. Chirp. Eventually, the impatient Redvern expressed its dissatisfaction with a short cry. ¡°Hush.¡± Seon-Hyeok quickly silenced the monster and looked over at Min-Young. Thankfully, nothing had happened. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll make sure to feed you when we get back, so be patient.¡± He spoke in a hushed voice, worried that it might provoke the beast. Redvern cried out once again upon understanding Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. ¡°Hush! Hush!¡± Seon-Hyeok was startled over and over again by the dim-witted wyvern¡¯s careless actions. But despite this, Min-Young¡¯s eyes remained closed, and the torgos displayed no motion. This is a bit much¡­ Perhaps the illusion beast tamer¡¯s taming ability is different from a dragon rider¡¯s? Almost a day had passed, but nothing had changed. Chirp. Redvern complained of fatigue. It was even more exhausting remaining in place, as the wyvern could otherwise ride the air currents if flying from place to place. In the end, Redvern finally reached its limit. Seeing the wyvern¡¯s tongue hanging limply and its labored wingbeats, Seon-Hyeok realized that any more would be too much of a strain. ¡°Let¡¯s descend slowly.¡± After a moment of thought, he ordered his wyvern to land as slowly as possible. They were neither too far nor too close to the torgos¡¯ glistening mucus. Whimper. As soon as they did, Redvern flopped onto the ground. It was evident how exhausting its extended flight had been. I should¡¯ve done this sooner. Seeing Min-Young still deep in focus on top of Redvern, Seon-Hyeok felt his efforts had been in vain. He shook his head as he silently observed the situation. Is this even going to end? By now, even he was tired of remaining an onlooker in this tedious process. But soon, he regretted having these inner feelings. Gurgle. The frozen torgos began to move once again, spreading across the land surrounding the fortress. Min-Young woke up at the same time. ¡°Bleh!¡± She licked her pale lips. But before she could say anything, blood spurted out of her mouth. ¡°Get a hold of yourself!¡± Seeing her eyes rolling back as she slowly lost consciousness, Seon-Hyeok called on the healing properties of the water attribute. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A bit better but still pale, Min-Young spoke urgently. ¡°I, I failed!¡± ¡°I understand. Get a hold of yourself and hold tight!¡± Seon-Hyeok knew that the taming had failed even before she spoke. If she had been successful, the lump of mucus would not be thrashing about so violently. ¡°Redvern!¡± The wyvern had been holding its head up, and it quickly spread its wings and rose up into the air. Thud. A lump of mucus shot out by the torgos landed where the wyvern was only moments earlier. ¡°Fighting isn¡¯t an option.¡± Redvern was too exhausted to deal with the torgos now. There was no reason to take unnecessary risks and use this place as a battlefield. Moreover, they had bought plenty of time. Though the taming ended in failure, the illusory beast had been rendered immobile for an entire day. Given that the beast could only remain in this world for 10 or so days, they had endured one-tenth of this time without any casualties. ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here!¡± Seeing lumps of abhorrent mucus flying out in all directions, Seon-Hyeok quickly had Redvern rise even higher. The torgos traveled nearly 30 kilometers that day. It was a distance an elite infantry regiment could perhaps cover if it moved without sleeping. Though the illusory beast was faster than expected, there were no reported casualties thanks to the evacuation orders issued in advance. ¡°Of all places, it¡¯s heading towards the capital¡­¡± Unfortunately, the situation worsened because the torgos happened to move towards the capital, Adenstein. Seon-Hyeok quickly gave his report to the royal family. He had wanted to avoid making the situation bigger, but at this point, there was no other option. It was possible he would have to take responsibility for this terrible failure. He provided every last detail about the night the fort was overtaken, thinking the least he could do was avoid inflicting unnecessary casualties. [An illusion beast tamer¡­ that¡¯s quite the troublesome class.] ¡°I apologize. I instigated this.¡± This was his first true failure since arriving in this world. It just so happened that this was no ordinary failure, but potentially an unmitigated disaster. This disaster had been caused by his arrogance. He had been confident that he could deal with any illusory beast without a problem given his status as a dragon rider. In addition, he coveted the skills of the illusion beast tamer, a class with the potential to exert more power than other high-tier classes. He had no excuse. ¡°It was all my fault.¡± Seon-Hyeok honestly admitted his shortcomings and expressed his intent to shoulder all responsibility. [I have no intention of blaming you. You kept your word in helping the foreigners with low-tier classes develop. That is all.] Surprisingly, King Theodore did not assign blame. Nonetheless, this did not free Seon-Hyeok from responsibility for the situation. [We will prepare our own measures from here, so do what you are able to do there.] ¡°I will do my best to delay its movements.¡± The king told Seon-Hyeok that those at the capital would devise a solution and urged him to buy as much time as possible. [By any chance, have you told anyone else about the monster¡¯s identity?] ¡°Just those at the fort¡­¡± [Make sure they keep their mouths shut. Ensure that the monster¡¯s identity is not revealed.] Seon-Hyeok had no idea what the king intended, but he assured the king he would. Pop. The communications magic ended, and Seon-Hyeok immediately began to move. ¡°You might not be in great condition, but you must still succeed.¡± Min-Young¡¯s complexion was pale, as she had not yet recovered from the failed taming of the creature, but Seon-Hyeok remained adamant. ¡°I know. This was all because of me.¡± She likewise felt responsible for the current situation, and thus, she did not exaggerate about her condition or complain about his orders. Despite her sorry state, Min-Young once again attempted to tame the torgos. These actions were not taken under the delusion that she would succeed. It was simply an attempt to restrain the illusory beast for another day. Their plan proved half-successful. The first taming attempt lasted an entire day, but the second failed in half the time. Even this shorter attempt left Min-Young throwing up blood and fainting on the spot. ¡°Pan, you bastard¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok put the unconscious summoner on his back and gritted his teeth. Pan had not revealed himself since that day, demonstrating his almost excessively negligent nature. It was possible the faun was keeping a low profile after noticing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s determination. Seon-Hyeok buried his anger deep within himself. He vowed to let it all out the day the irresponsible faun appeared once again. Min-Young was now so weak that she looked on the verge of death, but she did not give up her attempts to restrain the torgos through taming attempts. She endured until the end, despite repeatedly vomiting blood and losing consciousness. Thanks to this, they were able to buy yet another day. Seon-Hyeok stepped up himself to buy the remaining time. He rode on Redvern and cast Wind Bite on the torgos. However, the power of the wind, which had always brought him victory, failed to exert much power against the blob-like creature. The earth attribute was no different. ¡°How can there be such a ridiculous monster?¡± No matter how much it was torn apart by the winds or buried in the ground, the torgos¡¯ body quickly reverted to its original state. ¡°Five days now.¡± Still, their efforts were not completely in vain, as they had been successful in delaying the torgos¡¯ movements for the previous 5 days. But the real problem began now. The path the torgos had taken until now was sparsely inhabited, but it would no longer be the case. Starting from their current location, there were several villages within a day¡¯s distance. Within a two days¡¯ distance were the highly concentrated territories of the central lords. Unlike in the occasional villages they had encountered up to this point, Seon-Hyeok would lack influence in these nobles¡¯ lands. At least within their own territories, the lords were essentially kings. There was no chance that such individuals would listen to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s warnings to abandon their lands and evacuate. ¡°In the end, do I have to physically step in¡­¡± Since he had already reported on the situation to the royal family, the wise House Adenstein would surely find ways to take action and minimize the damage dealt. All he could do to contribute was to block the torgos here. ¡°We¡¯ll help as well!¡± Having deemed themselves to be the final line of defense, the foreigners stepped forward and volunteered to fight. Seon-Hyeok immediately refused, but they were persistent. ¡°Didn¡¯t we train for times like these?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t train so lightly as to excuse ourselves from situations like this!¡± Starting with Lee Soo-Hyuk, the foreigners insisted that he allow them to participate. But Seon-Hyeok ignored them and stood in the torgos¡¯ way by himself. ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s so unintelligent.¡± The torgos no longer bothered with him. When it was swept away by Wind Bite, the separated masses of its body continued to move. When Seon-Hyeok raised the ground to form walls, the torgos immediately tore them down. He could not buy any more time. At this point, the foreigners stepped up. ¡°Get back!¡± ¡°We can contribute too!¡± Ignoring his order and stepping in front of the torgos, the foreigners split in all directions and indiscriminately attacked the illusory beast. ¡°Hup!¡± The two-handed swordsmen¡¯s hefty blows split apart the illusory beast¡¯s massive body, and the guardians protected their allies from the falling globs of mucus. ¡°Back¡­¡± Seeing their precarious situation, Seon-Hyeok was about to dissuade them when he shut his mouth. ¡°This way!¡± Perhaps they had planned their attack in advance. The foreigners moved in perfect harmony and fought better than he anticipated. The two-handed swordsmen attacked the beast from a safe distance, and the guardians used their shields to block the intermittent projectiles fired by the torgos. The snipers, with their excellent line of sight, provided support and ensured that they were never surrounded by the torgos¡¯ body. If they had tried to fight the torgos head on, they would have almost immediately been buried and dissolved without a trace under the terrible lumps of mucus. However, the foreigners instead focused solely on shifting the torgos¡¯ trajectory. Noticing these comparatively easy prey after its encounters with the troublesome dragon rider roaming the sky, the illusory beast shifted its attention as the foreigners hoped. This scene, with the foreigners perfectly distributing their roles in combat, was proof that the training Seon-Hyeok put them through had been effective. Nonetheless, this did not mean their battle progressed without issue. The formless torgos¡¯ attacks were erratic, and it could attack from unexpected directions. ¡°Hyah!¡± Then, Clark and the cavalry riders stepped in. ¡°One guy¡¯s been left behind over there!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get him!¡± The riders risked their lives to rescue the foreigners stranded after avoiding the beast¡¯s attacks. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, my lord? Your problem has always been that you try to do everything on your own!¡± ¡°Hansen, you idiot! Behind you! Behind you!¡± ¡°Ahhh! When did it get all the way over here!¡± Hansen panicked as he urged his horse to pick up the pace. But somehow, he seemed thrilled by the situation. ¡°This is how a man should live!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling?¡± ¡°I thought I was going to die of boredom always being in the rear!¡± Seon-Hyeok was not just imagining it. The riders truly enjoyed their long-awaited time in the spotlight. Their expressions were livelier now than ever. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He got goosebumps as he watched his comrades. His heart began to race, and a fighting spirit rose from deep within him. ¡°Atiya!¡± Seon-Hyeok summoned Atiya as he circled over the torgos on Redvern¡¯s back. ¡®Yes! Master!¡¯ ¡°Give them strength!¡± The maiden of the wind flew up and breathed new life into their weary bodies. The foreigners¡¯ movements became faster and sharper than before. Despite this, the torgos remained strong. Seon-Hyeok was not finished yet. ¡°Ikram! Izdihar!¡± Because of their resemblance to the royal princess, Seon-Hyeok had refrained from using these water spirits in battle. They were brought forth for the first time. ¡®Master, thank you for not forgetting us.¡¯ ¡®The situation doesn¡¯t look promising. What do we need to do?¡¯ ¡°We have to stop that beast!¡± Izdihar and Ikram flew over to the foreigners at once and covered their ranks with multicolored barriers. ¡®Why aren¡¯t you calling on me?¡¯ Seon-Hyeok¡¯s summonings were still incomplete. ¡°You are¡­¡± His eyes grew wide when he heard a sudden voice in the midst of the fierce battle. ¡°Nudar?¡± Though they had entered a provisional contract, the highest-tier earth spirit had never appeared before him since then because he was deemed unworthy. But now, Nudar finally materialized in this world. CH 163 No content CH 164 No content CH 164. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was still unworthy?¡± ¡®I did.¡¯ The relationship between Nudar and Seon-Hyeok was neither solid nor close. The provisional contract they entered had no influence on one another. ¡°But?¡± ¡®You seem a bit better now.¡¯ But unexpectedly, Nudar reached out to Seon-Hyeok first. It also came at a time he desperately needed more power. ¡°You¡¯ll help me?¡± ¡®This time.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok laughed when he heard Nudar¡¯s apathetic voice. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± As soon as Seon-Hyeok finished speaking, an earthen giant, standing 10 meters tall, rose in the middle of the battlefield. The giant looked shabby compared to the massive torgos but possessed an intimidating aura. Everyone cheered at Nudar¡¯s appearance. However, Seon-Hyeok could not celebrate alongside them. ¡°Why are you¡­!¡± The giant wearing loosely-fitting robes looked almost scruffy and closely resembled someone he knew. Aria Eisen. The other earth spirits he entered contracts with at that time all looked like the crazy mage, but Seon-Hyeok never imagined that even the highest-tier Nudar would be the same. He wanted to cry. But regardless of the dirty aesthetic unbefitting of such a formidable being, Nudar¡¯s performance was incredible. Thud! Nudar tore apart, trampled on, and dismantled the torgos¡¯ body. The earth spirit had succeeded in singlehandedly blocking the ravenous beast after all others failed. The visibly daunted torgos wobbled and tried to merge back into its original state. However, the earthen giant did not sit back and watch. The torgos was torn apart, regenerated, then torn apart once again. The fighting looked like it would never end, but of course, the battle soon concluded. Ping. Seon-Hyeok staggered from the sudden onset of a headache and dizziness. In an instant, the world took on a yellow hue, and his consciousness drifted away. ¡®So this is your limit.¡¯ Just before he completely lost consciousness, he heard Nudar¡¯s sighing voice. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± And with that, his focus returned. Through his clear field of vision, Seon-Hyeok saw Nudar falling apart in the distance. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was clear he still lacked the strength to call on a highest-tier spirit for an extended period of time. His most powerful ally had disappeared sooner than he anticipated, but the earth spirit had still played a major role. The torgos¡¯ body, torn and trampled into a complete mess, was still trying to regenerate, and even this healing process took a significant amount of time. Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok and the foreigners were able to buy yet another day¡¯s worth of time. Another fierce battle took place on the following day. They lacked the assistance from this highest-tier earth spirit, but Seon-Hyeok and the foreigners desperately stood in the torgos¡¯ way. But this was not enough. The torgos was exceptionally resistant to slashing and stabbing attacks, and thus, the spears and swords predominantly used by the foreigners were of no match for it. It was incredible that they had successfully overcome such disadvantages in delaying the torgos¡¯ progress to this extent. The gluttonous beast¡¯s physical resistances and regeneration abilities were simply that extreme. ¡°Damn it.¡± Lee Soo-Hyuk and the other two-handed swordsmen, guardians, and snipers did their best, but it was difficult slowing down the determined monster. Nonetheless, they did not give up. Seon-Hyeok continued to summon all the spirits he could in support of the others, and he alternated between Redvern and Goldrake as he fought the torgos. The foreigners likewise showed a surprising level of determination as they assisted his efforts. Their hands and feet remained unfrozen despite their fear, as they ensured that their skills were not compromised by maintaining their fighting spirit. Even though their first real battle was against a terrifying monster capable of swallowing a large fortress whole, there were surprisingly no deaths among the foreigners. It was after this second battle that Seon-Hyeok realized their successes were thanks to Choi Min-Young¡¯s powers. ¡°You damned goat bastard!¡± He gritted his teeth as he looked at the shameless faun. However, the shrewd creature disappeared as soon as they made eye contact and did not materialize again. Pan reappeared the following day as they began their battle against the torgos. Seon-Hyeok pretended not to notice despite seeing the troublesome half-goat half-human creature. Given that they were dealing with such a powerful enemy, he desperately needed Pan¡¯s abilities. Let¡¯s put out the fire first. He swore he would deal with the faun later. After all, it would not be too late to reprimand Pan even after taking care of the grotesque torgos. The battle continued. Seon-Hyeok and the foreigners proved surprisingly resilient, but their efforts were not enough. As they forcibly fought against an opponent with an intrinsic advantage over them, every moment was a potential crisis waiting to happen. They nonetheless continued to fight, and constantly struggled to draw the illusory beast¡¯s attention. There were two days left until the torgos would return to its own world. ¡°Is this the end¡­¡± After fighting frantically, they found themselves near the territories ruled by local lords. It was fortunate that the royal family had issued a warning in advance, as there was not a single living creature within the village. But perhaps those feelings had been premature. ¡°Why are there still¡­!¡± Just as they reached the outskirts of the lord¡¯s estate, Seon-Hyeok noticed dust being kicked up from afar and soldiers rushing towards them. ¡°Go back! I said to go back!¡± He had fought harder than anyone over the past several days. In addition to tearing apart the torgos¡¯ body, he focused on ensuring that not a single person was sacrificed in vain. Both his physical and mental strength were at their limits. As a result, there were no spirits supporting him right now. ¡°Clark! I leave these people to you!¡± ¡°I will do my best!¡± Eventually, he was forced to leave Clark with the other foreigners and depart the battlefield. Idiots. Even for these foreigners, with their collective strength exceeding that of an average group of knights, the fight required constant vigilance. There was no way an ordinary lord¡¯s soldiers would be of any match for the monster. Their participation would simply mean an increase in unnecessary sacrifices. Perhaps those soldiers were full of ambition, as they charged in despite seeing this massive beast. Seon-Hyeok quickly moved to intercept them. ¡°Huh?¡± But something was amiss. Even from a distance, the unit¡¯s equipment and aura seemed extraordinary. There were far too many well-equipped cavalry riders for this to be the ordinary soldiers maintained by a single lord. ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± There were no cavalry units in Adenburg with such excellent equipment. The only possible exception were knights. Whoosh! While Seon-Hyeok was distracted by the sudden appearance of the knight division, a red flash travelled through the air. Boom! The arcing projectile exploded upon contact with the illusory beast, blowing apart the torgos¡¯ body. Whoosh! Whistle! That was just the beginning. Red and blue missiles rose up from behind the group of knights. These deafening attacks rained down on the torgos. It was then that Seon-Hyeok noticed the group of individuals clad in golden robes behind the knights. ¡°Royal Mages?¡± As he stared blankly at the appearance of these unexpected figures, the man at the forefront of the knights shouted into the sky. ¡°Earl Drachen! We are here to assist you at the orders of His Majesty!¡± When he heard this loud shout, Seon-Hyeok realized that the commanding knight was someone of note even among the powerful senior knights. ¡°Tell your men to back off! The Royal Mages will soon begin their attacks!¡± He immediately turned around and headed towards the foreigners fighting precariously in close quarters against the beast. It was not important why these reinforcements were here or even who they were. All that mattered was that they had backup. ¡°They¡¯re reinforcements! Retreat!¡± ¡°He said to retreat!¡± The foreigners were already looking for an opportunity to pull away from the battle, having noticed the sudden magical attacks. They immediately retreated upon receiving the command. ¡°More! Back off more!¡± Seon-Hyeok and the foreigners put even more distance between themselves and the torgos upon hearing the loud roar from afar. ¡°Brace yourselves for impact!¡± As soon as the warning was given, the Royal Mages began their ruthless magical bombardment. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The hundreds of projectiles with their trailing tails of red, white, and blue light were a spectacular sight to behold. Boom! The intense flashes of light were painful to even watch, and naturally, the torgos could not possibly remain intact after being directly targeted by the attacks. The hundreds of hot and cold explosions quickly turned the torgos¡¯ mucous body into a mess. This is the true power of mages¡­ Seon-Hyeok and the foreigners barely managed to buy some time despite their efforts, and yet, the torgos was being torn apart in front of their eyes after just two magical bombardments. For the first time, Seon-Hyeok realized why these magic-crazed mages were treated as more valuable than the loyal and courageous knights. Their concentrated attacks were close to natural disasters, and they showed comparable firepower to the tactical weapons of the other world. It was fortunate that these terribly destructive attacks were not levied at him, but at the torgos. ¡°My name is Liechten Ludwig, and I am the leader of the Secundus division of the Central Knights.¡± An older knight approached and introduced himself as Seon-Hyeok stared, mesmerized at the magical onslaught. ¡°I would like to offer my respects to the earl¡¯s struggles and the foreigners¡¯ willingness to put their lives on the line.¡± Knight Ludwig, the second highest ranking member of the Central Knights, was eloquent in his praise. ¡°It was because the earl and the foreigners worked together to stop the monster that the kingdom was spared from the Dark Lord¡¯s creature. I would once again like to salute your valor.¡± What the hell is he saying? Seon-Hyeok was bewildered by the knight¡¯s sudden invocation of the Dark Lord. ¡°Secundus! Salute Earl Drachen, he who put his life on the line to fight the evil being!¡± ¡°Hup!¡± Before he could even process the situation, the knights were lined up and raised their swords to their chests to pay tribute. ¡°You may now back away and rest. Mages are better suited than knights like us to deal with such an amorphous foe.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on? Could you please explain¡­¡± ¡°Nine days ago, His Majesty urgently gathered the knights and told us¡­¡± ¡°So what did he say?¡± Seon-Hyeok still looked dumbfounded, unaware of the preceding events. Liechten Ludwig explained further. ¡°He told us to help Earl Drachen in killing the demonic creature sent by Nordic¡¯s evil lord!¡± In a completely different scene from when Seon-Hyeok and the foreigners desperately battled the torgos, the current fight ended one-sidedly. Though almost completely resistant to spears and swords, the torgos proved particularly vulnerable to the mages¡¯ spells. It collapsed in vain after nearly an hour of continued magical bombardments. However, despite the fact that it was split and burned into millions of fragments, the torgos demonstrated its incredible vitality by struggling to put itself together. ¡°Don¡¯t miss a single piece!¡± ¡°Mages specialized in fire magic, incinerate the fragments to prevent regeneration! Rest of you, freeze the pieces and seek help from others!¡± The members of the Royal Mages busily moved about, burning and freezing the yet-moving parts of the torgos¡¯ body. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Silently watching the scene, Seon-Hyeok was both dispirited and amazed. The power of the Royal Mages was incredible, but even more surprising was King Theodore¡¯s response to the crisis. As soon as the king realized it would be impossible to completely cover up the disturbance caused by the illusory beast, he immediately blamed the situation on the Nordics. As a result, the gluttonous torgos was viewed as a demonic creature sent by the evil Nordic overlord, and Seon-Hyeok and the foreigners fighting the monster became heroes willing to risk their lives to protect the kingdom. Foreigners in the Adenburg Kingdom had been denigrated as potential traitors and colluders with outside forces, but this negative public sentiment had been immediately reversed. The crisis was thus a blessing in disguise, as the royal family was given the opportunity to quell the troublesome public opinion. He really is shockingly shrewd. Seon-Hyeok once again admired the Adenburg royal family¡¯s abilities in coming up with such a maneuver in such a short period of time. ¡°My lord¡­¡± As he watched the mages and knights searching for the scattered remnants of the torgos, Min-Young approached. Behind her was the terrified faun. ¡°Pan, you son of a¡­¡± CH 165 No content CH 165. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen!¡± Pan shouted out an excuse, but Seon-Hyeok¡¯s anger did not subside at all. ¡°Sure, you had no idea. You goat bastard.¡± Pan had hidden too many pieces of information for this to be considered a series of unfortunate events. If the faun had come clean from the beginning, perhaps the situation would not have been so dire. First and foremost, because Pan did not disclose the dangers about the gateway to the illusion world, Gibson could have been lost to this alternate world. ¡°Tell me the truth. You didn¡¯t plan this from the beginning?¡± ¡°Why would I do something like that?¡± Pan chattered in false anger, but seeing his shifting gaze, it was clear the faun had some hidden motive. ¡°Perhaps the sacrifices you mentioned weren¡¯t limited to horned beasts. Perhaps you figured everything would be fine so long as your summoner remained safe, no matter what happened to the humans.¡± This was the point Seon-Hyeok was most enraged about. Pan had definitely given his assurances. He insisted that there would not be a single illusory beast capable of causing a scene in front of a dragon¡¯s companion, and did not warn him about the creature capable of ignoring such a powerful individual. In fact, when Seon-Hyeok brought up his concerns, the faun had even distracted him by repeatedly mentioning the dragon. The situation could thus only be seen as intentional. ¡°No! That isn¡¯t it!¡± Pan shook his hands wildly as he backed away. ¡°I simply thought that the summoner would be safe with so many powerful humans around her. If it was any other illusory beast other than the torgos, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much!¡± Clearly, Pan figured this would be a sufficient excuse. But from a listener¡¯s perspective, this was even more infuriating. The faun¡¯s words were tantamount to an admission that his actions were taken in consideration of the strength of all the foreigners at the fortress, and not just that of the dragon rider. In other words, the irresponsible creature had intended to bring the other foreigners into the situation. Thanks to Pan¡¯s insidious scheme, the foreigners had nearly been sacrificed soon after they struggled to reach their 2nd class advancement and improve their status in this world. ¡°Whatever you say, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you tried to take advantage of us.¡± The aura of Dragon Fear now began to emanate from Seon-Hyeok¡¯s body. It was indicative of his anger towards Pan¡¯s irresponsible and selfish attitude. Pop! When Seon-Hyeok approached with his fists clenched, the shrewd faun disappeared with a poof. ¡°Ah. This bastard.¡± His anger lost its target, but Seon-Hyeok remained unfazed. ¡°Atiya.¡± The wind spirit appeared at his call. ¡°There¡¯s a rat hiding around here. Could you find him for me?¡± As soon as he spoke, Atiya flew up and pointed her finger without hesitation. Wiggle. Looking in the direction Atiya pointed, Seon-Hyeok could see a shadow shivering under Min-Young¡¯s feet. The movements were so minor that they would have been unnoticeable if they were not pointed out. However, Seon-Hyeok had been on alert from the beginning and discerned these subtle changes. ¡°Hup.¡± After inhaling briefly, Seon-Hyeok approached and reached out towards the shadow. What happened next was surprising. Naturally, his hand should have stopped upon reaching the ground, but it was instead sucked into the shadow. ¡°Got you.¡± He gave a smile as he pulled his hand out of the shadow. ¡°Ack!¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand was firmly grabbing onto Pan¡¯s hair. ¡°Let go! Let me go!¡± The half-goat, half-human creature showed surprising strength as he struggled, but Seon-Hyeok refused to let go. ¡°You¡­¡± The half-revealed faun was completely dragged out of his summoner¡¯s shadow. ¡°You can¡¯t go back to the illusion world, can you?¡± The writhing faun suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°W, what are you saying? Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to return to the illusion world?¡± Seon-Hyeok became certain as he saw Pan say more than what was necessary. ¡°You know you can¡¯t go back.¡± He had his suspicions from the start. Min-Young never explicitly summoned Pan or sent him away. Despite this, the faun had stood by her side this entire time as though he existed in this world. As such, Seon-Hyeok figured that Pan lived in this world, not the illusion world. If that had not been the case, he could not explain the faun¡¯s behavior of appearing and disappearing several times a day. In addition, Pan acted as though he saw and heard what transpired in this world even when he was absent. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s suspicions were true. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡± ¡°Then try to go back.¡± When he tightened his grip on the faun¡¯s head, Pan shouted out in pain. However, until the very end, he neither returned to the illusion world nor disappeared. ¡°W, wait let me expl¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Seon-Hyeok covered the faun¡¯s mouth, uninterested in hearing his excuse this time. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t care why you can¡¯t go back to the illusion world.¡± After all, what did it matter to him why a creature of the illusion world remained bound to this one? All that mattered was that he now had the opportunity to deal with this spoiled, irresponsible, and detestable beast. Seon-Hyeok glanced at Min-Young to get her understanding. After all, it would have bothered him to beat up the faun in front of his companion without an explanation. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m honestly disgusted with him too.¡± She did not try to stop him. She was similarly angry that Pan did not even tell her, his companion and the individual behind the summoning ritual, the whole truth. ¡°Now that I have permission¡­¡± ¡°W, wait!¡± Pan gave him a pleading look, but Seon-Hyeok had no intention of letting this slide. ¡°Ack!¡± Pan¡¯s screams resonated throughout the open space. Pan did not sit back and take the beating. He resisted with all his strength, using his ability to control others¡¯ fear. However, this was ineffective on Seon-Hyeok. Instead, the faun ended up bending the knee in front of the might of Dragon Fear, soon crying as he begged for forgiveness. Pan¡¯s pathetic tears almost moved Seon-Hyeok, but he saw the busily moving eyes behind the tears. The slight compassion Seon-Hyeok felt at the faun¡¯s immature, child-like appearance vanished. ¡°You¡¯re going to cause trouble if I let you get away with this.¡± Seon-Hyeok grew even more aggressive in doling out punishment. In the end, Pan had to pay a harsh price for his petty tricks. When the punishment finally came to an end, the faun was rendered docile and lacked any bit of his original, arrogant attitude. ¡°So what do we need to take from this?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ll tell you! Everything! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Pan shouted desperately through his swollen face. ¡°To be honest, I was kicked out of¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Seon-Hyeok covered the faun¡¯s mouth as the creature tried to explain his situation. ¡°What¡¯s this noise?¡± Sensing a commotion, he frowned and squinted into the distance. ¡°Everyone in combat formation!¡± Before Seon-Hyeok could even process the situation, Liechten Ludwig, the leader of the Secundus, urgently shouted. ¡°Prioritize protecting the mages!¡± *** ¡°This damned demonic creature!¡± Liechten Ludwig gritted his teeth as he saw the knights breaking formation to protect the scattered mages. Cleaning up the battlefield should have ended much sooner. The giant monster was completely destroyed by the mages¡¯ onslaught, and all that remained had been to dispose of the wiggling remnants of the formerly formidable creature. However, the situation turned for the worse. The torgos was deemed to be completely eliminated, but it suddenly regenerated. The reason why the mages had been able to quickly deal with the creature¡¯s remains up to this point was because the torgos had been hell bent on reuniting into one mass. But the monster¡¯s behavior suddenly changed. Instead of focusing on combining into one, the scattered chunks of mucus instead merged into hundreds of smaller, but unified creatures. Despite the constant burning of fragments, there were still plenty of pieces remaining, and the hundreds of new enemies boasted sizes greater than that of an average adult. ¡°Enemies on all sides!¡± The mages, scattered in all directions to burn and freeze the wiggling lumps of mucus, screamed as they ran about in a panic. The knights themselves split up and summoned their sword energy to protect these physically fragile individuals. Unfortunately, the situation was not enviable. Just as Drachen and the foreigners struggled, the knights found themselves to be at a disadvantage against the physically resilient illusory beast. The only true counter to the torgos was a mage¡¯s spells. However, the allied forces were divided, and any unified magical bombardment risked friendly fire. ¡°Focus on gathering the mages in one place! It won¡¯t be too late to take care of the beast then!¡± It was an unexpected roadblock, but they had taken care of this demonic creature once. There was no reason they could not do so once again. At Liechten Ludwig¡¯s command, the scattered knights fighting futilely across the battlefield brought the mages together. ¡°Burn it so it can¡¯t regenerate again!¡± When they finally came together, the Royal Mages once again began the terrifying magical bombardment. And once again, the torgos was torn apart by the assault. ¡°Don¡¯t let a single fragment be!¡± Learning from their previous attempt, the mages were even more thorough in burning the torgos¡¯ fragments. And with that, the monster was completely wiped out following its surprise attack. No. Rather, it looked like it was completely exterminated. ¡°Huh?¡± A slight distance away from the Secundus Knights and the Royal Mages, Seon-Hyeok frowned as he saw a small lump of mucus crawling along. ¡°Did the mages miss it?¡± Following the brief disturbance, the mages must have missed this final piece in the chaos, and it had crawled all the way here. Seon-Hyeok covered the piece of the torgos with soil to prevent it from going anywhere else. He was about to leave to call on one of the mages adept in fire magic when Min-Young reached out and grabbed him. ¡°What?¡± Min-Young responded. ¡°I, I can hear a voice.¡± ¡°What voice?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked, confused about what she was saying. She looked at the final piece of the torgos trapped in the ground as she spoke. ¡°Contract! Let¡¯s enter a contract!¡± The situation was soon resolved. Despite the momentarily dire situation, there were no casualties among the mages. It was a truly fortunate outcome for the Secundus Knights responsible for escorting them. ¡°There was a brief disturbance, but we were able to safely complete the mission.¡± Having confirmed that the ¡°last¡± piece of the monster had been burned to ashes, Liechten Ludwig updated Seon-Hyeok on the situation. ¡°Ah. Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Ugh. We shouldn¡¯t have had to deal with this unexpected situation, but the mages caused trouble once again.¡± Knight Ludwig complained that the problem occurred when the mages held back with the hopes of conducting research on the torgos¡¯ fragments. ¡°I was suspicious from the start. I know it was a royal command, but it was strange that a hundred of these willful mages rushed to complete this mission.¡± He shook his head, saying he could not understand how the mages¡¯ minds worked. ¡°To think that they¡¯d consider keeping such a horrifying demonic creature alive¡­ mages really don¡¯t know what¡¯s important. Don¡¯t you think so as well, Earl Drachen?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± For some reason, Drachen¡¯s response felt lukewarm. Liechten Ludwig shrugged it off, thinking the earl was simply tired from his extended battle against the creature. ¡°We¡¯ll keep up the search for another day or so just in case, but if there aren¡¯t any other unexpected developments, things should wrap up soon. I know it¡¯s been rough, but please hang in there for a bit longer.¡± Knight Ludwig comforted Seon-Hyeok before returning to his position. ¡°Min-Young.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± When the old knight had completely disappeared from sight, Seon-Hyeok called on Min-Young. ¡°Make sure you¡¯re never caught.¡± CH 166. As a result of the torgos¡¯ rampage, the fortress the foreigners called home disappeared from the face of this world. Given this, Seon-Hyeok and the others headed for the capital. When they arrived, the capital¡¯s cheering citizens were awaiting them alongside the Royal Knights and Royal Mages. ¡°Drachen once again saved the kingdom from crisis!¡± The citizens first and foremost praised Drachen, the repeated savior of the Adenburg Kingdom, then cheered on the knights and mages. However, Lee Soo-Hyuk and the other foreigners did not despair. After all, when they were merely foreigners with low-tier classes, they could not have imagined even stepping foot inside the capital. They were sufficiently touched at being given the chance to walk shoulder to shoulder with the royal family¡¯s superhuman beings. It felt like they were returning home in glory. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure you call my name ¨C our names. Soo-Hyuk promised this to himself, and the other foreigners likewise vowed to become individuals worthy of being singled out by the cheering citizens. ¡°You are also the best!¡± Their wishes came true sooner than expected. The people of the capital had not been ignoring the foreigners. It was simply that they were intrigued by the presence of knights and mages, figures generally unseen outside of their posts. ¡°No matter what the foreigners of other kingdoms may be like, we consider you people of the Adenburg Kingdom!¡± ¡°You are our compatriots!¡± ¡°You fought well! Thank you!¡± From time to time, they heard these encouraging words mixed in with the raucous cheers. Though these shouts were infrequent and feeble, for the foreigners, they felt far louder than any cheer. ¡°Eek!¡± The sorrow they had felt from being dragged into this world without warning and subsequently having to struggle on the kingdom¡¯s outskirts flooded them all at once. Soo-Hyuk tried desperately to hold back tears, and the others had similar expressions on their faces. ¡°Stand up tall.¡± Seon-Hyeok, understanding their feelings better than anyone else, encouraged them with a look of satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re no longer the low-tier soldiers they used to look down on.¡± They had yet to be knighted, but they had fully proven their abilities. They had no reason to lower themselves in front of others. ¡°Okay.¡± Soo-Hyuk made a strange noise as he gulped. He soon composed himself, but his face was still red with emotion. ¡°Heroes of the kingdom!¡± When they passed the central road cutting through the capital of Adenstein, they saw King Theodore surrounded by the Royal Knights. ¡°I pay tribute to your heroic struggles!¡± Charismatic as always, the king personally praised the foreigners and the knights. ¡°When you first arrived in this land, I promised to be your strong supporter. You have proven your worth, and I will likewise keep my word.¡± Though his voice was low, King Theodore¡¯s powerful words spread across the area as if imbued by magic. The foreigners bowed even deeper as they witnessed the king¡¯s dignity for the first time. ¡°I will grant 100 gold and an Order of Merit to those who displayed courage in the face of that terrible demonic creature!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Taken aback by the generous reward, the foreigners unknowingly cheered before quickly realizing their mistake and shutting their mouths with a grim look. However, King Theodore, ever generous to those with accomplishments in battle, encouraged them instead of reprimanding them. ¡°I permit you to let out your triumphant roars! So heroes! Cheer and shout to your hearts¡¯ content! Let all the citizens of the capital know of your valor!¡± As soon as permission was granted, the foreigners let out their suppressed cheers. The sorrow and sense of deprivation that accumulated during their time in this world washed away along with these victorious shouts. *** ¡°You always exceed expectations.¡± Once the ceremony of triumph concluded, Seon-Hyeok met separately with King Theodore. The king seemed extremely pleased with the foreigners¡¯ development, and there was no sign of him assigning blame for the torgos¡¯ rampage. ¡°I will decide on a date in the coming future to knight them all. They have the qualifications¡­¡± ¡°They will be thrilled.¡± King Theodore briefly smiled at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s short answer before continuing. ¡°After careful consideration, I have determined that your report stating that their abilities complement each other makes sense. As such, I will grant your request in keeping them together, so you should not have to worry about that matter any longer.¡± This was the problem he had agonized over since his time at the training fort, but King Theodore resolved it in an instant. The king¡¯s attitude was refreshing as always. ¡°Do you have other concerns? Your expression still looks dark.¡± Seon-Hyeok initially looked pleased, but soon after, his expression became subtly rigid. It did not evade King Theodore¡¯s attention. ¡°By any chance, are you troubled that I called that illusory beast a demonic creature and blamed it on the rebellious Nordic foreigners?¡± ¡°No, that is not that case.¡± He felt sorry for the Nordic foreigners, but he did not feel guilty about it. After all, the Dark Lord and his comrades had put him in a troublesome situation by spreading rumors about their visit to Rheinperle. If he wanted to split hairs, they had exchanged inconveniences. He did not need to feel sorry for these events. No, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression was dark because the rebellion in the Nordic Kingdom was influencing this world more violently than he anticipated. By now, the insurgency was not confined to the Nordic Kingdom, but rather brought turmoil to the entire western part of the continent. For the most part, these uprisings ended in failure, and countless foreigners had been either executed or slain in battle. Despite this disastrous turn of events, the flames of rebellion continued to spread. Even more troublesome was the fact that some western kingdoms preemptively designated the foreigners in their lands as potential insurgents and executed them to set an example. This response did not take into consideration the reason behind the Nordic revolt. And naturally, these actions did not suppress the foreigners in the west, but instead instigated further uprisings. The war originating in the Nordic Kingdom continued to spread. Seon-Hyeok worried that the entire continent would become swept up in this conflict. Perhaps if the foreigners had sought asylum in the east, some of them could have continued on with their lives. Seon-Hyeok could not help but feel that these foreigners¡¯ deaths had been empty. This is what Seon-Hyeok found so regrettable. But there was no need to explain all of these innermost thoughts. ¡°I think I¡¯m just tired. After all, we¡¯ve been fighting for 10 days.¡± Seon-Hyeok offered a reasonable excuse. ¡°But more importantly, I am curious. Who is this illusion beast tamer responsible for causing such a major incident?¡± Fortunately, King Theodore did not pry further, but rather changed the subject. ¡°I was curious from the start ¨C how great must this person be to cause 100 self-centered mages to enter the fray?¡± The king showed considerable interest in the illusion beast tamer¡¯s abilities ¨C the abilities that summoned the formidable illusory beast known as the torgos. ¡°Actually, I had something else to tell you about the summoner.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Seon-Hyeok hesitated for a moment when King Theodore urged him to continue. ¡°About that beast known as the torgos.¡± ¡°Torgos¡­ right. That was what you called it.¡± However, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hesitation did not last, and he openly laid out the truth. ¡°It is still alive.¡± The king remained unsurprised. ¡°So, did the illusion beast tamer succeed in taming the torgos?¡± Seon-Hyeok was rather relieved. King Theodore seemed to have anticipated this situation. ¡°It just so happened that way.¡± ¡°So your concern is that this foreigner will be put in an unenviable position because I claimed the creature had demonic origins.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not deny the king¡¯s words. ¡°I will decide after I judge this foreigner. I must see for myself whether this person is worth embracing.¡± The king immediately summoned Choi Min-Young. ¡°I¡­ I g, greet the king.¡± Min-Young stuttered when she was suddenly summoned while taking her rest. Perhaps it was because she was face to face with the ruler of Adenburg, or perhaps it was because she knew of her sins. In any case, she was unable to remain composed. ¡°Hm.¡± King Theodore stared intently at Min-Young for a while. His transparent gaze seemed to look deep within her. ¡°It¡¯s done. You may go back now.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes.¡± Tense with anxiety, Min-Young was flustered when the king dismissed her without asking a single question. ¡°You can go back.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave her a look when, in her confusion, she remained in place despite receiving the order. ¡°T, then please be well until the next time we meet.¡± Min-Young gave a strange, clumsy farewell as she left her seat. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there something you wanted to ask her?¡± ¡°I wanted to see her for myself, and I did. That is enough.¡± It was an incomprehensible attitude. Unfortunately for Seon-Hyeok, King Theodore was not the type of person to explain his actions. ¡°She will be given the title of viscount.¡± Being granted the title of viscount was tantamount to an admission that Min-Young would be recognized by the royal family as a high-tier class. Seon-Hyeok did not consider this measure to be particularly noteworthy. It was true that the torgos had only been tamed in its drastically weakened state, but Min-Young clearly had significant potential. If she encountered the right illusory beasts, she could gain the strength to deal with a sizable army on her own. ¡°Illusion beast tamer¡­ what an interesting being.¡± King Theodore seemed to think along the same lines, and he did not seem to care about the torgos¡¯ previous rampage. ¡°It would¡¯ve been an interesting sight had that torgos creature been summoned in the middle of an enemy kingdom.¡± Seon-Hyeok was impressed. In that brief time, the king had already considered how to best make use of Min-Young. The Adenstein royal family truly excelled at evaluating unexpected situations. He found it fortunate that they did not meet as enemies in this world. ¡°But this incident shows that her abilities are still incomplete.¡± It was as the king suggested. In the right situation, the illusion beast tamer¡¯s summoning ability would be powerful enough to handily dispose of an enemy regiment on its own. However, it came with significant limitations and required luck. ¡°What is more worrying is her weak mental state.¡± For someone who had not exchanged a single word with Min-Young and sent her away after looking at her face for a moment, King Theodore seemed to be quite familiar with the foreigner. ¡°And so, I plan to entrust you with guiding and controlling her.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seon-Hyeok had not expected the king to assign such a powerful individual to him. He was not sure whether it was a sign of trust from the royal family, or if there was a separate reason entirely. ¡°But I will make this one request of you.¡± King Theodore ignored his reaction as he continued. ¡°Do not take her feelings of resentment lightly.¡± Once again, the king¡¯s words were unexpected. ¡°The sorrow and sense of deprivation she suffered are several times deeper and more enduring than you think. You will have to understand her feelings and guide her well.¡± Despite his words, however, the king did not seem particularly concerned. ¡°But her blind trust in you overshadows my concerns.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°You were the first to acknowledge her existence. Her feelings towards you are like those of a newly hatched duckling following its mother.¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize what King Theodore was saying. He would need to take good care of her, as her wounds were deep, and they had not yet healed enough for her to trust anyone else in the kingdom. ¡°I will do my best.¡± The king gave a satisfied look before adding another comment. ¡°I trust you know the customs of the royal family.¡± Seon-Hyeok was once again at a loss for words, unsure of what the king was saying this time. ¡°Do not even dream of having any affairs.¡± CH 166 No content CH 167. The ceremonies at the capital proceeded quickly. ¡°Foreigner from a faraway world you cannot return to, state your name and what values you will keep for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Lee Soo-Hyuk. I will answer kindness with trust, and ill-will with justice.¡± King Theodore gave a faint smile when Soo-Hyuk repeated the answer Seon-Hyeok gave the day he was knighted. ¡°Do you swear to keep that honest value until the day you close your eyes for the last time?¡± ¡°I swear it.¡± The king tapped Soo-Hyuk¡¯s shoulders and the back of his neck before declaring, ¡°I, Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the First Knight of Adenstein, declare you a knight in the name of Adenstein. May you be brave, courteous, and loyal.¡± Having long dreamed about this moment, Soo-Hyuk was overcome with emotion and could not rise for a while. The king graciously helped the newly knighted man up to his feet. ¡°Foreigner. What value will you keep for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°I will answer kindness with trust, and ill-will with justice.¡± Next up was a two-handed swordsman. When asked by the king, he, like Soo-Hyuk, gave the same pledge as Seon-Hyeok. The nobles gathered at the ceremony began to talk among themselves. Though the situation was unprecedented, the king nonchalantly continued with the ceremony. ¡°I will answer kindness with trust, and ill-will with justice...¡± When yet another foreigner repeated the same oath, the clever nobles realized who these foreigners were mimicking. This was just the beginning. To a man, the vows of the 50-plus foreigners were all identical. ¡°Oh? To think that such a thing would happen¡­¡± It was customary for none to intervene in a knight¡¯s oath so long as it abided by the norms and justice expected in society. From that lens, the responses provided by the foreigners were fairly exemplary. There was no justification for the nobles to complain. In the end, these nobles were forced to watch the conferment of honors with expressions full of discomfort. ¡°These damned guys¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok found himself sighing as he watched the scene unfold. Just yesterday, the others asked him in detail about his own knighting, but he had not imagined that they had something like this in mind. ¡°You¡¯ve really done it this time.¡± Expression of excessive respect for a singular individual could potentially suggest an attempt to privatize this entire group of superhuman beings. In that sense, the current situation was not at all favorable to him. But despite this, Seon-Hyeok laughed. After all, when did I ever walk on eggshells around the nobles¡­ Now engaged to the royal princess, he was destined to be at odds with the pro-nobility faction here anyways. Nothing would change just because these nobles wanted to keep his power in check a bit more. Right now, Seon-Hyeok just watched the foreigners participating in the ceremony with the pride of a parent watching his children succeed. ¡°Foreigner Choi Min-Young.¡± All of the now-middle-tier class foreigners were knighted and received their merits. It was finally Min-Young¡¯s turn to stand in front of King Theodore. ¡°Using my authority as the sole and rightful ruler of the Adenburg Kingdom, I grant you the title of viscount and the name Torh¨¹ter. As a noblewoman of the kingdom, do you pledge allegiance to the royal family and promise to set an example for the people?¡± Her face contorted as she tried to suppress her rising emotions during the king¡¯s words. She remained silent and impertinent. ¡°Do you swear not to forget the righteousness and dignity befitting the nobility?¡± The king patiently waited for her answer, and when she finally overcame her emotions, Min-Young tearfully responded. ¡°I swear.¡± ¡°You will be careful, considerate, and fair so that you do not disgrace the Torh¨¹ter name.¡± With the king¡¯s declaration, Min-Young became a viscount. The good-for-nothing nuisance assigned to the kingdom¡¯s periphery had become a dignified noble. ¡°We have made arrangements to celebrate this meaningful day, so all should attend and enjoy.¡± As the king left his seat, the nobles began to gather among themselves and chatter. ¡°Hm. I fear their respect for Drachen may exceed their loyalty to the royal family.¡± ¡°Well, they came from the same place, so what could we know about their relationship?¡± They spoke with hushed voices, but for the keen-eared Seon-Hyeok, the conversation was as clear as if they were speaking directly to him. ¡°They¡¯re worried. Worried.¡± He brazenly returned the uncomfortable gazes the nobles sent towards him. He did not avoid eye contact, but rather glared at each and every one of the nobles one after another, and the surprised nobles quickly moved to empty their seats. ¡°Tsk.¡± Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue at the sight. It was always the same ¨C the nobles gossiped behind his back, but they dared not say anything to his face. They might consider it a sophisticated approach to avoid unnecessary conflict, but for Seon-Hyeok, these were clear acts of cowardice. However, it was not as though he could not understand their timid attitudes. He was already too major an individual for the nobles to openly confront. Even if they ignored his reputation and background, the nobles could not easily criticize him for the events today. After all, over 50 individuals with powers exceeding an average knight had all just emphasized their special relationships with him. Perhaps the situation might have been different if there were only one or two of these foreigners. With these numbers, the nobles had to be afraid of opposing him recklessly. Knights were traditionally organized in groups of 100. Within these groups, only 25 to 30 were knighted as superhuman beings. Simple calculations were enough to show that a group of people with collective strength over a unit of knights had come out in support of him. Unless these nobles were truly brazen, it was natural that they held their tongues. ¡°No way they¡¯ll say anything about it now, right?¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s problem was not the nobles¡¯ opposition. It was whether and how the Adenstein royal family would accept the incident. However, he was not too worried. If the royal family intended to keep him in check, they would not have entrusted these foreigners to him in the first place. ¡°We should hurry up with the wedding.¡± It was as Seon-Hyeok anticipated. The bold ruler of the Adenburg Kingdom did not blame him for what happened during the conferment of honors. He only suggested that they proceed with his wedding with the royal princess as soon as possible. ¡°The royal family¡¯s trust in you remains unchanged, but given the way that events have progressed, there is a need to officially strengthen our relationship.¡± Soo-Hyuk and the others had essentially given an excuse for the king to rush the royal marriage. Seon-Hyeok likewise had no justification for delaying it any further. ¡°We will hold the ceremony as soon as Ophelia comes of age. I will not listen to any arguments.¡± Having found his excuse, King Theodore did not give him any room for recourse. Of course, however, he simultaneously showed the graciousness to offer irresistible compensation for his demands. ¡°I intend to gather all of the newly knighted foreigners and form a knight division.¡± Seon-Hyeok was not sure why the king was revisiting this issue, but given his inner turmoil, he listened in silence. ¡°And you will lead them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Seon-Hyeok blurted out when he heard these unexpected words. King Theodore smirked as he threw the bait. ¡°Of course, all of this will only happen after the wedding ceremony.¡± *** The events at the capital soon came to an end. Soo-Hyuk and the other foreigners were all left at the capital, with the purpose of serving in the Central Knights for the time being in order to improve their discipline and receive basic training as knights. ¡°We will see you soon.¡± They lamented this separation, but as though they had been given insider information on the situation, the foreigners seemed confident that they would soon meet again. ¡°Yes. I will hope that day comes soon.¡± With that farewell, Seon-Hyeok next looked for Min-Young. She would be heading north instead of remaining in the capital. It was in order to refine her lacking ability to control the illusory beasts. ¡°I¡¯m not confident. Pan said so as well ¨C it¡¯s too dangerous to open the gate to the illusion world without your presence.¡± King Theodore knew that Min-Young was overly reliant on Seon-Hyeok. Thus, the king suggested he encourage her separately. As expected, she looked even more nervous than necessary, and Seon-Hyeok took the time to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The royal family isn¡¯t so flippant as to mindlessly cause issues within their kingdom.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± Min-Young still looked unwilling, but she did not remain stubborn. She was well aware of the disaster that could have resulted from her own lack of control. ¡°You¡¯re going, Marquis Reinhardt?¡± Seon-Hyeok had reassured Min-Young, but he was unaware of the arrangements made to help her. For him, Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s presence was a complete surprise. ¡°With the princess confined to the royal palace, there is not much to be done, and there are no other individuals suitable for this role.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not guarantee victory over Marquis Reinhardt even after reaching his 3rd awakening. It was clear the royal family prepared nothing but the best. ¡°If there is something I cannot handle myself, the mages will do so. Apparently, those uninterested and aloof mages all jumped at the opportunity when they heard of the illusory beast.¡± The royal family¡¯s support did not end there. They had assigned high-ranking mages in case of other beasts with high physical resistance. ¡°Among them is Koenig, the self-proclaimed grand mage. He¡¯s exceptionally arrogant, but given that he¡¯s the owner of Gradus 5, his skills are proven.¡± ¡°A mage with Gradus 5? I can¡¯t imagine what kind of monster he is.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re suggesting I¡¯m also a monster.¡± Seon-Hyeok remained serious despite the marquis¡¯ joking reply. He knew that King Theodore highly valued the illusion beast tamer, but he did not anticipate the king assigning two of the most powerful individuals in the capital as mere escorts. He had no idea what the king had in store for her. ¡°And so, you can focus on your own duties.¡± ¡°Ugh. That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed before bowing to the marquis. ¡°In any case, please take care of her. She¡¯s still unstable in many ways, so I trust that you will guide her well.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± With that, Marquis Reinhardt, along with the other superhuman beings and Min-Young, set out for an unknown destination to the north. Before he could leave the capital, Seon-Hyeok was required to attend a council reserved for the highest of nobility. ¡°We need to ensure the rebellious seeds growing in the Nordic Kingdom pay dearly for this!¡± ¡°How dare they take the pillars of the kingdom, then double down by setting loose a demonic creature! We have to punish those unpardonable beings responsible for this.¡± As King Theodore had explained the torgos¡¯ rampage as a Nordic scheme, they needed to at least pretend to devise a response. ¡°You nobles are absolutely correct. The Nordic lord deserves punishment for trying to undermine the well-being of our kingdom. And so, I ask, do you have any suitable response in mind?¡± The nobles grew silent at the king¡¯s question. ¡°We would have to cross through over 9 different kingdoms to reach the Nordic Kingdom on a military expedition. We cannot be certain whether these kingdoms would cooperate with us, and even if they did open their borders, how would we supply the troops? Would they even be able to demonstrate their true strength?¡± ¡°If we ally with the neighboring kingdoms and fight¡­¡± ¡°We would be fortunate if our forces were treated as any more than sword bearers. Are you suggesting that our kingdom¡¯s precious knights and mages be used in such useless ways?¡± Distance was the greatest problem. The distance between the Nordic and Adenburg Kingdoms was far too large for an immediate military response. This was all part of King Theodore¡¯s calculations. The king assigned blame for the torgos incident on a foreign kingdom despite knowing that the militant nobles would rise up in opposition because he had foreseen the ultimate end to these discussions. ¡°I, too, cannot contain my anger at the insidiousness of this evil lord, but in light of the turbulent political situation across the continent, I do not view this as a time for hasty responses. I suggest you contain your indignation as well ¨C there will come a time to make them pay for their actions.¡± In the end, the meeting ended without any concrete plans for retaliation. It was because no matter how much they pondered the situation, they could not find a way to exert their influence on a kingdom on the opposite end of the continent. ¡°Will you be leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes. I will return the day the princess comes of age.¡± It would not be long until the princess reached adulthood anyways. King Theodore freely sent him away, and Seon-Hyeok headed back towards Rheinperle with Asha Trail, Clark, and his other companions. As he arrived at Rheinperle, Seon-Hyeok received much-awaited news. - The fairy dragon is finally waking up from its long slumber. CH 167 No content CH 168. Seon-Hyeok began running before the message even finished. ¡°My lord?¡± ¡°Later! We can talk later!¡± Clark called out, surprised by his sudden actions. Seon-Hyeok left him behind and immediately ran towards his room. Whoosh. As soon as his bedroom door opened, a bright flash burst through the opening. ¡°Ugh!¡± Seon-Hyeok reflexively flinched and covered his eyes, but soon realized that the intense, blinding light was not hot at all. His eyes grew wide. He was mesmerized by the warm, pure white light. But even this warm flash soon faded, and he found himself letting out a sigh. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The momentarily white world beyond the door regained its original color. Amidst the natural colors of this world was a strange presence with a particularly striking hue. ¡°Fairy dragon?¡± - The fairy dragon has fully awoken. - Having completed the imprinting process, the fairy dragon does not require additional taming. The message did not even process in his head. Seon-Hyeok blankly stared at the small, beautiful fairy dragon that had emerged from the red jewel. Mysterious. The fairy dragon was the most unrealistic creature he had seen in this world. He had come face to face with the mountain whale roaming the skies, and the translucent-bodied gigantia wandering about. Both of those creatures had seemed out of this world, but the feelings he had then were nothing compared to his thoughts upon seeing the fairy dragon. More elegant than Redvern. More brilliant than Goldrake. Loftier than Bluegon. The creature¡¯s translucent, butterfly-like wings were stained with colorful geometric figures. The dense scales wrapping the fairy dragon¡¯s dainty body were as brilliant as elaborate jewels. The delicate face was not that of a mere animal. It was the absolute height of beauty. Glance. The brilliant purple eyes, easily mistaken for a masterpiece crafted painstakingly throughout a jeweler¡¯s entire life, rolled around before finally settling on him. [It was you.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even the fairy dragon¡¯s voice was full of mystery and as sweet as the whispers heard in a dream. [You¡¯re her companion ¨C the one responsible for awakening me from my long slumber.] The corners of the fairy dragon¡¯s mouth curled up. The creature¡¯s long snout was clearly different from a human¡¯s mouth, but Seon-Hyeok could sense that the fairy dragon was smiling. He was correct. [It¡¯s nice to meet you.] The voice penetrating his head was full of familiarity. The joyfulness of this small dragon subspecies felt unusual ¨C after all, the others he had encountered to date had all rushed to attack him. [My name is Geheimnis.] To his surprise, the fairy dragon revealed her name on her own. [1] ¡°Geheimnis¡­¡± None of his preconceived expectations held true after the fairy dragon woke from her slumber. Seon-Hyeok tried to calm his surprised mind as he enunciated the creature¡¯s name. [I am the guard and observer of the prisoners sentenced to exile.] ¡°The prisoners sentenced to exile? What do you mean?¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned and retorted at the fairy dragon¡¯s incomprehensible words. [Unfortunately, there is not much I can tell you right now. What I can do is¡­] Geheimnis stared directly at him as she spoke. [All I can do is guide you to the queen.] ¡°Queen?¡± Unexpected words kept appearing in the fairy dragon¡¯s comments. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s head began to hurt at her attitude, which was unlike any other dragon subspecies he had met. It was as though his mind was being tangled up in a mess. ¡°Explain it to me so I can understand. It¡¯s always hard trying to understand your kind.¡± Both the dragon¡¯s tendency not to explain anything with certainty and Geheimnis¡¯ overly laid-back tone were incredibly frustrating. [Do not rush. I slept for a long time, but I haven¡¯t forgotten my mission.] Geheimnis spoke mildly, as if to placate him. ¡°What is your mission¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok began to blurt out his question before closing his mouth. ¡®Find the smallest and weakest subspecies of dragon, one which has abandoned its form and maintained its aura of mystery.¡¯ ¡®Fairy Dragon. That is the first guide you must find.¡¯ He closed his mouth when he suddenly and clearly remembered the instructions the dragon gave him on that day long ago. [My one and only mission is to help you get to the queen safe and sound.] Seon-Hyeok believed that as a guide, the fairy dragon would be like a radar for finding other dragon subspecies. However, he had been mistaken. The fairy dragon was truly a guide and nothing more. [That day will arrive neither too late nor too soon, and my mission will finally come to an end.] As soon as she finished speaking, the room was once again filled with a brilliant flash of light. - You have entered a contract with Geheimnis, the guide who awoke after a long slumber. - The contract will be terminated upon the completion of Geheimnis¡¯ mission. - Unlike with the other dragon subspecies and their master-servant relationship with you, Geheimnis¡¯s role is closer to that of an assistant. Therefore, the obedience stat has no impact on her relationship with you. - A new category has been added under the attribute section. - The ¡®arcane¡¯ attribute has been added. - The effects of magic resistance have more than doubled. When the light faded, Geheimnis spoke in a tired voice. [I need to rest for a while.] ¡°Wait!¡± Seon-Hyeok shouted urgently when he saw the little creature sleepily blink her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to ask. Is the dragon the queen you mentioned? And where are the other dragon subspecies?¡± He was worried that the fairy dragon, like the others, would soon lose her intelligence and become a creature incapable of communicating. He recalled that he was only able to exchange conversation with Bluegon and Goldrake immediately following their taming. ¡°How do you already have a name?¡± Seon-Hyeok continued to ask questions, worried that he would never receive an answer if he did not push forward now. However, Geheimnis showed no inclination to answer his questions right away. [Do not worry. A short break will not nullify our relationship. I will be able to answer your questions later.] He did not get a chance to convince her otherwise. The fairy dragon looked like her head was beginning to droop. She soon pulled out her dainty front feet, covered her snout and mouth, and began to exhale. Her fine, constantly-flapping wings folded gently around her small body, and the small and beautiful creature fell into a deep sleep. ¡°So what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok naturally grew worried. He finally found the creature capable of telling him more about the dragon, but was unable to get an answer. Unfortunately for him, Geheimnis showed no signs of waking up anytime soon. In the end, Seon-Hyeok sighed as he watched the motionless fairy dragon. ¡°Wait. If the dragon really is the queen Geheimnis referred to¡­¡± He frowned as he mulled over his conversation with Geheimnis. As he expected, the dragon was a female, and she had given herself the grandiose title of queen. Dragon. A queen¡¯s companion. On top of that, he was the fianc¨¦ to the royal princess and the future companion of the next Queen of Adenburg. ¡°Do not even dream of having any affairs.¡± King Theodore¡¯s recent and explicit warning to him flashed through his mind. It was not intentional, but he ended up aligning himself with two different ¡°families¡± of terrifying beings. He shuddered out of unexpected guilt and a feeling of dread. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not the case.¡± Seon-Hyeok dearly hoped that the dragon¡¯s definition of companion was different from human interpretations. Contrary to his fears, Geheimnis did not sleep for long. Though the responses were a bit belated, she sincerely answered all of the questions he asked before she fell asleep. [She is the one and last dragon in this world.] As expected, the queen referred to the dragon. ¡°Ugh.¡± Though he was proven correct, Seon-Hyeok was not at all pleased. It was as though his fears regarding his place between the dragon and the princess had become even clearer. [Unlike what you may think, the drake, serpent, and wyvern all have their own names. They needed to receive new names from you because they forgot their own pasts and names.] Perhaps she had not noticed his anxious expression. Geheimnis continued with her response. ¡°Is that because of the punishment you mentioned earlier?¡± Her small head nodded. ¡°Is it that these dragon species were also originally dragons ¨C perhaps the servants of this queen exiled for their sins?¡± Seon-Hyeok had harbored these suspicions for a while. Maybe Goldrake, Bluegon, and Redvern had all originally been dragons. Goldrake and Bluegon had been banished from the heavens to the earth and sea respectively. Redvern retained a dragon¡¯s wings, but was closer to an unintelligent beast than any of the other dragon subspecies. None of them could be considered normal. ¡®I am too small and insignificant in my current state. However, much will change thanks to you. It might be possible for me to regain what I lost during that process.¡¯ The words Bluegon said to him long ago made him even more suspicious of the dragon subspecies¡¯ true identities. [Your suspicions are reasonable. But unfortunately, your thoughts and the truth are very different.] ¡°Then what is it?¡± Geheimnis had been freely answering his questions up to this point, but this time, she refused to respond. [Is that what you¡¯re most curious about now?] ¡°Huh?¡± [Drake, sea serpent, and wyvern. What about the other dragon subspecies?] Geheimnis stuck up her pointed snout as she asked. [Aren¡¯t you curious where they are?] It was clear to him that Geheimnis was trying to change the subject. However, he had no choice but to bite. ¡°You know where they are?¡± [Of course I do.] The fairy dragon¡¯s smile grew. It was surprising how expressive a non-human creature could be. ¡°Then where are they?¡± As Geheimnis suggested, what was important now was not the dragon subspecies¡¯ true identities or the petite and beautiful fairy dragon¡¯s expressiveness. [Unfortunately, I can¡¯t sense any nearby. But there¡¯s one I can sense further away.] Seon-Hyeok calmly waited for the fairy dragon to continue. [It¡¯s pretty far, but I¡¯m sure you can get there quickly.] There was not much time until the princess¡¯ coming-of-age ceremony, but so long as he had Redvern, he could travel any reasonable distance without problems. ¡°So where is it?¡± When he asked in agitation, Geheimnis smiled again. [It¡¯s not hard to tell you. But I think there¡¯s something more urgent right now.] The fairy dragon spread her butterfly-like wings and flew up into the air. 1. The fairy dragon is explicitly mentioned as female later in this chapter. CH 168 No content CH 169. [You should greet your guests first.] ¡°Guests?¡± Seon-Hyeok was bewildered. He was not expecting any guests in his territory. ¡°Hm?¡± The fairy dragon did not tell him who the guests were, but he soon found out without much difficulty. ¡°W, what the hell?¡± Seon-Hyeok panicked as he saw a golden monster¡¯s head through the window. Growl. He wondered how long the drake had been there staring inside. Shriek! The piercing cry from nearby was clearly Redvern¡¯s, and the loud but intermittent thuds were Bluegon¡¯s footsteps. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Having been so focused on Geheimnis, Seon-Hyeok did not notice the other dragon subspecies approach. He had no idea what was happening. [Don¡¯t be surprised. They¡¯re here after sensing my presence.] ¡°Surprised or not. Can you do something about your tone? It¡¯s so frustrating.¡± Seon-Hyeok barked out as he watched Geheimnis float gracefully in the air. He thought he would finally be getting answers, but the fairy dragon¡¯s responses were always vague. Despite his pleasant nature, he could not help but feel irritated. [Contrary to your appearances, you¡¯re quite hasty¡­] ¡°Stop pretending to be so mysterious, and tell me why these guys suddenly rushed here.¡± If he left her alone, he thought she would take this conversation on another lengthy tangent. Seon-Hyeok quickly cut her off. [Don¡¯t tell me you speak to her like that too?] ¡°Hey, come on!¡± He thought he would die of frustration if he continued talking with this dragon subspecies focused on her own mysterious aura. ¡°How many times do I have to ask you? Why the hell did they come all the way here?¡± Seeing his heartfelt irritation, Geheimnis gave a startled look. [They have something to receive from me.] It was only a slight change, but the fairy dragon¡¯s responses were quicker. ¡°And what might that be?¡± Seon-Hyeok pressed on without giving her a break. He had no intention of meekly playing along at this strange creature¡¯s pace. [There was one particularly harsh punishment among the hundreds they received. They lost what was most precious to them.] ¡°So what is that?¡± The fairy dragon¡¯s responses were prompt, but it was increasingly frustrating for Seon-Hyeok as the listener. The creature had a truly strange talent for irritating others. [Horns.] Fortunately, Geheimnis did not intend to further aggravate him this time. [They want the horns that were brutally removed.] Seon-Hyeok pointed at the giant horn on Goldrake¡¯s head. ¡°Then what¡¯s that?¡± [Those trifling, exfoliated horns are not real.] The fairy dragon shook her head as she said that the horn on Goldrake¡¯s head was nothing more than aesthetics. [What they are missing is closer to their source of existence ¨C their source of power.] As she spoke, Geheimnis stared directly at him. [It¡¯s time for you to decide.] ¡°Decide what?¡± [Depending on your answer, they may or may not be given what they lost. Do you want them to have their horns back?] Seon-Hyeok smirked. After acting like it would be something difficult, Geheimnis¡¯ question was trivial. The dragon subspecies he had found in the mountains, seas, and skies through all his efforts were now his most reliable assistants and his greatest strength. ¡°Is that even a question?¡± If they could reclaim something and grow more powerful, he had no reason to refuse. ¡°Return them at once. Horns or whatever they may be.¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately responded, as though there was nothing to think about. [The companion¡¯s choice is her choice.] Geheimnis had paused as if waiting for his permission, but she once again began to flap her wings vigorously. [I should not have any doubt that her will is being transmitted through you.] The glowing body of the small creature disappeared in a colorful and brilliant flash of light. Whoosh! The light permeating in all directions soon reached the dragon subspecies before disappearing. ¡°Hm?¡± Seon-Hyeok let out a sound of disappointment as he watched Geheimnis work with a look full of anticipation. It seemed like a huge horn would appear right away, but not a single change happened in the creatures touched by the brilliant light. ¡°Where are the horns?¡± [Some time is required for the lost sources of power to settle in. It won¡¯t be long, so there is no need to be disappointed already.] Now that he thought about it, these dragon subspecies took weeks, if not months, to go through their metamorphoses. It would have been too much to expect this change to be instantaneous. Nonetheless, he was let down because Geheimnis had such an imposing presence. ¡°What will change when the horns are fully grown?¡± Source of their existence, source of their power ¨C these were all nebulous concepts to him. As such, he directly asked for clarification, and fortunately for him, Geheimnis did not beat around the bush. [Following their long exile, those creatures have become little more than humble beasts. The horns will allow them to regain their original intelligence.] ¡°Oh!¡± It was excellent news. Seon-Hyeok had been especially frustrated by Redvern¡¯s childish antics. If Redvern becomes more intelligent, maybe it won¡¯t get into trouble eating whatever it wants to. [Of course, the horns won¡¯t magically make a dumb creature intelligent. These horns are just one of the things they lost, and it won¡¯t create something out of nothing.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± His expectations were brought back to reality. Just from opening his status window, he could see that Redvern was unusually unintelligent. It was clear his hopes were nothing more than impossible wishes. ¡°Now. Since we finished greeting the guests, how about we move onto the next topic?¡± The dragon subspecies¡¯ horns would not suddenly sprout just because he was being impatient. As a result, he decided to revisit the question he had asked moments earlier. ¡°Where are the others?¡± [To the far west.] Geheimnis¡¯ gaze headed towards the sunset. [And slightly north.] ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok now knew the general location of the dragon subspecies, but he could not hastily leave his territory. ¡°It¡¯s a hard decision.¡± He was unsure whether he could travel far at the moment, as the princess¡¯ coming-of-age ceremony was fast approaching. ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± [I have no way of knowing right now.] Knowing the distance would have helped in reaching a decision, but unfortunately, not even Geheimnis knew the exact answer. ¡°Ugh.¡± It was clear he needed to put off his meeting with another dragon subspecies for the time being. It was important, but so was the approaching royal ceremony. [You chose well. It won¡¯t do you any good to be hasty.] Geheimnis exhorted him as she watched. [You shouldn¡¯t think that all of the dragon subspecies will be anticipating meeting you.] Goldrake tried to eat him, and Bluegon had gone so far as to actually swallow him whole. Redvern likewise initially treated him as prey. There was no way the creatures to the west and northwest would be cooperative. ¡°I know.¡± The small fairy dragon shook her head when he replied that he already knew this. [No. You do not.] Geheimnis scolded him, suggesting that he was not being alert enough. [The dragon subspecies with you were only hostile to you because they were overcome by their wild instincts.] She was correct. In reality, Goldrake only tried to eat him out of starvation, and the same held true for Redvern. The only exception was Bluegon. But even Bluegon had decided to submit, choosing to enter a relationship with the dragon rider rather than irreversibly becoming a beast. [Among the remaining ones, there are those filled with hatred and rage. They will likely see you as their mortal enemy.] Seon-Hyeok frowned at this unexpected remark. He could not imagine why these dragon subspecies would hate him, considering they had not even met yet. However, his confusion did not last long. He soon realized that the hatred and rage was not directed at him. The being these feelings were directed at was the dragon. ¡°What the hell even happened?¡± He had no choice but to ask, even knowing that the fairy dragon would not respond. As expected, Geheimnis remained silent. *** Time quickly passed, and the princess¡¯ coming-of-age ceremony was almost at hand. ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve seen their horns grow before I left.¡± They had begun to emerge. However, they were still little more than slight lumps and could barely be called horns. [Whether or not you rush, time progresses the same for everyone.] Seon-Hyeok was not sure whether Geheimnis was trying to console him, but he did not respond. It had only been a short period of time together, but Seon-Hyeok now knew that this small and beautiful creature was a huge chatterbox and lover of riddles. He likewise knew that if he ever played along, he would be subject to long and unhelpful stories. Realizing that the fairy dragon would once again go off on a tangent, Seon-Hyeok did not respond. Geheimnis gave a clear look of disappointment. [You have no curiosity for the truth, nor desire for mystery.] ¡°I do know someone interested in both of those ¨C want me to introduce you?¡± He figured that Aria Eisen would be a perfect conversation partner for this strange fairy dragon. The only problem was that the dragon rider was the only individual capable of communicating with these dragon subspecies. [To think that such a person still exists¡­] She¡¯s surprised that such a person still exists? At the capital, there would be plenty of mages just as greedy for knowledge as Aria Eisen. [Then again, even the mages of the past were quite open-minded.] Geheimnis seemed truly disappointed, and Seon-Hyeok was likewise full of regret. He had meant it when he suggested he wanted to introduce this creature to the mages. He was that tired of the talkative and almost-condescending fairy dragon. Don¡¯t tell me the others will be like her once they can talk? Just the thought of it made him balk. But there was something even worse. It was that Geheimnis did not want to be away from him for even a second. [There¡¯s nothing I can do about it until my mission is complete.] Whatever the reason, the reality was that Geheimnis would accompany him on this trip to the capital. ¡°I hope that mission or whatever is finished soon.¡± The fairy dragon nodded in agreement at his sincere comment. ¡°Sigh. Let¡¯s go.¡± Seon-Hyeok once again headed for the capital after his brief rest in Rheinperle, this time accompanied by the talkative fairy dragon. The composition of his entourage was the same as last time, but this time, it was on a different scale. All of the territory¡¯s cavalry accompanied him, as did Asha Trail, Jackson, Julian, and the other key figures of Rheinperle. Only the bare minimum force was left behind. ¡°Well, Bluegon and Redvern are both here, so I doubt anything will happen.¡± Clark remained laid back, and the others likewise showed little concern over the territory. After all, what could possibly happen to the land defended by two such fierce monsters? ¡°In any case, it¡¯s amazing no matter how much I¡¯m reminded of it. To think that there really is a fairy dragon in this world.¡± Despite seeing her several times during their time at Rheinperle, Clark and the other riders continued to look at Geheimnis in awe, unable to get used to her presence. [There are always those dim-witted people who need to confirm with their eyes¡­] Geheimnis once again took her opportunity to chatter directly in his head, but Seon-Hyeok continued with his duties without responding. ¡°Increase your speed! The capital is just ahead!¡± When he took the lead on top of Goldrake, even the talkative fairy dragon shut her mouth and followed. I finally feel like I¡¯m alive. Having noticed that Geheimnis was quiet when he charged on ahead, he refused to stop as he continued towards the capital. He prayed that she would remain quiet at least until they arrived. *** The princess¡¯ coming-of-age ceremony was an important occasion, but so was her subsequent wedding with Earl Drachen. News that this main figure in the marriage arrived in the capital made both the citizens and nobles even more excited. Upon passing by the cheering onlookers and arriving at the palace, Seon-Hyeok immediately sought out King Theodore. ¡°I was wondering when you would arrive.¡± The king greeted him with an unprecedented smile, and he even moved to embrace the foreigner. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± When Seon-Hyeok gave an embarrassed look at this unexpected greeting, the king smiled as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll be family soon, so it¡¯s fine to be a bit informal.¡± As he spoke, King Theodore looked behind Seon-Hyeok. ¡°You always bring some interesting beings whenever you come.¡± The king seemed intrigued by the fairy dragon¡¯s mysterious appearance, but he soon turned and returned to his seat. If anything, it was Geheimnis who continued to show interest. [How surprising.] CH 169 No content CH 170 No content CH 170. ¡°I would like to exchange more words with you, but the circumstances do not permit us to do so. Do not be disappointed.¡± King Theodore looked quite tired. It seemed as though he was suffering from handling all of the royal duties alone, since the princess, after shouldering much of the burden in the past, had shut herself in the palace leading up to her coming-of-age. ¡°Then please take care.¡± Knowing that it would be best for them to quickly get out of each other¡¯s way in such situations, Seon-Hyeok quickly ended the conversation and said farewell. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising?¡± Instead of responding, the little dragon-like creature spread her wings and cried out. Coo coo coo coo coo. Seon-Hyeok almost laughed at the strangely familiar cry. However, he was soon forced to swallow his laughter. Whoosh! Geheimnis spread out her colorful, butterfly-like wings, and some of the engraved geometric patterns began to shine. Soon, these lights emerged like three-dimensional objects and emitted a fantastic glow into the air. Geheimnis¡¯ previous talkative nature was nowhere to be seen, now replaced by the mysterious side of the fairy dragon. Seon-Hyeok was about to express his admiration at the sight before catching himself. Coo coo coo coo. The creature¡¯s surprising cry distracted him, making him unable to focus on the sight in front of him. Whether or not she understood his inner turmoil, Geheimnis stopped the glowing of her wings before looking at him to speak. [This isn¡¯t the best place to talk, so I had to take matters into my own hands.] ¡°Use of magic is forbidden within the palace.¡± The royal palace was a place where even summoning a spirit resulted in the Royal Guard barging into one¡¯s quarters. There was no way that such a commotion would not result from the fairy dragon¡¯s flashy spell. [Does this look like any old magic?] But unlike him, Geheimnis did not show the slightest signs of concern. ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± [They will be ignorant because they cannot see it, and even if they do, they will pass by without noticing it. That is the source and foundation of my power.] Her words were long-winded, but Seon-Hyeok was able to understand what she meant. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the mages within the palace can¡¯t detect what you just did?¡± [Arcane magic will never leave a trace so long as the caster wishes it so.] To think that there was a secret magic that not even the monster-like mages of the royal palace could detect ¨C at this moment, Seon-Hyeok saw Geheimnis as more than just a chatty creature. ¡°So what¡¯s so surprising?¡± However, he could not just sit back and admire the small fairy dragon¡¯s abilities. He was truly curious why Geheimnis, a creature that normally showed no signs of caution, had to make such a fuss even if it meant casting this arcane magic. [He has something he shouldn¡¯t have.] After returning to his accommodations and having the chance to overcome the fatigue of his travels, Seon-Hyeok was invited to breakfast the following day. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you that you¡¯re sitting there so blankly?¡± Seon-Hyeok had been preoccupied with his thoughts and mindlessly eating his food when he was suddenly brought back to attention by King Theodore¡¯s laughter-filled voice. ¡°Ah, I apologize. I was thinking about something else.¡± ¡°To think that you¡¯re distracted in my presence ¨C I must ask what it was that made you so.¡± The words sounded stern, but the king¡¯s voice and expression continued to be joking and friendly. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. There¡¯s no need to be so stiff.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not help but subconsciously touch his face at the king¡¯s words. He had not noticed it, but his facial muscles had become quite tense. ¡®There is only so much talent permissible for any one person. If one is capable with the sword, he grows more distant from the magical arts, just as one who explores magic becomes limited with the sword. There are obvious limitations to mankind.¡¯ Geheimnis had said, ¡®However, that man has too many talents.¡¯ She had said that King Theodore¡¯s endless potential and talent was anything but normal. ¡°Is it because there are major events up ahead? You seem to have a lot on your mind today.¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± Seon-Hyeok had repeated his mistake in front of a kingdom¡¯s ruler. Despite this, however, he could not shake off his distracting thoughts. ¡°Well. I understand why you would be preoccupied. Even you must need some time.¡± Though his tone was friendly, the king¡¯s eyes seemed unusually dark. At first, Seon-Hyeok imagined it was because of the additional workload he shouldered as a result of the royal princess¡¯ absence. ¡®There are too many wicks on that one candle, so it¡¯s natural for it to shine the brightest. However, the price for this is his own life ¨C the candle given to him cannot help but burn faster than any other.¡¯ But he had been mistaken. The shadow cast on the king¡¯s face was nothing short of a harbinger of death. ¡®The means to delay his end is to light fewer of those wicks, and perhaps he is aware of his own fate. If he didn¡¯t, he would not have suppressed his own abilities to that extent.¡¯ Geheimnis even suggested that King Theodore was cognizant of his own destiny. ¡°However, the worries you have right now are a rite that many men must go through, and they, too, will pass.¡± The king playfully reasoned with him before waving him away. ¡°Go and rest. The groom shouldn¡¯t get sick before the ceremony.¡± King Theodore excused him, but Seon-Hyeok could not depart easily. To be honest, he had never established a personal friendship with the king. Seon-Hyeok had faithfully maintained the relationship between a servant and his liege, and their dealings to this point had all been negotiated for mutual benefit. Despite this, Seon-Hyeok lamented this king¡¯s foretold death. Although King Theodore utilized Seon-Hyeok¡¯s talents extensively, he had always been reasonable with his requests and kept all of his promises. This would have been surprising even within a standard boss-subordinate relationship, let alone one between an all-powerful king and his subject. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart felt heavy knowing that such a ruler would soon depart this world. ¡®Next time we meet, you can call me Ophelia.¡¯ He briefly recalled Ophelia¡¯s appearance. She was truly royalty and always acted precocious and dignified unlike others her age, but even she would not be able to remain aloof upon her father¡¯s death. Parenting for royals might differ from that of commoners, but the relationship and feelings surely would be the same. Perhaps the king was rushing this royal wedding with the knowledge that his death was not far away. ¡°Hm¡­¡± His heart grew even heavier at the thought of the girl on the ground shedding tears. ¡°Your Majesty." ¡°Is there something you would like to say?¡± King Theodore¡¯s eyes looked so peaceful. It was hard to believe that he was a man sentenced to an early death. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you look very tired¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok found it difficult to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, and take care of yourself. In the future, your body will not solely be your own.¡± The king smiled as he watched the foreigner unable to continue. ¡°Your Majesty." Seon-Hyeok once again called the king. ¡°Do you have something to say? If you do, don¡¯t hesitate to say it. After all, what can¡¯t we say between the two of us?¡± Perhaps it was simply a fa?ade, but King Theodore¡¯s words felt sincere. ¡°Strange. Very strange. The Drachen I know never hesitates when he has something to say. You seem like a different person today.¡± The king gave a puzzled look, confused about Seon-Hyeok¡¯s strange attitude. ¡°If the people listening are bothering you, I will send them away.¡± As soon as he spoke, the others with them at the meal departed the scene. All that remained were Seon-Hyeok and the king, and he finally continued voicing his thoughts. ¡°Please be honest with me. Are you really all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling tired lately, but not to the point that you should be concerned¡­¡± ¡°If anything happens to you, the princess will grieve.¡± There was no greater discourtesy than cutting off a monarch¡¯s words. ¡°And so, you have to be honest with me.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The king¡¯s expression was stiffer than ever. His sharp voice was almost as though he was addressing Adenburg¡¯s nobles. ¡°What would you do if I suggested you could delay the changes in your body?¡± However, Seon-Hyeok did not recoil at the king¡¯s sharp tone and got to his point. ¡°Speak. What, and how much, do you know?¡± As expected, King Theodore¡¯s response was icy. ¡°I know that your body is not normal.¡± It was not a trifling matter that a king¡¯s life was at peril, and it was certainly not a topic to broach recklessly. Considering that the king himself had hidden this fact, this topic was taboo. ¡°What do you know?¡± The king neither raised his voice nor threatened him. He simply continued speaking in his low voice. However, his quiet voice contained a transcendent weight behind it. Seon-Hyeok gritted his teeth at this powerful aura he had never felt before ¨C not even from Marquis Reinhardt, the powerful knight with Gradus 4. However, the die had been cast. He could not retract his words now. ¡°I know that your days are numbered.¡± ¡°Even though I highly value you, I cannot take those words lightly¡­¡± ¡°I also know how to prolong your lifespan.¡± King Theodore had jumped up from his seat as though he would call in the royal knights at once, but he immediately froze at those words. ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what and how I know.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked directly at the frozen king. ¡°Would you like to make a deal with me?¡± It was a bit rash, but the current conversation they were having was not too different from their previous dealings. ¡°Of course, I am offering a means of replenishing the burnt wick of yours with a new one. What can you offer me in return, Your Majesty?¡± Even after Seon-Hyeok finished his comment, King Theodore remained quiet for a while. ¡°It¡¯s surprising.¡± The king slumped back into his seat as he finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you were able to know about my state, and also that you have the solution.¡± ¡°Then are you going to be honest with me now?¡± ¡°What could I possibly hide now? You are correct. I do not have much time left.¡± The look in the king¡¯s eyes remained steady even as he stated his death was not far away. ¡°That is the divine punishment that all with the blood of Adenstein must bear.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Geheimnis told him quite a bit, but Seon-Hyeok had not imagined this was a recurring problem for the entire House of Adenstein. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long story.¡± King Theodore rose and beckoned him to follow. ¡°For generations, those with the blood of House Adenstein have been cursed with short lives. However, this was not the case from the beginning.¡± In a secret room within the deepest part of the inner palace, King Theodore revealed the whole truth. ¡°It was about 200 years ago that those of House Adenstein began to suffer from shortened lifespans.¡± The king continued as he stared directly at Seon-Hyeok with his clear eyes. ¡°200 years ago, people like you appeared in this world.¡± Seon-Hyeok groaned. He realized what the king was talking about. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Mass summoning?¡± The king nodded when he heard the foreigner¡¯s subdued voice. ¡°Yes. It all began during the mass summoning 200 years ago.¡± CH 171. ¡°The commoners did not fear hunger or sickness, and the kings and nobles looked after them as though they were their own kin. The knights¡¯ swords delivered justice, and the mages¡¯ songs were full of wisdom and truth.¡± The king¡¯s voice, powerful as though reciting a heroic epic, quickly turned melancholy. ¡°Those were glorious days, but they did not last. It all started with the foreigners.¡± His heavy voice resonated in the empty secret room. ¡°It was the foreigners who led us to the most magnificent of times, but it was also the foreigners who then pushed that Golden Age into the darkest depths of despair.¡± The king explained. The new world described by the foreigners was so tempting that many of the native people began to share the same dream. Seon-Hyeok thought he had a vague idea of what that dream was, but he did not interject and listened to King Theodore¡¯s story. ¡°A huge war erupted. Countless famed generals died, and this world almost lost the entirety of its proud knights and wise mages. The crops in the fields rotted away because nobody was left to harvest them. The fields were filled with unburned bodies, leading to rampant pestilence, and after this extended conflict, the kings and nobles were unable to trust one another.¡± It was similar to the unspoken history of the continent as told by Einst Jeneger, the royal examiner, when he first came to Rheinperle to investigate its newly discovered mines. ¡°All regressed back to the days before honor. The developments that helped address the common people¡¯s hunger were lost, and the positive laws and systems that brought order to society were discarded. All that the foreigners brought into this world became considered taboo without any efforts to understand them, and they were even banned from mentioning. The rulers of the kingdoms surviving these great wars were determined to erase everything. But no matter how hard they tried, they could not completely succeed ¨C it was because of the foreigners hidden in this world.¡± The look in King Theodore¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°In that time of continued chaos, some foreigners were fortunate to survive as nobles, and a few among them became rulers of kingdoms.¡± Seon-Hyeok looked directly at King Theodore, unable to believe what he was about to say. ¡°We, of House Adenstein, are among those descendants of the surviving foreigners.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± He had not been imagining it. Seon-Hyeok jumped out of his seat at the anticipated, but shocking, truth. ¡°My ancestor, a foreigner, survived this purge 200 years ago and re-established the Adenburg Kingdom after it struggled to recover from the war.¡± Seon-Hyeok had not misheard. King Theodore repeatedly emphasized that his ancestors were of foreign origin. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He had thought it strange from the start. After all, the Adenstein royal family had favored him, a mere foreigner, and treated him without discrimination. The only antagonism he received was from the nobles trying to keep him in check. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ is that why the Adenburg Kingdom treats its foreigners better than the other kingdoms¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok previously believed this to be a result of a reasonable royal disposition. However, he was mistaken. ¡°Excluding foreigners would be no different from denying our own bloodlines.¡± The Adenstein royal family itself was descended from foreigners. ¡°I am also like you ¨C I also have stats, skills, and a class.¡± Perhaps it was because he was already so shocked? For some reason, he was not taken aback to hear that King Theodore even had stats. Seon-Hyeok simply let out a sigh, his inner thoughts in turmoil. ¡°My predecessors were able to unite the divided kingdom using their abilities, and the Adenburg Kingdom was able to regain its previous prestige. However, their excessive greed became a curse. They sought the foreigners in hiding and their descendants to unite their families, and that, in turn, has become a poisoned chalice in my time. It is not something that the diluted and faded blood of Adenstein can handle.¡± King Theodore calmly finished his explanation. ¡°And that is why those of House Adenstein are cursed to live short lives.¡± Seon-Hyeok was simply trying to tell the current king on the verge of death how to extend his life, but instead, he was treated with far too many stories. It was confusing. It was surprising that the Adenstein royal family came from foreigners, but more importantly, he could not tell why the king was letting him in on such a major secret. ¡°I am sure you offered me a deal in an attempt to remove any burden for me. I understand the inner struggle you must have felt to even broach this topic.¡± The king was not wrong. Seon-Hyeok really had to ponder over their relationship and whether to proceed with his actions. But in the end, he made his decision with the hope that the Adenburg ruler could prolong his life even a little bit, and he offered this in the form of a deal as to avoid any strain on their relationship. ¡°Perhaps your offer was simply recklessness brought out by political ignorance, but I value it nonetheless and trust you more for it.¡± But what¡¯s this? ¡°Drachen. You are truly a strong ally of House Adenstein. No, you are even more than that.¡± Seon-Hyeok had not even made his offer yet, but he was being overpaid in advance. ¡°Even if the measures you propose are unable to solve my problem, that fact will never change.¡± King Theodore¡¯s eyes were full of trust and affection never before seen by Seon-Hyeok. ¡°This is an oath made on the blood of House Adenstein, and an oath I make on my soul.¡± His words resonated far too much for them to be mere words. It truly felt as though he was swearing on his soul. Whoosh! It was not just a feeling. A light suddenly flowed out of King Theodore¡¯s body and spread like threads. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Soft, but intense. King Theodore¡¯s solemn and noble will reached Seon-Hyeok¡¯s soul through this light. ¡°I am the owner of a dual class. This is ¡®Monarch¡¯s Vow¡¯, an absolute declaration and a promise that cannot be broken ¨C it is one of the abilities granted to my class as ¡®Royal Monarch¡¯.¡± Seon-Hyeok thought he had no more room to be surprised, but he was mistaken. ¡°In the future, all of the nobles, knights, and countless allies who have sworn allegiance to the Adenstein royal family will treat you like they treat me.¡± Ignoring the fact that ¡®Royal Monarch¡¯ was a class he had never heard of before, Seon-Hyeok was taken aback by the widespread effect of his ability. Cough! He raised his head at the sound of a sudden cough and immediately froze. The king¡¯s pale complexion was much worse than it had been just a moment earlier, and his phlegmatic cough sounded dire. ¡°Are you all right?¡± In his fit of coughing, the king was unable to answer his question for a while. When he finally recovered and opened his mouth, his ashen lips were speckled red. ¡°I am a cunning man. I¡¯d like to prepare in the event that your solution proves ineffective.¡± He looked as though he would collapse on the spot, but his voice sounded more powerful than ever. ¡°The ability I just used comes at the cost of my life force. I am sure you know the value and weight of that price.¡± Maybe Seon-Hyeok was just seeing things? However, King Theodore¡¯s face seemed somehow more aged and weaker than moments earlier. ¡°I am using part of my life to ensure that the nobles and knights who have devoted themselves to me do not defy you. As someone with a righteous nature, you will surely pay a suitable price for this, but I will also unashamedly ask you for what I desire.¡± It had been sudden, but receiving the entire support of the royal family was truly tremendous. Seon-Hyeok could not begin to imagine what kind of a price he would have to pay in return. ¡°Please take care of Ophelia.¡± But surprisingly, the king¡¯s ensuing demand was neither as grand nor as burdensome as he anticipated. ¡°I hope that you stay by Ophelia until the very end and ensure that she does not collapse under the hardships of life.¡± The king¡¯s voice was closer to that of a father than a ruler of a kingdom as he emphasized his request repeatedly out of fear that the foreigner misheard. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart naturally felt heavy as he sensed this desperate sincerity. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up. That cannot be your request for me.¡± The king¡¯s expression momentarily froze. ¡°After all, the princess is also my fianc¨¦e.¡± It was perhaps an odd answer to be considered an acceptance of the king¡¯s request, but it contained a promise that Seon-Hyeok would do as expected even without being asked. King Theodore gave a faint smile, understanding the hidden meaning behind these words. ¡°I had forgotten for a moment. Just as Ophelia is my beloved daughter, she is someone you will spend the rest of your life with.¡± Realizing that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s answer was more sincere than a hundred vows, the king then asked with a more relaxed expression. ¡°In that case, I will ask for something else in return.¡± They had exchanged many words up to this point, but it was then that the king finally brought up the matter at hand. ¡°Tell me what price I need to pay in order to remain in this world for a while longer.¡± Seon-Hyeok responded. ¡°Regain your broken equilibrium. Abandon the power you cannot bear. That is the only means of changing your situation.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression was heavy as he left the secret room. ¡®Why?!¡¯ His conversation with King Theodore from moments earlier continued to resonate in his head. ¡®Why won¡¯t you accept it?¡¯ ¡®Sword energy rose whenever I grabbed a sword, and spells were invoked whenever I recited magical incantations. As such, I chose to neither hold a sword nor memorize any magic. That is not all. I also lived while suppressing all of the abilities granted to me.¡¯ ¡®But then why now...¡¯ ¡®All I have left is my class as a royal monarch. Asking me to seal this away is tantamount to suggesting I become mediocre.¡¯ King Theodore willingly gave up on extending his own life. ¡®I would rather die as a royal monarch than survive as an incompetent father and burden to the royal princess. That is why I have no choice but to reject your offer.¡¯ He insisted that there was no greater sin than being an incompetent ruler of a kingdom, and that he did not want to become such a sinner. Seon-Hyeok repeatedly tried to persuade him otherwise, but ultimately failed. ¡®Please take care of Ophelia, and please take care of the Adenburg Kingdom.¡¯ With these words that sounded like his will, King Theodore complained of fatigue as he sent Seon-Hyeok away. It was clear that the aftereffects of ¡®Monarch¡¯s Vow¡¯ were even greater than Seon-Hyeok imagined. [How did it go?] ¡°His Majesty rejected my offer.¡± Geheimnis immediately asked as Seon-Hyeok returned to his accommodations. [I expected as much.] The little creature acted as though she anticipated this outcome from the beginning. Curious, Seon-Hyeok could not help but ask. ¡°How? Why did he reject my offer?¡± [A man who has realized that there are matters more important than life and death will be willing to die for it.] ¡°What¡¯s more important than survival? If he¡¯s so worried about his daughter, he can live on and personally take care of her!¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s emotions welled up out of regret, as he remained unable to understand the king¡¯s decision. Geheimnis spoke softly as he shouted in frustration. [The way he takes care of his blood resembles her. It is neither stupid nor bad to show the path forward and wait rather than to lead and take care of everything by oneself.] A mysterious light emanated from Geheimnis¡¯ body. Seon-Hyeok felt his worries fade away as the light reached him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Realizing that he had been overly emotional, Seon-Hyeok belatedly took a deep breath to calm himself down. [You can tell by looking at yourself. Her method of guidance is not wrong. Perhaps his descendant will find her own way as brilliantly as you have.] His sadness subsided, but his questions remained. ¡°If you anticipated this all from the start, why did you tell me that? I¡¯m sure you knew I would do something about it.¡± He wondered why the fairy dragon would even inform him of King Theodore¡¯s condition, if, as she suggested, she knew how the king would react. [As my mouth has been sealed, I hoped that he would tell you much in my place.] ¡°What?¡± What is she talking about now? Seon-Hyeok frowned. [Mass summoning. The reason why you foreigners came to this world. I wanted you to get closer to the truth, even if only a little bit.] ¡°Is that what the dragon wants?¡± The fairy dragon gave him a meaningful look upon hearing his question. [No. That is my wish, and unrelated to her will. It is also what the countless dragon subspecies want.] *** His time at the capital quickly passed, and Seon-Hyeok was able to exchange numerous conversations with King Theodore. As if to prove his vow from that fateful day, the king treated him as a member of his own family and did not impose any conditions. It was almost as though he was addressing his own successor. The nobles staying at the capital to attend the upcoming ceremony began to whisper among themselves at this sight. Even considering Seon-Hyeok¡¯s status as the future son-in-law of the royal family and the fianc¨¦ to the next heir to the throne, King Theodore¡¯s attitude towards him seemed overly friendly and informal. Even more surprising was the fact that the royalist nobles followed and supported this foreigner without question. It was maddening to the others. But regardless of what they thought, time continued to pass, and soon, the absent Princess Ophelia broke free of her seclusion and revealed herself to the world. ¡°Huh?¡± Seon-Hyeok had been conversing with the king, but he was stunned once again by the royal princess¡¯ appearance. CH 171 No content CH 172. Just as flower buds bloom, it is natural for a girl to grow up and become a woman. However, Princess Ophelia¡¯s transformation went beyond expectations. Her round eyes, previously elegant but unable to conceal her girlish curiosity, were now calm and deep, while her cute nose was now a shapely feature of her more mature appearance. Her slender jawline was also delicate, with no signs of the previous baby fat that had given her an endearing look. Within these past few months, the young adult had fully reached adulthood. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The princess turned her head upon hearing his unsuppressed exclamation. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Her voice was also different from before, when it was lovely like that of a bird singing, and the change felt particularly impactful. If her old voice induced pleasant smiles, her new voice was dizzying and captivating. ¡°Are you really the princess?¡± When Seon-Hyeok blurted out in shock, the princess narrowed her eyes and replied. ¡°Is there a woman besides me you were waiting for?¡± Despite knowing that she was joking, his heart sank, as though he had committed a grave sin. Hey, you stupid heart. Give it a rest. He cursed his mindlessly jumping heart. He had to resist her magical appeal somehow. Indeed, the princess¡¯ beauty and voice were unlike anything he had previously experienced. ¡°How could I?¡± His beating heart finally started to calm down a little as he desperately tried to focus. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was afraid I would be the only one with feelings of longing.¡± But even this was short-lived. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart began to rapidly beat once again from this single comment. ¡°I missed you.¡± He unknowingly clutched his chest as he saw the finely curved mouth, half-moon-like eyes, and dazzling smile. In that brief time apart, the princess had grown to be a remarkable beauty. ¡°So, you only see your fianc¨¦, and your father now might as well be a ghost.¡± His heart might have stopped if King Theodore had not interjected. Her appearance was simply too stunning. ¡°How could I possibly feel that way, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Tsk. How formal.¡± It was clear the king wanted his daughter to show him even half the affection she showed her fianc¨¦. ¡°Earl Drachen. I am sure you have much to say, but there is something she and I must talk about. Would you excuse us for a moment?¡± ¡°I will do as you wish.¡± Seon-Hyeok unhesitatingly removed himself from the scene. If he stayed any longer, he feared he might become even more spellbound by the princess. Seon-Hyeok let out a long breath as he returned to his accommodations. ¡°Whew.¡± He already knew that those of House Adenstein fully awakened as they came of age, but the change in the royal princess was surprising nonetheless. It was incredible how much a person could change in such a short period of time. But Seon-Hyeok knew. He knew that the princess¡¯ transformation was not a blessing. This new beauty was an inherent quality, one that normally would reveal itself naturally over time. Unfortunately, the princess was not blessed with this typical passage of time. An immature body and mind were fatal weaknesses to royals carrying expectations to lead a kingdom, and the Adenstein predecessors had overcome these shortcomings by accelerating their growth. Through their awakening, their unprepared minds and bodies were instantly brought to the peak of their primes. [It is possible that the divine punishment given them has become heavier due to their acts of defying providence.] Geheimnis mocked their folly, suggesting that their unnatural growth could be one of the reasons behind their shortened lifespans. However, unlike what the fairy dragon thought, Seon-Hyeok believed that the royals of House Adenstein were fully aware of such side effects. From his perspective, these individuals were natural born leaders and royal monarchs. As such, they would have willingly offered a portion of their lives as compensation. ¡°You said so yourself. There are matters more important than one¡¯s life.¡± Geheimnis could not refute his rebuttal. [Your destiny is quite ironic.] This time, Seon-Hyeok shut his mouth. The members of House Adenstein had all declined to extend their lives in order to rule their kingdom, and that same blood flowed through his fianc¨¦e. It was more likely than not that she would make the same decision as her blood relatives. *** ¡°The princess said she would be waiting where she always has.¡± As the maid suggested, the princess was waiting for him in the inner garden where she usually enjoyed her tea with him. Whether or not she noticed his arrival, she sat there with her eyes closed, savoring the warm rays of the sun. The princess¡¯ hair, sparkling in the bright sunlight, was as mysterious as golden threads, and her skin, shielded from the sunlight for a long time, seemed almost transparent. The eyelashes neatly done at the ends of her fine eyes were beautiful as well. The princess, with her eyes closed under the sun, looked as stunning as a flattering picture. Hum. Every now and then, she would let out a hum as captivating as a siren¡¯s song. And instead of immediately greeting the princess, Seon-Hyeok found himself listening to her song for a long time. If the princess had not opened her eyes to the sound of a maid¡¯s footsteps, he could have stayed there forever. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The princess finally noticed Seon-Hyeok when she opened her eyes and extended her greetings. ¡°You looked so happy that I did not want to disturb you.¡± The princess looked directly at him as he offered an honest response. ¡°No matter how warm the afternoon sun is, no matter how fresh the vivid scent of the grass is, do you think it would feel better than a reunion with someone I missed?¡± Seon-Hyeok was made speechless at the unexpected, direct expression of her feelings. When he stammered, the princess smiled like a flower. ¡°You¡¯re the same as always.¡± After looking at him for a while, the princess spoke in a happy voice. ¡°And that is why my heart is so happy.¡± The princess looked around for a moment with her clear eyes. It was transparent like King Theodore¡¯s gaze when he looked into others. ¡°It¡¯s a relief. Everything else has changed in this world, but you remain the same.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not guess the reason behind the deep relief contained in the princess¡¯ voice. But despite this, he could not inquire as to why. Sensing a glimmer of sadness in her voice, he found himself silently listening to what she said. ¡°I was very curious. I wondered whether you would keep your promise to the royal family, and how the kingdom would have changed.¡± However, the melancholy in her voice quickly faded. ¡°His Majesty briefly told me about what transpired, but I wanted to hear it from you directly.¡± With a bright smile, she asked him about preceding events. ¡°Would you tell me what happened in the meantime?¡± Though she now looked mature in her appearance, her current attitude was no different from that of the young girl begging him to tell stories of his endeavors in the past. ¡°After leaving the capital, I immediately¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok willingly accepted the princess¡¯ request and detailed the events that transpired. ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s what happened.¡± He was naturally required to hide some facts and edit others in case of any listeners, but as the princess had already been briefed on the general situation from King Theodore, she knowingly reacted as he spoke. Seon-Hyeok quickly and enthusiastically finished his story as the princess happily clapped her hands and exclaimed. ¡°How admirable.¡± He felt awkward when he saw the princess smile mildly as she looked at him. He felt like a child boasting immaturely, and somehow, the princess almost felt like his senior. Clearly, the princess¡¯ awakening had not been limited to physical growth. ¡°And how have you been?¡± ¡°I was busy meditating to prepare my mind and body before I came of age.¡± Ophelia laughed as she spoke about her experiences, and indeed, her days had been filled with meditation and were nothing special. But despite this, Seon-Hyeok paid close attention as though she was regaling him with riveting stories. And with this, Seon-Hyeok and Ophelia filled the gaps that had formed between them in their separation. ¡°Yes. I also heard the whole story from His Majesty.¡± As they finished remedying these gaps, the princess first broached the awkward topic he could not bring up himself. ¡°I would first like to apologize.¡± She was sincerely apologizing for the burden he would bear for her shortened lifespan. ¡°And even beyond this, there are many other reasons for me to be sorry. I am destined to be the Queen of Adenburg before I am your partner, and it is possible you will have the misfortune of having a lacking companion.¡± Well, he had been prepared for this from the beginning. He knew that marrying the heir to the throne would naturally be different from any ordinary relationship. ¡°And thus, I will make this promise to you. I will be as true and faithful to you as possible.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression grew strange as he continued to listen to the princes. He felt as though he had heard something like this somewhere before. ¡°If you are okay with that, would you accept me?¡± It was not just a feeling. He actually had heard something along these lines elsewhere. ¡°Will you spend the rest of your life with me?¡± The princess was proposing to him. Seon-Hyeok was at a loss for words, filled with indescribable feelings of bewilderment and surprise. However, Ophelia showed no signs of letting this question go unanswered as she waited for his response. ¡°Aren¡¯t our futures already promised to each other?¡± It sounded like a ridiculous response, even for him, but given that the traditional gender roles for proposals had been flipped, there was nothing else for him to do. *** The princess¡¯ coming-of-age ceremony began around a month after she emerged from her seclusion. Despite the chaotic situation across the continent, numerous emissaries from various kingdoms visited Adenburg to celebrate the adulthood of its next ruler. ¡°I, Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, leave all matters to the royal family¡¯s one and eldest daughter, Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, and will watch to ensure that she possesses the right qualifications to lead the Adenburg Kingdom as its queen. So long as she avoids any unretractable mistakes during this period, the throne of Adenburg will become hers.¡± At this celebration, King Theodore announced his intention to confirm the princess¡¯ qualifications and his subsequent decision to abdicate. Considering she was of royal birth and had been in charge of the kingdom¡¯s various matters since her childhood, the king¡¯s words were essentially an official declaration of her succession to the throne. It was somewhat abrupt, but the ability Ophelia showed up to this point and the shining aura characteristic of House Adenstein she demonstrated around this time ensured that the kingdom¡¯s nobles could not oppose the king¡¯s decision. In any case, successions within the Adenstein royal family traditionally happened at a young age, and as a result, few found this turn of events to be strange. There were a few expressing their concerns, but these individuals soon shut their mouths upon learning of the imminent marriage between the famed hero, Drachen, and the next queen. Seon-Hyeok lifted the princess¡¯ white veil in front of these countless nobles and commoners. Contrary to her previous bold attitude in proposing to him, Ophelia, impeccably dressed up under her veil, shyly looked down towards the ground. The youthful appearance from when he first met her was nowhere to be seen, and he had a new impression of her as a mature young woman. At one time, he never imagined he would marry such a child. ¡°I am prepared, so do not hesitate.¡± Misunderstanding the situation, the princess encouraged him as he hesitated. She seemed unaware of her own trembling voice. Seon-Hyeok smiled as he held the princess¡¯ flushed cheeks. With that, he kissed her gently on the forehead. ¡°I hereby declare that the marriage between the eldest daughter of House Adenstein, Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, and Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen has been fulfilled!¡± CH 172 No content CH 173. Now officially Princess Ophelia¡¯s spouse, Seon-Hyeok lost his position as cavalry regiment commander of the Western Army and was freed from all responsibilities to defend the frontier. All he had left were his rights and duties to his territory of Rheinperle. ¡°I, Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, grant the title of Indomitable Duke to Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, the Earl of Rheinperle, with my authority as rightful regent to Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein.¡± The rank of duke was perhaps too much for a regent yet to assume the throne to grant. However, none of the nobles at the capital could voice their objections, as they did not want to draw the next queen¡¯s ire by opposing her spouse. Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok was able to rise to his new status of duke without much issue. Of course, the fact that his noble title had risen did not immediately denote a sudden increase in his authority. The grand title of ¡®Indomitable Duke¡¯ was merely provided as a courtesy to the spouse of the next queen. In reality, his territory, a more truthful measure and foundation of one¡¯s power, was smaller than that of an earl, let alone a duke. In terms of his fundamental authority, it was ridiculous for Seon-Hyeok to be a duke. But who could possibly look down on the spouse of the next queen, the hero of the kingdom with countless wartime accomplishments, for his lacking power base? As such, the nobles treated him as no less than a real duke whenever they encountered him. Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok himself did not feel much of a change in his position following his overnight rise to power. Not only was he naturally too timid to recklessly wield and relish his authority, but he was also asked by the princess to refrain from interacting with the nobles if possible and to only attend required official events. Well, that¡¯s exactly what I wanted. He was rather pleased with Ophelia¡¯s request. The political arena of the royal capital was far too chaotic for him to jump into, using only the bare minimum of political insight forced onto him by King Theodore. If he clumsily tried to inject himself into these matters, there was a good chance he would be used as a pawn in others¡¯ schemes. ¡°You¡¯re like that every time I see you. It makes me restless.¡± Hearing this innocent complaint, Seon-Hyeok turned to see Marquis Reinhardt and gave a welcoming look. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He had few acquaintances in the capital, and it was difficult to even see Princess Ophelia given her many responsibilities as the Queen Regent to the kingdom. Seon-Hyeok found it fortunate that he could at least meet Marquis Reinhardt, the man responsible for the palace¡¯s security. ¡°Do you know what the capital¡¯s nobles call you?¡± It was clear the marquis picked up some gossip about the foreigner today. ¡°Idle Duke. They¡¯re calling you the Idle Duke.¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s nice. To think that I¡¯m the Idle Duke.¡± Seon-Hyeok grinned as he watched the marquis preparing to reprimand him. ¡°Please consider the dignity of the royal family.¡± The marquis fumed at the potential damage to the royal prestige, but Seon-Hyeok did not even pretend to listen. ¡°It is also at the regent¡¯s request that I refrain from external activities.¡± He disingenuously used the princess¡¯ instructions as an excuse for his inactivity. However, despite trying to remain serious, there was no way his reasoning would be persuasive. Given Seon-Hyeok¡¯s constant yawning and drooping shoulders, it was clear he was simply unmotivated. ¡°Even she would not have expected you to go this far.¡± ¡°I am doing my best to follow through on her instructions.¡± Since his words proved ineffective, the marquis sighed. He could not even bring himself to be angrier as he watched the foreigner who only seemed to grow wilier as the days passed. ¡°It feels like you are becoming more useless as the days go by. When we first met, you were a knight with incredible promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there isn¡¯t anything I can do in the capital.¡± He was not wrong. Drachen, the Tempest Knight capable of rampaging on the battlefield, was not a necessary figure in the capital of Adenstein. The royal capital needed talented statesmen, not valiant knights. ¡°Well, do you think I¡¯m like this because I want to be?¡± If he had the option, Seon-Hyeok would have left the royal capital long ago. After all, all he wanted right now was to leave and search for the next dragon subspecies. It was at the request of King Theodore that he did not leave the royal palace. ¡®The princess needs time to get used to her current situation.¡¯ King Theodore had grown much more frail in recent days, and he repeatedly clung onto Seon-Hyeok when he tried to leave the palace. ¡®A little longer. Will you stay with the princess a little longer?¡¯ Seon-Hyeok could not refuse this request. However, the person actually involved was too busy dealing with the kingdom¡¯s affairs, and thus, it was difficult to even see her face despite the king¡¯s wishes. If the princess did not visit their bedroom late in the evening, he would not have even realized that he was married. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Ophelia laid down next to him, dressed in a silk nightgown. Gulp. Seon-Hyeok unknowingly gulped at the sound of her clothes. For him, Ophelia was no longer the young girl he once knew. Of course, the awakening characteristic of the royal family did not solve everything. Ophelia was now an impeccable beauty, but certain aspects of her were still immature. She still had some girlish features to her, but despite this, she no longer felt young to him. After all, it was not just her appearance that had changed. ¡®Think of it as people destined to live shortened lives borrowing time.¡¯ King Theodore repeatedly emphasized that time for those with the blood of House Adenstein passed much differently than it did for an average person. Others perceived the royals¡¯ awakening as a fleeting moment in time, but for these members of House Adenstein, this experience felt like years, if not decades. Of course, Seon-Hyeok did not fully understand King Theodore¡¯s explanation. After all, that¡¯s not something a common person like me could ever understand. He simply accepted the answer. Ophelia was no longer the child he once knew. However, treating her as his wife was something else entirely. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Following her awakening, Ophelia had the presence of a royal monarch, just as her father did. Her dignity even persisted in the bedroom. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Seon-Hyeok balked at Ophelia¡¯s bold words, wondering what could possibly be a relief. She continued by giving a rambling story. ¡°The royal monarch must take care of the lives of the common people and lead the nobles. But there is one duty even more important than this ¨C it is ensuring that the kingdom is never shaken because of questions of lineage.¡± What spouses would ever share such a conversation in the bedroom? Seon-Hyeok was even more taken aback as he listened. ¡°And so, you must be faithful to your duty as a husband.¡± Ophelia looked solemn, talking about the duties of the royal family and her partner as though she was discussing matters of the kingdom with her subordinates. ¡°And so. I¡¯m prepared.¡± What the hell are you prepared for? ¡°The acts of couples are not embarrassing, but rather sacred and holy¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok calmly spoke, worried Ophelia would bring up something inappropriate if left alone. ¡°Ophelia.¡± She suddenly stopped speaking. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± The princess repeatedly asked him the same question, and each time, he called on her by name. ¡°O, okay¡­¡± Clearly, the awakening had been almost too effective. Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh as he heard her mature tone of voice. ¡°Not when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± ¡°Do I sound that strange?¡± You do. You sound really, really strange. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Ophelia gave a serious look as she vowed to try. Even that seemed bizarre, but Seon-Hyeok did not bother to point this out. ¡°Actually, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Having her speak more naturally could come later. Seon-Hyeok just embraced her gently for now. Royal duty, a partner¡¯s responsibility, whatever. This would do for now. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you leave the capital.¡± The princess spoke while her head was buried in his arms. ¡°I promised you before that your freedom would remain unchanged with our relationship, and I have no intention of going back on that promise.¡± It was clear Marquis Reinhardt had said something to her. ¡°A promise¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok pondered Ophelia¡¯s words before asking. ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± After a while, she shyly responded. ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay for a little longer.¡± The story Ophelia told him the previous night lingered on his mind, and he could not bring himself to leave right away. ¡®Among the powers handed down from generation to generation within the Adenstein royal family, there is one that I cannot currently manage. It is clearly a useful power for a ruler, but it can be a terrible force for those involved. You are the only person unaffected by this ability, and thus, you are my only source of solace.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok could not begin to guess what kind of ability this was that even someone willing to live a shortened life could not handle it. However, it was clear that he was a helpful, stabilizing force. If this were not the case, King Theodore would not have repeatedly asked him to remain at the capital, and the princess would not have called him a source of solace. Perhaps surprised by his response, Ophelia was stunned into silence for a while before finally replying. ¡°Thank you.¡± *** The flames of rebellion raging in the northwestern part of the continent showed little signs of abating. No, rather, they continued to spread. The foreigner forces, trapped in a stalemate near the Nordic border with the neighboring kingdoms¡¯ elites, suddenly began to advance in all directions. The number of foreigners joining these foreigners had steadily increased, and this force now totaled near 1,000. In addition, there was the army of the dead raised by the Dark Lord, and collectively, this amount of manpower was difficult for any average kingdom to handle. Considering that such a powerful army suddenly advanced in all directions, it was natural that the neighboring kingdoms were unable to respond properly. The borders they desperately guarded were quickly breached, and the front promptly grew. There was an even more worrying development. The kingdoms in the east had previously been able to casually watch the war raging to the northwest mainly because the front lines were so far away. This was no longer the case. The central kingdoms, and some to the east, were attacked by the Dark Lord despite being considered to be safe. This first began with the sacred kingdom of Astoria in the center of the continent. Melchiade II, the Pope of Astoria and king of the common people, was murdered by an assassin sent by the Nordic lord. This holy kingdom subsequently fell into complete chaos, and the neighboring kingdoms likewise became unstable. Then, a number of kingdoms were attacked by demonic creatures. Once upon a time, the turmoil caused by the inability of the illusion beast tamer, Choi Min-Young, to control the illusory beast was blamed on the evil lord¡¯s demons. This had become a reality in these faraway kingdoms. Several more kingdoms were attacked. These kingdoms were spared from the fate of having their rulers killed, unlike the Astoria Kingdom, but could not avoid all casualties to their key nobles. Once they appeared, the demonic creatures were difficult to quickly eradicate. They continued to cause turmoil, and even the kingdoms previously considered to be relatively safe were swept away in the flames of war. ¡°Even the Griffindor Kingdom has been attacked! The Knights of the Azure Sky and the Griffindor mages have been dispatched and quickly suppressed the invasion, but the demonic creatures continue to grow in strength!¡± The news reached all the way to the Adenburg Kingdom through magical communications. ¡°I can¡¯t understand it. Until now, the Dark Lord of the Nordic Kingdom acted to strengthen his position as a leader of something called a ¡®republic¡¯. But now, those objectives are nowhere in sight.¡± For the Nordic foreigners, there was nothing to be gained from aggravating the kingdoms taking a wait-and-see approach. After all, no matter how strong this army of the dead may be, it was madness to wage war against dozens of kingdoms at once. As expected, initial signs of a new coalition based in the Holy Kingdom began to form. The call to arms spread across the continent, and it even reached the eastern kingdom of Adenburg. ¡°The new pope of the Holy Kingdom has sent magical communications requesting our participation in this war!¡± Daily meetings were held in the capital amid a flurry of bad news and information about the ongoing war. Seon-Hyeok was required to attend these meetings, where he saw the nobles at each other¡¯s necks. Some argued for immediate participation, while others were leery of war and wanted to observe the situation further. ¡°Even the Griffindors were attacked. Do you think we¡¯ll be safe here? We should take this opportunity to cut them down before they grow even stronger!¡± ¡°Do you even know how far the Nordic Kingdom is from here? Did you forget how many times His Majesty told us about the potential strains of such an expedition?¡± Ophelia was watching the nobles¡¯ arguments with an inscrutable expression. Seon-Hyeok, in turn, watched the princess anxiously before he suddenly froze upon hearing a voice penetrating his head. [Companion!] The dragon¡¯s voice, which had always been relaxed, sounded agitated today. CH 173 No content CH 174. This was not a good place to converse with the dragon. ¡°Wait.¡± After calming down the enraged dragon, Seon-Hyeok quickly gave Ophelia a look. Noticing his gaze, Ophelia stopped staring blankly at the nobles¡¯ fruitless debate and turned her head. ¡°I recognize your loyalty and passion in debating on the future of this kingdom. However, I fear that you are all overzealous in your expressions and that these quarrels may undermine the righteousness of those supporting the kingdom.¡± After seeing his expression, Ophelia abruptly declared an end to the meeting. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± She carefully examined him to see if he was exhausted from the ongoing meetings before suggesting he take a break. ¡°Go and get some fresh air.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not refuse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Upon leaving the meeting room, he immediately searched for a deserted place to talk to the dragon. Fortunately for him, there were several hidden rooms prepared for the nobles to relax in from time to time, and he was able to find one to use. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± [That cursed presence.] The dragon had clearly gathered herself in the meantime, as her voice now sounded much calmer. [The Fragment of Chaos has appeared in this world.] The only time the dragon had been so enraged before was upon learning of the existence of the Dark Lord. Perhaps this new matter was related to him as well. ¡°But the Dark Lord¡¯s been around for a while.¡± But he could not understand. He wondered what reason the dragon had for raging about the Fragment of Chaos guiding the foreigner. [I¡¯m not speaking of that evil lord.] The dragon spoke solemnly, as if to scold him for his nonchalance. [I¡¯m saying the Fragment of Chaos has physically manifested in this world.] The dragon repeatedly emphasized the severity of the situation, but these words did not reach Seon-Hyeok. After all, he simply considered the Fragment of Chaos to be a mere guide for the Dark Lord. [If the Dark Lord is a being capable of drawing power from the Fragment of Chaos, then the Fragment of Chaos is the embodiment of all that is evil.] She sighed as Seon-Hyeok stood blankly while waiting for her to continue. [So frustrating¡­] Whether or not the dragon was frustrated, there was nothing Seon-Hyeok could do. He lacked the information to react ¨C this Fragment of Chaos was entirely unfamiliar to him. [Just as I am unable to appear before you because you are still unworthy, the Fragment of Chaos cannot materialize until the Dark Lord has attained his qualifications. The fact that such a being has appeared in this world means¡­] ¡°It means he is worthy.¡± [If that was all, I would not have sought you out so urgently.] The dragon had once been enraged by the appearance of this Dark Lord and wanted to take immediate action. At that time, she had decided to watch on because she respected Seon-Hyeok¡¯s decision to trust the individual and not his class. The fact that such a dragon went back on her decision and once again broached this topic indicated that circumstances had changed. [The Fragment of Chaos has brought one of the dragon subspecies under its control.] ¡°What?¡± Despite thinking there would be a reason, Seon-Hyeok was shocked by the dragon¡¯s words. ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡± [Even a covenant lasting a thousand years is powerless in front of the great chaos that rejects all. The creature has been corrupted and is now a servant of chaos.] The dragon did not explain what this millennium-long pledge was. However, this was beside the point. What mattered to him now was that one of these dragons he was tasked with taming had fallen into enemy hands. [It will be perilous for the others if you delay any longer. Their currently suppressed abilities are insufficient to resist the power of chaos, and the only way to prevent their fall from grace is to locate them first.] Seon-Hyeok could no longer be at ease once he heard the dragon say that the Fragment of Chaos would continue to extend its reach to the remaining dragon subspecies on the continent. ¡°Where was this fallen creature?¡± [North, and then west.] Geheimnis had told him there was one such creature to the northwest, and it must have been that it happened to be in Nordic territory. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go west.¡± Since the dragon subspecies to the northwest had fallen, the only other one he knew the general whereabouts to was somewhere in the west. [Be careful. Be very careful.] The dragon repeatedly told him to be careful as he mumbled softly to himself. [Now that the Fragment of Chaos has awakened, you are no match for the Dark Lord. If you meet this servant of chaos, you will be unable to avoid death.] Upon returning to the meeting room, Seon-Hyeok immediately sought out Ophelia. ¡°It seems I will have to leave for a while.¡± He was forced to go back on his words not long after promising the princess he would stay by her side. It would have been strange if he did not feel apologetic. ¡°Raise your head. You don¡¯t have to make that face.¡± However, Ophelia neither blamed him nor tried to hang on. ¡°Seeing you like this, it¡¯s clear that something has occurred that requires your urgent attention.¡± Seon-Hyeok wordlessly nodded. ¡°Then go.¡± ¡°Will you be alright?¡± When he voiced his concern, Ophelia held her chin up high and answered arrogantly. ¡°I handled all of my duties as Adenburg¡¯s next queen even before I met you, and I have never once neglected my responsibilities after meeting you. This will not change going forward, so do not treat me like a housewife.¡± It was a cold-sounding response from someone he had married not long ago. However, Seon-Hyeok did not feel any disappointment. If he had to leave anyways, he felt better knowing that she would be dignified and confident. ¡°Do not worry, and do what you must do.¡± There was no wavering in her expression and voice, and thanks to this, he was able to let go of his remaining concerns. ¡°When do you plan to leave?¡± ¡°If I could get ready, I¡¯d leave tomorrow.¡± One of the dragons had already succumbed to the Dark Lord. He would need to hurry in order to avoid having the others suffer this same fate. ¡°Can you tell me where you are headed?¡± ¡°West. I¡¯ll be heading west.¡± Ophelia seemed to think for a moment before raising three fingers. ¡°Then leave in 3 days.¡± If he could, Seon-Hyeok wanted to leave immediately on Redvern. However, he could not object after seeing Ophelia¡¯s determined expression. ¡°I understand.¡± If she was going to suddenly object to his departure, she would have prevented him from leaving, and not ask for 3 days. I¡¯m sure she has a reason. Seon-Hyeok trusted her, and she did not disappoint. ¡°Take the griffin riders.¡± When he looked on blankly at the unexpected act of consideration, Ophelia clicked her tongue and replied. ¡°You still are unaware of your own position.¡± She stated that no spouse to an heir to the throne should ever wander the continent alone. She insisted that he take the griffin riders just in case. ¡°Though it could cause a diplomatic issue to have individuals with the abilities of senior knights come and go across foreign kingdoms, I hope to avoid this by designating you as a special envoy. Officially, you will be an envoy sent to examine the situation in the war-torn central and western kingdoms, and the others will treat you accordingly.¡± Seon-Hyeok truly marveled at Ophelia¡¯s far-sighted wisdom. ¡°However, this is simply an outward justification. I am still uneasy because these are turbulent times.¡± She stated that even with the griffin riders and the official designation as an envoy, she was still uncomfortable with the situation. Thus, she continued on. ¡°And so, after much consideration, I have decided to open the secret royal vault to you.¡± A secret vault for the royal family? Even the name itself made it difficult to imagine what kinds of treasures would be waiting inside. In any other situation, he would have found the circumstances quite intriguing. However, at this moment, Seon-Hyeok had to wonder why the princess would be opening the secret treasury at a time like this. ¡°This secret royal vault has existed from time immemorial. Records of its contents have been lost, making it impossible to know what exactly has been stored inside. With that said, the lack of a record does not mean the items held within are any less valuable¡­¡± Ophelia silently stared at him before finishing her sentence. ¡°And perhaps there will be a weapon you can use inside.¡± Seon-Hyeok was brought to attention by the word ¡®weapon¡¯. Long ago, he heard from Clark that there were weapons imbued with magic. At that time, Seon-Hyeok had quickly lost interest in the topic, as he had been a simple cavalry rider, and such weapons would be incredibly rare, expensive, and unattainable. He had since forgotten about their existence. Why, then, did Ophelia¡¯s words suddenly make me remember these magical weapons? He had no way of knowing, but right now, he had a hunch. This was no mere storage room, but the royal family¡¯s secret vault. It would not be strange for it to contain magic weapons. ¡°At dawn tomorrow, find Marquis Reinhardt and inform him that I have permitted the opening of this royal treasury. He will guide you there.¡± Once morning arrived, Seon-Hyeok left his accommodations. With him was the small fairy dragon. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± [I¡¯m coming with you. I think it¡¯ll be fun.] ¡°Do as you please.¡± Despite being a chatterbox, Geheimnis was knowledgeable and worth keeping around. It was possible she would prove useful in the treasury. ¡°Please open the royal vault.¡± Upon finding the marquis, he immediately requested access to the treasury. ¡°Are you aware of this by any chance?¡± Perhaps not expecting that Seon-Hyeok would ever mention this secret vault, Marquis Reinhardt responded with a complex look full of emotions. ¡°Only one person can enter this room per era.¡± He sighed when Seon-Hyeok asked for an explanation for this unexpected comment. ¡°The wise forebearers of the Adenstein royal family feared that reliance on these rare treasures would lead to laziness in training oneself, and it was their will that entrance to this vault would be limited to one person each era.¡± Well, it¡¯s not that out of the line for the former kings of Adenburg. After all, they were so hard on themselves that they traded away their own lifespans. ¡°The regent had planned to enter the royal vault after her coming-of-age ceremony, but it seems she decided to give that opportunity to you instead.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It is as you imagine.¡± Marquis Reinhardt sighed once again. ¡°She will never be able to enter that room.¡± Seon-Hyeok never imagined there would be such restrictions, and his thoughts grew complicated at Ophelia¡¯s sacrifice. ¡°Then I¡¯d rather not go¡­¡± ¡°Just because she has a delicate appearance doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s soft. Having made her decision, she would never go back on her word. Even if you turn back now, I assure you that she would insist on never entering the vault in the future.¡± It was as the marquis said. The Adenstein royal family that Seon-Hyeok knew obsessively stood by their own words. Ophelia, as someone from that family, would be no different. Ugh. She didn¡¯t have to go this far¡­ If he had been aware of such restrictions from the beginning, he would have refused Ophelia¡¯s proposal on the spot. However, it was too late for that now. ¡°Come.¡± He had no choice but to follow Marquis Reinhardt. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± From the outside, the secret treasury of the royal family did not seem very special. It looked like just one of many doors within the palace. ¡°It is your choice on how long to stay within the vault, but once you leave, you cannot re-enter. Also, you must keep in mind that you are limited to bringing out just one item from inside.¡± After pondering the marquis¡¯ words for a while, Seon-Hyeok nodded in acknowledgment and opened the door to the vault. CH 174 No content CH 175. Soon after Seon-Hyeok entered the royal treasury, Ophelia appeared. ¡°Did my husband go in?¡± Marquis Reinhardt immediately glanced at her when she casually used the word ¡®husband¡¯. He was moved that Ophelia, the little girl he had watched over since childhood, was now grown up and married. But unlike the emotional marquis, Ophelia remained expressionless. The shyness she occasionally showed while discussing Seon-Hyeok was nowhere to be seen, and she had a dry expression. ¡°Yes, he just entered.¡± However, Marquis Reinhardt took this for granted. He knew that those of House Adenstein showed few emotions immediately following their coming-of-age ceremonies. He vividly recalled her father, King Theodore, from when he was known as the Iron Prince. Of course, enough time had passed now that the king would laugh and show anger, but King Theodore was once a stoic figure with no emotions. At that time, even the crafty nobles of the capital were reluctant to face the king. Considering that, Ophelia was much more approachable. At least unlike her father, she had an innocent, milder outward appearance. ¡°Inform me when the vault doors open once again.¡± It seemed she thought it would take some time until Seon-Hyeok re-emerged, as Ophelia turned to leave. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The marquis reached out to her. ¡°This old man does not understand why you went so far as to grant him your access to the vault.¡± This opportunity was available only once every era. He wondered whether it was necessary to go so far for a person married for political reasons. ¡°I am not so incompetent that I have to rely on such trinkets.¡± It was an answer befitting the pride of the Adenstein royal family, but the marquis still could not accept this. ¡°The Indomitable Duke is also skilled ¨C if only on the battlefield.¡± The value of the treasures held within the vault was too great to give up out of sheer pride. And in fact, some of the previous rulers of Adenstein had left behind tremendous accomplishments after visiting this treasury. There was no way of knowing what these individuals took out of the vault, but Marquis Reinhardt knew that Ophelia was inherently just as capable as her predecessors. It made it feel even more regrettable that she conceded her right to enter the secret vault. ¡°Do you know why my predecessors restricted access to the royal treasury to once every era?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the will of the Adenburg kings to have their successors develop and become true monarchs without resorting to such relics?¡± The head of the Royal Guard was a figure closely linked to the royal family, and as such, many stories had been told from one leader to the next. However, there was a secret to this vault that even they did not know. ¡°There is always a price to pay for strength. The artifacts of the royal treasury are double-edged swords.¡± There was a dark side to the sealed treasures. ¡°Especially to those with the royal blood of Adenstein.¡± The marquis looked simple and unsophisticated to outsiders, but it was not actually the case. The courageous outward appearance was nothing more than a mask of his own creation, as inside, he was intelligent enough to prevent the schemes of the cunning nobles in advance. As such, he was able to understand Ophelia¡¯s words at once. Nonetheless, he still had lingering questions. ¡°Then are you saying that harm could come to the duke?¡± The face of the talented and high-ranking, but na?ve Drachen suddenly came to mind, and the marquis¡¯ expression hardened. ¡°Are you worried about the duke?¡± ¡°I apologize.¡± He had momentarily wondered whether she did not care about the safety of her own partner. As the head of the Royal Guard, responsible for putting the royal family as his top priority, there was no greater act of disloyalty. ¡°The duke is now also a member of the royal family, so it is not wrong for you to care for his safety.¡± However, Ophelia did not reprimand the marquis. ¡°The reason I permitted the opening of the royal vault¡­¡± Her golden eyes were transparent and shone, as though she was momentarily looking through the vault doors. ¡°Is because I was certain he would not come to harm.¡± The marquis was able to let go of his worries for Drachen upon hearing her confident voice. ¡°Inform me immediately once the duke leaves the treasury.¡± ¡°I will do as you wish.¡± *** [It¡¯s surprising. Surprising. To think that such items still exist in this world.] Geheimnis expressed her admiration the moment he entered the vault. [But even more surprising is the fact that despite the presence of such incredible treasures, their energy does not leak through that door.] From Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, the royal family¡¯s vault did not seem much different from a dusty warehouse. However, he strained his eyes to see what Geheimnis kept admiring. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not find anything special among the dust-caked relics. All he saw were ancient, antique junk. [Most of the objects here are magical in nature. They are not mere imitations, but relics containing magic of old.] ¡°Oh!¡± Seon-Hyeok celebrated, thinking it really was a good idea to bring Geheimnis into this vault. ¡°Can you tell me what objects are imbued with magic, and what kind?¡± [It¡¯s not difficult to tell you.] The small creature continued with a voice seemingly full of regret. [But what would be the point? They¡¯re all objects you can¡¯t use anyway.] Confused, Seon-Hyeok asked the fairy dragon for an explanation. [Didn¡¯t I tell you? Most of the objects here have real magic from ancient times. If there was a relic you could use, you¡¯d have recognized it as soon as you entered this vault.] The small dragon smacked her lips with regret as she continued. [The magical instruments of those times choose their owners.] Considering this world had spirits, magic, and dragons, it was not particularly strange that there were weapons that chose their owners. It was simply disappointing that none of these objects selected him. ¡°Ugh. I feel sorry for Ophelia.¡± She had given up her one chance to enter the vault, so how despondent would she be if he gained nothing from this visit? Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart felt heavy just thinking about it. [Let¡¯s just go. Half of the relics here have had an owner before. It might have been different if you were chosen by one, but given that¡¯s not the case, these are not treasures, but dark objects. Being unnecessarily greedy will only be a detriment to you.] ¡°Hm.¡± Now that he thought about it, Seon-Hyeok did not enjoy the spine-chilling sensation he had felt starting a while ago. It was as though someone¡¯s invisible eyes were trained directly on him. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s leave.¡± He felt a pang of regret leaving like this, but he had no choice but to listen to Geheimnis. [You chose well. Your greatest weapon is that you share a foundation with her, and not these ungodly instruments.] The small creature flapped her wings and was about to leave the vault when she turned around. [Aren¡¯t you leaving?] Seon-Hyeok did not respond. He simply stared somewhere in the innermost corner of the vault. [Relics that have tasted blood seek hosts, not owners! Focus your mind and protect yourself!] The warning was long overdue. [No!] Seeing him standing motionless, the fairy dragon spread her wings wide and blocked his path. It seemed as though she would cast her arcane magic. [Huh?] Geheimnis let out a bewildered noise. She thought Seon-Hyeok would have been lost to an evil relic, but his eyes shone brighter than ever. ¡°Geheimnis.¡± After a while, Seon-Hyeok called out the fairy dragon¡¯s name. ¡°How do I know if I¡¯m the owner of a relic?¡± [If it selects you, you¡¯ll know. That¡¯s the way it is.] Hearing her response, he raised his finger and pointed towards the corner of the vault. ¡°Then I think I found it.¡± *** Thud. The vault door opened, and Seon-Hyeok emerged. ¡°Hm?¡± Marquis Reinhardt had been standing with his back to the door, but he immediately turned upon noticing Drachen. His eyes moved towards the object in the foreigner¡¯s hand, then back to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face. For someone so full of expectations when entering the vault, Seon-Hyeok seemed quite disappointed. ¡°Hm. Seems like something didn¡¯t go your way.¡± There was no rule saying that a person entering the vault would find something useful. After all, it was difficult to find something without even knowing what was inside in the first place. ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± After mirroring Seon-Hyeok¡¯s look of disappointment, the marquis spoke indifferently before telling him that Ophelia was waiting. ¡°Go. She should be taking a break in the palace garden right now.¡± Hearing the marquis¡¯ words, Seon-Hyeok nodded and headed towards the garden. ¡°Tsk. She would have been looking forward to this.¡± The marquis clicked his tongue. Somehow, even the plodding footsteps demonstrated Drachen¡¯s disappointment. *** As Marquis Reinhardt said, Ophelia was resting in the inner garden with her eyes closed. ¡°Ophelia.¡± When Seon-Hyeok carefully called out her name, she immediately opened her eyes. Sensing her gaze trained towards the object in his hand, Seon-Hyeok apologized with an expression full of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It seems I chose something weird.¡± There was nothing else he could say. After all, of all the weapons inside the vault, he had left with something broken. The weapon in his hand was anything but normal. The leather wrapped around the handle was worn and on the verge of breaking, and the wide, cone-shaped head was chipped in several places. Even more shocking was that the body was cut off, as though something had ripped it apart. Seon-Hyeok had left the vault with a spear missing half of its shaft. Even Ophelia, who never stumbled with her words, seemed to be at a loss. ¡°Can I ask why you chose that?¡± When she finally opened her mouth after a long silence, she inquired as to why he picked this spear. ¡°This was the only choice I was given.¡± This broken spear was the only object to recognize Seon-Hyeok as its master among the various evil relics eager to eat away at his life force. ¡®I¡¯m certain it¡¯s a magic weapon, but because it¡¯s broken, I can¡¯t tell what kind of magic it was imbued with. But seeing as you haven¡¯t been chosen by any others, there¡¯s nothing else you can do about it.¡¯ Geheimnis recommended that he take this seemingly useless spear over facing the consequences of taking a relic he had not been chosen by. That was why he had no choice but to choose this spear. ¡°If it is as you say, then your choice won¡¯t be wrong.¡± Ophelia spoke solemnly, but her voice lacked its usual confidence. It was clear she was saying something did not believe in order to comfort her disappointed spouse. ¡°Ugh.¡± Seon-Hyeok once again glanced at the spear in his hand as he unknowingly groaned. The hollow part of the broken section looked quite threatening, almost like the open maw of a wild beast. However, that was all. Where would I ever use one-half of a spear? He once again let out a sigh. ¡°The griffin riders have finished their preparations.¡± Ophelia then notified him that the griffin riders were ready. ¡°You wasted 3 days because of me, so you may leave whenever you wish.¡± Her suggestion that he wasted his time lingered in his head. In spite of this, he realized that he had delayed too long and said farewell to Ophelia. ¡°I¡¯ll return as soon as possible.¡± ¡°When you return, I hope you are as you are now.¡± She sent him away with a determined look, before adding one final recommendation. ¡°It may seem useless, but take the broken spear just in case. If it is something you truly need, it will reveal its usefulness when the time comes.¡± CH 175 No content CH 176. Hearing Ophelia¡¯s advice, Seon-Hyeok found himself subconsciously adjusting his grip on the broken spear. Her expression and tone were far too serious to take lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Even if she said she would be fine, Seon-Hyeok could not help but worry about his young wife. He found it difficult to walk away. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seeing him hesitate despite wanting to leave right away, Ophelia suddenly raised her hand. Tap. At the small gesture, the Royal Guard encircled the area as though given a direct command before raising the hems of their capes with their backs shown. Swish. A red curtain rose up in an instant. Within this safe haven, the young wife approached and embraced him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t take too long.¡± Seon-Hyeok was only taken aback for a moment. He soon raised his aimlessly hanging arms and embraced her back. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt. Don¡¯t get sick. And¡­¡± Ophelia whispered quietly in his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t let your eyes wander.¡± After saying his farewells to Ophelia, a servant waiting at the scene approached to speak. ¡°This way.¡± ¡°Can you wait a moment? There are people I need to say farewell to.¡± As he had visited his wife first, Seon-Hyeok did not have the opportunity to say goodbye to any of his companions. The servant quietly acknowledged his response before stepping away. ¡°My lord.¡± Perhaps they had been given advance notice of his imminent departure. His companions from Rheinperle were all gathered together and waiting for their lord. ¡°I have to travel far away for a while.¡± ¡°We have to wait again, don¡¯t we?¡± Clark asked with a voice full of regret. ¡°I¡¯m planning to get there right away on Redvern.¡± ¡°You know, anywhere else, we¡¯d never hear that we¡¯re too slow. It¡¯s regrettable that we¡¯re just a burden to you, my lord.¡± Clark half-jokingly complained, saying that it hit at the pride of the blue-uniformed cavalry, once known as Adenburg Kingdom¡¯s finest. However, he soon smiled and joked that he would have to catch a wyvern for himself, while asking Seon-Hyeok to ensure that they could accompany him next time. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure next time.¡± After all, once this was over, he would not have any reason to travel far from the kingdom for the time being. Within the Adenburg Kingdom, there was no place these rugged cavalry riders could not follow. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll send you off, then head straight back to Rheinperle.¡± Come to think of it, the riders looked prepared, as though they were ready to head out at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°In that case, take care of the territory while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°Leave it to us.¡± Smiling at this reliable response, Seon-Hyeok turned to Julian and Asha Trail, who were standing off to the side listening to their conversation. ¡°I apologize for going off on my own so often after asking you to help me manage my territory.¡± He truly felt sorry for bringing a promising member of the Royal Guard to a countryside territory, only for him to always be away on other matters. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± As usual, Asha Trail plainly accepted his apology and offered her farewell. ¡°I hope you accomplish your goals and return safely.¡± Having watched Seon-Hyeok exchange his goodbyes with the female knight, her mentor, Julian approached and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Make sure to take me next time.¡± ¡°Okay. You¡¯re light, so it won¡¯t be any burden for Redvern to take you as well.¡± Julian had become quite tearful of late, and Seon-Hyeok responded good-humoredly before getting ready to leave. ¡°Then until we meet again¡­¡± ¡°We wish you a safe return!¡± Step. The riders offered a disciplined salute, and both Asha Trail and Julian likewise put their hands on their chests to pay their respects. ¡°I will lead the way.¡± A servant suddenly approached to lead Seon-Hyeok to a vacant area of the palace. When he arrived, he noticed two knights in colorful armor waiting for him. ¡°Oh. The Indomitable Duke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± They were Lafayette and Roland, once Griffindor¡¯s Knights of the Azure Sky, but now Royal Knights for House Adenstein. They were the escorts Ophelia promised out of consideration for the safety of her traveling spouse. ¡°Given your bright complexion, it seems like you¡¯ve been well.¡± ¡°Our position¡¯s been ambiguous, so we¡¯ve been mostly lazing about and putting on weight.¡± Lafayette voiced his satisfaction at the prospect of going on a long journey after being cooped up at the capital. ¡°Too much time has passed. Let¡¯s get going right away.¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately hopped on Redvern and rose up, worried he was wasting too much time exchanging pleasantries. After circling the palace a few times, he immediately headed west. *** Traveling with the griffin riders was the definition of speed itself. In just three days, they were able to completely traverse the Adenburg territory, and it took less than 2 weeks to pass through the Noctein Kingdom. Even this would have been much shorter had they not moved with caution to avoid any potential conflict. Seon-Hyeok and the griffin riders moved at a truly remarkable pace. [The direction is correct, but I cannot know how much further there is to go.] Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh at the fairy dragon¡¯s words. He had hoped the dragon subspecies would be reasonably close by, but it was clear his wishes were in vain. At this rate, he wondered whether he would have to traverse the center of the continent and reach its west before Geheimnis could pinpoint their destination. ¡°We¡¯ll take the lead from here!¡± As they passed the Noctein Kingdom and entered Griffindor territory, Lafayette took the lead. ¡°We should avoid major cities and military strongholds as much as possible!¡± As the Griffindor Kingdom boasted the sole aerial force on the continent prior to Drachen¡¯s ascendance, it seemed they were naturally prepared to deal with air-based attacks. Seon-Hyeok wordlessly allowed Lafayette to lead the way upon hearing that all major locations within the Griffindor Kingdom had means of surveying the skies. ¡°Hm¡­¡± As he flew behind Lafayette, he saw a horrific sight for the first time and groaned. The endless land beneath them was blackened and emitting a terrible stench, as though rotting from the inside out. ¡°It seems this was where the demonic creature attacked.¡± The tendrils of unsettling energy rising from the ground extended all the way into the skies. Exposed to this ominous, haze-like energy, the griffins showed their first signs of fatigue. ¡°Huh? Devon¡¯s acting strange!¡± ¡°Mionte isn¡¯t in good shape either!¡± Lafayette and Roland shouted out in surprise as the griffins cried out and floundered in the air. ¡°We have to land and check on their status¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Seon-Hyeok stopped the two riders trying to descend onto the ground. [It¡¯s demonic energy. You might be okay, but the other two will be mentally affected the moment they come in direct contact with it and unable to continue.] ¡°Wow, way to tell me ahead of time.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned at Geheimnis¡¯ belated warning and examined the state of the griffins. Devon and Mionte were both struggling, and it would not have been strange had they both fallen from the skies. It was not just the griffins. As they continued towards the center, this unsettling energy intensified. Now, even Redvern began to groan and show signs of struggling. At this rate, they would all be taken out of the skies before they could even reach the west. ¡°I¡¯m taking the lead! Follow close behind!¡± Seon-Hyeok summoned Atiya to help the three flying beasts. ¡®Ugh, master. I don¡¯t want to be here.¡¯ In any normal situation, Atiya would have followed her master¡¯s orders even at the cost of her own self. However, she cried out in a dying voice as soon as she was summoned. ¡°Please. Just hang in there a little bit.¡± Seon-Hyeok grimaced as he saw that even Atiya was out of her comfort zone. ¡®I can¡¯t last long.¡¯ ¡°It just needs to be for a moment.¡± Seon-Hyeok and the griffin riders were finally able to stop their descent with the help of the wind spirit. ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here right now!¡± Feeling his energy being consumed quickly through Atiya, Seon-Hyeok hurriedly led the two riders out of the cursed land. ¡°Whew.¡± Only after flying far away from the black, rotting land did the demonic energy¡¯s tortuous influence disappear. Seon-Hyeok and the griffin riders finally landed on the ground. ¡°I wonder what the hell that was.¡± Lafayette asked, looking anxiously at the griffins sprawled on the ground as soon as they landed. ¡°Demonic energy. It is the energy of death emanating from land tainted by demons. It is a terrible curse that defiles the living and raises the dead.¡± As they were busy escaping the influence of the demonic energy, Seon-Hyeok was able to get an explanation from Geheimnis. He, in turn, explained what he had heard to Lafayette and Roland, and their expressions immediately hardened. ¡°I heard they repelled it.¡± Whether or not they turned their backs on their kingdom, the two griffin riders could not be at ease seeing their former homeland change in this horrific manner. ¡°They exterminated the first demonic beast, but I heard they continued to appear since then.¡± [That¡¯s why the Dark Lord¡¯s army is so terrifying. Even if you can eradicate the demons, it is quite difficult to cleanse the land exposed to the demonic energy. Meanwhile, if left unchecked, land exposed to this energy will be completely corrupted. From the victim¡¯s perspective, there is nothing to be gained from even winning against the Dark Lord.] Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize why the superhuman beings of the Nordic Kingdom were unable to stop this one individual. [From what I can tell, the land we just passed was quite tainted. I would assume all living beings within that territory have been corrupted by the demonic energy and are little more than lesser demonic beings themselves.] ¡°Tell me sooner next time.¡± [I felt it would be much better for you to see this with your own eyes.] Her words made sense. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Seon-Hyeok would not have appreciated the danger presented by the demonic energy. They almost crashed into this cursed land, but this experience was an invaluable lesson. ¡°This is way beyond my expectations.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed as he saw Redvern gasping for breath with its tongue drooping. It was not even as though he came face to face with the Dark Lord himself. All he experienced was the remnants of a creature that person summoned - and from far up in the sky. That alone was nearly sufficient to knock out the two griffins and caused Redvern to struggle. The riders were likewise in bad condition. They had been forced to focus and expend their mental fortitude in that brief period, and Seon-Hyeok likewise felt his insides churn. However, his discomfort was founded more on intense hostility than pain. [So what will you do? If she was in your position, she would never let this slide. No matter what anyone says, she is a being of light, and diametrically opposed to demonic energy.] Seon-Hyeok realized the source of his rising hostility as he listened to Geheimnis¡¯ explanation. ¡°I need time to think.¡± He silenced the fairy dragon for a moment and was lost in thought. The Knights of the Azure Sky repelled this? The griffins had nearly fallen out of the skies, their energy drained despite not being in contact with the demonic energy. Seon-Hyeok could not understand how the other griffins fought the source of this energy and emerged victorious. He asked Lafayette and Roland about the other knights¡¯ skills. Hearing that they were comparable, Seon-Hyeok grew even more confused. How did the Griffindor Kingdom beat this demonic energy? [Lies.] ¡°What?¡± Geheimnis spoke while looking in the direction of the tainted land. [The demonic creature didn¡¯t even die.] Seon-Hyeok immediately understood what the fairy dragon was suggesting. ¡°So the liar from Griffindor spread false news.¡± Clearly, the Griffindor king did not want to reveal his own weakness and announce that the disturbance within his borders still lingered. After all, for the kingdoms in the east, the Dark Lord was not a terrifying being requiring extermination through collaboration, but rather merely the head of a revolt in the northwest. [What will you do? If you let it be, this land will be completely corrupted and unable to be purified. And once in place, the domain of the Dark Lord will continue to grow in strength. Perhaps even the kingdom of your beloved princess will be swept up in this energy.] Of course, Geheimnis¡¯ words were quite exaggerated. It was true their experience just now was terrifying, but Seon-Hyeok did not think that the real superhuman beings curled up in their kingdoms would be unable to overcome this crisis. Rather, if they were incapable of doing so, there was no way he would fare any better. ¡°You. You want me to fight that demonic creature.¡± Seon-Hyeok raised his eyebrows at the small creature encouraging him and spreading fear. [If you head west, you will see things several times worse than this. If it¡¯s unavoidable, better to experience the demonic energy relatively far away from the Dark Lord.] ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying.¡± It was a reasonable conclusion. He was headed to the western lands of the continent, where the army of the Dark Lord called home. It was clear he would come face to face with a demonic creature at least once during this journey. In that case, it was not a bad idea to experience this force in Griffindor, relatively far from the Dark Lord¡¯s influence, as Geheimnis suggested. [And there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.] ¡°What is that?¡± [Just as she and you are hostile to the demonic energy.] Geheimnis¡¯ mouth spread into a grin. [The demonic creature will likewise be hostile to you.] As soon as the fairy dragon spoke, a terrible roar was heard from afar. CH 176 No content CH 177. Seon-Hyeok was not at all taken aback when he heard the terrible monster¡¯s roar. ¡°Tell me sooner next time.¡± He simply released his quietly suppressed hostility and gathered his energy. ¡°That way, I¡¯ll be a bit more prepared.¡± He was surprisingly calm despite sensing an impending battle. There were no signs of the Idle Duke mocked by the nobles in the capital for his inactivity. [Her choice wasn¡¯t wrong.] Geheimnis¡¯ voice was tinged with admiration. It was evident the fairy dragon previously had misgivings about his relaxed attitude. Seon-Hyeok did not blame the fairy dragon for underestimating him. After all, even he knew that his previous actions were pathetic. However, he did have his excuses. After being unexpectedly dropped into this world, the first assignment he was given was to struggle for his own survival. For his part, Seon-Hyeok completed this task with flying colors. Unfortunately, this assignment did not end there. Even after his first victory, Seon-Hyeok was required to fight and fight again. He was sick and tired of it. His wish was to spend the rest of his life away from the battlefield. By this point, all he could do was fight like a rabid dog and bite his enemies, and fighting became his life. He loathed war and longed for peace. Ironically, his light shone most brilliantly in war. Seon-Hyeok now vaguely recognized this inherent contradiction. He was stupid for his previous ignorance. He had spent much more time on bloody battlefields than in his peaceful territory of Rheinperle or the royal capital. In that time, he had become completely adjusted to life on the battlefield. As a result, he became a person who felt most alive while in battle. If this had not been the case, the emptiness he felt despite the great luxuries he enjoyed in the capital would not have disappeared so quickly ahead of the battle against the terrifying demonic creature. ¡°Lafayette! Roland! Take the griffins and get away from here now!¡± Seon-Hyeok was shocked by his own lively voice. The pressure he felt at the sight of the tainted land was nowhere to be found. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later! Hurry!¡± The two knights, staring blankly into space upon hearing the monster¡¯s roar, were jerked back to attention by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s shout. ¡°What the hell was that¡­¡± ¡°If you delay any longer, you¡¯ll be swept up by the demonic energy!¡± The two knights wordlessly opened and shut their mouths in confusion before climbing onto their griffins. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± Instead of responding, Seon-Hyeok climbed onto Redvern and grabbed his lance. ¡°We won¡¯t go too far!¡± Startled by the slowly emanating aura of Dragon Fear, the griffin riders quickly rose into the air. With that, they soon disappeared off into the distance. When Lafayette and Roland were no longer visible, Seon-Hyeok unleashed the full power of Dragon Fear. His surroundings were immediately filled with the dragon¡¯s aura, and Atiya and his other spirits, previously suppressed by the demonic energy, re-emerged. ¡°Let¡¯s go see how ugly that creature is.¡± Full of confidence being surrounded by the spirits and the dragon¡¯s aura, Seon-Hyeok had Redvern rise into the air as he stared beyond the cursed land. Shriek! The increasingly clear cries of the demonic creature were thin and ominous like a woman¡¯s scream. Any ordinary person would have lost his wits at the sound of the terrible shriek, but for the battle-ready Seon-Hyeok, it was no more than a bothersome noise. [The land has been exposed to demonic energy for too long. The creature will have grown in that time, so be careful.] Instead of responding to Geheimnis¡¯ advice, he lowered the visor of his helmet and began to gather the wind around the tip of his lance. The first to strike wins. It was the rule he lived by. He had no intention of waiting for the demonic creature to approach him. Whoosh. In an instant, the force of the wind overflowed from the tip of his lance and became a fierce gale, while the water spirits chilled the air on top. The cutting winds of winter raged all around. When this power reached its peak, the demonic creature revealed itself. Shriek! The dark red, cape-like film wrapped around its body swayed hideously, and the ten pairs of limbs emerging from within resembled a human¡¯s arms and legs. The only difference was the bent, sickle-like nails protruding from all of its fingers and toes. Unlike the protruding arms and legs, the head was sunken in the shimmering film and more than half covered in sharp teeth. ¡°That¡¯s incredibly ghastly.¡± It looked almost as though human arms and legs were haphazardly attached to a wet rag. Its energy was dark and ominous unlike anything Seon-Hyeok had previously experienced. ¡°Do you know what that is by any chance?¡± [Banshee. It is a demon that brings the most terrible death upon its victims and feeds on their death throes.] Geheimnis warned him. [It has already mutated after devouring a considerable number of victims. Be careful. A banshee¡¯s nails are deadly poison that extracts the souls of the living.] ¡°Poison again?¡± Seon-Hyeok laughed when he heard Geheimnis¡¯ explanation. ¡°Poison attribute here, and poison attribute there. We¡¯ll have to see whose poison is stronger.¡± Redvern was likewise attuned to the poison attribute and was second to none. At the very least, there should not be a situation in which the wyvern would be poisoned by the banshee. ¡°Of course, before that¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok laughed as he tightened his grip on the lance. ¡°Let¡¯s start by drying out that damp body.¡± As he pulled back his lance, Redvern was quick to notice and immediately picked up its speed. ¡°Wind Bite. Wind Piercing.¡± As soon as he finished his casting, the wind gathered at the tip of his lance shot out towards the banshee. The beast of wind, incomparably powerful now after Seon-Hyeok¡¯s continued growth, immediately pounced on the banshee. The banshee looked helpless as it was caught up in the fierce gale and swept away into the air, but Seon-Hyeok frowned at the sight. ¡°Hm. It¡¯s not working.¡± He felt no impact on his lance. It seemed that the banshee, rather than resisting the storm, instead left its body to the whims of the wind. Shriek! Having been helplessly pushed down into the ground, the banshee once again shook its film-like body as it rose up into the air. Only one of its ten pairs of limbs was broken and cut off, but even this was quickly reattached with a sickening crunch. [That¡¯s one of the reasons why banshees are so hard to deal with. Most attacks are ineffective against it.] ¡°Your problem is that you always tell me things too late.¡± Seon-Hyeok grumbled at Geheimnis¡¯ clear explanation. However, this did not last, as he quickly fixed his grip on the lance. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like there wasn¡¯t any damage.¡± The banshee had quickly recovered, but Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attack was not completely useless. In essence, he would be able to break off all of the banshee¡¯s limbs if he could attack without giving the creature time to recover. ¡°Once again!¡± He once again activated his Wind Piercing ability, and this time, he did so at a much closer distance. The banshee once again crashed into the ground, limbs bent from the impact. But again, the creature wriggled and tried to rise up. ¡°Not a chance!¡± Seon-Hyeok grabbed his lance and charged, vertically impaling the banshee into the ground. [It won¡¯t end at this rate.] Seon-Hyeok smirked when he heard the fairy dragon¡¯s easygoing voice. ¡°Who says all I can do is stab?¡± As he spoke, wind gathered at the tip of his lance. Shriek! The banshee¡¯s body swelled up like a balloon as the wind gathered at the tip of the lance penetrating the creature¡¯s film-like body. The banshee shrieked as it swung its limbs to attack Redvern. Its nails successfully broke the wyvern¡¯s hard scales, but as they shared the poison attribute, Redvern did not even budge. In fact, it even bit off a few of the limbs desperately scratching at it. Shriek! Weighed down by the wyvern, the banshee let out a helpless moan. Its sunken mouth snapped a few times before stopping. At that moment, the banshee¡¯s body, having been inflated to its limit, finally burst. ¡°Hm¡­ wasn¡¯t that too easy? There¡¯s no way the Griffindor mages can¡¯t handle something like this.¡± The Adenburg Royal Mages had demonstrated a strength powerful enough to ravage a giant illusory beast capable of swallowing up a fortress. Seon-Hyeok imagined the Griffindor mages would not be any weaker than their Adenburg counterparts. As a result, he could not understand why the Griffindor Kingdom could not handle this odious creature. [Unlike you, normal humans cannot be free when faced with demonic energy. There may be individuals stronger than you, but only a few would be able to deal with these demonic creatures as easily as you did.] Geheimnis explained that this anticlimactic fight was thanks to the dragon¡¯s energy. [And I have to warn you.] The fairy dragon clicked her tongue as Seon-Hyeok wordlessly watched the creature¡¯s scattered fragments all around him. [It would be wise not to let down your guard until the end when fighting these¡­] Before she could finish warning him, the banshee¡¯s fragments suddenly flew up into the air. The now spread-out body of the banshee immediately swallowed Seon-Hyeok up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡± Seon-Hyeok, thought to be completely swallowed up by the beast, spoke from underneath the banshee¡¯s film-like body. His voice was almost excessively nonchalant. The dark red membrane began to protrude at various points before scattering once again. Shriek! Redvern roared violently as it tore apart the creature¡¯s body just by spreading its wings. [The banshee¡¯s greatest weapons - its wailing, demonic energy, and poison - are all ineffective against you, so it¡¯s clear you have a natural advantage against it. But this fight won¡¯t end at this rate¡­] ¡°End¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok watched the scattered pieces starting to reattach themselves before calling on Redvern. ¡°Redvern.¡± Shriek! Redvern¡¯s eyes had flashed as it stared at these pieces. The wyvern opened its mouth wide. ¡°Eat it all.¡± The ravenous creature began to devour the banshee¡¯s body, as though it had been waiting for this command. [Stop! Even if it has the advantage, a demon¡¯s poison is deadly to us dragons! The wyvern can¡¯t digest it!] Geheimnis shouted out in surprise, but Seon-Hyeok remained unperturbed. ¡°Maybe for any other normal dragon subspecies.¡± [What are you saying¡­] ¡°Before you awoke.¡± Seon-Hyeok patted Redvern¡¯s neck as the wyvern devoured the banshee. ¡°Do you know what Redvern mainly ate?¡± There had been a time when Seon-Hyeok forcefully tried to strengthen Redvern after the wyvern demonstrated its relative inferiority to the griffins on the western battlefield. ¡°Deadly poison capable of making even the poison attribute wyvern roll on the ground in agony.¡± At that time, Redvern was fed countless different toxins. Among them, there were some that were so terrible that this creature with the poison attribute suffered in the process. ¡°Well, Redvern is a voracious eater.¡± CH 177 No content CH 178. Just as Seon-Hyeok insisted, Redvern did not suffer after devouring the banshee. On the contrary, the wyvern licked its chops while expressing regret for the quick meal, and Geheimnis was left speechless at the creature¡¯s appetite. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s done digesting the banshee, seeing as the attribute stat increased.¡± In the end, Geheimnis sighed as she spoke, looking at both the wyvern and its master as though they were crazy. [You were lucky this time, but it would be wise not to expect this to happen again next time. Demons are not to be underestimated.] Seon-Hyeok did not deny the fairy dragon¡¯s words. He had enjoyed an easy victory because they came face to face with a poison attribute creature, but he was not delusional enough to expect that to happen again. He was not that naive when it came to battle. ¡°I never underestimated it. Also¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok clutched his lance as he peered beyond the cursed land. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, is it?¡± A banshee¡¯s wails could be heard from afar, as though responding to his question. [So, you knew that what you just faced wasn¡¯t the creature¡¯s true body.] ¡°It¡¯d be strange if I didn¡¯t realize that with all this demonic energy emanating from that thing.¡± Having experienced the energy once, Seon-Hyeok began to notice a number of things that slipped his attention previously. The melancholy wails of the polluted land, and the demonic creature¡¯s energy that swallowed up these death throes. Seon-Hyeok once again climbed onto Redvern and rose up into the air. *** ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Queen Regent expected from us when she sent us.¡± Lafayette sighed as he saw Drachen fight what seemed to be a demonic creature in the distance. ¡°We could¡¯ve at least tried something against that first creature¡­¡± Roland nodded, his expression full of shame as he responded to Lafayette. His eyes were trained somewhere far away in the sky. Even the bizarre creature that first appeared seemed difficult to handle, with its unpredictable and strange movements. The griffin riders were shocked as they saw the banshee¡¯s resilience in shaking off the powerful charge unique to Drachen - an attack they had experienced themselves. However, even that creature was nothing compared to what followed. The fluttering, curtain-like appearance was similar to what preceded it. However, its threatening nature was anything but comparable. The dark red membrane was large enough to completely cover one portion of the sky. It was as though a red curtain had suddenly dropped down from above. The heavens stained with blood. The demon they witnessed seemed no different from the sky itself. The two knights lost their fighting spirit because of their fear of this irresistible existence, and they did not dare to even think about helping Drachen. However, Drachen rushed unwaveringly towards such a terrible monster. No, rather, he did not just rush in, but he even successfully tore apart that giant monster from time to time. Even though the banshee recovered quickly, the mere sight of the dragon rider destroying the body of the sky-covering monster was truly majestic. ¡°How did we ever think we could beat such a person?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± There had been a short period of time when they thought they could win against such a monstrous figure. The griffin riders¡¯ faces burned as they thought back and realized how absurd their delusions had been. However, the Drachen from then was not the same person that he was now. Lafayette and Roland could tell that Drachen was incomparably more free-flowing with his powers now. Incredible winds gathered at his lance in an instant, and the direction of his attacks was skillful and unpredictable. ¡°He¡¯ll win, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He will. If Drachen can¡¯t stop it, then nobody can.¡± That said, the collective Knights of the Azure Sky might also be able to subdue that beast if they were backed by a large contingent of mages. ¡°After all, who else in the world could stop that beast by himself?¡± Lafayette nodded as Roland spoke in a defeated voice. ¡°At the very least, nobody acting out in the open could. I can assure you that.¡± Of course, the true monsters among monsters hidden in their royal castles might be able to demonstrate similar prowess. However, these were dignified individuals who were slow to act even at the behest of their monarchs, and they rarely moved about in the world. ¡°In any case, given the scale of this disturbance, someone should be coming soon.¡± Lafayette mumbled uncomfortably as he watched the commotion of the battlefield. They were now knights of Adenburg, but they had once called Griffindor home. There would be no less enviable situation than coming face to face with others they recognized. ¡°I sure hope it ends before anyone shows up.¡± ¡°Should we join in? Don¡¯t you think we could speed up the battle a bit?¡± Lafayette gave an absurd look at Roland¡¯s question. ¡°You want to join in that?¡± At that very moment, the winds generated by Drachen collided with the black energy emitted by the demon. Boom! Roland immediately shut his mouth upon hearing the terrible noise that made him unknowingly shrink back. *** The seemingly unending battle was coming to an end. The demonic creature was powerful, but it began to falter, unable to overcome Seon-Hyeok¡¯s storm-like momentum. However, Seon-Hyeok had no intention of letting the beast go. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As the spirits swirled around him and generated even more wind, a light gathered at the tip of his lance. Shriek! The banshee rushed back towards him after seemingly backing away. Left, right, up and down. Everywhere he looked was a dark red membrane, and there was nowhere to run. Despite this, Seon-Hyeok did not panic as he calmly raised his lance and charged. With a roar, the body of the banshee threatening to devour him was torn apart, and Redvern shot through the gap. ¡°It won¡¯t die! It just doesn¡¯t die!¡± The demonic creature was too large. Even if he surrounded himself with the wind and stabbed with his lance, all that resulted was a scratch in the creature¡¯s giant body. No matter how much he stabbed and slashed, the beast demonstrated an unreasonable tenacity in restoring itself. Even Redvern¡¯s giant appetite did not work against such a creature. At this rate, he would be exhausted before he could finish the creature off. The only source of solace was that the demonic beast likewise had no means of defeating him. ¡°Hm?¡± Seon-Hyeok wondered whether he should retreat and be satisfied with having this encounter adjusting to demonic energy. His attention was suddenly jerked to an unfamiliar energy. Surprisingly, there was a presence coming towards him, traversing through the tainted land threatening to corrupt all that it came in contact with. Chirp. The banshee spread its body to swallow him up in the short moment he lost focus, and Redvern signaled its owner about the incoming threat before spreading its wings to rise up. ¡°Whew.¡± Seon-Hyeok strained his eyes to look at the unidentified figure after putting some distance with the banshee to catch his breath. ¡°Is it a Griffindor knight?¡± The approaching individual¡¯s attire was far too plain for him to be a Griffindor knight. The plain and practical armor looked closer to that of a regular infantryman, and the sword resting on his shoulder was almost comically large, unlike the well-balanced blades favored by knights. He could not get any sense of who this approaching person was, and even more surprising was that he was able to relentlessly walk through the cursed land as though it was nothing of note. Whoever that may be, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an enemy. Even while crossing the ominous land tainted with demonic energy, the man emanated a clear and clean aura. It seemed to be the very antithesis of the surrounding area. Shriek! During the moment Seon-Hyeok spent catching his breath, the demonic creature restored its fragmented body before letting out a wail. ¡°Persistent bas¡­ huh?¡± He thought the banshee would charge at him, but surprisingly, it was flying off in a completely different direction. It almost looked to be in a hurry to run away. However, Seon-Hyeok could not understand why the banshee would suddenly want to retreat, after fighting neck-and-neck with him all this time. The only difference now was the appearance of that unidentified figure. Is it avoiding that person? It was a ridiculous idea, but he could not think of any other explanation. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away from me this time!¡± His baseless speculation proved correct. The man rushing across the blackened land roared angrily at the banshee trying to escape. Shriek! After not once showing weakness in their battle, the giant banshee cried out in fear at the man¡¯s appearance. Seon-Hyeok unknowingly loosened his grip on his lance at the strange sight. ¡°Help me make sure it doesn¡¯t escape.¡± Seon-Hyeok pondered for a moment, but his answer was as good as decided. He had no way of knowing the man¡¯s identity, but was certain that his bright and clean aura was opposed to the demonic energy surrounding them. Seon-Hyeok decided to listen for now when he heard such a person ask for assistance. ¡°Hap!¡± He once again raised his lowered lance and charged towards the retreating banshee. He immediately caught up and pierced the banshee¡¯s back. Before, he would have gathered the wind to tear the banshee¡¯s body into pieces, but he changed his approach this time. Instead of spreading the wind like a sharp blade, he gathered it to create a blunt force and redirected the lance. Shriek! The pierced beast wailed before being dragged towards the circling Redvern. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± It was truly difficult trying to hold onto a creature trying to scatter itself. Hearing his urgent cry, the unidentified man shouted in response. ¡°I only need a moment!¡± The man unsheathed the greatsword on his back and pointed it towards the banshee. Whoosh! A dazzling light emerged at that moment. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok never saw such a holy light before in his life. Just looking at it made him feel purified and at ease from the sacred energy. Shriek! The beast exposed to the holy light shrieked, and its body, after regenerating itself following every attack, began to burn and release a black smoke. ¡°This way! This way!¡± The man approached as Seon-Hyeok admired the holy light. He raised his sword high before shouting out. Seon-Hyeok grumbled to himself as he came to his senses. He sure is demanding. But regardless of how he felt, he unhesitatingly pointed his lance, with the pierced banshee, towards the man. ¡°Corrupt and evil being, return to dust!¡± The man uttered these words like a holy command before forcefully bringing down his sword. A miracle happened at that moment. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The holy light surrounding the sword bisected the banshee¡¯s body as it swung in an arc. Shriek! After looking as though it would never disappear, the demonic creature let out a pained scream before slowly dissipating. Crumble. And soon, it turned to dust and completely vanished. [What a coincidence! Could there be anything more peculiar?] As Seon-Hyeok blankly stared at the unrealistic scene, Geheimnis, pushed far away during the fierce battle, exclaimed. [To think that we would meet such a person as we journey into the Dark Lord¡¯s realm! This is destiny!] ¡°Do you know who that person is?¡± Having been curious about the man¡¯s identity, Seon-Hyeok gave a pleased look when he saw that Geheimnis seemed to know something. [Of course! It has been a long time, but how could I ever forget that unparalleled, clear light!] After looking at the now-exterminated creature and the faint light left behind, the fairy dragon turned to look at the unidentified man. [He is the master of the Holy Sword.] Geheimnis had never expressed such awe even in the royal vault full of weapons imbued with old magic. Seeing such a creature express her surprise, Seon-Hyeok could tell that the Holy Sword was no ordinary object. [The Holy Sword would only choose a true warrior as its master.] [1] 1. Translated ?? as warrior, but might change later as necessary CH 178 No content CH 179 No content CH 179. Seon-Hyeok descended slowly on Redvern. He wanted to get a closer look at the master of the Holy Sword. ¡°Ugh. I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± The warrior was groaning on the ground, not caring about Seon-Hyeok approaching. It was hard to believe he was responsible for the holy miracle not long ago. However, Seon-Hyeok knew that the aura coming from the warrior was real. It was not as explosive as it had been during the battle, but it was clearly the antithesis of demonic energy. The warrior he saw from closer up was more ordinary than he expected. He had an average physique and impression. His only unique feature was his black hair, uncommon in this world. Another foreigner? The relatively low nose and thicker eyelids were unlike the people of this world, and more typically East Asian. Seon-Hyeok grew certain of this mysterious man¡¯s background as he continued to watch. ¡°Hm?¡± However, the warrior¡¯s behavior seemed strange. ¡°What? Dragon Rider? Ah, so that¡¯s the famous¡­ it¡¯s not that strange I couldn¡¯t recognize him, why are you¡­¡± The warrior lying on the ground was constantly mumbling to himself. It was though he was speaking to someone. ¡°Don¡¯t answer? Why? Hey, you¡¯re the one talking to me! Ah, fine. I get it.¡± The warrior lowered his voice, but for Seon-Hyeok, with his sensitive hearing after entering a contract with Atiya, it was just as clear as if he was speaking next to him. ¡°He can hear everything? Even though he¡¯s so far away? Really?¡± The warrior glanced in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s direction. ¡°I don¡¯t think he heard?¡± Seon-Hyeok was bewildered. The warrior seemed to have some screws loose. After muttering to himself for a while, the warrior jumped up and reached out. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to mee¡­¡± ¡°Will you be my comrade?¡± What¡¯s he saying now? Seon-Hyeok looked on in confusion at the sudden remark, but the warrior simply covered his ears and frowned, unconcerned about Seon-Hyeok¡¯s reaction. ¡°... isn¡¯t that what it is?¡± It was an inexplicable attitude, and anyone else would have treated the warrior as crazy and tried to distance themselves from him. But Seon-Hyeok was different. He, too, occasionally spoke with an invisible being. These times were when he spoke with the dragon, his companion and source of his strength. Seon-Hyeok looked at the greatsword the warrior refused to let go of. ¡°Are you talking to the sword?¡± The warrior¡¯s eyes grew wide at the comment. It was as though someone had discovered a secret he was desperate to keep hidden. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± The warrior¡¯s answer as he reluctantly let go of the sword was far from convincing. Naturally, Seon-Hyeok did not believe him for an instant. Shake. The warrior shook his head desperately as Seon-Hyeok stared at him. ¡°Holy Sword.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a holy sword.¡± Flinching at the words ¡®Holy Sword¡¯, the warrior feigned ignorance in a trembling voice. Whoosh. At that moment, the Holy Sword the warrior let go of suddenly trembled. The warrior¡¯s eyes likewise shook wildly. ¡°Ah, guess I can¡¯t do anything about it now. You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m Park Joon-Min, the owner of ¡®Balmung¡¯, the Holy Sword.¡± Park Joon-Min looked ridiculous. After all of his pretending, he now openly confessed his identity and that of his greatsword like he was sharing some great secret. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Kim Seon-Hyeok.¡± ¡°I can call you Seon-Hyeok hyung, right?¡± Joon-Min¡¯s attitude was almost capricious as he quickly pretended to be close and friendly. ¡°In any case, I was able to deal with that troublesome beast thanks to you. I haven¡¯t been able to eat or sleep properly in days trying to catch it.¡± Seon-Hyeok was not too dissatisfied with the man immediately referring to him as ¡®hyung¡¯ without waiting for an answer. ¡°Every time I tried to finish it off, it¡¯d escape. It was a pain to chase because it was so fast.¡± Despite pretending to be tight-lipped, Joon-Min was quite talkative once he started speaking. ¡°Ugh.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s head began to hurt. The conversation with Joon-Min was truly chaotic. The warrior would suddenly stop talking and stare at his greatsword intermittently, and he would randomly change topics and speak only about what he wanted to say. It was genuinely difficult to follow the conversation. Seon-Hyeok was almost worried about the man¡¯s mental state. But regardless, he was able to gather some information from the fragmented conversation. ¡°I was treated like complete trash until I found Balmung! Do you know how much I was looked down on because I couldn¡¯t do as much as a normal swordsman?¡± First and foremost, Joon-Min revealed that he was little more than a low-tier foreigner until not long ago, and that it was only recently that he gained control over the powerful holy light he used against the banshee. In fact, his prolonged fight against the banshee was the first time using his abilities in a real battle. In that sense, it was not unusual that Joon-Min lacked self-awareness as a warrior. ¡°Wait.¡± Seon-Hyeok suddenly had a question as he listened to the foreigner¡¯s story. It might not be to the same degree as the Adenburg Kingdom, but the eastern kingdoms generally treated foreigners as important. Their valuation of these assets might be different, but they all recognized the foreigners¡¯ latent potential. But somehow, Joon-Min seemed unusually free considering his abilities. There were no signs of his affiliation, and he did not reveal which kingdom he called home. ¡°Where do you belong?¡± The talkative Joon-Min avoided responding for the first time. Seon-Hyeok was immediately able to grasp the situation by looking at the foreigner¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re a deserter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Joon-Min did not respond, but Seon-Hyeok was certain. The warrior was a deserter. ¡°You really are hopeless.¡± Seon-Hyeok could tell from the moment the foreigner openly spoke about his situation without reservation. The warrior did not just seem foolish - he truly was foolish. ¡°But if I hadn¡¯t done that, I¡¯d have been stuck in the barracks just waiting for the demons to come! It¡¯s not my home in the first place - what love should I have for the people who treated me so poorly!¡± Joon-Min¡¯s feelings were understandable. As he said, this world was not their home, and they likewise did not have any connections to the kingdoms here. There was no reason to feel loyalty or a sense of belonging for the sake of doing so. But at the same time, considering the high valuation of foreigners in the eastern kingdoms, it was also true that Joon-Min¡¯s decision to desert felt shortsighted. ¡°Well, way to cross the border safely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Balmung.¡± Joon-Min¡¯s expression was easygoing as he proudly responded. ¡°But should you be saying all that to me? It¡¯s the first time we met.¡± Although they fought side by side against the demonic beast, Joon-Min and Seon-Hyeok were strangers. They did not have the relationship to have such a deep conversation. Instead of responding, Joon-Min clutched his greatsword. From his occasional nodding and mumbling, it was clear he was speaking to Balmung. ¡°Hm. Well since things are like this, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡± Setting Balmung down after a while, Joon-Min looked at him with a pleasant expression. ¡°Hyung. Please give me a ride.¡± Seon-Hyeok was speechless. Joon-Min was acting like he was flagging a taxi. ¡°Hyung, aren¡¯t you heading west?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± His thoughts began to race. ¡°Why are you headed west?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the Dark Lord, of course.¡± The answer was what he expected, but Seon-Hyeok had lingering questions. Joon-Min had rolled on the ground groaning after dealing with a single demonic creature. Seon-Hyeok was not in a position to criticize, considering he could not defeat the banshee after an entire day of fighting, but it was clear the warrior was lacking compared to the Dark Lord. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Joon-Min picked up the discarded Balmung and stepped towards the tainted land. ¡°I¡¯m definitely weak right now. But¡­¡± He seemed nonchalant even as he stepped on the cursed ground which would threaten any daring to traverse it. ¡°Just because I¡¯m weak today¡­¡± He raised the Holy Sword high up in the sky before driving it down into the ground. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be weak tomorrow.¡± Light exploded from Balmung. Whoosh! The warrior¡¯s aura suddenly fluctuated as the brilliant, holy light began to devour the black energy covering the polluted land. ¡°Balmung, the Devourer of Demonic Energy.¡± Joon-Min was smiling as he stood at the center of the holy light reaching up to the sky. ¡°And I¡¯m Balmung¡¯s master - the mortal enemy of the Dark Lord.¡± The now more intense holy light completely covered the area. Balmung greedily devoured the demonic energy, and it did not take long for the ominous energy to completely disappear. The energy devoured by the greatsword became nutrients for the warrior¡¯s growth. ¡°Oh! Level up!¡± Joon-Min shouted excitedly as he jumped up and down. ¡°Hell yeah! That was fast!¡± Seon-Hyeok was left speechless as he watched the benefactor of the energy making a fuss. Joon-Min had been correct. The warrior was relatively weak when he fought against the banshee, but he could not be considered weak any longer. A single instance of absorbing demonic energy allowed this broken class to progress at a tremendous rate. Moreover, it was not only the warrior benefitting from the situation. Balmung, the straight and plain-looking greatsword, completely changed. A fist-sized golden bead appeared beneath the hilt, and a wave-shaped guard now extended above. The white sword, somehow made from a lump of dark metal, now looked sharper and holier than ever. ¡°Well, that¡¯s completely ridicu¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok shut his mouth as he unknowingly blurted out a half-admiring and half-disbelieving sound. After all, the dragon rider was no less broken a class. The difference between them was that this warrior¡¯s class was specialized in dealing with the Dark Lord and his subordinates. [He who accepts his own destiny is given appropriate rewards.] The small fairy dragon approached during this time and whispered to him. When he heard Geheimnis¡¯ voice, all the complex emotions floating through Seon-Hyeok¡¯s head disappeared - all except one. The only feeling that remained was one of mistrust. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is you¡¯re up to.¡± Seon-Hyeok growled in a low voice as he glanced towards the warrior, seemingly busy checking his stats after his level-up. ¡°But if you¡¯re working with me, then get your attitude straight.¡± Even if his contract with Geheimnis put the fairy dragon in a different position compared to the other dragon subspecies, which were more subservient to him, the creature was acting out of line. Even ignoring the fact that she notified him of an enemy¡¯s approach too late, her words and actions were unnecessarily insidious. It seemed as though she had an ulterior motive. ¡°And if you don¡¯t like it, you can leave.¡± If Geheimnis really left because of what he said, it would be impossible to locate the dragon subspecies currently in the western part of the continent. Seon-Hyeok was well aware of this fact, but he was not worried. It was clear the fairy dragon had been promised something by the dragon in return for helping the dragon rider. As such, he was convinced that this devious creature would not leave him. [I¡­] The small dragon showed bewilderment for the first time, taken aback by the sudden ultimatum. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to submit, nor am I asking much of you.¡± What Seon-Hyeok wanted was a truly reliable helper, not an insidious companion. All he hoped for was the fairy dragon to be a little more trustworthy. [I will accept your suggestion.] The hesitation Geheimnis showed in offering this simple answer made it clear she was up to something. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll believe you.¡± However, instead of pushing the beleaguered fairy dragon even further, Seon-Hyeok decided to compromise at a reasonable point. This concession would be enough for now. ¡®Master! There are people approaching from afar!¡¯ Turning at the sound of Atiya¡¯s voice, Seon-Hyeok was able to notice dust clouds rising up from far away. ¡°Park Joon-Min.¡± ¡°Yes, hyung!¡± Still yet to shake off the lingering effects of the sudden level-up, Joon-Min excitedly answered. ¡°There are people approaching.¡± Seon-Hyeok conveyed the warning that there were others closing in with little thought. However, Joon-Min¡¯s reaction was very strange. CH 180. ¡°H, hyung. I¡¯m finished with my business here, so let¡¯s go.¡± Seon-Hyeok was similarly uncomfortable at the thought of uninvited guests. Lafayette and Roland¡¯s origins in this kingdom lingered on his mind. However, Joon-Min seemed even more troubled by the people¡¯s appearance. Seon-Hyeok wordlessly watched the warrior before asking Atiya. ¡°Atiya. Could you describe the approaching guests?¡± ¡®They¡¯re dressed in white armor, white capes, and white clothes. Even their horses are white.¡¯ ¡°White armor and horses¡­ what a strange bunch.¡± Flinch. It was as he expected. When Seon-Hyeok described the people clad in all white, Joon-Min grew noticeably urgent and bewildered. [Pure white armor and horses? I have a guess as to who they are.] Perhaps Geheimnis was determined to cooperate now, as she stepped in with impeccable timing and informed him about the unidentified group. [The most reverent of knights. The Templar Knights would insist on such all-white attire.] ¡°The Templar Knights?¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned when he heard that these knights, who should be far away at the holy kingdom at the center of the continent, had appeared in Griffindor. ¡°Park Joon-Min.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes!¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes narrowed at the unnecessarily surprised response. ¡°Is there something you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Joon-Min vigorously shook his head. However, given that his eyes were shaking as wildly as his head, it was clear that the foolish warrior was lying. [How strange. The Templar Knights never leave their own territory, but from what I can tell, this doesn¡¯t look like their land.] ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the demonic beast?¡± [That would make sense, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only reason.] Geheimnis¡¯ gaze was on Joon-Min. Rather, it was on the Holy Sword he wielded. [Since ancient times, the Holy Sword was kept and defended at their temples.] Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes followed Geheimnis¡¯ back and forth between the Holy Sword and Joon-Min. By now, the naive warrior seemed uneasy and incapable of standing still. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Even as he thought it was ridiculous, Seon-Hyeok could not help but wonder after seeing the warrior¡¯s reckless behavior up to this point. ¡°You didn¡¯t just take the Holy Sword, did you?¡± Joon-Min, after being restless like a puppy needing to be let out, froze on the spot. ¡°You did.¡± Seon-Hyeok facepalmed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about this once we¡¯re away from here.¡± Lafayette and Roland coincidentally appeared at that time, having been drawn by the holy light. Seon-Hyeok had Joon-Min get on a griffin before they flew away. If the approaching figures were Griffindor knights, Seon-Hyeok would have overcome his discomfort and made contact for potential diplomatic gains, but there was nothing to be gained by crossing paths with the Templar Knights at this time. ¡°Atiya. Make sure nobody hears.¡± ¡®Leave it to me.¡¯ When they completely left the scene, Seon-Hyeok found a place at a reasonable distance from the griffin riders before asking Joon-Min about his situation. In turn, the warrior openly revealed the series of events leading to his pursuit by the Templar Knights. ¡°When I entered this world, I found myself in the Astoria Kingdom.¡± Joon-Min awakened at a sacred temple in the Astoria Kingdom and was granted the class of warrior. Unfortunately, despite the promising-sounding name of his class, Joon-Min found himself without any distinguishing features or abilities, and thus was soon disregarded by others. Though he was treated as little more than a physical laborer, he did not complain during his time within his new kingdom. However, this was only the case prior to the Dark Lord¡¯s emergence. When the Dark Lord rose, Joon-Min began to hear a voice and soon discovered it was the Holy Sword. Through his struggles, he found the central temple in which sacred relics were kept, but the church did not recognize him as the master of the Holy Sword. ¡°And so, you ran away with the Holy Sword in a fit of anger?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t run away with it - the sword¡¯s rightful owner took it as his own.¡± Joon-Min complained that the church¡¯s decision to deny the facts and make all sorts of excuses after he was recognized by the Holy Sword was unreasonable and self-serving. ¡°The Holy Sword recognized me as its master, so what right do they have to say anything? It¡¯s even in their religious dogma - to help the true owner of the sword when he appears.¡± [A high priest of the church should be able to borrow some strength from the sword - even if he is not Balmung¡¯s master. Besides, the mere presence of Balmung in the temple is symbolic and cannot be overlooked.] Clearly, people were the same no matter where they lived. Seon-Hyeok thought priests would not be worldly given his previous experiences with the devoted and frugal figures. However, it was not unreasonable that in a kingdom ruled by priests, some would be tempted by the secular world and covet personal power and material gain. It was an almost obvious situation, but Seon-Hyeok listened thoughtfully to Joon-Min¡¯s complaints, knowing how serious he found the situation to be. ¡°They really don¡¯t know how to give up. Even if I try hiding in deserted areas, they soon show up and start whining for the sword. I¡¯m sick and tired of it.¡± Joon-Min¡¯s expression was full of fatigue as he finished his tale. He pursued the path he deemed to be right, but was having a difficult time because of the pushback from reality. [Considering that they¡¯ve held onto the Holy Sword for so long, it¡¯s not strange that they prepared a means to track it in case it was ever stolen.] Even Joon-Min seemed to recognize that the Templar Knights had a means of locating Balmung. So long as he did not abandon the sword, his only path forward was to endure their pursuits. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you west.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, hyung! I¡¯ll definitely be of help if you take me. You saw it before. I can fight well so long as it¡¯s against those demons.¡± Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to agree with Joon-Min¡¯s claim. Just as he excelled in large-scale battles, Joon-Min was far more specialized in fights against demonic creatures. The warrior¡¯s help would be of paramount importance if Seon-Hyeok encountered another such creature before finding the dragon subspecies he sought. ¡°But in return, don¡¯t deceive me from now on. You don¡¯t have to share everything, but at the very least, if you¡¯re going to ask for a favor, you need to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯ll make sure not to!¡± The excitedly chattering Joon-Min did not look like a man heading west in search of the Dark Lord. ¡°Are you heading west in an attempt to avoid the Templar Knights?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons.¡± Joon-Min laughed with a mean expression that did not match his clean aura. ¡°Hm. Are you finished?¡± Lafayette interjected after standing off to the side listening to their conversation. ¡°Could we ask who this person is?¡± Because they had been far away, the two riders did not see the warrior¡¯s performance against the banshee. They seemed genuinely curious about the man casually conversing with the renowned Indomitable Duke. ¡°Park Joon-Min. He¡¯s from the Astoria Kingdom, and he¡¯s a foreigner with a class specialized in hunting demonic beasts.¡± Lafayette and Roland expressed their admiration when Seon-Hyeok gave a brief introduction, leaving out the details regarding his class and the Holy Sword. ¡°Oh! I thought he had a unique aura about him!¡± ¡°His energy is so pure - it¡¯s closer to that of the Templar Knights than any normal human!¡± Perhaps they sensed the distinctively clear energy surrounding the warrior, as the two riders looked kindly at Joon-Min. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here today and start moving tomorrow.¡± Having fought the banshee all day, Seon-Hyeok belatedly felt the accumulated fatigue. He leaned back on Redvern¡¯s torso as the creature lay flat on its stomach and looked towards its head. ¡°Your horn¡­¡± Redvern¡¯s horn was no bigger than a child¡¯s fist prior to the fight against the banshee, but it was now closer to the size of two adult fists. Evidently, Balmung and its master were not the only ones to benefit from devouring the demonic energy. [It¡¯s remarkable that the wyvern¡¯s capable of even digesting the demon¡¯s poison, but I wonder what will happen to the pure dragon¡­] Geheimnis voiced her concern upon seeing Redvern¡¯s horn, but Seon-Hyeok did not mind. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll see.¡± Both Goldrake and Bluegon changed significantly from when Seon-Hyeok first met them. There was nothing to worry about because Redvern was doing the same. Seon-Hyeok and his party continued to head west. Their travels progressed smoothly. ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s insanely fast!¡± The only problem was that Joon-Min was so talkative that it made Seon-Hyeok¡¯s ears hurt. ¡°Where can I get something like this?¡± It seemed Joon-Min preferred the griffins with their pure white wings over the sleek and elegant wyvern, as he repeatedly voiced his desire to own one for himself. And each time, Lafayette shuddered as he held onto Mionte¡¯s reins. ¡°I want one! With it, I wouldn¡¯t ever be bothered by those persistent Templar Knights again.¡± It was absurd to think that the griffins, prized even within the Griffindor Kingdom, were being treated like a getaway car. But regardless of what the foreigner said, the group continued to head west. Eventually, they finally managed to traverse the eastern part of the continent and reach its center. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok grimaced as he entered the airspace of the central kingdoms. ¡°Hyung, did you sense that?¡± Even Joon-Min, after talking excitedly all this time, lowered his voice. The surrounding atmosphere was too ominous to remain easygoing. [Demonic energy. They said that the central territories were in chaos due to the demonic creatures, and it seems the situation is even worse than expected.] The energy was not quite as dense as it had been in Griffindor, but the demonic aura spread across the central kingdoms covered a far larger area. ¡°Hyung, what will you do?¡± ¡°We keep moving.¡± Joon-Min gave an unhappy look at the response, but he did not complain, perhaps recognizing his own situation. ¡°Whew.¡± Finding and eliminating all of the sources of demonic energy around them was not a task that could be completed in a short period of time. In any other situation, he would not have refused the challenge, but Seon-Hyeok did not have time to spare. [You need to hurry. Given the strange atmosphere out west, it seems as though something has happened. If you delay any further, another of the dragons will fall from grace.] Geheimnis repeatedly warned him that there were abnormal signs coming from the dragon subspecies curled up in the west. ¡°I just hope that the kingdoms¡¯ superhuman beings will rise to the challenge in time.¡± It was unfortunate, but all Seon-Hyeok could do was hope that the kingdoms would successfully purify the corruption within their borders. [Even so, the humans are fighting well. If the demons had been given the time to settle down and grow, the demonic energy in the area would be much greater.] Perhaps sensing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s bitter feelings, Geheimnis explained the current situation. He was relieved, but these feelings did not last. There was no end to the demonic energy in the central kingdoms. Even after flying on Redvern for days on end, the burdensome atmosphere did not dissipate. It was almost as though the entire continent had been tainted by the ominous energy. The party did not get caught up like before thanks to Balmung¡¯s abilities, but they were unable to enjoy these benefits. The demonic energy spreading across the continent was simply that severe. Even the talkative Joon-Min recognized the seriousness of the situation and kept quiet. After their long flight, Seon-Hyeok and his party finally reached the western part of the continent. What awaited them there was a purple sky that had lost its clear, cerulean hue, and a blackened, rotting, and polluted land. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± The demonic energy here was so dense it was hard to breathe. Seon-Hyeok immediately realized that something was wrong. CH 180 No content CH 181. The territory occupied by the Nordic foreigners only extended as far as the Nordic Kingdom and parts of the surrounding northwestern kingdoms. Seon-Hyeok heard that the western kingdoms still had power in reserve, as they had not yet been directly involved in the ongoing war. However, when he finally reached the western portion of the continent, things were not as he had heard. The demonic energy covering the world was so terrible that Seon-Hyeok wondered how anyone could live in it, and the cursed land was too lifeless to support crops. The western lands Seon-Hyeok saw were literally the land of the dead. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Joon-Min suddenly screamed as he rode behind Lafayette. At the same time, Balmung began to violently emit its holy light. The sacred aura pushed away the demonic energy, but it proved insufficient. Even after being repelled, the pervasive dark energy quickly rushed in again in a black haze, and the holy light capable of extinguishing even the giant banshee disappeared without much effect. ¡°Heok. Heok.¡± Joon-Min¡¯s breaths turned ragged. It was as though he spent all of his energy in that brief period. Shudder. Balmung trembled, and it seemed it was lamenting its own lack of strength. [Balmung¡¯s energy is the antithesis of demonic energy. It¡¯s natural it would be enraged by this level of it.] Geheimnis explained the reason behind the Holy Sword¡¯s, and its warrior¡¯s, sudden reactions, and Seon-Hyeok quickly accepted the explanation. Though not to the same degree as Joon-Min, Seon-Hyeok felt a similar way. The hostility and fighting spirit bubbling up from within was pushing him to expend all of his energy in an attempt to tear the unclean aura apart. However, unlike Balmung¡¯s owner, Seon-Hyeok suppressed this impulse and remained in control. ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Joon-Min belatedly realized his own mistake and apologized. ¡°No, I get it.¡± Seon-Hyeok let out a quiet sigh as he saw the reddish gleam remaining in Joon-Min¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s back away for now. Considering the commotion we made, something will come.¡± The situation would be dire even if they were at full strength, and right now, it would be difficult to deal with any incoming threat. Seon-Hyeok decided it would be better to leave the area than fight a losing battle. Shriek! His expectations proved correct. Something approached from a distance with an ominous scream. Moreover, it was not just one being. Tens, no, perhaps hundreds of cries could be heard, and Seon-Hyeok quietly retreated with his party. ¡°Whew.¡± Dragon Fear protected the group from the demonic energy while Balmung was out of strength. Even the pervasive energy around them faltered at the dragon¡¯s aura. But this only applied to the energy directly surrounding the party. The land was still dense with demonic energy, and both the Holy Sword and its master struggled to recover in such an environment. Seon-Hyeok fell deep into thought as he waited for the warrior to recover. ¡°The information was wrong.¡± It was not just wrong, but egregiously so. If the news had spread that the western situation was so dire, the central and eastern kingdoms would not have remained so nonchalant. This is what they hoped for. Seon-Hyeok easily figured out what the Dark Lord of Nordic wanted. Park Sang-Jin, the Dark Lord, was inducing the central and eastern kingdoms into a sense of complacency and optimism about the ongoing situation. Instead of uniting against a common threat, these kingdoms, in turn, placed all responsibility on the western kingdoms. In fact, the Astoria Kingdom at the center of the continent cried out for help from all kingdoms, but none had committed any troops or offered their full-fledged support. These kingdoms hoped that the westerners would put an end to the civil war out in their region. This was in spite of the fact that these western kingdoms were already on the brink of destruction. ¡°We have to tell them.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not know how much time the dragon subspecies here had before being completely corrupted. However, even if it cost some time, he had to notify the central and eastern kingdoms of the truth. ¡°Lafayette.¡± Lafayette immediately answered his call. ¡°Tell me which of the kingdoms around here has a relatively strong influence over the surrounding kingdoms.¡± Lafayette replied after a moment of thought. ¡°The Holy Kingdom has the most say among the central kingdoms, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be of much help right now because of the turmoil there.¡± The Astoria Kingdom, having lost its leader due to assassins sent by the Dark Lord, was effectively in a state of civil war. The bishops previously in power continued to speak from their temples, but their opinions were disjointed, and the surrounding kingdoms naturally disregarded their opinions. ¡°Was this planned¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok now understood why the Dark Lord had the leader of Astoria assassinated among the various kingdoms he threw into chaos with his demonic creatures. ¡°Aside from the Holy Kingdom, Iberia has a relatively strong influence around here.¡± ¡°Iberia?¡± Seon-Hyeok tilted his head in confusion, as he had not yet memorized all of the kingdoms¡¯ names aside from the major powerhouses. Roland offered an explanation. ¡°It¡¯s less a kingdom as it is a union of autonomous city-states towards the center and southern parts of the continent. Their autonomy has been recognized after paying significant tribute to the Holy Kingdom using their trade profits. They would be able to spread news of the current events faster than anyone else using their trade routes.¡± There was no further reason to delay. ¡°Lead the way.¡± He immediately had the griffin riders guide him to the Iberian Alliance. *** Granado, the leading seat of the Iberian Alliance, was thrown into a frenzy. ¡°Drachen? That Drachen?¡± News spread that the envoy and Indomitable Duke of the Adenburg Kingdom, which had emerged as the eastern powerhouse through the War of the Three Kingdoms, was suddenly making a visit to Granado. ¡°Unbelievable. Why is this major figure from an eastern kingdom all the way out here?¡± There were lingering doubts whether the visitor would be a fraud impersonating the Indomitable Duke, but even the messenger¡¯s identity was unusual. It was Jean-Marie de Roland, once known as the Knight of the Gale and the pride of Griffindor, but now an Adenburg knight following his defeat at the hands of Drachen. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a swindler on a griffin, I should pretend to believe him at the very least.¡± Diego Velazquez, the consul of Granado and leader of the Iberian Alliance, silenced the raucous nobles and immediately went to Roland. ¡°Could you tell me what brings the Indomitable Duke to this shabby place?¡± ¡°You should hear the details from the duke himself.¡± Roland remained dignified even while dealing with the leader of the Iberian Alliance, a strong power within the central portion of the continent. It could have been considered rude at first glance, but Diego Velazquez was more merchant than monarch and did not take offense to this attitude. Rather, he expressed admiration for the elegant and beautiful griffin and its dignified rider. The Knight of the Azure Sky is showing this level of dignity, so how great could Drachen possibly be? Diego Velazquez looked up into the sky with an expression full of expectations, knowing he would meet the most renowned figure in recent history. In turn, he was rewarded beyond his imagination. The purple wyvern, a symbol of Drachen, was beautiful beyond expectations. It was much greater than the fierce and vicious monster he anticipated. The membranous wings spread wide were each as large as the sails of a sizable merchant ship, and the creature¡¯s extended body was as beautiful as the statues adorning the bows of the most magnificent of ships. It looked to be a being out of this world. The beast descended like a masterpiece created by God. It soon gently landed in a vacant area. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seen from up close, the wyvern¡¯s figure was like that of a king. Overwhelmed by its majesty, Diego Velazquez forgot all of the flowery greetings he had prepared for Drachen. ¡°This is the spouse of Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, Queen Regent and the rightful heir to the Adenburg throne. He is Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, the Indomitable Duke and the lord of Rheinperle.¡± If the Knight of the Azure Sky, who had arrived first, did not grab his attention, Granado¡¯s consul would have stood there admiring the wyvern¡¯s appearance forever. ¡°I welcome the Indomitable Duke.¡± Belatedly coming to his senses, Diego Velazquez offered his greetings and searched for Drachen. Only then did he notice the renowned knight hidden behind the giant monster. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He thought he would not be surprised by anything after seeing a monster that looked to be the lord of the skies, but soon realized how foolish he had been. The wyvern was not the Lord of the Skies. The true ruler was Drachen himself. His armor, colorful and tastefully ornate to show his noble status, was unlike anything else as it conjured images of the dragon. The impression it gave was extraordinary. However, the armor, made painstakingly by famed artisans, was dull compared to its owner. Diego Velazquez staggered when he was faced with the foreigner¡¯s black eyes. It was as though a shock had been sent through his very spirit. He barely managed to come to his senses and straighten up. For a moment, he thought it would be proper to kneel in front of Drachen, and his knees naturally began to bend. If he had been any slower in coming to his senses, the history of the Iberian Alliance would have stated that its leader kneeled in front of a foreign figure. Drachen¡¯s presence was simply that oppressive. However, this was understandable. Drachen was intentionally unleashing the full force of Dragon Fear. It was because Seon-Hyeok worried that his counterpart would take his warning lightly given his unscheduled visit. The Dragon Fear¡¯s effect was undoubtable. The elder man, the leader of the Iberian Alliance, was completely overwhelmed by the dragon¡¯s aura and left speechless. If Seon-Hyeok wanted to speak, he needed to take this opportunity. ¡°Please immediately send magical communications to the neighboring kingdoms.¡± It was perhaps rude, but nobody would blame him given the severity of the current matter. ¡°The western kingdoms, previously said to be surviving and well, have collapsed.¡± The consul¡¯s expression was blank, suppressed by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s presence, but his eyes grew wide. ¡°What are¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said.¡± Seon-Hyeok enunciated every word as he looked directly at Diego Velazquez. ¡°The west is now hell.¡± *** On the day Seon-Hyeok arrived at the Iberian Alliance, magical communications were sent to all kingdoms located on the central and eastern parts of the continent. At first, nobody believed the information. There were twelve kingdoms of various sizes in the west. It was unbelievable that all twelve had collapsed. However, they soon noticed that the renowned Drachen was guaranteeing the contents of the magical communications. Those refusing to believe the news immediately were thrown into a frenzy. They tried to contact the western kingdoms, and to their surprise, not a single kingdom responded. As the days continued to pass without a response, these kingdoms¡¯ suspicions became certainty. By the time they started to believe the news coming from the Iberian Alliance, one of the western kingdoms finally replied. ¡®Annihilation in the west. Minimal survivors.¡¯ CH 181 No content CH 182 No content CH 182. The central kingdoms finally began to mobilize after aloofly watching the western situation. They gathered fast-footed cavalry and individuals specialized in searching to create scouting parties and sent them to uncover the true situation in the west. With that, they waited. Three days passed, then four, and finally ten. No matter how long they waited, none of the individuals sent west returned. The kingdoms recruited new scouts. This time, the scouting party sent west contained even more talented individuals. Among them were even knights and mages, the true measures of a kingdom¡¯s strength. Though they were the lower-ranked mages and rank-and-file knights, they were superhuman beings nonetheless. Nobody doubted that this new group would return with the whereabouts of their missing predecessors and news about the west. However, it did not take long for this faith to be crushed. The mages had taken a large number of communications stones, but after an initial message stating they arrived in the west, communications were cut off once again. They had lost their superhuman individuals in vain, but they did get something out of this effort. ¡®Drachen was correct.¡¯ The last message sent by one of the lost scouting parties was brief, but it was enough for the eastern and central kingdoms to understand the seriousness of the situation. ¡°Why has the predicament in the west been unknown until now!¡± ¡°Are the central kingdoms bordering the west trustworthy? If they were not intentionally deceiving us, could the situation in the west be unknown to this extent?¡± The eastern kingdoms harshly criticized the central kingdoms and insisted they engage in more active reconnaissance. Some of the more belligerent kingdoms even began to stage armed demonstrations by moving their forces along the border. ¡°The central kingdoms must prove their innocence!¡± The central kingdoms had been preoccupied with the demons within their borders to actively scout the western situation to this point. They were unable to withstand the pressure placed upon them and finally decided to mobilize their troops. Before long, a large expedition force consisting of an infantry regiment and a cavalry company crossed the borders into the western part of the continent. And soon, they reached the land of the dead mentioned by Drachen. ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡± The soldiers grew terrified at the dreary, purple sky, and they were completely overwhelmed by the ominous energy rising from the ground. ¡°We continue forward. This isn¡¯t enough to confidently say that all of the western kingdoms have collapsed.¡± The commanders encouraged the frightened soldiers and continued the march. There was nothing easy about this western expedition. The soldiers who drank from the contaminated river began to suffer from an unidentifiable disease, and the seemingly healthy suffered from terrible nightmares each night as they showed signs of madness. Nonetheless, the commanders urged the force on. And finally, they reached the main base of the western kingdoms. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Collapsed fortresses. Cities in ruins. Empty barracks. There were no signs of life anywhere. It was almost as though the native inhabitants had disappeared into thin air. The commanders of the expedition began to debate whether to search for the missing people or to return satisfied after completing their desired objective. The answer was as good as decided. Insufficient drinking water, unknown illnesses, and signs of madness in the soldiers. Any additional progress was unreasonable. They decided that successfully scouting the territory was enough of an achievement as they turned around. ¡°We¡¯re heading back.¡± The commanders carefully selected by the central kingdoms did not forget that their predecessors had gone missing. The return journey was not easy. The thirsty and exhausted soldiers plodded along with heavy footsteps, while the soldiers suffering from madness threatened to break down military discipline. They desperately hoped to escape this hellish landscape in the west. However, the real hell was only just beginning. It was about a day after deciding to turn back that they realized this horrific reality. The first victims were the soldiers trudging along in exhaustion. ¡°Hm?¡± Hundreds, no, thousands, of hands suddenly rose up from the ground and grabbed at the soldiers¡¯ ankles. ¡°Ack!¡± The procession broke down in an instant. Something foul began to jump on the soldiers in disarray. ¡°S, save me!¡± Screams rose up from all over. The unidentified objects attacking the soldiers began to bite them and tear them apart with reckless abandon. Guhhhh. The beings coming out of the blackened soil surprisingly resembled humans. The only differences were in their half-rotting bodies and extended green nails. The commanders and mages were stunned as they identified the assailants. ¡°U, undead¡­¡± It was then that they realized where the missing western civilians had disappeared to. The price for this discovery was the blood and bodies of countless soldiers. ¡°Find solid ground and re-form ranks!¡± The wise and experienced commanders worked to find an optimal response, and the mages and knights likewise played their roles in the conflict. They located the undead tangled among the soldiers and destroyed them. Their performance in the battle was remarkable and befitting their status as the true firepower of a kingdom. The undead were torn apart by sword energy and burned with magic. The chaos was barely alleviated with time. However, despite their best efforts, the casualties were enormous. In that brief span of time, more than half of the troops had been lost, and a significant portion of the cavalry had lost their horses. The force¡¯s combat strength had dropped catastrophically. Even more undead and monsters attacked this weakened army. But despite this, the soldiers did not give up hope. Their superhuman forces were still alive, and their commanders remained calm. This lingering hope was shattered three days into their return journey. A massive tentacle protruding from the ground crushed the bodies of the mages. The knights quickly stepped forward to defeat the monster, but it was too late. The mages had already perished. Having lost the mages¡¯ support, the knights pushed themselves to their limits. ¡°You have to return alive and spread the truth.¡± The commanders made their difficult decision. They decided that even the exhausted knights would be sacrificed at this rate, and instead, the knights and cavalry would be better served separately returning to their homeland. In the absence of these superhuman beings, the expedition force was annihilated within a single day. The locations in which the troops suffered varied, but the situation remained eerily consistent. ¡°We cannot let their sacrifices be in vain.¡± The small groups of people involved in the desperate escape rode east, but even this journey proved to be anything but easy. As they approached the border, stronger and stronger enemies blocked their way. The knights more than demonstrated why they were considered superhuman beings, but despite this, it was impossible to escape this hell through their strength alone. In the end, the majority of the survivors were wiped out. Only a few lucky individuals were given the chance to see a clear blue sky once again. Combined, the eight kingdoms bordering the west had sent nearly 20,000 troops across the border, but only 40 returned. Even those fortunate to return began to show illness soon after and perished. The mages explained their passing was due to overexposure to demonic energy. ¡°We have confirmed that the west has fallen into the hands of the Dark Lord.¡± All of the survivors died, but their sacrifice ensured that the situation in the west was revealed in detail to the neighboring kingdoms. ¡°This is no longer just a problem for the western kingdoms.¡± ¡°We will use all of our strength to drive out the demons within our borders, then close the borders.¡± The central kingdoms treated the situation in the west as a continental crisis as they vowed to join forces. It was at this moment that a great alliance was formed between the various central kingdoms. In response, the eastern kingdoms announced their willingness to provide maximum support to the central kingdoms. They realized that after the western and central kingdoms, they would be the next to fall. ¡°We need support from the Holy Kingdom.¡± ¡°Will Astoria continue with its petty in-house fights in this dire situation?¡± The kingdoms recalled a time from the distant past when these holy figures fought against evil and eventually emerged victorious. They insisted that the Astoria Kingdom cease its power struggle and focus on the greater issues of the continent. The archbishops of Astoria belatedly realized the seriousness of the situation and formed a temporary truce, ending their internal battles. ¡°A fight against the Dark Lord¡¯s armies is a fight against demonic energy.¡± ¡°Those becoming addicted to the demonic energy will either die as it permeates into their bones, or they will descend into madness and lust for blood.¡± The old records kept in the holy temples were released at once, and it became known that the collapse of the western kingdoms was not because of the Dark Lord¡¯s forces, but rather because of the energy he brought into this world. ¡°Resisting the demonic energy is only possible through faith and the blessings of God.¡± The Holy Kingdom suggested that divine power was the only means of expelling demonic energy, and they proved this by immediately sweeping away all of the demonic beasts within their borders. In this sense, it was natural that the Holy Kingdom was then appointed as the leading seat of the Central Alliance. ¡°Those who have devoted themselves to all that is holy. I declare a Holy War as of today, so dedicate your life and death to the one and only God.¡± The Holy Kingdom announced a Holy War against the scourge of the west. Astoria had previously announced the same during the demonic beasts¡¯ rampage, but their declaration now carried far more weight. Their statement now was not a vain cry towards the world at large, but rather an absolute command to bring together the priests scattered throughout the continent. The Holy War against the Dark Lord had fully begun. As the clouds of war grew thicker, the kingdoms began to wonder about a certain someone¡¯s whereabouts. This individual was Drachen, the Indomitable Duke who revealed the perilous situation in the western kingdoms and subsequently headed west of his own volition. However, there was no further news from Drachen, last seen leaving Granado to the west. *** ¡°Perhaps there was an accident¡­¡± One of the nobles tactlessly spoke before shutting his mouth in surprise. However, it was too late to retract his statement, and his words reached the one it must not reach. ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Ophelia, the Queen Regent, had been leading this meeting with a stoic expression, but she immediately warned the noble with an icy glare. ¡°Please punish me for my carelessness.¡± The noble prostrated himself and pleaded guilty as he was subjected to an anger never seen from the regent. ¡°The Indomitable Duke has never lost before, no matter how difficult his battles have been. Doubting his safety is no different from doubting the title of ¡®Indomitable¡¯ I have bestowed upon him.¡± The nobles shut their mouths and lowered their heads at the sound of Ophelia¡¯s icy voice. The Queen Regent recently became much harder to address after news spread of Drachen¡¯s journey to the hellish landscape of the west. A careless noble further poked at this figure today, and any additional recklessness could result in harsh retribution. As the nobles remained silent, the meeting to determine the quantity and composition of troops to reinforce the Central Alliance quickly fizzled out. ¡°Whew.¡± Left alone after the nobles¡¯ departure, Ophelia¡¯s expression quickly became pensive. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to come back soon?¡± She muttered helplessly as she clung onto a magically-delivered letter from a month ago. ¡®The situation has become complicated, and I think it¡¯ll be a while before I return.¡¯ Ophelia sighed once again. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± An urgent voice spoke out as Ophelia sat alone, lost in thought about her unreachable partner. ¡°Speak.¡± As she re-assumed her expressionless facade and replied coldly, the servant opening the door bowed as he shouted. ¡°There has been news that the Indomitable Duke¡¯s drake is running west from Rheinperle!¡± CH 183. Goldrake was relentless as it galloped across the open plains. Anything in its path was trampled without concern as the drake violently charged headfirst. It neither slept nor ate. Goldrake only looked forward as it continued to run. Its charge was desperate, as though it was its only calling in life. ¡°Ugh! This crazy beast! How far are you going to go?¡± Pained screams could be heard from the riders chasing the drake. After lazily sleeping day and night, Goldrake had suddenly broken down its stable and ran with reckless abandon. Clark and the other riders panicked at this sudden disturbance and immediately followed close behind. This had been four days ago. ¡°Stop! I said stop!¡± ¡°Do you really think it¡¯ll listen?¡± Jonasson ridiculed Hansen when the rider shouted out. However, even as he did so, Jonasson desperately hoped Goldrake would stop. He was not the only one. The other riders were likewise weary and longed for an end to this chaos. ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡± The charge had been sudden, and naturally, the cavalry had been unprepared to travel such a long distance. ¡°We have to decide now! We can¡¯t continue like this any further!¡± Clark, at the forefront of the charge, gritted his teeth at Jonasson¡¯s comment. The horses are tired, as are their riders. They had taken a brief break in the middle, but it was insufficient. Even if they themselves endured, their horses would be unable to do the same. That was not the only problem. Another issue was that Goldrake was headed towards the Noctein border of all places. From what they could tell, Goldrake showed no intention of stopping before the border. ¡°It¡¯ll be war if we¡¯re unlucky.¡± Noctein, of all places? The Noctein Kingdom despised both Drachen and his favorite mounts. There was no way such a kingdom would sit back and watch the drake trample across their border. The absence of its rider would not be an excuse. If anything, the Nocteins would treat this riderless beast as easy prey and rush in. It was even possible they would use the pretext of the invading monster as justification for another war. Of course, this was unlikely given the significant damage dealt to the Nocteins in the previous war, but the riders needed to keep this possibility in mind. ¡°We follow the drake as far as we can.¡± The situation had spiraled out of control, but despite all their concerns, they could not stop Goldrake. Who could possibly stop that rampaging monster? Even more importantly, they did not want to stop the drake. Seeing the loyal Goldrake charge like this, it was clear that the beast was concerned about its master¡¯s safety. ¡°Do you think something happened to the lord?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say something so unlucky. Do you think he¡¯s someone who¡¯d be beaten so easily?¡± ¡°He even went on Redvern. Regardless of what happened, he should be able to get away.¡± Hansen and Jonasson barked out in anger when they heard the concerns of one of the riders. ¡°Don¡¯t say something so useless. If you¡¯re so at ease, worry about our own situation.¡± When even Clark backed up the two veteran riders, the cavalry rider initiating the conversation shut up and nodded. ¡°We follow the drake to the border. If we¡¯re lucky, Julian will have prepared something by then.¡± Clark simply hoped that Julian, having overtaken the monster, would have come up with a solution. However, even as they approached the border, there were no movements from the local garrisons. Scout patrols occasionally showed themselves, but there was no further action. They followed the riders before quickly disappearing. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll really cross the border.¡± ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Jonasson asked in a hoarse voice, having inhaled the dust kicked up on the open plains. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what are we going to do¡¯? How would we ever face our lord later if something happens to Goldrake?¡± Hansen looked ready to chase the drake to the end of the world, afraid that their lord was in a predicament. After agonizing over the issue, Clark decided they would pursue Goldrake even if it crossed the border. If, as they guessed, the lord was in danger, they believed Goldrake would be of great help. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to do as much as we can.¡± Not a single rider objected to Clark¡¯s decision. ¡°Since when were we afraid of the Noctein dogs?¡± ¡°We only live once!¡± The riders were loyal to Drachen, and they would willingly jump into the fires of hell to find their missing lord. However, things did not always go as planned. ¡°Ah! A little more! A little more!¡± One of the riders¡¯ horses collapsed onto the ground. As time passed, the number of stragglers increased. It was incredible that the horses had endured this brutal run for this long. At this point, it would not be strange if any of the riders were left behind at any moment. The riders were simply that exhausted. Fifteen. Fourteen. Thirteen. Ten. And finally nine. Twenty cavalry riders had begun this journey, but only nine remained. When the nine became seven, they finally reached the border. ¡°It¡¯s crossing it! It¡¯s crossing it! It crossed it!¡± As feared, Goldrake did not stop at the border but rather charged on. Clark and the remaining cavalry gritted their teeth. This was the point of no return. Beyond the border was the land of the wild Noctein dogs, and the riders would be little more than good prey. The riders were well aware of this fact, but none of them slowed down. ¡°Just cross it!¡± ¡°To think I¡¯d cross the border again!¡± ¡°Yahoo!¡± Clark smirked as he watched the riders try to work themselves up. ¡°Crazy bastards.¡± Where else in this world were there such crazy people? ¡°While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s become the first riders to cross the Noctein Kingdom!¡± Of course, he was also one of those crazy bastards. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. As they galloped on, they suddenly heard the sound of horses¡¯ hooves. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Did those Noctein bastards find us already?¡± ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Though they took brief breaks from time to time, both the riders and their mounts were already at their limit. It was questionable whether such cavalry would be able to put up a good fight. Despite this, the riders drew their two-handed swords without complaint and prepared to fight. ¡°Huh?¡± One of the riders in the rear uttered a confused noise after looking grimly at the dust cloud behind them. ¡°Aren¡¯t those allies?¡± ¡°What? How could there be allies across the border?¡± Hansen barked out before turning around and making the same bewildered sound. ¡°They really are blue coats!¡± As soon as he spoke, a figure rapidly shot out from the trailing dust clouds. ¡°Julian!¡± ¡°I was late because it was faster than I expected!¡± It was Julian Vanquish, the small apprentice knight and squire for their lord. ¡°Why are there allies beyond the border¡­¡± Julian immediately responded. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, so get the horses first!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before they could understand what she was saying, the group following her caught up to the riders. ¡°Here!¡± The blue-coated individuals were holding riderless horses¡¯ reins. ¡°Ah¡­¡± They instinctively reacted. The riders immediately received the reins handed to them by the blue-coated cavalry and skillfully switched onto the fresh horses. ¡°There¡¯s food and water in the saddles, so fill your stomachs first!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of your horses, so don¡¯t worry!¡± The riders became emotional when they heard the friendly words of support. It was touching receiving the help of allies beyond the border. ¡°We wish you good luck!¡± ¡°Do us proud and go the distance! I¡¯ll remember anyone who gives up early and give them a kick in the ass!¡± The riders thanked the men for their harsh but heartfelt support. ¡°Please take good care of my horse! I¡¯ll buy you a present when I get back!¡± Having finished the transfer, Adenburg¡¯s blue coats turned around and disappeared. The riders began to wolf down the water and jerky tied to their replacement horses¡¯ saddles. ¡°So what in the hell happened?¡± Having regained some stamina, Clark asked for the whole story, and Julian obliged. ¡°The Queen Regent stepped up herself.¡± Clark showed his surprise, not expecting Ophelia to take personal action. Julian grinned and continued. ¡°The Queen Regent declared to the world that Adenburg would join the Holy War.¡± ¡°What?¡± Clark was unable to understand how the current situation had anything to do with the war. ¡°And she appointed us as the advance party headed to the Astoria Kingdom.¡± Clark exclaimed at Julian¡¯s words. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°The Nocteins are unable to attack us.¡± *** The Noctein nobles had jumped in joy at the news that the hated Drachen was missing. They again celebrated when they heard the masterless drake was rampaging towards their lands. Though recently overshadowed by the red wyvern, the golden drake had once been responsible for the slaughter of loyal Noctein soldiers. News that this creature was entering their kingdom alone provided a perfect opportunity for retribution. They hoped to soothe their anger by beheading the beast and using it to adorn the Noctein royal palace. However, these plans went up in smoke. The regent of Adenburg declared the kingdom¡¯s participation in the new Holy War, and the drake, along with the closely following riders, now became an officially sanctioned expedition force. Attacking them would be rejecting the justice sought by the Holy Kingdom, and it would antagonize the newly formed Central Alliance. ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t for the Dark Lord!¡± In any other situation, the Noctein nobles would have shut their eyes and feigned ignorance. However, this was not possible in the current environment involving a continental war and a great alliance of kingdoms. If they created a crisis in this situation, the Nocteins would be branded as petty bastards putting personal revenge over the safety of the entire continent. It was no longer a simple issue of honor. It was a matter that could result in the surrounding kingdoms joining together to annihilate the Noctein Kingdom following the conclusion of the Holy War. ¡°To think that we have to sit back and watch that damned bastard¡¯s subordinates pass under our noses!¡± They were enraged at having to pass up the golden opportunity in front of them, but they had no other choice. In fact, they now had to hope the Adenburg forces would not come to harm while passing through their lands. They needed to avoid any pretext for the Adenburg royal family to place blame on them. In the end, the Nocteins were forced to turn a blind eye to the golden monster and group of riders crossing through their kingdom. For them, this was even more humiliating than losing in the preceding wars. Their only source of comfort was that the Griffindors would face the same predicament. *** ¡°I never thought I¡¯d ever be escorted by Noctein cavalry archers.¡± Clark mumbled quietly after confirming the presence of the Noctein cavalry shadowing them at a distance. ¡°Don¡¯t let down your guard until the very end!¡± Around the time they began to lose their vigilance against a possible surprise attack, they reached the far end of the Noctein Kingdom. CH 183 No content CH 184 No content CH 184. The riders were finally able to shake off the burdens involved with crossing enemy lines once they traversed the Noctein and Griffindor Kingdoms. The subsequent journey proved much easier. The central kingdoms had no axes to grind with the Adenburg Kingdom, and they viewed the Adenburg royal family in a positive light for deciding to actively send troops to alleviate the current crisis. For these kingdoms, these few riders were a symbol of friendship. Perhaps because of this, they actively supported the party. They willingly dispatched their own cavalry to track down the drake, allowing Clark and the riders to rest and recover from the fatigue of chasing the monster. They even offered to guide the riders to their objective once they finished recovering. Offering replacement horses for their exhausted mounts was just the cherry on top. After a month of hard riding, Goldrake and the riders, led by Clark, finally reached the Holy Kingdom of Astoria. It was around this time that Goldrake finally took a break after continuing to run nonstop. Snore. Clark and the riders dismounted and flopped down when they saw the monster snoring on the ground. ¡°Ugh. I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± Even though they received help during the process, it was unreasonable to expect fatigue accumulated over a month of traversing the eastern and central kingdoms to dissipate easily. The men held their backs and hips as they continued to groan. ¡°Hm?¡± The white-robed priests of the Holy Kingdom helped them to their feet. ¡°Brothers from the east, welcome to Astoria.¡± The priests appeared as though they had been waiting for the riders¡¯ arrival, and they immediately used their holy energy on the exhausted cavalry. Whoosh. The party¡¯s fatigue quickly dissipated as they were touched by the sacred light. ¡°We of the central kingdoms are truly grateful for Adenburg¡¯s decision.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of the extraordinary-looking leader of the priests. Regardless of their status as the first volunteer forces from the eastern kingdoms, the hospitality offered to an advance force consisting of an apprentice knight and a group of ordinary cavalry seemed excessive. Perhaps it¡¯s for diplomatic propaganda purposes? There was no way of knowing, as they had only just arrived in this kingdom. However, Julian¡¯s prediction that it would take time for them to discern the Holy Kingdom¡¯s ulterior motives proved incorrect. The leader of the priests present unexpectedly mentioned the reason. ¡°If you¡¯re the family of the Indomitable Duke, then you¡¯re brothers of our kingdom.¡± The riders quickly gathered at the unexpected mention of their lord. ¡°Is our lord safe?¡± ¡°Where is our lord?¡± The mere mention of his name caused a commotion. After all, these riders had traveled without rest for a month out of concern for their missing lord. Having finally received a clue to his whereabouts, it was natural for them to be excited. The old priest, after a brief moment of surprise, quickly smiled as he realized the reason behind their excitement. ¡°The Indomitable Duke is safe and sound. We just don¡¯t happen to know where he is at the moment.¡± Julian carefully looked at the old priest¡¯s expression and grew convinced. The priests¡¯ hospitality was not just because the riders were a symbol of the central and eastern kingdoms¡¯ friendship. It was more because of their favor towards the Indomitable Duke himself, and because they were his subordinates. If that had not been the case, the old priest¡¯s expression would not have been so bright whenever he mentioned their lord. What in the world did you do here? Julian let out a sigh as she thought about her lord, who had the propensity to cause an accident(?) whenever he left his territory of Rheinperle. Goldrake did not wake up for a while, as it seemed the drake was intent on relieving all of its accumulated fatigue. ¡°Leave the faithful drake to us, and please go recover at the temple.¡± The riders felt relief from their physical fatigue thanks to the sacred energy of the priests, but their mental exhaustion remained. There was no reason to reject the old priest¡¯s offer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the drake to you.¡± Clark glanced at the drake, still deep in slumber, before leading his party and following the priest¡¯s guidance. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The temple they arrived at was completely different from their expectations. There were no signs of saintly priests kneeling and praying in reverence. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Hold tight! Fix the restraints!¡± ¡°Priest! Over here!¡± The screams of individuals thrashing in pain and the grimacing priests desperately holding them down were more reminiscent of a battlefield. ¡°Those people¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re survivors from the western kingdoms. They have been driven to madness after exposure and addiction to demonic energy.¡± They heard stories about the effects of overexposure to demonic energy during their journey to Astoria. However, the reality was far more shocking than the rumors. The patients addicted to demonic energy were not simply insane like they imagined. Their dark-red blood vessels bulged hideously, and the whites and blacks of their eyes had flipped, giving the appearance of something inhuman. Their groans and screams were ominous like those of the dead. ¡°Damned priests! Damned bastards!¡± ¡°Curse you! Curse you!¡± The addicted swore at the priests while openly displaying their hostility. There was not the slightest bit of gratitude towards the priests putting their lives on the line for their treatment. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Though the eastern kingdoms were less pious than the central lands, where Astoria was located, the riders had never seen treatment of priests like this in their homeland. The patients treated the priests like their mortal enemies. Nod. It would not be strange to wonder about the group of people suddenly visiting the temple, but the priests gave a quick nod of acknowledgement before returning to their work. Likewise, the old priest did not bother introducing them, as he offered an excuse instead. ¡°The patients cut their restraints and flee at the slightest chance, so I hope you understand that they are unable to look away for even a moment.¡± The riders thought it was strange the soldiers posted in the temple faced inwards, and it was clear they were mindful of any escapees. But for some reason, most of these guards were gathered towards the west. Thinking it was strange, Julian inquired about the situation, and the priest responded in a sad expression. ¡°Once the demonic energy permeates into one¡¯s bone marrow, the patient is no longer able to live without it. They show few symptoms while living in a land full of the ominous energy, but withdrawal symptoms occur the moment they leave. When that happens, they begin to search out the demonic energy themselves.¡± The old priest sighed deeply as he faced the west. ¡°Those addiction symptoms are why the horrendous situation in the west remained unknown to the public for so long.¡± This world lacked the freedom of movement and residence offered in the other world, and there were even fewer people visiting the more desolate lands of the west. So long as the native people did not directly do so, it was difficult for outsiders to gain insight into the situation in the west. ¡°But there should still be people coming and going¡­¡± ¡°There are merchants occasionally traveling between the central and western kingdoms, but they aren¡¯t free from the demonic energy¡¯s influence either. By the time they noticed something was wrong, it would have been too late.¡± Hearing the priest¡¯s words, Julian once again looked at the addicts and asked. ¡°Then how did those people come all the way here?¡± Even at first glance, these individuals were completely addicted to demonic energy. There was no way such people would have voluntarily left the west and come to the temples of Astoria. ¡°The Indomitable Duke and the griffin riders rescued them all.¡± Julian and the riders stared in amazement. ¡°In Astoria, at least, he is better known as a savior than for his combat prowess. This guy... Clark gave a disbelieving look. It was ridiculous for his lord to come all this way to play the part of the hero. However, he simultaneously smiled with indelible pride and respect. The other members of his party had the same expressions on their faces. ¡°Ahem.¡± Belatedly noticing their bright smiles, the riders cleared their throats and tried to be stoic. They did not feel the need to act out of line in a place where priests and addicts desperately struggled against each other. ¡°You can be proud. The Indomitable Duke more than deserves it.¡± Clark forcibly held back his grin as he asked. ¡°But I didn¡¯t hear any of that on the way here. Her Majesty is quite worried about the Indomitable Duke¡­¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since he came here with them. By now, the central temple should have sent magical communications to your kingdom reporting on the most recent events.¡± The old priest guided the party further into the temple, saying that there was much to talk about. Goldrake woke from its slumber three days after Julian¡¯s party arrived at the temple. Growl. The drake raised its head and stared at the western sky before beginning to move. It was at a relaxed pace unlike before, but its movements were impactful, like those of a warrior before battle. Thud. Thud. Julian¡¯s party followed close behind the monster showing off its presence as it headed west. They were joined by a hundred mace-wielding Templar Knights in their white armor, as well as thirty priests in their neat robes. They were not the only ones joining the party. They were surrounded by an escort of 3,000 holy warriors, veteran fighters recognized for their strong faith and the pride of Astoria. The force headed west to the lands dense with demonic energy. When they finally reached the beginning of this ominous energy, a pillar of holy light rose up from the western sky as though it had been awaiting their approach. ¡°It must be the signal mentioned by the Indomitable Duke!¡± Ishmael, the old priest leading his kind, shouted out. Goldrake, having paused before the onset of demonic energy, roared fiercely. Roar! With this roar, the golden beast began to advance into the cursed land with pounding footsteps. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Before Ishmael could even finish his words, the Templar Knights, priests, and warriors began to move. ¡°God¡¯s grace will bless all of the world!¡± The tendrils of demonic energy moving towards the army recoiled, pushed back by the priests¡¯ clear, powerful chants. It looked as though the black waves were parting in front of them. ¡°All things are insignificant before God!¡± They continued on. ¡°The light is disappearing!¡± The Templar Knights and holy warriors had been closely listening to the priests¡¯ chants to protect themselves from the dark aura around them, but they hastened their progress when they heard the cry. However, the light completely disappeared before they could reach it. In its place, a massive being raised its neck high into the sky. Roar! The monster was so large its size could not be discerned even from this distance. When it roared, Goldrake responded in turn. Their fierce and threatening vocalizations were surprisingly similar to each other. CH 185. Goldrake began to charge once again. Julian¡¯s party and the Templar Knights took care to reorganize their ranks rather than recklessly follow the drake. ¡°Be extra vigilant.¡± This was the domain of the Dark Lord, responsible for swallowing up countless people before them. They needed to conserve their stamina and prepare for any potential attack. They had to avoid picking up the pace and exhausting themselves before a fight at all costs. After all, Goldrake¡¯s destination was already clear to everyone present. It could only be headed towards the giant monster in the west, with its head sticking up like a black tower. ¡°Hm.¡± Julian stared intently at the monster¡¯s neck rising up in the ominously purple sky. ¡°What the hell is that creature?¡± She asked, thinking that the people of the Holy Kingdom bordering the Dark Lord¡¯s territory would be aware of the monster¡¯s identity. Unfortunately, however, it seemed that the Astorians were likewise seeing this creature for the first time. ¡°The history of our God has been recorded for a long time, but I can assure you that there has never been any mention of such a monster.¡± The leader of the Templar Knights added a comment to the priest¡¯s explanation. ¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be helpful to us.¡± It had a pitch-black hue matching the Dark Lord¡¯s domain, and besides, it was unlikely there would be any normal lifeforms in this tainted land. Everything they came into contact with in this cursed land was bound to be hostile towards them, but Julian remained concerned about the monster¡¯s identity. It was because its cry so closely resembled Goldrake¡¯s. Perhaps that monster was the reason for the lord¡¯s sudden trip west. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll find out when we get closer.¡± If that beast really did bring her lord here, she would know the moment she saw it up close. After all, all of his creatures resembled the mythical dragons, so it would not be difficult to distinguish it. Goldrake was now completely gone and out of sight, but there was no danger of losing their way. The black monster¡¯s presence was a constant indicator of the direction they should travel. ¡°Hm¡­¡± They walked for hours without rest. Though they moved at a slow pace in case of a possible attack, the distance they covered was anything but insignificant. However, they still remained quite the distance away from the monster. During their journey, the Templar Knights and the priests debated methods of combating the giant creature, but none could come up with any brilliant solution. Despite this, the Templar Knights remained unafraid of the monster. They were individuals specialized in combating demonic creatures in the first place, and no matter how large it may be, they figured their blades, once imbued with holy energy, their equivalent of the knights¡¯ sword energy, would be able to deal with it. Their thoughts were not simple arrogance. The Templar Knights demonstrated that their bravery was not borne from ignorance as they easily defeated the countless demonic lifeforms that attacked them. The same was true for the priests. In this contaminated land, at the very least, the priests were able to compensate for the absence of mages. Their incessant chants kept the expedition force from becoming overwhelmed by demonic energy, and the occasional sacred light they cast melted demonic beings into thin air. The 3,000 holy warriors were likewise formidable. These veteran warriors, equipped with holy armor and swords blessed by the pious priests, were ready to martyr themselves to protect the Templar Knights and priests. They demonstrated the skills to match their determination. The three groups perfectly complemented the others¡¯ weaknesses, and not even the vicious beasts calling this land home dared stop the blessed forces. These were truly the natural enemies of demonic beings and energy. Despite this, they could not help but falter when they saw the army of demonic forces filling the plains. ¡°W, what the hell¡­¡± ¡°Oh, God.¡± The Templar Knights had never wavered before, but their faces grew pale at the sight. The priests and holy warriors showed a similar reaction. The undead and demonic army numbered in the tens of thousands. Their only solace was that this horrifying army was not targeting them. ¡°Ah. There!¡± While the holy army was distracted by this endless, evil horde, Julian¡¯s party looked elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s Redvern and the griffins!¡± They could see the red wyvern repeatedly ascending and descending, as well as the griffin riders hovering lower than seemingly necessary. ¡°Ah¡­¡± They wanted to rush to their lord right away, but they were unable to. It would be suicide to pass through the demonic army covering the plains. They anxiously stamped their feet as they watched the lord they finally found after all this time. ¡°Wait, but I can¡¯t see him.¡± Jonasson, particularly keen-sighted among the cavalry, frowned as he spoke. ¡°What?¡± The others assumed their lord would be riding Redvern in the air, but they now turned in surprise. ¡°Redvern. It¡¯s alone.¡± After squinting at the sky, Jonasson looked off into the distance and smiled. ¡°Goldrake! He¡¯s riding Goldrake!¡± The lord they so desperately searched for was riding the golden monster that had raced off on its own. ¡°Ah!¡± However, Jonasson¡¯s delighted face quickly paled. He had just realized the target of the demonic horde filling the plains. Rheinperle¡¯s lord was fighting an uphill battle against countless enemies from Goldrake¡¯s back. ¡°Why would he ride Goldrake now¡­¡± He could not understand. Their lord would normally have left the scene on Redvern instead of dealing with the endless army in front of him. However, for some reason, he had the temerity to choose to fight against the monsters on the ground. It was an incomprehensible choice. ¡°There are people gathered there!¡± Jonasson was only able to understand the reckless decision after a Templar Knight shouted out in surprise. Their lord was not incapable of escaping. He was choosing not to run away. Just as he once fought recklessly against a larger Noctein cavalry to protect civilians in an Adenburg garrison, he was again struggling desperately to protect others. Click. Clark and the others, half-mesmerized by the scene unfolding far away, were suddenly jerked back to their senses by the sound of iron. ¡°Julian?¡± They saw the young squire inspecting her equipment after lowering the visor to a specially-designed helmet made for her small head. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°Are you just going to watch?¡± She took a deep breath, as though she was going to rush into the enemy army at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Anyone wanting to stay out of it is free to do so. I¡¯m going.¡± Clark stared at her with a blank expression for a moment before drawing the two-handed cavalry sword fastened onto his saddle. ¡°Well, I guess those ugly bastards are infantry when you think about it, and infantry is our prey.¡± Jonasson shook his head at Clark¡¯s comment. ¡°Wow, look at these crazy bastards. You¡¯re going to rush into that?¡± But even as he ridiculed them, he took out his own weapon. ¡°Well, you have to be crazy to be a rider.¡± No sane person would be able to charge into spearmen focused on stopping an incoming cavalry rush. However, these blue coats did this on a regular basis, and the riders here were the craziest among the blue-coated cavalry. ¡°When did we ever worry about numbers? We fight when we¡¯re ordered to fight.¡± Hansen and the remaining riders likewise pulled out their swords as they snickered. They were all determined to throw themselves into the sea of demonic beings. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just stay here and don¡¯t blame me later. Instead, you can cut your dicks off.¡± Hansen was about to respond to Julian¡¯s comment when a rough voice interjected. ¡°Looks like the young lady is singling us out?¡± It was the leader of the Templar Knights. ¡°Did you feel that way?¡± The knight smirked at the blatant provocation. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think Astoria¡¯s Templar Knights would turn their backs on those evil creatures? And after seeing a sight like that?¡± His gaze was on the golden monster and its rider struggling against their foes. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of death if it means sending evil back where it came from. And from what I can tell, that place doesn¡¯t look dangerous enough for me to prepare to die.¡± As soon as their leader spoke, the Templar Knights lined up behind him drew their swords and formed a cross. ¡°Leave 1,000 warriors behind to protect the archbishop and the priests. We and the remaining 2,000 will be more than enough to take care of them.¡± The Templar Knights began to move in unison at their leader¡¯s command. *** ¡°Don¡¯t give up!¡± Seon-Hyeok shouted in a hoarse voice from Goldrake¡¯s back. Every time he called out, the survivors, loosening the grip on their weapons after being pressured by the endless waves of enemies in front of them, found the courage to fight once again. ¡°Hold out a little longer! Astoria¡¯s army is close by!¡± However, he grew frustrated even as he encouraged his allies. There were too many enemies, and the situation was not simple enough to overcome with courage alone. The survivors had been fighting for too long, and they were exhausted. He felt the same. ¡°Just run away alone, you son of a bitch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so frustrating! Do you want to die with us here?¡± The survivors, realizing that Seon-Hyeok had overworked himself and reached his limit, pushed him to abandon them and escape alive. ¡°And what if I go? You¡¯re all going to die if I abandon you here!¡± Seon-hyeok swore at the survivors. ¡°Do you think I came to this shitty world and struggled just to die like this here? You bastards!¡± The survivors looked on furiously. ¡°So shut up and fight! We¡¯ll all live if we hold out a little longer!¡± These were not empty words. Seon-Hyeok knew that reinforcements were in the area. The only question was when they would arrive. ¡°Please! Please!¡± Seon-Hyeok desperately prayed. He prayed that Astoria¡¯s reinforcements would arrive as soon as possible. Had his prayers been answered? ¡°Indomitable Duke! Reinforcements have arrived!¡± Lafayette, busy fighting back the demonic beings as he flew in the sky, informed the group of the incoming support. *** The Templar Knights¡¯ performance was remarkable. The holy energy they gathered on their swords in place of the knights¡¯ sword energy tore the demonic creatures apart like wet paper. The countless foes before them did not dare stand in their way. In the end, they managed to reach the center of the seemingly endless waves of enemies. ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here!¡± The warriors following the Templar Knights surrounded Seon-Hyeok and the survivors. It was around this time that Julian¡¯s party also rushed to their lord. ¡°My lord!¡± Seon-Hyeok, gasping for breath on Goldrake, looked on in bewilderment when he found a familiar face. ¡°Huh? Why are you here?¡± ¡°What do you mean, why¡­¡± Julian¡¯s eyes grew wide, her face showing equal parts joy and resentment. ¡°My lord, your face¡­¡± The battle did not end easily. Though the Templar Knights and warriors fought bravely, there were simply too many enemies. Despite this, no battle in this world could continue indefinitely, and this hard-fought battle ended by daybreak. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± The remaining demonic beings fled, pushed back by holy energy, and the leader of the Templar Knights asked for an explanation. ¡°These are the foreigners who didn¡¯t join the insurgency in the west.¡± It was not at all surprising. A quick look at their black hair indicated their status as foreigner survivors of the turmoil in the west. In fact, the leader was trying to get at something else. ¡°What was that pillar of light¡­¡± He looked at the black monster, which did not move once even during the fierce battle. ¡°And what the hell is this monster?¡± CH 185 No content CH 186 No content CH 186. Having discovered that the west was completely tainted by demonic energy and informed the entire continent with the help of the Iberian Alliance, Seon-Hyeok immediately set out west. At first, he imagined it would be simple to locate the dragon subspecies given that he was accompanied by the fairy dragon. However, events did not proceed as planned. The cursed land dense with demonic energy dulled the fairy dragon¡¯s senses, and Geheimnis was only able to give rough estimates of the creature¡¯s direction and distance. He scoured the skies in all directions. He flew to wherever he thought a dragon might call home. However, the creature was not easily found, and oddly, he instead came in contact with the survivors from the west. Seeing these survivors half resigned to their fate after being suppressed by the demonic energy, Seon-Hyeok was forced to agonize over his subsequent course of action. Despite this, his answer was as good as decided. He stopped searching for the dragon subspecies and began transporting the survivors. Fortunately, the griffins were large and strong enough to carry several people at once. And so, his party flew to the Holy Kingdom. They instinctively felt that the priests of Astoria would be needed to treat those significantly contaminated by demonic energy. An accident occurred during this process. Shortly after escaping the cursed land, the survivors had started convulsing. The priests belatedly informed him that these were the withdrawal symptoms after detaching oneself from demonic energy, and they immediately volunteered to resolve the situation. ¡°Are there other survivors as well?¡± Seon-Hyeok unknowingly bowed his head at the sudden question. He berated himself for ignoring the existence of survivors for the sake of his own exploration. Why am I looking for these dragon subspecies? At first, he had wanted to become stronger. He believed this to be the only way he would no longer be swayed by others or die in vain on the battlefield. But what about now? He was now married to the sole heir to the Adenburg throne, and he himself possessed the highest noble rank attainable. In addition, he had laid an enviable foundation upon which he could live the rest of his life without difficulty. Social authority, individual strength, and immense wealth. Seon-Hyeok was now in possession of all three. He no wonder worried about being dragged around by others, nor was he in danger of suffering a violent death. And yet, he was supremely focused on getting another dragon subspecies under his control. [If you delay any longer, the remaining dragon will be corrupted as well. You need to hurry.] Only after Geheimnis spoke did Seon-Hyeok realize why he had such a single-minded focus on this objective. It was because of the damned time limit. Since one of these creatures had already fallen under the Dark Lord¡¯s control, he was desperate to protect the remaining one. The moment he understood this, Seon-Hyeok quickly set his priorities straight. ¡°I will rescue the rest of the survivors.¡± When it came down to it, the survivors were nothing more than strangers to the priest. Despite this, the priest repeatedly thanked him and praised his bravery. For Seon-Hyeok, this behavior almost felt like criticism. He unknowingly avoided the priest¡¯s clear eyes, as they stared at him as though he was a savior. It¡¯s embarrassing. So embarrassing. I don¡¯t want to be so embarrassed anymore. And so, he turned down the priests¡¯ suggestion to rest at the temple and immediately headed back west. With that, he once again initiated his search. This time, he was not looking for the missing creature, but the western people surviving in spite of the terrible demonic energy. This was by no means easy. It was exceedingly difficult finding individuals hiding from the demons and the undead. Atiya and the other spirits were reluctant to act on the cursed realm, and their powers were severely restricted. As a result, Seon-Hyeok was forced to search for the survivors using only his own eyes and ears. [You will come to regret this.] The fairy dragon disapproved of his focus on searching for survivors. However, he ignored all of these complaints. He continued to search, and he fortunately found a group of survivors. His wyvern and the griffins busily traveled back and forth between Astoria and the Dark Lord¡¯s territory, carrying with them as many people as possible. However, his efforts were not enough. Redvern and the two griffins were faster and fiercer than any land creature, but they were ill suited for rescue efforts. They were too limited in the number of survivors they could transport at once. There was only one solution. Seon-Hyeok needed a means of carrying more people at any given time. What he needed was Goldrake. He used his Call Dragon ability, and he waited for Goldrake to arrive as soon as possible. In the meantime, he continued to rescue the survivors. As he proceeded with these rescue efforts, he was able to find traces of the missing dragon subspecies he had half given up on locating. [It was hard to track it because its energy was so faint. To think that it would be Red Wyrm!] Geheimnis was delighted to find a massive hole in the ground. The hole was so black that it even stood out in the rotting land, and this cave resembled a burning awl. The fairy dragon explained that the pit was indicative of the Red Wyrm, which lived by feeding on the heat deep within the ground. Seon-Hyeok momentarily wondered what to do, but he did not turn a blind eye to the gift he had been given. He figured the resident of this massive cave would be of help in rescuing the survivors. Having found traces of the creature, Geheimnis no longer wandered aimlessly and quickly found the cave¡¯s owner. *** ¡°And that¡¯s this creature right here.¡± Seon-Hyeok pointed to the giant monster rising up like a tower. ¡°The color¡¯s a bit strange for a Red Wyrm¡­¡± The group had been wordlessly listening to his story, but they could not help but interject at this moment. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s been contaminated by demonic energy.¡± Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh. ¡°Luckily, I was able to find these survivors, and I was able to use Red Wyrm¡¯s tunnels to move underground and beyond the reach of the demonic horde.¡± Red Wyrm¡¯s burrows were everywhere. He thought that he could perhaps escape the Dark Lord¡¯s realm without being attacked by the creatures on the surface. Unfortunately, events did not proceed as planned. At first, Red Wyrm¡¯s crimson body began to grow darker, and at some point, it became pitch black. At this point, the creature suddenly went berserk. Seon-Hyeok and his group ran like crazy to avoid dying buried alive in a cave, and they eventually found themselves on the surface once again. When they did, what awaited them were countless demonic beings and the army of the dead. ¡°You saw what happened next. We fought desperately, but there were far too many foes.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s that light¡­¡± Hearing the old priest¡¯s question, Seon-Hyeok looked towards Red Wyrm¡¯s head far up in the sky. ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for that light pillar¡­¡± He looked towards Park Joon-Min, standing motionless after driving his greatsword, Balmung, into the monster¡¯s head. ¡°That was my friend.¡± *** ¡°This creature is important to you, right?¡± Joon-Min asked as he watched Red Wyrm thrashing about, looking to destroy everything in the area. ¡°Huh?¡± Busy dealing with the incoming waves of enemies, Seon-Hyeok was unable to properly answer the question. He could not even understand what the foreigner was getting at. ¡°Well, it brought you all the way here, hyung. I¡¯ll pretend you answered.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned, wondering what in the hell Joon-Min was talking about. ¡°If you have time to say such nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Hyung. You owe me one.¡± As soon as he spoke, Joon-Min told Lafayette. ¡°To that monster¡¯s head!¡± Lafayette did not move immediately, but rather looked questioningly at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Well, do as he asks for now.¡± The griffin immediately ascended into the air, and Joon-Min jumped down onto Red Wyrm¡¯s head. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Before Joon-Min could be stopped, Balmung was embedded into Red Wyrm¡¯s forehead. Whoosh! At that moment, holy light spread in all directions, and the thrashing Red Wyrm froze like stone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize what was happening. The Holy Sword, Balmung, was a predator of demonic energy. This ravenous weapon was consuming the dark energy penetrating the creature¡¯s body. *** ¡°A sword that devours demonic energy? It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Upon hearing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s explanation, the old archbishop and the leader of the Templar Knights turned in surprise. ¡°The Holy Sword, Balmung!¡± At this single startled comment from the priest, the Templar Knights all drew their swords and surrounded Red Wyrm. ¡°To think that the stolen Balmung would be here!¡± Joon-Min had said his kingdom did not recognize him as the rightful owner of Balmung, and it seemed he was being honest. The Templar Knights looked at the foreigner with eyes full of hostility, as though he was the scourge of the world. ¡°You said he¡¯s helping you, so we will wait for the moment.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed as the leader of the knights generously compromised. ¡°Can anyone use the Holy Sword?¡± The old priest shook his head. ¡°If someone unworthy touches the sword, his lifespan will be cut short.¡± The archbishop seemed confident that Joon-Min would soon die in return for presumptuously using the sword¡¯s power. ¡°Then what about the pillar of light you saw earlier? What would be the price for drawing that much power?¡± ¡°The user¡¯s body would crumble to dust in return for using an unacceptable amount of holy energy.¡± ¡°Then he should die at any moment now.¡± The priest and knight raised their eyebrows, sensing that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attitude was somewhat strange. ¡°But to me, he looks perfectly fine.¡± Seon-Hyeok continued on as he watched the two men. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s borrowed the Holy Sword¡¯s power. I¡¯ve seen it dozens of times already.¡± Doubt filled the old priest¡¯s face. ¡°So, why is he fine?¡± His eyes grew wide as he realized what Seon-Hyeok was trying to say. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s suspicions were realized as he saw the priest¡¯s surprised expression. Only the highest ranking individuals of the Holy Kingdom know that the warrior, Park Joon-Min, has been chosen by the Holy Sword. If that was not the case, then the priest was putting on an act worthy of the greatest con artists. However, Seon-Hyeok thought that his eyes and spirit shone far too brightly for this to be the case. ¡°Can you guarantee that you saw that man repeatedly use the Holy Sword¡¯s power?¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded without hesitation when the leader of the Templar Knights, somewhat calmer, yet less trusting, than the old archbishop, sharply asked. ¡°Of course.¡± It was clear he would pay off his debt to Joon-Min sooner than expected. ¡°We will vouch for him as well.¡± Lafayette and Roland had been listening in on the conversation, and they interjected to add weight to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s claims. ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, but please wait a bit.¡± Seon-Hyeok pointed at the sky as he watched the bewildered priest wordlessly open and close his mouth. ¡°It seems like the person in question is about to get up.¡± Joon-Min, after having his eyes shut tightly while clutching Balmung, opened his eyes wide. At the same time, Red Wyrm¡¯s black outer layer began to crumble down onto the ground. CH 187 No content CH 187. The demonic energy covering Red Wyrm dissipated. - Communication with Red Wyrm, which had been blocked by contamination from demonic energy, has been restored. - The ¡®fire¡¯ attribute has been restored under the attribute section. However, Red Wyrm was not the same color as before. Its scales, originally red like burning flames, now emitted an ominous, dark-red glow. ¡°Sorry, hyung.¡± As Seon-Hyeok looked at Red Wyrm¡¯s body, Joon-Min descended and apologized out of nowhere. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t remove all of it.¡± Before he could even process this comment, a message appeared in his head. - The sacred energy was powerful, but it was insufficient to completely extract the demonic energy penetrating deep into Red Wyrm¡¯s bones. - Red Wyrm¡¯s attribute (fire) has been corrupted and transformed. - Fire attribute control has become blackfire attribute control. - It is impossible to predict the effects of the corrupted attribute on Red Wyrm. Joon-Min sighed as he saw Seon-Hyeok grimace. ¡°If I do any more, it could die.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok belatedly understood the situation and sighed alongside Joon-Min. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed for being so overconfident earlier.¡± He shook his head. There was nothing to blame Joon-Min for. If anything, he had half given up on reclaiming Red Wyrm, and the situation was only different now because of the warrior¡¯s intervention. ¡°No, this was enough.¡± The attribute may have changed, but Seon-Hyeok had successfully kept Red Wyrm. He praised Joon-Min for his hard work. ¡°Hm¡­¡± As he accepted Seon-Hyeok¡¯s thanks, Joon-Min belatedly noticed the Templar Knights and priests surrounding them and staggered. He looked ready to flee right away as he held the Holy Sword tightly with both hands. However, there was nowhere to run. The 3,000 warriors left no gaps for escape, and the area was full of Templar Knights with their swords drawn. Stare. Joon-Min¡¯s eyes darted around. After failing to find another solution, his eyes stopped on the griffins. ¡°Hyung¡­¡± Despite trailing off, Seon-Hyeok immediately knew what Joon-Min wanted. He could not escape on the ground, so he wanted to borrow the griffin to escape through the skies. Click. The Templar Knights noticed the same signs, as they blocked the path between Joon-Min and the griffin by forming a wall with their swords and shields. The tension made it feel like conflict could erupt at any moment, but the worst did not come to pass. ¡°It would be right to retrieve the Holy Sword immediately, but we will temporarily put on hold our mission to recover it.¡± The old archbishop stepped forward to inform Joon-Min they would not take immediate action. ¡°Wha?¡± Joon-Min, busy trying to find a path for escape, made a bewildered noise at the unexpected response. ¡°Also, we will entrust the foreigner, Park Joon-Min, to the Indomitable Duke until we leave this land.¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡± ¡°I simply hope this incident does not bring dishonor to the Indomitable Duke.¡± ¡°If it does, I will accept all the repercussions.¡± Even after seeing Seon-Hyeok speak with the priest, Joon-Min did not seem to understand the situation. ¡°Hyung, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± The foreigner had spent all this time being pursued by his own kingdom. He did not readily believe the priest¡¯s decision, despite the fact that it was only a temporary suspension of hostilities. The old priest answered Joon-Min¡¯s question. ¡°The Indomitable Duke has vouched for your identity.¡± Only then did the clumsy warrior understand, and moved, he tearfully looked at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°This is all I can do for you. You have to show them who¡¯s the rightful owner of Balmung. You can do that, right?¡± ¡°I can, but will they believe me? I¡¯ve shown them repeatedly as they chased me, but they never once accepted it. No, they didn¡¯t even try to listen to me.¡± Joon-Min showed no signs of trusting the old priest, given the previous treatment he had received at the hands of the Astorian elites. ¡°Things are different now.¡± Unlike him, however, Seon-Hyeok did not show any concern. ¡°What¡¯s different¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have me around before, but now you do.¡± He knew well the value of his name, and he was confident he could have it carry its full weight. ¡°Anyways, consider the debt paid.¡± Despite Seon-Hyeok¡¯s confidence, Joon-Min remained uneasy. The opportunity soon presented itself. The demonic beings and the undead, after fleeing in disarray, approached once again. ¡°All knights, prepare for battle!¡± The Templar Knights showed no signs of fear as they rushed towards their countless foes. They had thoroughly prepared for the upcoming battle, as did the priests and accompanying warriors. However, they did not get the chance to swing their swords even once. A holy light greater and denser than the sum of the Templar Knights¡¯ energies descended in the middle of their foes. Bang! It was complete annihilation without a single scream. The single appearance of the holy light was enough to completely destroy the incoming creatures. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± The Astorian forces, briefly mesmerized by the astounding power, were soon shocked to realize that this was all the work of Park Joon-Min, the self-proclaimed master of the Holy Sword. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m the master of the Holy Sword¡­¡± Joon-Min had been treated like a thief despite repeatedly wielding the power of the Holy Sword. He complained once again of the injustice before his eyes grew wide. Plop. The old priest and his juniors were all kneeling on the ground. The Templar Knights dismounted from their white horses and followed suit. The accompanying warriors likewise showed their respects to Joon-Min. ¡°God has proven with his dazzling radiance that you are his follower in this world. I will testify to this until my old voice grows hoarse!¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Joon-Min was taken aback by the reverence shown by the others. ¡°Hyung, why are these people like this?¡± He was puzzled how his previous hardships were so easily overshadowed as he was readily recognized by the Astoria forces. ¡°They aren¡¯t going to drag me away and take Balmung from me?¡± If anything, he remained suspicious. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± At the very least, none of the priests or Templar Knights gathered here seemed like they would backstab him like the high priests motivated by worldly possessions. No, it did not matter even if they did. As Seon-Hyeok claimed, he possessed the power to reverse any actions taken by these priests. He was the first to reveal the fall of the western kingdoms, and the Adenburg Kingdom was the first eastern kingdom to send aid. There was no way to ignore such an influential figure. As long as he remained vigilant, the priests could not easily change their attitudes. ¡°Really? Really?¡± Like a child, Joon-Min repeatedly asked Seon-Hyeok for confirmation, and each time, the latter smiled as he replied. ¡°I guarantee you nobody can treat Drachen¡¯s sworn brother recklessly.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words were a declaration and warning towards the Holy Kingdom. ¡°I swear upon this sword and shield that what you speak of will never happen.¡± The leader of the Templar Knights looked sorry rather than offended by the stern warning. Unlike the old archbishop, a figure unconcerned by the events of this world, the knight seemed to have grasped the underlying situation behind Joon-Min¡¯s troubles. ¡°Knights, prioritize the safety of the master of the Holy Sword and the Indomitable Duke¡¯s party!¡± At their leader¡¯s command, the Templar Knights¡¯ formation shifted slightly. They previously paid close attention to their interior, preventing any possible escape, but now they were in perfect formation to guard these important figures. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll guide you back to the kingdom.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Seon-Hyeok did not refuse the Templar Knights¡¯ escort. The return journey was not easy. Like the missing expedition forces, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s party was attacked by countless demonic beings, and they were forced to fight nonstop against them. ¡°Ugh! Why won¡¯t they stop coming! Those persistent bastards!¡± Even Joon-Min, after swinging Balmung wildly in excitement at the beginning, began to groan like he was about to die. ¡°It seems they have no intention of letting us go back.¡± The leader of the Templar Knights spoke with a heavy expression as his forces blocked the attackers in place of the exhausted warrior. It seemed the endless attack was burdensome even for the strong knight willing to charge into innumerable enemies. ¡°At this rate, our forces will be exhausted before we can reach the border.¡± He was concerned about the accumulating fatigue of his forces. The priests constantly worked to restore their strength, but there was a limit to their abilities. The priests¡¯ healing abilities were techniques that helped allies forget their fatigue by boosting their mental and physical strength. This was only possible when the combatants had strength to spare. When exhausted from prolonged combat like the Indomitable Duke, the priests¡¯ abilities proved ineffective. ¡°Considering you¡¯re unable to fight at the moment, the situation will become dire if the priests likewise run out of stamina.¡± The head of the Templar Knights, confident at the time of their initial meeting, was now stone-faced and preparing for the worst. ¡°Does it look like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The eyes of the Templar Knights¡¯ leader grew wide at the unexpected question. ¡°Does it look like either I or Joon-Min are tired?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve endured this terrible land for so long, so isn¡¯t it normal that you would be?¡± The knight carefully continued, worried he was offending the prideful dragon rider. However, it was not that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s pride had been wounded. If anything, he seemed pleased by the comment. ¡°If it looks that way to you, then it¡¯ll be the same for it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± Baffled, the knight even seemed concerned that the Indomitable Duke was becoming mentally unstable after overexposure to demonic energy, but there was no chance for this to happen given his protection through the dragon¡¯s aura. ¡°There¡¯s a shrewd, but suspicious and frightened, creature that waits until its prey is exhausted.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± The knight belatedly understood his point and answered in bewilderment. Roar! At that moment, a deafening scream exploded from somewhere. Neigh! Despite being unfrightened during their countless battles against the demonic horde, the blessed horses of the Templar Knights reared up in shock. ¡°Ack!¡± As a result, the Templar Knights tumbled from their horses as they were preoccupied with recovering while the holy warriors fought in their place. ¡°Everyone dismount! Re-form ranks and get ready for battle!¡± When the horses showed no signs of calming down, the leader of the knights decided that fighting on foot would be preferable. Even in the chaos, the Templar Knights faithfully followed their superior¡¯s orders. ¡°I apologize for not telling you in advance. That thing is too quick witted.¡± ¡°I, Indomitable Duke?¡± Seon-Hyeok got on Redvern and apologized before calling for Julian. ¡°Julian.¡± Though surprised by the sudden call, his squire immediately answered. ¡°My lord?¡± ¡°You asked about my face before, right?¡± His hand touched a long wound extending from the left of his forehead to the right of his jaw. The deep, three-lined scar, which looked like the traces of a beast¡¯s claws, was still a dark red. ¡°Manticore.¡± Seon-Hyeok lowered his hand and grabbed his lance after touching his scar. ¡°It¡¯s the name of the beast that rules this land - the beast that made my face like this. Also¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes blazed with a fire unseen before. ¡°It is a beast said to be a predator to dragons.¡± Roar! The terrible roar was heard once again, and Goldrake, Redvern, and Red Wyrm responded in kind. *** Roar! At that moment, a giant blue monster climbed up the riverbed and suddenly raised its head to let out a violent roar. With that, three powerful pairs of legs stomped vigorously on the ground. Thud. Thud. However, in contrast to its ferocity, the monster¡¯s pace was far too slow. Thud. Thud. This day was about a month after the blue sea dragon departed from Rheinperle. The creature finally left the end of the Rheinperle River tributary, but it would be another two weeks before it reached the west. CH 188 No content CH 188. The demonic beast moved over 10 meters every time it flapped its black, membranous wings. When it finally approached, the people below were able to see with their own eyes the hideous reality of this monster. Its giant, yellowish body looked like that of a four-legged beast, but its batlike wings invoked images of flying animals. The red fur around its neck closely resembled a lion¡¯s mane, while its stiffly protruding tail was that of a scorpion. The demonic creature was an amalgamation of a lion, bat, and scorpion, but the most horrific of its features was its grinning face. In place of a beast-like visage, the creature had an old man¡¯s face with cunning eyes, and a long mouth endlessly emitting grotesque sounds. Growl. The monster¡¯s cry, somewhere between the coughing of an old man and the growl of a ferocious beast, instilled fear upon those who heard it. The Templar Knights had not backed away in the face of any enemy so far, but they stumbled as they were suppressed by the creature¡¯s aura. Clack. Clack. The demonic creature snapped its teeth and laughed, satisfied with its frightened prey. It was the smile of a cruel predator looking forward to an upcoming feast, and the humming of an executioner watching prisoners hanging from the gallows. The manticore¡¯s elderly face blatantly showed its naked expectations. ¡°You damned bastard!¡± Joon-Min wildly swung his Holy Sword as he charged at the beast. Whoosh. At once, a dazzling light shot out towards the demonic creature. Surprisingly, the manticore did not shrink back in the slightest as it saw the radiant light, which had previously turned countless demonic beings to dust. Flap. It easily avoided the attack with a single flap of its wings, which were too small compared to its massive size. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things here, so stay back!¡± Whoosh! Joon-Min stood between the manticore and the Templar Knights, calling forth holy energy to awaken those overwhelmed by the beast. Roar! And at that moment, the manticore fiercely roared and rushed towards the foreigner. ¡°Damn it! That idiot!¡± Watching the scene unfold from afar, Seon-Hyeok frowned and swore. ¡°I told him to just act the part, but he¡¯s actually exhausted!¡± Was he so inspired after being recognized for his qualifications that he couldn¡¯t hold back? Joon-Min had not listened to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s request to conserve his strength in anticipation for this battle against the manticore. The warrior himself seemed bewildered when Balmung¡¯s energy was not the same as it was before. ¡°Paladins, follow me!¡± It was a relief that there were superhuman beings among the Templar Knights capable of fighting against the powerful beast. ¡°Templar Knights, protect the priests and the survivors!¡± Judging that the ordinary Templar Knights were incapable of handling this demonic creature, the leader of the knights led only the highest-ranking paladins among them into battle. ¡°Wicked beings, return to dust!¡± It was not until the five paladins, including the leader of the Templar Knights, joined the battle that the fight between Joon-Min and the manticore became even. However, Seon-Hyeok remained nervous as he saw the warrior and paladins surrounded in a brilliant light fitting of legends as they struggled against an unequaled, terrifying evil. ¡°My lord?¡± Clark and his group did not understand Seon-Hyeok¡¯s reaction. In any normal situation, their lord would have already rushed towards his opponent, but right now, he was simply watching the battle as he calmed down his dragons raring to fight. It almost seemed like the lord was waiting for something, and Clark found himself also looking around. It was chaotic in all directions. Encouraged by the manticore¡¯s appearance, the demonic beings violently rushed towards the Astorian warriors, and the exhausted fighters struggled in their extended battle. The warriors¡¯ shouts, the priests¡¯ chants in response to their allies¡¯ pained screams, and the demonic beings¡¯ disconcerting roars grew deafening. If there was a hell in this world, it would be this battlefield in front of them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was a battlefield so fierce that even rugged fighters unafraid of death grew disgusted. Off to one side, Clark squinted at the air as he felt a sense of disharmony. The space in front of him was distorted. It was unnatural, almost like a fragment of a broken mirror, but Clark was unable to discern what it was. ¡°God! Give me strength!¡± He was only able to understand the reason behind his ominous feeling when the distorted air completely swallowed up one of the Templar Knights. ¡°Manticore?¡± Shockingly, the identity of the new assailant, which had appeared like a mirage, was another manticore. The only difference between the two manticores was that the second was slightly smaller and had the face of an old woman. ¡°M, my lord! Over there!¡± Clark quickly turned his head, wanting to warn his lord about the appearance of a second manticore, only to see Redvern quickly ascending. ¡°Goldie! Red Wyrm! Let¡¯s go!¡± At their master¡¯s command, the two creatures let out their previously suppressed roars. Goldie roared out fiercely as it charged, while Red Wyrm burrowed into the ground. Shriek! At that moment, Redvern, having finished its ascent, quickly shot towards the second manticore. The manticore was horribly strong. Even the warrior surrounded in armor of holy light did not dare take direct hits from the monster. If it had not been for the support of the paladins using the full extent of their abilities, Joon-Min would not have been safe. The battle between the warrior and his party against the demonic monster was a fight between good and evil that seemed straight out of legends - a fight between God and the devil. Compared to this, the battle between the second manticore and the dragon subspecies was barbaric and wild, without a hint of sacred combat. Red and blue blood splattered everywhere, and broken scales and torn flesh flew in all directions. Goldrake paid no attention to defense as it was hell bent on biting and tearing apart the manticore¡¯s body. Likewise, the demonic creature was busy crushing the drake¡¯s scales with its powerful jaw. It was a bloody battle, but the disparity in strength was obvious. Goldrake was large and powerful, but the manticore was even larger and fiercer. The golden drake was forced to continue its struggle as it was pinned against the ground. Its brilliant, golden scales quickly broke apart and became a mess. Nonetheless, Goldrake continued to fight fiercely, bravely hanging onto the manticore¡¯s neck despite its inferior strength. It was even successful in tearing the creature¡¯s wings and driving its teeth into the demonic beast¡¯s solid body. The angered manticore bit down on Goldrake¡¯s leg and shook violently. The scales surrounding the drake¡¯s leg instantaneously broke and made a disconcerting noise. ¡°Goldie!¡± Just before the drake¡¯s leg was completely bitten off, Redvern dove from the skies. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lance, with its power maximized by the energy of his attributes, penetrated the creature¡¯s flesh. Roar! The manticore immediately opened its mouth and screamed. It was clear Seon-Hyeok¡¯s weapon was embedded deep within its body. Snap. Seeing the creature¡¯s approaching head, Seon-Hyeok let go of his lance and flew up. If he had not, the defensively weak Redvern would have been snapped in half by the monster¡¯s teeth. The angered creature roared fiercely. At that moment, Red Wyrm emerged from the ground and wrapped around the manticore¡¯s body. Crack. Crack. The manticore was able to trample on Goldie with its immense size, but that relative size advantage was nothing in front of the massive Red Wyrm. It was over twice as large as Goldrake and the manticore combined. However, Red Wyrm¡¯s body was far too soft for its size. It was scratched and torn by the manticore¡¯s claws, soon becoming covered in blood and showing its inner flesh. ¡°Damned bastard!¡± Seon-Hyeok saw his dragon subspecies struggling and grew enraged. It was a mistake in judgment. This second manticore was smaller than the first male, and Seon-Hyeok naturally assumed it would be weaker. However, he was incorrect. The female manticore was stronger and far fiercer than its counterpart. He wished he had support from his spirits, but unfortunately, they were powerless in this cursed land. There was only one creature to turn to. ¡°Geheimnis! How much longer?¡± He called for his fairy dragon, but the chatty creature¡¯s voice could not be heard. Now, he had to prepare for the worst. ¡°Lafayette! Roland! Take everyone and get away from here!¡± The two griffin riders had hovered in the air without daring to intervene in this fierce battle, and they headed straight for the priests. After a moment, the priests and the accompanying warriors began to move out. The battle with the manticore continued long after this group completely disappeared from view. Balmung was still radiant as always, but its master, Joon-Min, looked labored in his movements. The manticore was an overly fierce opponent for a warrior with little experience in close combat. The paladins partially remedied this lack of experience, but they were likewise exhausted. The holy energy they wielded came at the cost of their physical stamina, and their situation was even worse than the warrior¡¯s. Despite this, the chosen of the chosen superhuman beings from the Holy Kingdom were mentally resilient, and they continued to effectively hold the monster in check despite their exhaustion. Nonetheless, there were limits to what was possible. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seon-Hyeok swore as he fended off the manticore using a weak two-handed sword in place of his discarded lance. His creatures were fighting well. Goldrake was continuing its struggle against the much larger and stronger demonic monster, and Red Wyrm persisted in biting its opponent despite its own body being torn to shreds. The manticore also had significant wounds, and its movement was much more labored now after excessive loss of blood. However, this was insufficient. The dragon subspecies were more seriously wounded than the demonic beast, and at this rate, it would not be strange if either Goldrake or Red Wyrm died. The manticore would pay for this victory, but Seon-Hyeok had no intention of losing one of his precious beasts here. As such, he dearly hoped for the missing fairy dragon¡¯s strength. ¡®Manticores are truly monstrous creatures which have already devoured a number of the exiled. We need to prepare to deal with such a creature, so please buy me some time.¡¯ Much time had passed since Geheimnis disappeared. The fairy dragon showed no signs of reappearing, and the situation continued to deteriorate. But this was not his time to die. Geheimnis, the creature he had so dearly waited for, finally emerged. ¡°Geheimnis!¡± As if responding to his desperate cry, the fairy dragon began to emit a mysterious light from her entire body. A mysterious aurora, like the ones seen at the ends of the other world, covered the demonic energy-polluted western sky. Whoosh. At that moment, changes began to occur in the dragon subspecies. CH 189. The manticore, Ishvart, was in a fantastic mood. Most of the soft, tender humans had fled, but it did not matter. There was not one, but three, of the far tastier dragon subspecies remaining in the area. The manticore had no reason to be disappointed at the loss of common human flesh. Of course, it was not easy subduing the uniquely strong and fierce creatures. The dragons put up a fierce resistance, and in the process, her wings were torn and her body was covered with wounds. But for Ishvart, this was part of the fun of hunting. The resistance of her prey struggling underneath her legs never failed to amuse her, and this was no different. If anything, it was even more enjoyable given she was anticipating devouring a rare delicacy. She waited patiently for her upcoming feast as she waited for dragon subspecies to tire themselves out. Her mouth was already watering at the thought of feasting on meat and organs full of pure energy underneath these bothersome scales. Ishvart smiled greedily as she reveled in the joy before a grand feast. However, that happiness only lasted until a moment ago. Whoosh. A mysterious, multicolored light spread from the far end of the sky, and it soon covered the heavens. Something¡¯s wrong. Instinct. No, an even more primitive sense warned her of the impending threat. She should have escaped then. However, having reigned as the ruler of this land, Ishvart ignored this warning. This was an undeniable mistake. Growl. The fur covering her body stood on end at the sound coming from under her feet. Ishvart turned her head to find the owner of the sound. Her prey, desperately struggling under her feet until just a moment ago, was no longer there. Shudder. Her body trembled. She had never felt awe or fear of anything in her life. As a result, it took Ishvart a while to understand the violent sensation she felt now. And that sealed the fierce manticore¡¯s fate. [Move.] A powerful voice entered her head, but Ishvart was frozen in place and could not react. [How dare a lowly creature of chaos!] The angry beast berated her and shook its jaw. That simple movement was enough to snap off one of Ishvart¡¯s powerful legs. Ah... A terrible pain shot through her body before she could realize what happened, and the opposite leg was cut off soon after. Shriek! Having lost both her front legs, Ishvart shrieked, her head buried in a puddle of her own blood. [Perfect.] The golden beast smiled in satisfaction as it saw the demonic creature with her head down like someone bowing in worship. *** ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok could not believe the scene unfolding in front of him. Goldrake, after struggling under the manticore¡¯s feet, turned the tide in an instant. A casual snap of its jaws was enough to cut off the demonic creature¡¯s legs, despite her withstanding countless prior attacks, and the beast lost her fighting spirit. Seon-Hyeok could not understand what just happened. In this incomprehensible situation, the only thing for sure was that the golden monster roaring in satisfaction with its feet on the manticore¡¯s head was on a completely different level from the Goldrake he knew. Goldrake looked beautiful and out of this world, with its body surrounded by an armor of golden light. The recently growing horn on its head was blunt, but it looked strong rather than dull. The strange, frilled lizard-like protrusions on its neck were nowhere to be seen, and its sleek neck extended far without bending. Seon-Hyeok was amazed by Goldrake¡¯s appearance. The drake transcended confidence and looked almost sophisticated. Goldrake was not the only one to change. Red Wyrm¡¯s transformation was even more drastic than Goldrake¡¯s. Its body, which shook like boiling iron, was surrounded in an inferno capable of burning everything. It looked like a spear forged in lava standing tall towards the sky. Roar! The flame-wrapped Red Wyrm closed in on the male manticore with incredible speed. Naturally, the demonic creature was engulfed in flames, and the manticore let out a terrible scream as he burned. In an instant, the pair of manticores was left unable to fight. ¡°Hyung, what the hell is going on¡­¡± Having lost his opponent, Joon-Min asked Seon-Hyeok for an explanation, but he, too, was unknowledgeable about what just transpired. [She was the one who made us so insignificant, but she is also the one who can bring us back to glory.] The fairy dragon spread her colorful, peacock-like tail as she explained. [And she answered my request.] Her elegant horns resembled those of a sheep, and a mysterious powder rained down whenever she flapped her wings. Seon-Hyeok finally understood why Geheimnis was called a fairy dragon. [It¡¯s only for a moment, but she allowed us to access a portion of our true abilities we were blessed with in the past.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± In the past, the fairy dragon informed him that the dragon subspecies were being punished for their transgressions. In this process, they had lost most of their power and abilities, turning them into little more than animals. But through her efforts, the monsters were able to regain some of their lost power. The end result of this was dragons that looked otherworldly, and the utter devastation of the two manticores. [However, her mercy will only last for a moment, so it would be best if those heinous beasts are disposed off quickly.] Before the fairy dragon could even finish, Redvern spread its three pairs of wings and dove from the sky. It pierced the half-burned manticore struggling against Red Wyrm with its new, 2-meter-long horn. Ack! With a brief cry, the manticore immediately dropped in place. It was clear the male manticore was instantly killed, given his lifeless body. ¡°This is really¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok was at a loss for words. The dragon subspecies¡¯ transformations were incredible and hinted at a new level of existence, but even more amazing was their incredible might in trampling the powerful manticores in an instant. Geheimnis said this was only a ¡®portion of their true abilities¡¯, so how great was their original power? No, more importantly, how great is the dragon that she can turn such incredible beings into insignificant beasts? His heart raced. He felt as though he was given a glimpse of the true strength of a dragon rider - something he only had a vague idea of until now. ¡°I, if you let me live, I will be a faithful servant like them.¡± At that moment, to his surprise, the female manticore called out to him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was more unsettling than fascinating to see this manticore with an old hag¡¯s face speak with her lips squirming. ¡°So spare me. I will do anything.¡± Hearing this ominous voice was enough to slow down his racing heart. When Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression turned cold, the manticore hung on even more desperately. However, he had no intention of keeping a demonic creature as evil as the manticore as his servant. She might be putting up this act now, but it was clear she would readily backstab him the moment the opportunity presented itself. His will was conveyed to his dragon subspecies through his silence, heart, and soul. ¡°Please spa¡­¡± Crunch. Goldrake snapped the pitifully pleading manticore¡¯s neck. [I¡¯ll look forward to next time.] ¡°Huh?¡± The rough and eloquent voice was different from both the fairy dragon¡¯s whispering voice and the dragon¡¯s proud and dignified one. However, it somehow felt familiar. ¡°Goldie?¡± He remembered the harsh voice from atop Frost Peak. It was Goldrake. ¡°You can speak now?¡± However, Goldrake did not respond. The drake just looked at him with its glowing eyes. Shh. Goldrake¡¯s body shrunk. At the same time, the golden glow covering its body like armor grew dimmer before completely fading away. Growl. With its body covered in wounds, the drake collapsed on the manticore¡¯s body. [I hope the day comes when you will give me a wonderful name like them.] Seon-Hyeok turned his head at the sound of a low-deep voice that resembled something resonating within a cave. He saw dozens of eyes staring at him from within a dying flame. It was Red Wyrm. [1] ¡°Ah¡­¡± After seeing Red Wyrm return to its original form, Seon-Hyeok reflexively turned to the other dragon subspecies. ¡°Redvern?¡± [Chirp.] He did not understand why Redvern cried out in his head in its final moment, but the wyvern was also back in its usual form. [The time she has granted us is already over.] Geheimnis let out a long sigh after losing her horns and tail. [She has rescinded one of the 36 punishments she gave us. It was like experiencing her mercy - something I dared not hope for all this time.] *** Having disposed of the pair of evil manticores ruling over the area, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s party immediately tried to purify the demonic energy present. Whoosh. Balmung shone brightly as it devoured the demonic energy missing its source. In an instant, the energy disappeared, and the land covered in an ominous aura showed its original self. However, having been exposed for far too long, the land had already rotted away. It would likely take an unbelievably long time for grass to grow on this land, and for life to return. The land¡¯s condition, after being cursed by demonic energy, was simply that severe. However, for the time being, the party was satisfied with removing the oppressive demonic energy. ¡°But what should we do about that? It seems like a waste to just leave those there.¡± Unlike the other demonic beings, which disappeared without a trace after being exposed to Balmung¡¯s holy energy, the two manticores¡¯ corpses remained intact. [You would have to purify their evil energies first, but the bodies of manticores are useful in many ways.] ¡°Hm¡­¡± Even if it was not for Geheimnis¡¯ words, Seon-Hyeok had no intention of leaving the corpses of the two creatures here. Having seen them block the teeth of his dragons without issue, he figured the manticore hides would be excellent for lightweight, yet powerful, armor. ¡°What to do¡­¡± The issue was in taking them back. Goldrake and Red Wyrm both possessed the strength to carry the bodies back, but they were far too wounded. Seon-Hyeok did not feel comfortable being greedy in this situation. The people who fled earlier solved his problem. ¡°My lord!¡± As the demonic energy was purified, a part of his party and the Astorian forces returned. They thanked Seon-Hyeok, Joon-Min, and the others for ensuring their safety, and paid tribute to the heroic achievements in emerging victorious against the great beasts. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been dragging our heels mostly - hyung was the one to finish them off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the Indomitable Duke and his beasts, we would have lost.¡± Joon-Min and the paladins looked embarrassed as they saw the approaching figures sing their praises. However, Seon-Hyeok was not listening, despite being given all of the credit. - You have met all the requirements for your 4th class advancement. 1. Will continue to keep ¡°Red Wyrm¡± capitalized for now CH 189 No content CH 190. - You may advance from the 3rd class Dragon Rider Master Chief to the 4th class Dragon Knight. - Would you like to advance to Dragon Knight? Seon-Hyeok had experienced three classes up until now, but the essence of all three had been that of a dragon rider. The modifiers of ¡®chief¡¯ or ¡®master chief¡¯ had denoted his increase in status. However, the 4th class advancement was different. The word ¡®rider¡¯ disappeared completely, only to be replaced with ¡®knight¡¯. His heart, already pounding from when he first received the class advancement notification, beat even faster. ¡°Advance.¡± At that moment, a light more intense than any other surrounded his body. The flash was more brilliant than what he experienced in his previous three class changes. ¡°Indomitable Duke?¡± ¡°My lord?¡± The people praising him saw the bright light, and their eyes grew wide. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± They were uneasy at the appearance of the sudden, unidentified light. Joon-Min was the only one among them to understand the situation. ¡°L, level up? N, no. Is that a class advancement?¡± The warrior himself had experienced this phenomenon before, and he continued to watch Seon-Hyeok with an absurd expression. ¡°You¡¯re already strong enough! How much stronger do you need to be¡­¡± The dragon rider riding his wyvern, a creature capable of freely roaming the skies, was an undeniably powerful figure. However, Joon-Min maintained that he was stronger when dealing with demonic creatures. It was just a moment ago that his pride had been shattered. It was true he was exhausted, but he had barely fought the manticore to a draw with the help of the Astoria paladins. The dragon rider, on the other hand, ended their battle in an instant. It was such a transcendent power that Joon-Min wondered whether he could even match it using the full extent of Balmung¡¯s abilities. But such an individual was undergoing even further growth. As a person confident in his own abilities, as well as those of Balmung, Joon-Min found the situation ridiculous. Whoosh. The light became even more intense. At first, the flash only surrounded Seon-Hyeok¡¯s body, but now, it seemed to reach far into the heavens. Beyond this pillar of light, Seon-Hyeok stared into the sky with an expression of someone deep in thought. ¡°Balmung, didn¡¯t you say I was the best?¡± Joon-Min spoke in a daze to his Holy Sword. [Trust your own strength, and mine. You are not complete yet, and you will also continue to grow.] ¡°Of course I¡¯ll grow.¡± Joon-Min shook his head at the Holy Sword¡¯s words. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be stronger than that person even if I do¡­¡± He saw the mysterious flashes caused by blue, red, and yellow lights. Beyond this energy was Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Really¡­¡± Drachen¡¯s sky-high reputation had spread across the continent, he was a duke and the husband to the next queen, and he had the power to singlehandedly dispose of two demonic creatures capable of holding off Joon-Min and five paladins. Seon-Hyeok was not lacking in anything. ¡°What a monster.¡± Joon-Min did not even feel a sense of defeat. He spoke in awe. ¡°Hm¡­¡± He only realized something was amiss much later. A typical class advancement was not this flashy or lengthy. The individual would glow while covered in a brief flash of light, only for it to dissipate soon after. However, the multicolored light surrounding Seon-Hyeok had continued for the past 10 minutes. This can¡¯t be normal. Despite this, Joon-Min was full of anticipation and not trepidation. The light covering Seon-Hyeok was so auspicious, and the dragon subspecies surrounding him felt too at ease. Shhh. The pillar of light extending to the skies began to diminish bit by bit. After a while, it completely vanished, leaving behind only a small aura of light. ¡°Hyung?¡± Joon-Min realized that the class advancement was finally complete and rushed forward. ¡°Hyung, that was a class advancement, right?¡± Instead of answering Joon-Min¡¯s excited question, Seon-Hyeok carefully looked over his own body. ¡°My lord!¡± His loyal subordinates would never ignore a matter concerning their lord, no matter how insignificant, and it was no different this time. They rushed forward to examine him. ¡°What the hell was that light just now? Are you okay?¡± The questions were fired one after another, but he did not answer. He looked dazed and confused. Despite his haziness, his eyes busily darted around, searching through the air. It was a while after the light finally disappeared that Seon-Hyeok opened his mouth. ¡°Drakanade.¡± ¡°Dra¡­ what?¡± What is he saying? The others watched him in confusion as he uttered a completely foreign word. Suddenly, they heard a cracking sound - the sound of bones splintering apart. They did not have to search for the sound¡¯s source. It was coming from right in front of them. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s bones were grinding and bumping against each other. Crack. They thought they could hear the sound of something breaking, and Seon-Hyeok¡¯s armor, ragged after his fight, broke off at its links. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Their lord¡¯s now-exposed body was twitching as it cracked. His muscles grew, and his arms and legs grew longer. Something hard, almost reminiscent of tough skin, sprang up above. This instantaneous transformation ended, and an unfamiliar, monstrous-looking man stood in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s place. His head appeared to be covered in a helmet resembling a drake¡¯s head, and his shoulders had protrusions even larger than his head. The head and shoulders were not the extent of his transformation. His body was fully covered in golden scales, leaving no skin exposed. It was almost as though Seon-Hyeok was wearing armor of gold. His upper body was bent forward, but he nonetheless looked intimidating rather than small. After all, he stood close to 3 meters tall and had broad shoulders to accentuate his increased bulk. Phew. Phew. After exhaling heavily with his sulfurous breath, Seon-Hyeok finally opened his eyes. At that moment, his presence amplified. Even the fearless paladins found themselves unknowingly stepping back at the sight. ¡°So this is draconian transformation¡­¡± His deep, rumbling voice was ferocious like that of a wounded beast. ¡°It hurts like hell¡­¡± *** ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that¡¯s a power you gained from your most recent class advancement?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡± The draconian sincerely answered the questions his party asked of him, despite being crouched on the floor and grunting in pain. ¡°What ridiculous class did you become that you have such an absurd ability?¡± His aura was enough to have the paladins retreat, and it was natural others would be intrigued by this display of strength. Seon-Hyeok saw the shining eyes of Julian¡¯s party and the people of Astoria before letting out a sigh. Whoosh. His breath was so hot that those close by withdrew in shock. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t control my strength yet.¡± After all, it was not easy to even move in his current state, in a foreign body he never experienced before in his life. In addition, this new body was unbelievably powerful, and without intense focus, it threatened to move unexpectedly. After ensuring that the others were far enough away, just in case, Seon-Hyeok belatedly answered. ¡°Dragon Knight. That¡¯s my new class.¡± *** The 4th class advancement was completely different from the awakening and two previous class advancements he experienced. If his previous classes were an extension of his original class of dragon rider, the 4th class advancement guided him in a completely new direction. His previous growth improved his abilities as a commander of a dragon platoon, but the focus this time was on the development of his individual strength. Drakanade, the ability to transform into a dragon-like form, was a power that represented the pinnacle of the dragon knight¡¯s skills. The effect of his temporary transformation was not limited to having a threatening outward appearance. A perfect expression of the dragon knight¡¯s skills would exhibit tremendous strength, quickness, and endurance far exceeding even the superhuman beings capable of overcoming human limitations. The body was constructed differently from that of humans, and even weapons became unnecessary. He possessed the power to tear through enemies just by hitting them with his body and slashing with his sharp nails. He had no need to rely on others for strength. The draconian¡¯s body was in itself the most powerful weapon and unyielding armor. That was not all. Under the right conditions, this draconian form would allow him to more actively use the properties given him by his dragon subspecies. Instead of borrowing the power of the wind to augment his attack or using the earth attribute to strengthen his body, he would be able to wield the attributes themselves as weapons. Of course, this was not possible at the moment. Right now, Seon-Hyeok had a hard time even overcoming the headache and muscle pains brought on by his transformation. He struggled to move his huge body, let alone augment his strength with the power of his attributes. However, it was indubitable that this draconian transformation possessed limitless potential. It was a new power capable of replacing his previous offensive skills, including Wind PIercing and Wind Bite, which had become increasingly ineffective lately. In addition, the dragon knight¡¯s abilities were not limited to just the Drakanade skill. Unlike the dragon rider class, the dragon knight class specialized in exerting overwhelming power against a single foe, and thus, it came with several skills to make this focus possible. It was only that this was the sole ability he could use at this moment. ¡°And what are they?¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked as he saw Joon-Min ask with a complicated expression. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in time.¡± Seon-Hyeok was laughing, but the atmosphere became strange. After all, for the others, his smile was that of a violent predator. Of course, Seon-Hyeok was blissfully ignorant of this fact. ¡°Ugh. But this really hurts.¡± He also did not know that even muttering in his now powerful voice was loud enough to ring throughout the area. ¡°A dragon knight isn¡¯t constantly in that form, right?¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head at Joon-Min¡¯s absurd question. ¡°Of course not. When the skill wears off¡­ huh?¡± Seon-Hyeok belatedly froze, realizing he had no idea how to cancel his transformation ability. *** It was nearly an hour later that his Drakanade ability finally ended. ¡°Ugh. I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± The draconian overwhelming the entire area through his mere presence was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a dying, sickly man. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can use this recklessly. The aftereffects are no joke.¡± Joon-Min responded to his complaints with an ambiguous expression, one somewhere between laughing and crying. ¡°Isn¡¯t that basically a finishing move? Your ultimate ability.¡± It seemed the warrior was in awe of the draconian transformation, as he expressed his desire to have at least one such ability of his own. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not cross the border in his draconian form, so his group only started moving after wasting time waiting for the ability to end. As Joon-Min had purified the surrounding area, the demonic beings were gone, and the oppressive demonic energy no longer held them back. Naturally, they were able to reach the border several times faster than their journey into these cursed lands. ¡°Huh?¡± Just as they safely approached the Astoria territory, Seon-Hyeok and his party were taken aback at the sight of an unfamiliar group awaiting them. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for the two of you.¡± The presumed representative of the group gracefully approached and offered greetings. Seon-Hyeok somehow sensed the aroma of grass. CH 190 No content CH 191. These figures were wrapped in robes from head to toe, like the assassins of old from the other world, and looked quite suspicious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be wary of us.¡± Perhaps sensing their mistrust, the leader of the group added a comment. Of course, it was far from convincing. Nobody would ever self-identify as suspicious. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or where you¡¯re from, but we¡¯ve been through far too much to welcome those not even willing to show their faces.¡± Julian, experienced in conducting herself in such situations, pointed out the suspicious behavior of the group and insisted they reveal their identities. Strangely, the stranger simply offered an excuse and did not even consider removing their hoods. ¡°Please understand that I cannot show my face because of the circumstances.¡± In contrast to their fresh, grassy scent, the stranger¡¯s tone was surprisingly dry. Seon-Hyeok grew increasingly on alert the more they spoke. He wondered if the figures from Astoria knew their identities, but they were likewise wary of the unrecognizable group. Seon-Hyeok agonized. On one hand, he was too curious about their intentions to simply pass by, as these strangers claimed to have waited for them, but at the same time, he could not bring himself to speak with individuals not even willing to show their faces. ¡°Hm.¡± As he thought about it, Seon-Hyeok decided to step back. This was Astoria territory, after all, and he had no reason to go out of his way for others. [Qeisha.] If the small fairy dragon did not suddenly speak to him, he would have left this matter to the people of the Astoria Kingdom. ¡°Qeisha?¡± Geheimnis added an explanation as Seon-Hyeok stopped moving. [They are the natives of all forests, fields, and verdant lands. They are fairies descended from the blood of spirits.] ¡°Fairy?¡± Seon-Hyeok found himself glancing at the robed group at the word fairy. Seeing their dusty robes, it was clear the group had run significant distances to arrive here. Despite this, it was strange that they smelled of fresh grass rather than sweat, and the Qeishas¡¯ slender bodies seemed different from humans¡¯. Then again, in this world with magic and spirits, it was not strange that there would also be fairies. However, he could not help but be fascinated. [If those are truly the Qeishas I am familiar with, then it is normal for them to cover their faces. Qeishas never reveal their faces unless it¡¯s to their eternal partners.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing the fairy dragon¡¯s explanation, Seon-Hyeok now found the suspicious, robe-wrapped figures even more interesting. ¡°Hyung, who are these people?¡± Park Joon-Min managed to catch the few words Seon-Hyeok spoke to his fairy dragon and inquired about the identity of the Qeishas. Seon-Hyeok, having no reason to hide anything, explained what he heard. ¡°So they¡¯re like elves?¡± Joon-Min¡¯s face was flushed for some reason as he looked at the Qeishas. Seeing his hazy eyes, it was clear he was imagining things. ¡°If those are the good gardeners serving their Mother Tree, then information about them is also in our holy texts. Of course, I never imagined I would see them during my lifetime.¡± The representative of Astoria likewise seemed fascinated by the existence of these fairies. The entire party found it difficult to look away from the Qeishas. In the meantime, Seon-Hyeok continued to converse with Geheimnis. ¡°So I get who they are, but why in the world were they waiting for us?¡± Now that he had sufficient information about their identity, he was curious about their reasons for seeking him out. [It¡¯d be better for you to get an answer from them.] Geheimnis stuck out her pointed jaw towards the Qeishas¡¯ leader. [However, I will say that the Qeishas only leave their lands if there is a threat to the safety of their Mother Tree, or if it is the Mother Tree¡¯s will. I simply hope it is not the former.] For now, the party, exhausted from repeated battles, headed to the temple where the priests treated those addicted to demonic energy. The Qeishas followed. Seeing these fairies following them without a word, Hansen shook his head. ¡°How frustrating. If they have business with us, they should just tell us. What are they waiting for?¡± The others nodded, feeling the same way as Hansen. The Qeishas were silent until Seon-Hyeok and his party arrived at the temple. It made them wonder if the fairies really wanted something from them. [The Qeishas are famous for being reticent. However, they will definitely talk to you first if you wait.] Even if it were not for the fairy dragon¡¯s words, Seon-Hyeok did not have any alternative. He did not know how to get the Qeishas to speak, as they remained quiet even when he directly addressed them. ¡°Oh! The bishop and the Indomitable Duke¡¯s party have returned!¡± When they arrived at the temple, those waiting welcomed their return. ¡°We are glad you are all safe and sound!¡± Perhaps because those arriving earlier at the temple alerted others about the demonic beasts, the priests there were visibly moved by the party¡¯s safe return. ¡°We were surprised when we saw the repeated flashes of holy light from the western sky.¡± Hearing the words of this middle-aged priest, the old priest from Seon-Hyeok¡¯s party laughed and briefly recounted preceding events. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to God¡¯s protection. It was why you were able to defeat those terrible creatures and return safely.¡± The middle-aged priest repeatedly offered praise upon hearing the story. With that, he showed consideration for the exhausted party by immediately guiding them to their accommodations. ¡°I asked the Templar Knights and warriors not to bring up the Holy Sword in conversation. Please do not be disappointed if your treatment isn¡¯t up to expectations.¡± Joon-Min was rather pleased by the old priest¡¯s comment. ¡°Disappointed? I¡¯m just glad they won¡¯t be chasing me around asking for the sword back.¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked at the satisfying response and turned around. ¡°They left.¡± The Qeishas had followed close behind until his party¡¯s arrival at the temple, but now, they were nowhere to be seen. It seemed these fairies had disappeared without anyone noticing. ¡°Well, they¡¯ll be back.¡± He had no reason to fret, given that he knew the Qeishas had business with him. After all, they¡¯d be the ones bothered by the delay, not me. It was as expected. The missing Qeishas had not returned to their lands, but instead soon revealed themselves. However, the time of their reappearance was a surprise. Knock knock. Seon-Hyeok had been just about to fall asleep, and he was jerked awake when he sensed an individual outside. He frowned at the sight of the Qeisha knocking on his window. Knock knock. The figure stared at him and politely knocked once again. If the Qeisha was knocking at his door, and not his window, Seon-Hyeok would have praised the individual¡¯s manners. However, the Qeisha¡¯s appearance, wrapped in her cape and shrouded by darkness, was unsettling. It could have been mistaken for an assassin trying to sneak up on him in the middle of the night. Knock knock. Seon-Hyeok sighed and opened the window, thinking that Qeisha would never stop otherwise. ¡°Excuse me.¡± It was clear that this fairy had not learned proper manners. Otherwise, there was no way she would so shamelessly greet him despite the inappropriate time and place of their meeting. ¡°Ugh.¡± Well, it¡¯d be strange of me to impose human norms on a non-human creature. Seon-Hyeok sighed in resignation and asked why the Qeisha visited him. ¡°Why did you come to see me?¡± The Qeisha did not respond. She simply stared at him. What the hell is she planning? Seeing the individual remain silent for a while, Seon-Hyeok was about to ask once again when the Qeisha suddenly raised her hand and lifted her hood. Swish. White hair resembling the pale moonlight poured out of her hood. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± He did not have the chance to stop her. By the time he realized what was happening, the fairy had already revealed her face. He unknowingly inhaled deeply at the sudden, fresh scent penetrating his nose. As he was filled with this herbaceous scent, Seon-Hyeok stared at the Qeisha woman as though he was in a trance. Perhaps because she had covered herself her entire life, the Qeisha¡¯s skin was so pale that it was almost transparent to the point of exposing her blood vessels. Her blue, star-like eyes were incredibly clear. Her small face under the long, straight hair shining blue in the moonlight was truly beautiful. The Qeisha was mysterious and alluring like something not of this world. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok innocently admired the Qeisha¡¯s appearance. However, this soon disappeared, as he soon came to his senses and froze. ¡®Qeishas never reveal their faces unless it¡¯s to their eternal partners.¡¯ ¡®... never reveal their faces unless it¡¯s to their eternal partners.¡¯ ¡®... faces unless it¡¯s to their eternal partners.¡¯ ¡®... it¡¯s to their eternal partners.¡¯ ¡®... eternal partners.¡¯ The fairy dragon¡¯s words resonated in his head. ¡®Extramarital affairs are forbidden.¡¯ He also recalled the voice of a strict, yet affectionate woman. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Should I blame the fairy dragon for telling me about the Qeishas¡¯ unwillingness to reveal their faces? Maybe I should rationalize this as something I couldn¡¯t avoid? As Seon-Hyeok remained unable to do anything, the Qeisha in question spoke. ¡°My name is Najima bint Algharb Al''umm.¡± The strange dissonance Seon-Hyeok initially felt at the Qeishas¡¯ fresh scents compared to their dry voices immediately disappeared. Unlike when they first met, Najima¡¯s voice was lively as though she was singing. ¡°I would like to know your name.¡± Well, Ophelia, companions like the dragon aren¡¯t necessarily relationships with the opposite sex, so this isn¡¯t cheating. He repeatedly pondered excuses that Ophelia would never hear, but his thoughts on the Qeishas¡¯ customs were cut off by Geheimnis¡¯ interjection. [Hm. It seems my bad feelings were justified. The ¡®Algharb Al¡¯umm¡¯ in her name means ¡°Mother of the West¡¯.] ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok immediately froze at the word ¡®west¡¯. [She must be a Qeisha serving the Mother Tree in the west.] *** The Qeishas did not only seek out Seon-Hyeok. Joon-Min likewise received a late visit from the Qeisha, and this individual likewise revealed his bare face. Swish. The warrior, upon recalling Seon-Hyeok¡¯s explanation that a Qeisha would only reveal his face to his eternal partner, was completely baffled. His expression was not one of admiration for the beautiful fairy¡¯s face, but more that of someone who saw something he should not have. ¡°Maram bin Algharb Al''umm.¡± The Qeisha revealed his name as he watched the pale, recoiling warrior. ¡°Please tell me your name.¡± Maram, the Qeisha visiting Joon-Min, was a handsome-looking male. CH 191 No content CH 192. It was as Geheimnis expected. Najima was a Qeisha serving the Mother Tree on the westernmost part of the continent. She, the Mother Tree, and their forest were now isolated in the middle of the Dark Lord¡¯s domain. Naturally, she came to Seon-Hyeok to ask for help. ¡°Right now, the Mother¡¯s spiritual energy is holding off the invading demonic energy, but this cannot last forever.¡± [How strange. I have never met this Qeisha¡¯s Mother Tree in person, but from what I remember, even the smallest and weakest of Mother Trees should be able to repel demonic energy.] When Seon-Hyeok relayed Geheimnis¡¯ question, Najima¡¯s expression grew dark as she sighed. ¡°Shortly before the demonic energy ran rampant, our Mother Tree entered the sowing phase.¡± [Ah, that makes sense. If the Mother Tree is exhausted after sowing seeds for the next generation, it is understandable that it would be difficult to hold back the demonic energy. Mother Trees are surprisingly vulnerable at this stage.] Seon-Hyeok could not begin to understand what this Mother Tree was. All he knew was that it was no ordinary tree. ¡°So are you asking me to protect the Mother Tree?¡± It was obvious how difficult the Qeishas¡¯ journey here from the western end of the continent had been. However, he did not want to go back into the Dark Lord¡¯s land to protect a tree he did not even know. Najima saw his hesitant expression and shook his head. ¡°Then¡­?¡± If it was not to protect the Mother Tree, Seon-Hyeok did not know what kind of help the Qeisha sought. ¡°Please help transport the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings to safety.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was certainly a more reasonable request than protecting the Mother Tree. Moving seedlings was a task he could complete simply by riding Redvern. Of course, he had no intention of readily accepting her request just because it was relatively easy to fulfill. After all, he was only in the west in order to find and tame the dragon subspecies here, and he could not remain here indefinitely. ¡°Hm¡­¡± After some thought, he tilted his head in confusion as a sudden thought crossed his mind. ¡°I understand your situation. But¡­¡± He looked directly at the beautiful fairy¡¯s face as he asked. ¡°Why the hell did you reveal your face?¡± If she needed help, all she needed to do was ask. Seon-Hyeok could not figure out why she would show her face, something reserved only for Qeishas¡¯ eternal partners. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a human being before, but I heard about your kind from our elders.¡± What could she have possibly heard to show her face like this? ¡°I heard that when you ask a human for something, you must pay them the appropriate price.¡± It was bewildering. Where did everything go wrong? Should I curse this nameless Qeisha for telling Najima flawed information? Or should I curse Najima¡¯s excessive sense of sacrifice, being willing to even devote her own life for this mission? His head was pounding. [Well, she¡¯s not wrong, is she? The humans I know aren¡¯t any different from what she claims.] He decided to ignore the fairy dragon¡¯s laughing words. He pressed down on his temples as he asked. ¡°Did that Qeisha not teach you to never offer compensation without ensuring that the request would be fulfilled?¡± Seon-Hyeok signed at Najima¡¯s folly in showing her face without even knowing how he would react. ¡°No, before that. Are you saying you would put your life on the line to simply move the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t simple saplings. Our mission is to protect the Mother Tree, and protecting her saplings is part of our duty. I felt it would be reasonable to offer my life as an appropriate price for asking for assistance on a mission I have to devote my entire life to.¡± Seon-Hyeok was left dumbfounded by the surprisingly logical response. Najima was neither naive nor foolish. She recognized the weight of her request, and she simply put strict standards on herself for finding equal compensation. ¡°I see. I need some time to think.¡± He did not want to lecture her any further. After all, he knew nothing about the weight and value of the Qeishas¡¯ mission to argue about her actions now. However, he had to address one point of concern first. ¡°I will pretend I never saw your face, so please cover it up again.¡± Whether or not he would accept her request was an issue he could debate later. Even if he accepted, however, he had no intention of accepting the price she offered. Seon-Hyeok respected Najima¡¯s values, but he did not have to play along. People aren¡¯t goods to be bartered. In addition, Seon-Hyeok had someone waiting longingly for him back in Adenstein. He trembled as he recalled Ophelia¡¯s face when she firmly insisted that extramarital affairs were forbidden. He had not done anything wrong, and yet he felt guilty. However, he was mistaken in thinking that he could resolve the issue now. [These elves devote their entire lives to their mission. They¡¯re not weak enough to overlook the weight of their actions because of something you say.] ¡°What?¡± [Whether or not you accept her, since that Qeisha has revealed her face to you, she will never meet another for the rest of her life.] ¡°What the hell?¡± Seon-Hyeok blurted out as he saw Najima and froze. Just as Geheimnis suggested, the Qeisha showed no intention of covering her face. ¡°Since you said you needed time to think, I will come see you again tomorrow.¡± When he saw that Najima only covered her face when she was about to leave, Seon-Hyeok understood that Geheimnis¡¯ words were not empty. [Also, partners carry a different meaning for Qeishas. They only find one eternal partner, but it does not necessarily mean a relationship between sexes. There are many Qeishas with same-sex compansions.] Geheimnis was not wrong. Proof of this was closer than he thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t this insane?¡± It was Joon-Min. ¡°Some dark-skinned guy suddenly showed his face and swore to devote his entire life to me - it gave me goosebumps!¡± The blabbering warrior really was covered in goosebumps. It was clear he was freaked out by the situation. The two of them both received visits from Qeishas in the middle of the night, but their situations were drastically different. Seon-Hyeok was asked to help transport the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings, while Joon-Min found a companion to fight the Dark Lord with. Up to this point, it would be normal for Joon-Min to welcome the Qeisha¡¯s assistance in volunteering for such a difficult task. However, the warrior was almost hysterical in his disapproval. ¡°To think that this male elf would propose to me before a woman¡­ ugh.¡± It was clear Joon-Min was struggling with the idea of eternal partners. ¡°It seems like the definition of partners is different for Qeishas than it is for us. Often times, there are same sex¡­¡± ¡°A, a partner relationship?¡± Explaining the Qeishas¡¯ relationships as he heard from the fairy dragon only proved to be a source of misunderstanding. The warrior¡¯s face turned deathly pale. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Seon-Hyeok quickly changed the subject. He explained the predicament of the Qeisha tribe and the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings. Of course, in the process, he was forced to reveal that he had been visited by a Qeisha and had seen her bare face. ¡°Female? A female elf?¡± ¡°Qeisha, not a female elf.¡± ¡°Yeah, so a female Qeisha.¡± Joon-Min only showed interest in the Qeisha¡¯s gender, and paid little attention to anything else. ¡°Ugh, why!¡± The warrior shouted angrily. ¡°Why! Why! Damn it, why! Why does a married man like you, hyung, get a female Qeisha, while a bachelor like me is stuck with a male Qeisha?¡± Joon-Min seemed to harbor some expectations ever since he first heard about the Qeishas the previous day, and his disappointment now mirrored his high expectations. ¡°Pretty? Was she pretty? No, there¡¯s no point in asking. I¡¯m sure she was. The male Qeisha was handsome too, so I¡¯m sure the female Qeisha would¡¯ve been equally beautiful.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not even respond to these rapid-fire questions. He also got the feeling that he should not offer a response. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± It was a while later that Joon-Min finally calmed down. ¡°So you just have to move the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings and you¡¯re done?¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded. ¡°Ah, even that¡¯s so unfair. You just have to make one delivery, whereas I have to fight to the death against the Dark Lord. And you get a female elf, not a male elf like me¡­¡± He quickly interrupted the warrior, knowing that he would once again say something inappropriate if left to his own devices. ¡°I haven¡¯t said I¡¯d fulfill her request yet. As you know, my business in the west is over, and I¡¯m simply a part of the Adenburg expeditionary party for the Holy War.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t accept the request? I thought you saw her face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I chose to.¡± From Seon-Hyeok¡¯s point of view, the entire situation felt unfair. It was incredibly burdensome to see a face he did not ask to, and now have someone offering to devote her entire life to him. No matter how different a Qeisha¡¯s perspective on partners was from humans, it was obvious that he would not emerge from this arrangement unscathed. As the queen¡¯s husband, Seon-Hyeok wanted to avoid any such potential scandals. Of course, there would be blindly envious individuals among them, like the hopeless warrior, but he did not want the next queen¡¯s authority to be undermined because of his actions. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for now.¡± Though Joon-Min complained about his own predicament, he did not argue with Seon-Hyeok¡¯s situation. ¡°What will you do now?¡± Seon-Hyeok asked Joon-Min about his future plans. ¡°I¡¯m planning to grow my strength by hunting demonic beasts on the frontier.¡± The warrior insisted he realized his shortcomings in his fight against the manticore. His initial recklessness in wanting to immediately fight the demon king to the west was nowhere to be found. ¡°Right now, I have a hard time dealing with even a single demonic creature, but one day, I¡¯ll be strong enough to fight the Dark Lord himself. That¡¯s what Balmung promised, and I have faith in myself.¡± Having expressed his goals, the warrior asked Seon-Hyeok the same question. ¡°Hyung, what will you do now?¡± The expedition force was formed in a hurry to justify their presence here at the center of the continent, but it just so happened that Seon-Hyeok was now its leader. He could not mindlessly leave the west just because he had taken care of his personal matters. ¡°Well, I should contact Adenburg first.¡± Given that the political situation had developed to this extent, Seon-Hyeok intended to hear directly from the Adenstein royal family about their planned involvement in the Holy War before planning his own next steps. He left Joon-Min behind and went to find Julian¡¯s party. ¡°These were emergency communication stones prepared by the border patrols in the event of a potential war. I was able to bring a few thanks to Her Majesty¡¯s consideration.¡± As expected, Julian was prepared with a high-quality communication stone capable of long-distance contact. ¡°It is impossible to directly contact the Adenburg Kingdom.¡± The problem was that as a result of the church¡¯s general opposition to mages, there were none capable of reaching the distant Adenburg Kingdom at once. ¡°In that case, could you relay my message through Granado of the Iberian Alliance?¡± ¡°Certainly. Our mages are more than capable enough to reach Granado. I will get you connected right away.¡± In the end, Seon-Hyeok decided to send his magical message to Adenburg through the Iberian Alliance. ¡®Attended to personal matters. Joined the expedition force. Now awaiting orders.¡¯ When he sent a simple explanation of the current situation and news of his safety, Granado immediately had a response. ¡®Multiple magical messages for the Indomitable Duke.¡¯ CH 192 No content CH 193 No content CH 193. ¡°What should I do? Would you like to check the messages?¡± It was obvious the messages would be from Adenburg. Seon-Hyeok immediately nodded when the mage in charge of communications asked what to do. ¡®To the Indomitable Duke. Please provide an accurate report on the situation. Adenburg.¡¯ ¡®To the Indomitable Duke. Please contact us immediately if you require assistance. Adenburg.¡¯ ¡®To the Indomitable Duke. Goldrake, Julian Vanquish, and many others are headed west. Adenburg.¡¯ ¡®To the Indomitable Duke. Please send word when you join up with Julian Vanquish. Adenburg.¡¯ As expected, all of these magical messages were from Adenburg. ¡®To the Indomitable Duke. Additional reinforcements currently standing by. Decision to deploy pending your response. Adenburg.¡¯ Most of the messages were in the form of official letters on Adenburg¡¯s political position and inquiring about the situation in the west, but others were not. ¡®It¡¯s taking too long.¡¯ Unlike the others, this message did not even identify the sender. However, just reading it was enough for Seon-Hyeok to imagine a longing voice. As soon as he saw the full text, he realized who the sender was - it was undeniably Ophelia. After all, who else would express such a desperate longing for him? ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s upset¡­¡± He had no excuse even if Ophelia was angry. After saying he would return as soon as possible, he had remained out west for months. ¡°An additional message has arrived from Granado.¡± Seon-Hyeok was jerked out of his thoughts of longing as he heard the mage¡¯s voice. ¡°We have an urgent message from Adenburg. If you like, Granado has voiced their willingness to relay two-way communications.¡± ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°The mages of Granado are the best on the continent when it comes to communications.¡± The mage once again asked for his opinion, saying that though the drain on communication stones and energy would be significant, such a course of action was possible. ¡°Then let¡¯s do that.¡± There was no reason to refuse, as Granado was willing to shoulder the burden on both mages and communication stones. ¡°Please.¡± As soon as Seon-Hyeok answered, the mage immediately handed over control over the magic to Granado¡¯s mage. ¡°There may be some noise and delays in communication. There is a chance others can listen in on this conversation, so please keep this in mind¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded and waited for the connection to be relayed. After a moment, he heard a buzzing noise and a distant voice. [... hear?] It was frustrating, like listening to an old radio unable to find the proper frequency for signaling, but it was more than enough to tell the owner of the voice. ¡°Queen Regent!¡± When Seon-Hyeok responded excitedly, he heard a somewhat cold answer. [Listening to your voice, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re seriously hurt.] It was as though she was blaming him for contacting her so late even though he was physically fine. Seon-Hyeok immediately tried to offer an excuse. ¡°T, there were some unexpected circumstances.¡± [Yes. I heard you were rescuing the survivors in the west. How noble.] Am I being too timid, or did that sound sarcastic? ¡°About that¡­¡± He tried to calmly explain what had happened, going in more detail than he could in short magical messages. Even this attempt had to be condensed given the restrictions of these communications, but Seon-Hyeok judged it would be enough for the intelligent Ophelia to grasp the situation. [If it is as you say, then the current situation seems too dire for the Central Alliance to handle on its own. It is clear we must raise our voices in the east so that the kingdoms here offer more assistance.] ¡°If the fight cannot be won here in the center, we cannot be sure when the east will fall in that same dire predicament.¡± When he emphasized the current difficulties faced by the west, Ophelia answered that she would quickly notify him of the expedition force¡¯s next orders. [More importantly, did you mention a warrior?] Ophelia brought up the topic of the foreigner warrior, Park Joon-Min. [Perhaps he has been swept up in a sensitive matter that the Holy Kingdom is trying to hide.] She immediately expressed her concern about the ugly tenacity and desire for power shown by the Holy Kingdom¡¯s leading figures in dealing with the warrior. Seon-Hyeok likewise sympathized with her concerns. However, he did not regret his decision to support the foreigner. He was simply uneasy that his personal decision could be interpreted as Adenburg¡¯s official position. [If you reached that decision, I believe it would certainly be worth the burden.] Ophelia assuaged his concerns. She expected Joon-Min, a foreigner with the power to restore the corrupted lands, to play an important role in the Holy War, and she supported Seon-Hyeok¡¯s decision. [Your decision will become Adenburg¡¯s official position, and you may do what you intend. House Adenstein will support you.] Rather, she even encouraged him by saying she would spare no support if necessary. Many words were omitted, but it was clear she was even mindful of the potential worsening of the relationship between the Holy Kingdom and the warrior. The Adenstein royal family was almost obsessive in its valuation of talented individuals, and from Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, Joon-Min possessed more than enough potential to be recognized as a valuable asset. It was not strange for Ophelia to covet him. [I will send you guidelines through the Iberian Alliance soon. Until then, do not do anything dangerous and ensure you get sufficient rest. You are not the only one in the central kingdoms.] ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± The conversation was far too businesslike to be one between spouses, but it was built on a foundation of affection. Seon-Hyeok could feel her feelings through and through. He could sense Ophelia¡¯s sincerity in hoping that her husband would not be caught up in additional danger. [And more importantly¡­] Seon-Hyeok thought the conversation would end there, but Ophelia added yet another comment. [Did you mention Qeishas?] ¡°Ah¡­¡± He had briefly mentioned his encounter with the Qeisha tribe, and naturally, he had no choice but to explain his meetings with Najima in that process. Seon-Hyeok broke out in a cold sweat. [I understand it was unavoidable, but I do not feel comfortable with the situation. In the future, you will have to explain the entire situation without omission.] Ophelia was selective with her words, possibly given the unsecure nature of their relayed communication. This, in turn, made Seon-Hyeok even more uneasy. [Also, I am warning you in advance, but you may never¡­] The communication was suddenly cut off before Ophelia could finish. ¡°Huh?¡± When Seon-Hyeok turned his head in bewilderment, he saw a pale-faced mage offering an excuse, his face showing clear signs of exhaustion. ¡°The communication stone you provided has been expended. Even if Granado is shouldering the burden of this communication, we here have to maintain our lines of communication with that kingdom at the very least¡­¡± The mage groaned, saying that even beyond the communication stones, he was also at his limit. It was the worst timing. How could it get cut off now of all times? ¡°Shit. I¡¯m screwed.¡± Seon-Hyeok tightly shut his eyes. *** ¡°Your Majesty. The communications have been cut off.¡± The royal mage hesitated after seeing the Queen Regent¡¯s icy gaze before working up the courage to speak. ¡°It seems the mage in charge of communications on that end is not particularly skilled.¡± He hurriedly offered an excuse, hoping to avoid getting caught up in the crossfire. ¡°Understood. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Fortunately, the Queen Regent was an expert in self-control, and was not one to vent her anger on this bystander mage. ¡°T, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± The mage almost ran away from the scene. Left alone, Ophelia gazed at the paper she clutched in her hand. She had always expressed her admiration upon seeing the high-quality paper produced using the technology provided by the foreigners in the royal capital. However, her gaze at the moment was anything but admiring. ¡®Qeishas are good and gentle, but they possess a stubborn streak in never relenting after making up their minds. According to records, these tendencies are particularly noticeable when they concern their Mother Tree or eternal partners. In these instances, Qeishas even treat their own lives as fleeting candles, and all stories suggest avoiding what may be taboo.¡¯ ¡®Qeishas are talented archers capable of hitting fist-sized targets from hundreds of meters away. Particularly experienced Qeisha archers are said to have the ability to imbue their attacks with special energies. Their marksmanship is said to be no less than the greatest of knights.¡¯ It was information hurriedly prepared by the mages after checking the magical messages coming from Granado. Ophelia continued to read the report with a dissatisfied expression. ¡®Regardless of gender, Qeishas are beautiful and handsome. They fall under the lineage of spirits, and as such, claims that they are elves are not necessarily incorrect. Many people have wandered the forests in the past, hoping to see the beautiful faces of these fairies¡­¡¯ After reading the report several times, Ophelia crumpled the paper. ¡°Fairies¡­¡± Her voice was beyond cold and almost icy as she muttered to herself. ¡°Fairy or not, presumptuous greed will be met with an early death.¡± *** When the sole mage in the area adept in long-distance communication collapsed, there was no other way of contacting Adenburg. In the end, Seon-Hyeok was forced to wait for the mage to recover. ¡°I wonder what she was going to say.¡± He wondered about Ophelia¡¯s warning, which had been cut off before she could finish. He could not guess what she was about to say. ¡°Perhaps this was for the best?¡± He could not hear her words to the very end, but Ophelia had expressed discomfort towards the end of their conversation. Perhaps it was better that he did not hear. However, there was a saying that it is better to get certain things over with. He could not help but obsess over his wife¡¯s unheard final words. ¡°Ugh.¡± Even if he groaned and suffered, the situation did not change. The night soon came, and with that, the instigator of the situation, Najima the Qeisha, visited him once again. The female fairy opened his window and entered as though it was natural before settling in across from him. With a flowing gesture, she removed her stuffy mask and revealed her bare face. Swish. It was his second time seeing Najima¡¯s face, but she was still just as shockingly beautiful. Her face was defenseless and naive, almost as if she was unaware of this. As such, Seon-Hyeok could not bring himself to vent his frustration at her. ¡°I understand that you¡¯re not welcoming of me. And so, I thought about it and discussed the matter with my tribe.¡± She calmly spoke about this uncomfortable matter. ¡°Does discussing the issue with your kind allow you to proceed as if nothing happened?¡± Najima shook her head as she responded. ¡°No, but I thought of a different way to satisfy you.¡± CH 194. ¡°What?¡± Najima¡¯s smile was bright and innocent as the elf said she found a solution. This made Seon-Hyeok even more uneasy. After all, he had already witnessed the fragmented and extreme views of the Qeishas the previous day. The Qeisha pursed her lips and whistled. It was such a soft sound that he might not have heard if he was not paying attention, but small footsteps could be heard outside his window in response. Tap. A new Qeisha entered through the window. With that, the elf reached for her hood, as if doing something completely natural. It was at this moment Seon-Hyeok realized what the relentless Qeishas planned, and he desperately tried to stop them. ¡°Stop! I said stop! Don¡¯t do that!¡± His words were not enough to soothe his anxiety, and as such, he rushed forward to grab the Qeisha¡¯s hands. The Qeisha¡¯s eyes grew wide as she was about to remove her mask. She seemed surprised by his sudden behavior. ¡°Wait, is that what you¡¯re thinking? That I don¡¯t like you personally, so you should bring another of your tribe? Is that it?¡± Najima, now masked once again, tilted her head in confusion as she asked. ¡°Were we wrong?¡± Naturally, Seon-Hyeok drew a firm line. ¡°Yes. You have the completely wrong idea.¡± He had not yet accepted their request, and he could not keep accepting advance payments. It was even more burdensome knowing that these advances were in the form of living beings. ¡°Send her away first, and let¡¯s continue discussing this.¡± The ends of Najima¡¯s eyes noticeably drooped in disappointment, but the Qeisha did not reject his suggestion. Given a look, the second Qeisha quietly disappeared out the window. Whoosh. When the second elf disappeared, Najima revealed her face once again. She was visibly depressed. ¡°Phew.¡± Seon-Hyeok felt as though he had done something terrible as he watched her sullen expression. ¡°Najima. I¡¯m going to tell you my perspective, so listen carefully.¡± But instead of placating her, Seon-Hyeok chose to explain his position first. In doing so, he hoped this bothersome fairy and her kind would not cause additional problems. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He revealed that he had a spouse, and that he had to be considerate as to not damage the authority of her position. Likewise, he explained that though he came to the west for personal reasons, he was now officially in charge of the expedition force here and was no longer able to accept such requests on a whim. Najima was deep in thought for a while after Seon-Hyeok gave his reasoning. She tilted her head in confusion as she replied. ¡°There¡¯s a contradiction in what you¡¯re saying.¡± It was not arguing for the sake of arguing, but genuine confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She was not the only one having difficulties following the conversation. When Seon-Hyeok blurted out his question, the Qeisha looked straight at his eyes as she answered. ¡°You¡¯re already the dragon¡¯s companion.¡± He was left speechless by her unexpected response. ¡°Are you going to stand up for your spouse¡¯s position and authority when that time comes?¡± Najima was suggesting that his current spouse¡¯s authority was meaningless in front of the dragon¡¯s solemn existence. Seon-Hyeok could read her unspoken intentions through the look she gave him, and he struggled to find a rebuttal. ¡°The dragon¡¯s different.¡± The excuse he finally settled on after some thought felt lame, even to himself. ¡°Is that because dragons are different from humans?¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes narrowed as he clearly realized what Najima wanted to get at. ¡°Then that¡¯s also the case for me. My kind are descended from spirits, and we¡¯re clearly different from humans.¡± As expected, she tried to persuade him using her race as justification. However, just because his relationships with the dragon and Ophelia were not clearly delineated, it did not mean that the same had to apply to this fairy. ¡°The dragon is an inseparable existence from me, and likewise, regardless of how we started, my spouse is now also a special person to me. Najima, you are not like them.¡± It could sound cold, but Seon-Hyeok needed to draw a firm line at this point. He was with the dragon out of necessity and Ophelia because he wanted to. It was incomparable to the current situation with the fairy in front of him. ¡°You are neither special nor important to me.¡± Najima was a stranger he did not know until just a few days earlier. Same race or not, there was no reason for him to listen to her arguments and be together. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. Your explanation is reasonable.¡± Seon-Hyeok imagined the Qeisha would be stubborn, but contrary to his expectations, Najima readily accepted his explanation. In fact, she did not even seem hurt by his cold tone. ¡°I¡¯m nothing to you ¡®yet¡¯.¡± Somehow, the word ¡®yet¡¯ felt ominous. ¡°And so, I will do my best to become a special person to you in the future.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed when he saw Najima express her determination. Najima left, and she returned as soon as the day dawned the following day. ¡°The longer we spend together, the more memories we will share with each other. Those memories will make our relationship special.¡± Seon-Hyeok was at a loss for words. The Qeisha¡¯s face was covered in her mask, but somehow, he could imagine Najima cheerily smiling behind it. He could feel the onset of a headache because of this stubborn fairy. ¡°See! I knew it! I knew she¡¯d be pretty!¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s headache grew at the warrior¡¯s loud complaints. ¡°You can only see her eyes, so how do you know that?¡± ¡°You can tell a beauty just by her eyes.¡± Hearing this shameless response, he decided to ignore the troublesome pair. However, this did not prove to be easy. It was easy enough ignoring the talkative and noisy warrior, but less so ignoring the determined Qeisha following him. ¡°I just want to see what you¡¯re seeing. It will help me understand you better.¡± Clark and the others were startled when Najima casually said such words. They sounded like a profession of her love. ¡°M, my lord. What is this lady saying?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear incorrectly...¡± It could be embarrassing, but Najima ignored the others. Her eyes, which slanted up warmly whenever she addressed Seon-Hyeok, remained emotionless when dealing with the others. Geheimnis explained that this was also characteristic of the Qeishas, and that they only truly open up to their eternal partners. ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± Seon-Hyeok simply hoped the mage responsible for communications would quickly recover so that he could check the message from Adenburg as soon as possible. *** There was a saying that the passage of time continues, regardless of what else happens. Around the time Seon-Hyeok grew insensitive to Najima¡¯s presence, the mage managed to recover from his previous exhaustion. Without delay, he immediately contacted Granado, and as expected, he received a magical message from Adenburg. ¡®To the Indomitable Duke. Holy War expedition force of 120 headed to the Iberian Alliance by sea. Get more detailed information from the expedition force. Adenburg.¡¯ As the Adenstein royal family did not want the turmoil in the west to impact the east, Seon-Hyeok expected a substantial dispatch of troops. However, it was clear the eastern kingdoms took the threat out west more seriously than he anticipated. ¡®Alliance of the eastern kingdoms has been formed.¡¯ Surprisingly, the eastern kingdoms followed the central kingdoms in forming an alliance. Even more shocking was Adenburg¡¯s ascension to the leadership of this alliance. However, his surprise was fleeting, as Seon-Hyeok quickly understood the political situation. Having won the recent war with the Nocteins and drastically expanded their territory, Adenburg now had the power and authority to represent many different kingdoms. In addition, it was Drachen, the pride of Adenburg, who first announced the fall of the western kingdoms, and though it was only for political maneuvering, Adenburg was the first to dispatch actual troops for this upcoming war. In such a situation, it was difficult for another kingdom to claim leadership of the alliance in both status and cause. That said, it could not have been easy to form such an alliance in the first place. If nothing else, the Noctein and Griffindor Kingdoms would have strongly opposed Adenburg taking the leading seat in their alliance. But despite this, the eastern kingdoms were able to reach an unusually quick decision, and this was all thanks to the fear instilled by the demon king. ¡®Elite troops have been, or will soon be, dispatched from each kingdom.¡¯ Regardless of the process, it was encouraging that the eastern kingdoms were sending troops, regardless of their numbers, for this cause. It was an indicator that all kingdoms felt threatened by the Dark Lord and the demonic energy he spread. From Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, their concerns were not exaggerated. The demonic creatures and beings full of hostility and hatred towards the living were threatening predators to mankind, and the demonic energy rotting the land was a terrible curse that took away the very places humans called home. ¡°Hm¡­¡± As he continued to check the magical texts sent from Adenburg, he was able to find one about the Qeishas. ¡®The matter of the Qeisha¡¯s request is left to the Indomitable Duke¡¯s discretion. If accepted, however, the seedlings are to be brought back to Adenburg.¡¯ Since it was impossible for all matters to be coordinated from Adenburg, perhaps it was decided it would be best for Seon-Hyeok, already at the scene, to have final say in decisions. Adenburg¡¯s guidelines gave him full authority over most matters, including those of the expedition force. ¡°Ah. Guess I¡¯m back to planning again.¡± Seon-Hyeok preferred to run free in the boundaries of predetermined plans, as he knew he lacked the talent to carefully maneuver and set up his own playing field. He simply hoped that someone in the expedition force would have the skills to make up for his own shortcomings. ¡®Put your safety first in all matters.¡¯ It was clear this final message was from Ophelia. ¡°If you say that, then I¡¯ll have to try even harder.¡± He smiled bitterly as he sensed her overflowing feelings of affection. *** Shortly after the eastern kingdoms decided to send a small number of reinforcements, the central kingdoms accelerated their plans for war. They pledged temporary nonaggression with one another as they vowed to fight with one mind until the war against the Dark Lord was over. The kingdoms further from the front lines advanced their elite forces to the border between the central and western regions of the kingdom. In an instant, an unprecedented front was formed across the continent. Priests from across the continent gathered to these extended front lines. They were the only means and hope for the allied forces to resist the terrible demonic energy. Each kingdom guarded these priests as thoroughly as they guarded their leaders, and they formed measures to deal with the threat of any potential demonic creature. When they finished their preparations, war began. CH 194 No content CH 195. On one pitch black, moonless night, the Dark Lord¡¯s army crossed the border without a sound. ¡°What? How are there so many¡­¡± The first to detect them was a long-range patrol from the Polysian Kingdom, the westernmost of the central kingdoms. The long-range patrols were shocked by the plains, black because of the swarming demonic beings, and once again by the red eyes shining ominously in this darkness. Is this hell? The scouts were terrified out of their wits. Even more frightening was that not a single one of these creatures opened its mouth to make a sound. ¡°Retreat as quietly as possible.¡± They retreated silently to avoid provoking these beings. The demonic beings did not chase them. They simply continued on, seemingly driven by something unknown. Bong! Bong! Legnica, the quiet fortress closest to the Polysian Kingdom border, suddenly became noisy following the bells signaling the enemy¡¯s approach. ¡°Enemies! Everyone, get up!¡± ¡°Emergency! Prepare for battle!¡± The soldiers had been feeling unusually anxious and unable to sleep that day, and they immediately jumped up to rush to their positions at the sound of the bells. These men froze upon seeing the incoming horde of demonic beings. Despite preparing themselves from the beginning, they were disheartened by the mere sight of the incoming army. ¡°Focus! You bastards!¡± ¡°Do you want to be swallowed up where you stand?¡± Were it not for the verbal assault from their commanders, the soldiers would have remained disoriented until their enemies were directly in front of them. It was simply that shocking to come face to face with the demonic horde for the first time. These demonic beings were far more terrible than they imagined, and the stench they gave off was so repulsive that they were unable to focus. Even the meticulously chosen from the disciplined, elite soldiers were useless in front of the demonic army¡¯s presence. But fortunately, the Polysian Kingdom had taken a number of precautions for this very situation. One of these countermeasures was the priests. The sanctity of the priests was the antithesis of the demonic energy capable of making the living cringe in fear, and their hymns released the bodies of the frozen soldiers. The soldiers regained their senses at the sound of the blessed songs, but that was all. They were still weighed down by their enemies¡¯ intimidating aura. This was when the Polysian mages came forward to battle. Though at a distance beyond the range of the best of the archers, to the mages, the demonic horde might as well have been in melee range. They called forth the most splendid and powerful spells at their arsenal. As dozens of mages chanted in unison, colorful lights began to bloom in the darkened sky over the fortress. With these flashes of light, the darkness weighing down on the allies was temporarily lifted, revealing the hideous appearance of the beings hidden in the pitch black shadows. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± They were even more terrible than imagined. The soldiers, after barely regaining their senses thanks to the priests¡¯ hymns, once again became gripped in fear. Just before this terror could truly manifest, the mages finished their spells, simultaneously unleashing dozens of spells upon their foes. Crimson flames lashed out at the demonic beings, and jagged hail descended from above. Ack! The creatures screamed out as their flesh was ripped apart by the hail and roasted in flames. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The pained screams of the otherwise silent demonic army were enough to bring the soldiers¡¯ wandering spirits back to reality. After wallowing in despair, they saw these creatures screaming while being swept up in flames and mangled by ice spears. These beings in front of them, though they looked to be straight out of hell, were not true demons. They were also mortal. As soon as they realized this, the soldiers¡¯ eyes flashed with a newfound fighting spirit. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Their commanders could only breathe a sigh of relief after confirming that the breaking military discipline had once again been restored. But they already knew. Had their foes been humans, even if they were a full regiment of soldiers, the magic just unleashed on them would have been sufficient for their complete annihilation. The effects were far less than the commanders hoped. The soldiers, stunned by the flashy magic, were encouraged and thought they had already won, but in reality, only a small fraction of their enemies were swept up in the mages¡¯ assault. ¡°The demonic energy surrounding those creatures is offsetting a significant portion of our magical power.¡± Fort Legnica¡¯s commander nodded at the old mage¡¯s words. Even he could tell that the black energy emanating from their enemies was unusual. He could not be sure, but he felt nothing good would come out of his soldiers coming in contact with that ominous energy. However, there was no need to worry already. The mages were not the only defense prepared at Fort Legnica. The commander raised his hand as he saw the demonic army slowly picking up speed as it approached the fortress. ¡°Catapults! Fire!¡± As soon as the commander¡¯s hand pointed toward their enemies beyond the fortress, dozens of catapults fired their flaming projectiles. These attacks were neither as spectacular as the mages¡¯ spells nor as powerful. Nonetheless, the burning oil scattered by the shattered projectiles was sufficient to turn the battlefield into a sea of fire. This was exactly what the commander had planned. He hoped the demonic army would retreat due to the powerful flames. ¡°Those damned things¡­¡± Unfortunately, the commander¡¯s wish was little more than futile hope. The demonic beings did not retreat from the heat of the flames threatening to burn the entire area, and they persistently pushed towards the fortress. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night.¡± The commander¡¯s expression was stiff, but his eyes were lively. Fort Legnica¡¯s walls were as tough as iron, and the soldiers stationed there were of higher quality than ever before. No matter how numerous or vicious the demonic beings were, he did not worry about the fortress being breached. But not all of the troops on the front lines were as lucky as those stationed at Fort Legnica. Some faced the unfortunate predicament of fighting the demonic beings on open land, as they invaded unexpected locations in addition to the strategic posts on the front. This was a foreseen situation from the very beginning. All of the fortresses and citadels along the border were situated at strategic points to prevent foreign invasions, but these bastions were intended for human wars. The demonic army harbored no specific desire to conquer these posts. No, in fact, these creatures did not even understand the concept of conquering. They had no need to concern themselves with supply lines, nor did they worry about the political situation between the kingdoms. They simply continued to move forward. But despite knowing this, it was practically impossible to build defensive strongholds and deploy troops across the entirety of the massive front covering the central and western parts of the continent. Naturally, parts of the front lines remained defenseless against the demonic army. Battles that took place without the advantages provided by these defensive structures ended in defeats without exception, and holes quickly formed in the front lines. The Central Alliance suffered considerable losses despite preparing in advance, and it desperately struggled to fill in these gaps. All these kingdoms could trust in this process were the superhuman beings they had so carefully set aside this entire time. Fortunately, these individuals did not fall short of expectations, and they successfully defeated the evil beings infiltrating their lands. However, even these victories were painful. Even discounting the damage inflicted on these cherished superhuman beings, the land on which the demonic horde died quickly became lifeless, cursed by their blood. This territory, tainted by demonic blood, grew more susceptible to demonic energy. Despite repelling the demonic army in these locations, the territory became the domain of the demon king. In all aspects, the present war was disadvantageous to the Central Alliance. Each shortcoming brought with it tremendous losses. It was not difficult filling in the vacancies left behind by a fallen ally. However, these replacements were inevitably inferior to their predecessors, and there was a finite number of soldiers available. It was imperative that they reduce the number of sacrifices. On the other hand, the Dark Lord¡¯s army did not fear the loss of its troops. All of the alliance¡¯s soldiers killed in battle became the undead and reinforcements for the enemy. Though the priests desperately tried to purify their bodies, it was impossible to prevent the revival of the dead. It was then that the leaders of the Central Alliance keenly realized why the western kingdoms had collapsed so quickly. In reality, the ¡°Holy War¡± had been little more than an excuse, as the heads of the central kingdoms had schemes of their own. They had aspirations to drive away the demonic beings and absorb the territory of the fallen kingdoms once they advanced west, but they belatedly realized their folly. Their aspirations were little more than delusions. What they needed to worry about now was not the post-war situation, but their immediate survival. Within a week of the war, the Central Alliance realized the seriousness of their situation and decided to wage total war. The monarchs called forth their hidden forces from their respective kingdoms and deployed them on the front lines. Great swordsmen and experts of the magical arts, after hiding quietly within their lands, were brought forth in this world. Each and every one of these individuals was true powerhouses worthy of being deemed one-man armies. Nonetheless, their lieges could not be reassured. After all, the western kingdoms would also have had such powerful beings. They had been imposing kingdoms not lacking in strength. However, those kingdoms had collapsed without a word. There was no law saying the same fate could not befall them. In the worst-case scenario, the kingdom could collapse, or the balance of the central kingdoms could be destroyed by the damages inflicted from the war. Despite this, they could think of no other way. They abhorred the thought of sacrificing the best of their people, but they needed to prevent the interior from becoming a battlefield. Even if the demonic army was defeated, they would end up tainting the land, and having the front lines pushed further into the central kingdoms¡¯ territories was tantamount to their lands becoming barren wastelands. The Central Alliance called forth the full extent of their power to strengthen the defenses on the front, and they simultaneously called on the Eastern Alliance to provide more active support. ¡°If the center falls, the east will be next.¡± They explained in detail what the fight against the Dark Lord¡¯s army was like. It proved effective. Within a single week, the eastern kingdoms were shocked by the damages incurred on the Central Alliance and began to work on more active support. Despite this, it would take some time for the eastern kingdoms to mobilize their own reinforcements. For now, it was crucial to repel the demonic beings beyond the front lines. The tireless army of the demon king proved endless, and fights constantly broke out without regard for the time of day. Even more serious damage than those incurred in the first week was inflicted on the kingdoms, and in the process, a number of the more unlucky defenses began to collapse. The war situation was far worse than the worst-case scenario envisioned by the kingdoms¡¯ monarchs. But hope blossomed in the midst of this dire situation. There was one section of the defenses yet to suffer losses in repelling the demonic army¡¯s advance. It was the central front centered around the Holy Kingdom of Astoria. And behind these miraculous victories was a familiar name the monarchs had heard repeatedly in the past. The foreigner who had emerged victorious in every one of his battles and been given the lofty title of ¡°Indomitable¡±. ¡®Drachen, flanked by his many monsters, vanquishes the demonic army on the front.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok was the hero of this victory. CH 195 No content CH 196 No content CH 196. Though many kingdoms on the central front successfully fended off the Dark Lord¡¯s army, these victories solely amounted to a brief repulsion of the evil influence invading their lands. The Holy Kingdom of Astoria was the only one successful in crossing the front lines and intercepting the demonic forces beyond the borders. The kingdom used its extensive numbers of priests and the power of the Templar Knights to attack the demonic beings, and they even had the remarkable achievement of blocking the demon king¡¯s forces before they reached the front lines. However, neither the powerful priests nor the Templar Knights dared to infiltrate deep into the Dark Lord¡¯s territory to fight the evil creatures acting as the source of demonic energy. The kingdom¡¯s superhuman beings and their holy energy were the natural enemy of the demonic energy. But despite this advantage, their sanctity was unable to exert its power in front of the much denser and pure demonic energy. Entering the Dark Lord¡¯s domain to take down these creatures was highly risky, even for the superhuman beings of the Holy Kingdom. Drachen, the guest from Adenburg, stepped up in their place. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Even if you are the Indomitable Duke¡­¡± The priests tried to dissuade him, mentioning his uphill battle against the manticore. Despite this, Seon-Hyeok remained adamant. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult for me to retreat alone if I have to.¡± When he insisted, the priests had no option but to stand down. After all, Seon-Hyeok was affiliated with the Adenburg Kingdom and not Astoria, and thus, they lacked the authority to command him. Seon-Hyeok took all of the dragon subspecies following him beyond the kingdom¡¯s borders. Not long after, the priests learned that additional demonic beings were marching towards the border. This happened to be in the same direction that Seon-Hyeok headed. They desperately prayed for Seon-Hyeok¡¯s safe return, as he was the hero who spread word about the western crisis and rescued countless survivors. Roar! Almost in defiance of their prayers, a terrible scream was heard soon after from beyond the border. The roar was so wicked and ominous that even the holy warriors, recruited for the Holy War and burning with a sense of duty, were terrified. ¡°Demonic creature¡­¡± Having already encountered a demonic creature on the Dark Lord¡¯s cursed land, the priests and Templar Knights instinctively knew that this unusual cry was not that of a normal beast. Around this time, other creatures¡¯ roars erupted one after another. The five roars were as fierce as the demonic creature¡¯s, but the energy they contained was completely different. Honorable and dignified. Righteous. They lacked the evil nature of the demon¡¯s cry. ¡°This¡­¡± The priests and the Templar Knights were both familiar with the cry, and it was only then that they realized Drachen was not alone. ¡°They are the Indomitable Duke¡¯s creatures!¡± Five dragon subspecies, including the late-arriving sea serpent, were accompanying the Indomitable Duke. ¡°Please be safe.¡± They desperately prayed and prayed again for Drachen¡¯s safe return. The roars that shook heaven and earth continued on for two days and nights. The eventual ceasing of this noise indicated a conclusion to the battle. However, Drachen did not return. ¡°We need to organize a search party.¡± The priests and the Templar Knights were anxious about what could have happened to that righteous man. However, the Indomitable Duke¡¯s loyal subordinates, those who came west all the way from Rheinperle in search of their lord, remained calm. ¡°Our lord has never been defeated, even when he fought with a single one of his creatures. Right now, he¡¯s with not one, but five dragons.¡± The young squire, who possessed a sharp gaze that did not match her young face, even went so far as to reassure the priests, saying that the Indomitable Duke¡¯s title was not borne out of luck. ¡°It seems the decades of experience we have were in vain. To think that we¡¯re causing a fuss when a young girl like you is remaining calm¡­¡± The old priest lamented, embarrassed that he was the one being comforted after approaching to support the others. But unlike what the priest believed, it was not that the young priest and the riders were fine. They envisioned terrible scenarios hundreds of times each day, but they simply believed in their lord and waited stubbornly for his return. ¡°Ugh. Our lord ventures off alone to all the dangerous places in this world.¡± Clark, Julian, and the others¡¯ expressions grew dark as they heard one of the rider¡¯s complaints. They felt ashamed at being unable to follow their lord, who journeyed alone into the cursed land that even the pious priests and Templar Knights avoided. How many times had they pledged to stand by their lord? They had sworn to themselves that they would always follow their lord into battle. However, his steps were too quick and relentless for ordinary people to follow. ¡°At that time, I thought there couldn¡¯t be another novice like him.¡± Clark, responsible for Seon-Hyeok¡¯s training from the start, was deeply moved as he recalled how the low-ranking cavalry rider grew to become such a mighty lord. ¡°I knew he was a promising talent the moment I saw him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s now someone capable of shutting down Hansen with a simple look.¡± The greater their pride in their lord, the greater their sense of loss. The riders tried to overcome their sense of shame with their empty words. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s nice hearing our lord be praised as hero and savior everywhere we go.¡± ¡°Even so, does he have to do so all the way out here? I know the Queen Regent told him not to overdo it.¡± The men sighed repeatedly, as though they were disappointed in the dangerous decisions made by their lord. However, contrary to their concerns, Seon-Hyeok was not doing this out of his desire to be a hero or to sacrifice for others. It was simply because it was something he could do, and because it was a good opportunity. *** ¡°Hell yeah! Level up!¡± Contrary to his party¡¯s fears, Seon-Hyeok was full of energy after fighting the massive demonic creature reigning over the land and its subordinate beings for two days. Until now, he had avoided war out of his great reluctance to take another human¡¯s life. No matter how many times he fought in wars and showed no mercy to his enemies, Seon-Hyeok never grew accustomed to having another¡¯s blood on his hands. This had weighed heavily on him. Compared to that, the battles here in the west were different. His opponents were not humans, but demons. He felt no aversion to dirtying his hands here, nor did he have to feel guilty about murder. For Seon-Hyeok, the cursed land was the perfect hunting ground to level up. ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll hit level 40 soon.¡± After fighting day and night, he successfully leveled up twice over the preceding two days. He was reaping the benefits of entering the Dark Lord¡¯s domain on his own, without the clingy Najima or the warrior. He experienced rapid growth, but he continued to feel inadequate. The demon king was a being powerful enough to destroy the western part of the continent alone and wage war against its center. Compared to such a monster, he still had a long way to go. This was not because the dragon rider class was inherently weaker than that of the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord had successfully attained the fragment of chaos and became whole, while the dragon rider was still missing the true dragon. That was the key difference between them. It was just one factor, but by no means a small one. So long as he did not meet the dragon, the dragon rider would never be able to beat the demon king in a thousand years. ¡°I need to hurry up and find her.¡± Seon-Hyeok grew increasingly nervous over the preceding days as he realized this. He was not sure whether it was because he confirmed the devastation that befell the west with his own eyes, or whether it was another reason entirely. [Mortal enemy. Just as the warrior awakened in response to the Dark Lord, all transcendent beings have a mortal enemy. That¡¯s the law that creates balance in this world.] Fortunately, the fairy dragon knew the reason behind his anxiety. [And if your great enemy is still alive on this continent, that person would have awakened the day you became a dragon rider.] ¡°Who is the great enemy of the dragon rider?¡± Having no idea who his mortal enemy could be, Seon-Hyeok asked Geheimnis. [Dragon Slayer.] All of his muscles tensed, and his heart grew cold just from the sound of that name. It was different from when he was first made aware of the Dark Lord. At the time, he was filled with anger and hatred, but what he felt now was something even more primal. A feeling of grave danger. It was the strong vigilance one feels against a natural predator threatening his very existence. [That presumptuous title is that of your mortal enemy.] It was clear even the fairy dragon found this name uncomfortable to mention, as her clear voice sank low. [If that person comes to find you, one of you will disappear from this world.] The small creature¡¯s expression was more serious than ever as she recited this ominous prophecy. [No matter how determined you may be, that is a destiny you cannot avoid.] Seon-Hyeok continued to search out demonic creatures and beings to fight. In front of the powerful dragon rider with his five dragon subspecies, any and all of these enemies proved helpless. Having grown more powerful since the battle against the manticore, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s creatures did not find themselves cornered in any battle. ¡°Here, eat up. Eat and grow strong.¡± For Redvern, a creature that fed on extreme toxins, the bodies of these demonic creatures were an optimal source of energy. However, in the case of the others, the poisonous quality of the demonic energy was not particularly helpful. Surprisingly, the other creatures were also eating up these slain demonic creatures as though they were enjoying a great delicacy. It was all thanks to Bluegon. The painfully slow sea dragon, after taking all of two months to reach the center of the continent from the east, proved incredibly useful, almost as if to make up for its previous absence. In addition to its impenetrable shell and water cannon capable of annihilating demonic creatures, it was able to purify demonic energy through its water attribute. This was a benefit that not even Seon-Hyeok anticipated. [Not even I can predict what consequences your present decision will have in the future.] Only the fairy dragon refused to consume the demonic creatures until the very end. ¡°Wipe the drool on your mouth first if you want to complain.¡± Geheimnis shut her mouth at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s comment. ¡°Hm. There aren¡¯t any more demonic creatures around here either.¡± Thanks to not only Redvern, who grew hazy-eyed and ravenous at the prospect of devouring demonic beings, but also the other dragon subspecies, Seon-Hyeok was able to displace the demon king¡¯s army from this land. When he first stepped foot in the Dark Lord¡¯s domain, the demonic beings rushed in to attack, but at a certain point, they began to flee to other areas to avoid Seon-Hyeok and the dragon subspecies. The same held true for the demonic creatures, and as a result, there was a strange phenomenon in which the demonic beings, practically overflowing on the front lines, were absent from their own territory. Now, he really would have to venture deep into hostile territory to continue finding these demonic creatures. Seon-Hyeok agonized over his decision. If he continued to rampage in the Dark Lord¡¯s domain a little longer, he would come close to his 5th class advancement. After some thought, Seon-Hyeok looked back in the direction of Astoria. It was around time the expedition force from Adenburg would have reached the central kingdoms through the Iberian Alliance. ¡°What to do.¡± He did not want to miss out on his 5th class advancement by going back now, but at the same time, he was too worried about the situation within the front lines to mindlessly continue on. That said, his answer was as good as decided. The existence of a mortal enemy growing rapidly somewhere in this world pushed him on. [The area we passed so far has been little more than the outskirts of the Dark Lord¡¯s domain. However, further in will truly be his evil realm. The demonic energy I feel from beyond¡­] ¡°It¡¯s incomparable to the demonic energy felt here.¡± [If we continue on, we will have to be prepared.] ¡°I know that much.¡± Having made his decision, Seon-Hyeok unhesitatingly stepped westward. However, it was not long before he had to stop. A group of people blocked his path. Covered in capes from head to toe, they somewhat resembled the Qeisha tribe, but the feeling they gave was completely different. The group had an unsightly aura that perfectly matched this cursed land. CH 197. Seon-Hyeok raised his hand towards his dragons as he looked at the group covered in demonic energy and emanating a despicable aura. Growl. The scales on Goldrake¡¯s body stood up as the beast stepped forward, while Bluegon began to shake its neck and take aim at the group. Redvern and the fairy dragon likewise awaited Seon-Hyeok¡¯s orders, ready to fly up at any time. Red Wyrm had already burrowed into the ground, poised to attack the enemy from somewhere under them. Having crushed countless demonic beings and even hunted down the demonic creature leading them, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s dragon subspecies seemed completely different from before. When Goldrake growled furiously after stomping out front, the surprised group faltered and stepped back. ¡°W, wait!¡± One of the individuals stepping back hurriedly opened his mouth, and his phlegmatic voice was as abhorrent as the aura he gave off. ¡°W, we¡¯re not here to fight.¡± Perhaps afraid of being attacked, the caped man raised both hands as he spoke. Seon-Hyeok did not believe them. This was the Dark Lord¡¯s domain, not some random place in the continent. There was no way someone would have good intentions in this land tainted with malice. No, even if there could be such beings, the people in front of him were definitely not it. ¡°Identify yourself.¡± Nonetheless, he decided to listen to them for now. Of course, it did not mean he was not fully prepared. The demonic energy from the group was quite powerful, but it was pitiful compared to the might of the five dragons. All Seon-Hyeok had to do was destroy these people on the spot the moment they showed any signs of ill-will. ¡°P, please hold off for a moment.¡± The terrified man caught his gaze before removing the piece of cloth covering his face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok unknowingly groaned as he saw the exposed face. As though he was stricken with the plague, the man¡¯s face was half-melted without clearly defined features, and horribly discolored gums were exposed behind his lipless mouth. His skin, covered in dark blue veins, was more off-putting than that of a normal demonic being. The most terrible aspect of the man was his eyes. The normally white sclera was pitch black, while the originally black irises were a pale white. [Demonkin.] The fairy dragon openly expressed her contempt upon seeing the reversed colors of the person¡¯s eyes. [They are filthy creatures that willingly embrace demonic energy.] ¡°We are demonkin.¡± Geheimnis¡¯ prediction was correct. ¡°But before that.¡± However, if there was something Geheimnis did not anticipate, ¡°We¡¯re foreigners like you.¡± It was that the demonkin were foreigners. Surprisingly, the demonkin were the Nordic foreigners responsible for leading the uprising alongside the demon king. Seon-Hyeok thought these foreigners would be enjoying their positions among the Nordic leadership now that they were in control over the entire west, but it seemed that the demonic energy did not discriminate in choosing its prey. Who could have imagined that they¡¯d be wandering around in such a sorry state? ¡°We didn¡¯t expect things to be like this. At the time, all we needed was the power to protect the women from the Nordic monsters.¡± Even the affected individuals themselves acted as though they did not expect this outcome as they lamented their situation. [Hmph. They¡¯re not worth pitying. If you want to show them mercy, it should be to end their miserable lives before that demonic energy penetrates even deeper into their bones.] ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes narrowed at Geheimnis¡¯ harsh words. However, he was forced to acknowledge the veracity of the ill-tempered creature¡¯s words to some extent. These demonkin, with their poorly-defined facial features, looked to be several times worse off than the patients addicted to demonic energy. They exuded this ominous energy like the demonic beings he had fought against, and Seon-Hyeok could barely detect their vitality. Seon-Hyeok wondered if these individuals could be cured, even if the master of the Holy Sword was present. It was a pity, but that was all. He felt a slight pang of sympathy, but it did not truly impact him given his poor relationship with the Nordic foreigners. After all, long ago, when the Dark Lord first revealed himself to the world, one of his emissaries had come to visit him and recruit the Adenburg foreigners. At the time, Seon-Hyeok could not give up the foundation he built in Adenburg, so he simply wished the Nordic foreigners the best and inwardly hoped they would succeed in building their own paradise in the west. His goodwill had been repaid with malice. The Nordic envoy spread negative rumors while departing from the kingdom, putting him in a precarious situation. If the Adenstein royal family had not remained steadfast in its support of him then, his life within the kingdom could have become untenable. Even now, Seon-Hyeok grew enraged at the thought of what happened then. Of course, the demonkin in front of him now were not the scheming foreigner from back then. Despite this, Seon-Hyeok could not help but feel antagonized. In addition, the collapse of the west and its transformation to the land of the dead was all attributable to the Dark Lord of Nordic. The people in front of him were those who sympathized with this cause and willingly accepted the demonic energy into themselves. They could not be free from responsibility for the calamity that befell the west. In such a situation, it was impossible for Seon-Hyeok to be moved by mere words. ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t come all this way to complain. What business do you have here?¡± Having worked through his thoughts, Seon-Hyeok sharply responded to the foreigner before him. The representative of the demonkin seemed slightly taken aback. What could they possibly expect from me? The situations of the foreigners in the west, forced to unite because of an inability to overcome the exploitation and abuse from their nobles, and those in the east were completely different. It was too much to expect them to feel some sort of fraternal bond with the foreigners out east. ¡°If you¡¯re to be cured of the demonic energy, continue due east. You¡¯ll find people capable of purifying the energy if you reach Astoria.¡± Of course, he had no intention of sending them away just like that. Though they were docile now, suppressed by the presence of his dragon subspecies, it was impossible to know what kind of chaos they could cause if they had a change of heart during their journey. Even if he did send them away, he planned to take additional precautions. [Well, the master of the Holy Sword is probably the only one capable of treating these demonkin. But I wonder if they actually want treatment?] Geheimnis claimed that extraction of the demonic energy from these demonkin would entail giving up the skills they possessed even before being corrupted and insisted they would never want such a thing. ¡°We¡¯re not here to be cured of demonic energy.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression grew even colder as Geheimnis¡¯ expectations were proven correct. ¡°It¡¯s too late for us anyway.¡± However, it was a misunderstanding. The representative of the demonkin knew full well that the demonic energy they accepted had already penetrated deep within their bones, and that they would soon become fully fledged demonic beings. ¡°Then why did you seek¡­¡± These people were not trying to be cured. They also were not trying to entrust their bodies to another territory outside the west. Seon-Hyeok could not think of why they came to find him. ¡°Sang-Jin¡­¡± The demonkin spoke in a desperate voice. ¡°Please save our poor Sang-Jin.¡± Sang-Jin. Sang-Jin was the name of the demon king. After planning to journey deeper into the Dark Lord¡¯s domain for his growth and that of his dragon subspecies, Seon-Hyeok was forced to revise his plan. ¡°This chaos is not the will of the Dark Lord. Do you really expect me to believe that nonsense?¡± He spoke to himself in a dazed voice, but contrary to his words, he was already turning back towards the Holy Kingdom. ¡°If Sang-Jin really wanted to, the central kingdoms would have fallen by now, if not the east as well.¡± The Dark Lord¡¯s power, as evidenced by the situation in the west, was too great for Seon-Hyeok to take the demonkin¡¯s words as a mere bluff. If Sang-Jin unleashed his endless hordes of demonic beings to the central kingdoms ahead of time, they would have been unable to easily form an alliance and prepare to defend the front. It was possible that some of the central kingdoms, including the defensively vulnerable Iberian Alliance, would have collapsed under such a situation. The demonkin insisted that this worst-case scenario was prevented only because Sang-Jin suppressed the demonic energy and prevented the demonic beings from leaving the west. ¡°Then why now¡­¡± ¡°He seemed to have some strength in reserve before we left, but it seems it was only a facade.¡± The demonkin spoke desperately, saying they should have stayed by Sang-Jin¡¯s side at the time. [It seems the Fragment of Chaos has overpowered its contractor. It is too insidious and greedy a power for any human being to handle.] Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression grew grim as the small fairy dragon clicked her tongue. Once again, Geheimnis¡¯ expectations were correct. The demonkin explained that Sang-Jin sometimes acted like he was a different person after obtaining the Fragment of Chaos, and that it almost felt as though there were two personalities contained within one body. ¡°I hope your words are not false.¡± All the circumstances pointed towards a singular truth, but Seon-Hyeok remained suspicious until the very end. The malice contained in this cursed land was far too entrenched for him to believe others so willingly. Seon-Hyeok and his dragon subspecies surrounded the demonkin and headed east. It was towards the Holy Kingdom of Astoria. *** It was clear the Holy Kingdom strengthened its defenses following his departure, as the borders were swarming with countless soldiers. ¡°Commander!¡± Seon-Hyeok grew dumbfounded as he saw a familiar face among them. ¡°Soo-Hyuk¡­¡± He was told the Adenburg would send 120 elite soldiers, but he never thought they would be the formerly low-tier foreigners he had trained. He looked around at the happy faces. Lee Soo-Hyuk and the other two-handed swordsmen, guardians, and snipers were all present. ¡°Forward! 120 members of the Adenburg Holy War expedition! We are here to join you under the Queen Regent¡¯s orders!¡± The person leading them was a senior knight from the pro-nobility aristocracy. It was clear this expedition force was constructed by mixing the foreigners, manpower employed by the royal family, with pro-noble knights in equal proportions. Though there was only one senior knight among them, the power level of this force could not be considered weak by any means, as each and every individual could demonstrate the strength of an average knight. Among them, the most powerful of the reinforcements was the summoner, Choi Min-Young. ¡°Commander¡­¡± Seeing her for the first time in a while, Min-Young¡¯s face was still full of blind trust, but she also seemed to have much to boast about. It was clear her training in the north led to considerable results in its own way. After looking around happily, Seon-Hyeok quickly grew serious. He knew that this was not the best time to exchange pleasantries. ¡°We¡¯ll speak later.¡± Soo-Hyuk, Min-Young, and the other foreigners briefly seemed disappointed, but they quickly cleared the way. ¡°And you¡­¡± ¡°I am Baron Adolph Hochnech! Please call me Adolph, or by my rank as lieutenant!¡± The baron displayed an incredibly favorable attitude unexpected of someone from the pro-nobility faction. Seon-Hyeok quickly entrusted the soldiers to him and searched for Najima and the other Qeishas. ¡°I need to talk to you for a moment. Let¡¯s head outside.¡± Surprised that he was searching her out first after treating her as a nuisance, Najima quickly raised her eyes in surprise and gathered her tribe. ¡°This way.¡± When they reached an area far past the line of sight of the border patrols, the Qeishas suddenly notched their arrows and stared into the distance. Their gazes were trained in the direction of demonkin looking towards them. ¡°Wait, please put away your bows, and let¡¯s talk¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok recounted the stories told by the demonkin. ¡°But why are you telling us this? And what are those despicable things over there?¡± Though she seemed somewhat surprised by the Nordic situation, Najima¡¯s tone was lukewarm. It was clear she considered this matter unrelated to her tribe¡¯s predicament. Seon-Hyeok sighed as he explained why he had them gathered here. ¡°First, I will accept your request.¡± Najima and the other Qeishas celebrated his response. The eyes behind their robes were smiling brightly. However, this was just the beginning. ¡°But first, I must ask for your cooperation.¡± ¡°Of course, if there is anything I can do.¡± Her voice was different from before. She spoke so politely that it seemed she would kneel on the spot. As Seon-Hyeok accepted her request to help move the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings, Najima was treating him as her true benefactor. After looking at her for a moment, Seon-Hyeok glanced towards the demonkin before moving to speak. CH 197 No content CH 198. ¡°You said you were taught that humans only act when paid the appropriate price, right?¡± ¡°What we offered might not have met your needs, but I¡¯m still willing to pay the proper price if I can.¡± Hearing Najima¡¯s response, Seon-Hyeok continued on. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make a deal this time.¡± Since he was not simply doing her a favor, this matter was better considered transactional. As Najima originally offered compensation for her request, she expressed no objections to his comment. ¡°I need the Mother Tree¡¯s strength.¡± Najima¡¯s eyes grew wide. It was clear she never expected him to bring up the Mother Tree. ¡°The Mother is¡­¡± She expressed her disapproval as she remained wary of the demonkin in the distance. She seemed unwilling to explain the Mother Tree¡¯s current situation in front of these distasteful individuals reeking of demonic energy. ¡°Atiya.¡± The wind spirit had rarely participated in his recent endeavors because of the ever-present ominous energy, but she happily appeared at his call. ¡°Make sure that nobody else can hear us.¡± ¡®Please leave it to me.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok thought he noticed strange energy extending out into the distance, and soon, there was a barrier of wind separating the space he and the Qeishas occupied from where the demonkin were. ¡°One of the dragon subspecies which was supposed to be mine has been corrupted with demonic energy. I need the Mother Tree¡¯s help to restore it to normal.¡± It was only recently that Seon-Hyeok learned of the Mother Tree¡¯s ability to purify those contaminated with demonic energy. After seeing countless comrades being corrupted by the energy and becoming demonic beings, the demonkin decided to give up everything else in an attempt to save Sang-Jin. The method they had come up with was the Mother Tree. And Seon-Hyeok also needed the power to purify existences contaminated with demonic energy. Of the two dragon subspecies that brought him out west, one had become corrupted by this dark force. [A creature that has submitted to demonic energy can no longer be called a dragon subspecies. And anyways, what¡¯s the point of getting assistance in purifying it, considering it was unable to overcome the demonic energy¡¯s temptation on its own?] Despite previously making a huge fuss about locating these creatures, the fairy dragon reacted surprisingly coldly about the corrupted dragon. [It¡¯s different from Red Wyrm. Having been corrupted after a much longer period of exposure, it won¡¯t become whole even if it is purified. If it¡¯s lucky, maybe it¡¯ll become a dark or mad dragon. It¡¯s also possible it¡¯ll lose all of its powers and become little more than a simple beast.] Seeing her harsh response, it was clear the treacherous fairy dragon neglected to tell him that the Mother Tree was the key to saving the fallen dragon subspecies despite being fully aware of it. Naturally, Seon-Hyeok ignored Geheimnis¡¯ words. He cared nothing about the pride of these dragons. For him, they were powerful allies, not beings to be kept clean at all costs. And so, he asked for the Qeishas¡¯ cooperation with the goal of recovering the lost dragon subspecies, rather than to accept the demonkin¡¯s request. Having heard his entire story, Najima and the Qeishas remained quiet for a while before finally speaking. ¡°In that case, why did you bring them?¡± Seon-Hyeok thought these fairies to be good and gentle, but their eyes currently shone with surprising ferocity. Their hostility towards the Dark Lord and his kind, threats to the safety of their Mother Tree and their tribe, was stronger than he anticipated. ¡°They also require the Mother Tree¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Even if the Mother agrees to your request, she will not extend her favor to them as well. I am sure she will take their lives rather than purify them.¡± Seon-Hyeok already knew that the Mother Tree was not just a large and mysterious tree. ¡°They are not the ones requiring purification from the Mother Tree.¡± They were already too far gone, and would soon undergo complete demonification. They already accepted their own fates. If they so wished, he could try to ask the master of the Holy Sword for assistance, but the demonkin chose to pursue saving Sang-Jin, the Dark Lord, over themselves until the very end. Seon-Hyeok had neither the reason nor the authority to deny their choice. ¡°I would like to cleanse the demon king, the being responsible for this entire calamity.¡± Najima¡¯s eyes showed signs of incredulity. ¡°You weren¡¯t listening to me. The Mother is merciful, but she will not be so towards the wicked who have accepted the demonic energy for themselves.¡± Perhaps the enmity the Qeishas showed against the demonic energy stemmed from the propensities of the Mother Tree herself. Najima explained that even if the Mother Tree agreed to this request, she would not be powerful enough to purify the Dark Lord at this time, as she was currently at her weakest. In addition, she strongly doubted that the Dark Lord would choose to separate himself from the demonic energy, the foundation of his own power. ¡°Neither they nor I believe the Mother Tree can completely eliminate the demonic energy from the Dark Lord.¡± All this demon king needed was a means of suppressing the Fragment of Chaos. If he had truly resisted the malice overcoming his body and prevented the expansion of demonic energy from the west, that much would be sufficient. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Only the Mother knows what decision she will make. However, we cannot involve her in that dangerous plan until her intentions are confirmed, no matter who you may be.¡± Najima feared the potential situation in which the Mother Tree would be consumed herself while trying to purify the Dark Lord. She likewise was still wary of the demonkin. ¡°D, do you believe what they say?¡± Seon-Hyeok responded without any hesitation. ¡°Of course not.¡± These demonkins had become less than human by accepting demonic energy into their bodies. It was strange seeing them act so normal despite having this ominous force deep within them. He did not rule out the possibility that they conjured this scheme to hide their hidden purpose of gaining access to the Mother Tree. In this situation, it would be folly to act on the demonkin¡¯s words. ¡°Then why¡­¡± Nonetheless, he decided on this course of action based on these untrustworthy words because he was confident in his own ability to shut down their schemes. ¡°I promise you they will never have access to the Mother Tree.¡± In any case, only he and the dragon subspecies would be traveling. He had no intention of moving encumbered by these inscrutable demonkins. So long as they could not approach the home of the Qeisha tribe where the Mother Tree resided, his own plans would not change. He would simply fulfill the Qeishas¡¯ request and purify the fallen dragon subspecies. There was no potential for unseen circumstances. Najima and the Qeishas did not voice any other objections to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s decision. However, this only held true regarding his plan with the corrupted dragon, and they remained absolute in their opposition to the matter concerning the Dark Lord. This was as expected. ¡°I have no intention of coming in contact with the Dark Lord at this point anyways.¡± Seon-Hyeok lacked the preparation to meet the demon king, considering this opponent currently held the Fragment of Chaos. At the very least, he needed to build up strength to escape with his own life if the situation turned for the worse. In addition, his top priority, for now, was to find the fallen dragon and restore it to its original state. It would be nice if he could also meet with the true dragon, but as she had been silent for a while now, he had no means of guessing when that time would come. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If that¡¯s all, what was your purpose in arranging for this awkward meeting?¡± Najima¡¯s question was sharp. Seon-Hyeok had set this up because he had something in mind. ¡°Najima. What will become of your tribe once the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings are transported to safety?¡± They had only exchanged conversation on the Mother Tree¡¯s safety, and never about the tribe¡¯s future. And once again, Najima did not respond. However, the look in her briefly shaking eyes was enough for Seon-Hyeok to guess the fate of those left behind. It was likely that as soon as the current Mother Tree perished, the Qeishas would become contaminated by demonic energy and be wiped out as well. The other alternative was that they desperately escape the Dark Lord¡¯s domain while risking their lives. In either case, the Qeishas¡¯ fate was unenviable. ¡°Your deal with me has been agreed on. However, the deal between you and them has not even begun yet.¡± Najima showed strong disapproval towards the idea of dealing with the demonkin. ¡°The demonkin have the ability to control the demonic beasts. It is possible that this ability can help your tribe escape the Dark Lord¡¯s territory safely.¡± The Qeishas had suffered considerable casualties in coming all this way. If they could secure the help of the demonkin, it would be much easier for the rest of their tribe to do the same. Of course, there would have to be some mutual exchange for this to become reality, but Seon-Hyeok felt the Qeishas were more than capable of paying a suitable price. ¡°We cannot betray our Mother.¡± ¡°I never asked you to.¡± ¡°Agreeing to what they want could put her in danger.¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head upon hearing Najima¡¯s stern response. ¡°Maybe right now. But I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be a way if we search for it.¡± Naturally, it would be up to the Qeishas to come up with this compensation. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s only objective was to give them a glimpse of this rope of life. ¡°It¡¯s possible that¡¯s not the only thing they want.¡± Seon-Hyeok suddenly remembered the two knights, Lafayette and Roland. He did not see a huge difference between the Knights of the Azure Sky willing to abandon their kingdom to remain griffin riders, and the demonkin deciding to embrace demonic energy to avoid surrendering their power. ¡°Ugh. My head hurts doing something that doesn¡¯t suit my personality.¡± Seon-Hyeok had no idea what the Qeishas would decide, or what paths they would find. ¡°It¡¯ll be better for them to come up with a solution together than for me to figure it out alone.¡± If they were fortunate enough to reach an agreement, they may find a way to save the lives of countless Qeisha who would otherwise be abandoned along with the dying Mother Tree. If they could safely escape the Dark Lord¡¯s realm, there was a place for them to reside. Adenburg would be their new home, as the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings would be transported there. It would be a great benefit to the Adenburg Kingdom to have an entire tribe of Qeishas, including their expert marksmen with power exceeding that of senior knights, settle in its borders. Of course, it would then be up to the wise King Theodore and Queen Regent Ophelia to come up with a suitable means of utilizing their strengths. ¡°I guess I really am a person of Adenburg now¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok smirked, proud of himself for coming up with a plan to benefit his kingdom while so far away. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Indomitable Duke!¡± Having returned to camp alone after leaving the Qeishas and the demonkin behind, Seon-Hyeok tilted his head in confusion when he saw Julian and Baron Adolph Hochnech rush towards him. Their expressions somehow seemed too elated. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± The young squire and the middle-aged knight responded in unison to his question. ¡°The foreigners you rescued have all decided to move to Adenburg!¡± ¡°The foreigners who returned with you have expressed willingness to overcome their addiction to demonic energy and then stay at Rheinperle!¡± The answers were similar but subtly different. The older knight gave a fake cough as he corrected his statement. ¡°The many foreigners here have all stated they will entrust themselves to you.¡± Before he could even finish, a mass of foreigners approached from further away and surrounded him. ¡°You once said that in both this world and in the other world, people are always on top of others, regardless of the rhetoric used to nicely package the arrangement, right?¡± Seon-Hyeok had once said so to the many foreigners caught up in the merits of democracy. It was something he had said offhandedly, as they showed almost excessive antipathy towards the monarchies in this world. In his eyes, Adenburg, with its wise monarch, was as fine of a country as his home of Korea. In other words, the identity and quality of rulers was more important than the system of society itself. Of course, he knew of the downsides of monarchies. However, his experience in Adenburg up to this point suggested it was as good, if not better, a place to live than the other world. There was the premise that each person would have to prove his worth, but the foreigners, even the low-tier ones, had the latent potential to reach a level above an average knight. In that sense, this world was not necessarily that bad. ¡°I was just saying you shouldn¡¯t look at things through rose-colored glasses.¡± The foreigners spoke in unison at his response. ¡°So we thought we¡¯d see just how good this world is under the wing of someone of our choosing.¡± ¡°Is that me?¡± One of the foreigners stepped up as their representative to speak. ¡°If the nobles are the bosses and the kings are the chairmen of this world,¡± There was no shadow of their mistreated past anywhere on their grinning faces. ¡°You¡¯d be like an executive of a major company.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Seon-Hyeok stared back in bewilderment, the foreigner drove his point home. ¡°Please give us a job. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± CH 198 No content CH 199. Seon-Hyeok quietly looked at the 100 or so foreigners. In contrast to their playful attitudes, their faces were full of trepidation. It was clear they were worried he would refuse their request. He sighed as he noticed their desperation. Even when he first found them, there were many low-tier foreigners mixed in with the survivors. Unfortunately, these individuals had been comparatively weak in combat and all fell in battle, unable to withstand the endless onslaught of demonic beings. The only survivors were the superhuman beings who awakened with mid- or high-tier classes. The 100 foreigners each possessed strength at least on par with a knight, and having overcome the chaos of a hundred battles, this group should be capable of easily overwhelming a standard knight division, normally consisting of 70 percent apprentices. It was certainly a coveted force. But at the same time, it was also threatening. The survivors from the west could not escape the stigma of being accomplices to the rebellion. Even if they insisted they were unintentionally caught up in the turmoil, the dishonor of being branded rebels could not be erased. The rulers of the continent¡¯s kingdoms would be wary and afraid of these foreigners rather than try to make use of their powers. This situation could not be helped. In this world, it was typical of even the most merciful of monarchs to punish three generations of a family for treason. Moreover, the continent had already suffered once before from a mass summoning. The damage incurred at the time was said to have resulted in a steep decline in the superhuman beings of each kingdom, and this loss had not yet been fully recuperated. In such a situation, who would possibly welcome the foreigners from the west? That was, aside from Adenburg. Ophelia will be thrilled. ¡®Admirable. How admirable.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok smiled, already able to envision the delighted princess¡¯ reaction. ¡°Any deadweight¡¯s going to be fired immediately.¡± The foreigners anxiously awaiting his answer beamed. ¡°Thank you! We will do our best!¡± They repeatedly bowed, overcome with emotion upon finding a place to settle down after suffering severe abuse and exploitation in the west. ¡°Hm¡­¡± The figures of the Astoria Kingdom and Baron Hochnech both had complicated expressions on their faces as they watched the scene unfold. It was natural. Their definition of loyalty and that of the foreigners could not possibly be the same. The people here could not understand the attitudes of the foreigners not once kneeling while voicing their loyalty, or that of Seon-Hyeok playing along without reprimanding them. No, perhaps they even thought it was an act befitting of unjust people revolting under the previously unheard banner of democracy. However, this was all fine for Seon-Hyeok. Hesitating at this moment would be tantamount to having the foreigners¡¯ long-harbored anxiety surface once again, after they found a final source of hope. For those who endured years of harsh abuse, what was needed now was a protector they could trust and rely on. He was more than willing to be that figure for them. ¡°Queen Regent Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, appointed by King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, the rightful ruler of Adenburg and head of the Adenstein royal family, previously granted me the title of duke.¡± The moment he decided, his tone changed. His casual manner of speaking became serious, and his presence, even greater now after his advancement to dragon knight, began to dominate the area. Tap. The knights of the expedition force, after casually watching the situation, were overwhelmed by his dignified aura and found themselves kneeling before they knew it. ¡°And I am here today to exercise my authority as duke, as granted by the Queen Regent, for the first time.¡± The delighted foreigners were also overcome, as they instinctively straightened themselves. ¡°Kneel.¡± Without realizing it himself, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words carried his will and became absolute commands. ¡°And swear allegiance.¡± The foreigners fell to their knees and swore their allegiance. ¡°I, Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, the Lord of Rheinperle and Indomitable Duke, bestow upon you the title of knight using the authority granted by the Adenstein royal family.¡± The foreigners once again bowed their heads wordlessly, and Seon-Hyeok declared as he watched. ¡°So long as you remember the values of your oath, I will always continue to be your protector.¡± *** ¡°So long as you remember the values of your oath, I will always continue to be your protector.¡± When Soo-Hyuk solemnly tried to mimic what he heard, the two-handed swordsmen and the other foreigners of the expedition force booed. ¡°Hey, our commander didn¡¯t say that so frivolously!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same just because the words are! The dignity behind it is different!¡± Despite his comrades¡¯ jeers, Soo-Hyuk remained excited. ¡°In any case, didn¡¯t you get goosebumps too? I still have them.¡± He was not exaggerating. Soo-Hyuk¡¯s arms were covered in goosebumps. ¡°Well, it was cool.¡± The foreigners recalled the knighting ceremony they just witnessed and expressed their admiration. Though it was not nearly as splendid or formal as the ceremonies at the capital prepared over weeks, the solemn and dignified aura Seon-Hyeok emitted was no less than that of the royal family. ¡°I will continue to be your protector. Wow! It sounds so cringeworthy when I say it, but¡­¡± The scene of knights in heavy armor and 100 foreigners kneeling down and looking towards one person was a truly spectacular sight never to be seen again. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting goosebumps again just thinking about it.¡± They truly admired Seon-Hyeok¡¯s dignity in carrying out the knighting ceremony, which could only feel like an empty courtesy for those coming from the other world. ¡°Is that why he¡¯s a duke?¡± They did not know whether the position made the individual, or whether Seon-Hyeok was able to reach such heights because of his personal characteristics. In any case, it was unimportant. What really mattered was that Seon-Hyeok did not seem at all lacking to have the lofty title of Indomitable Duke. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m jealous. How nice would it be if we were knights at Rheinperle?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say you¡¯d be happy just standing together on the battlefield?¡± Soo-Hyuk and the other foreigners even felt jealous of the western foreigners knighted by Seon-Hyeok himself. It was perhaps a silly feeling for those knighted by the royal family, but they could not help how they felt. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t a way.¡± The atmosphere among the foreigners suddenly changed at this comment. They belatedly realized why they volunteered for this war in a faraway land. ¡°Let¡¯s have our achievements in battle. We¡¯ll be free too once our debts are paid.¡± *** ¡°Indomitable Duke, it¡¯s possible diplomatic issues may arise from this.¡± Baron Adolph Hochnech was a strange man. ¡°There is a high possibility that the neighboring kingdoms will disapprove of our acceptance of these foreigners.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± If this pro-nobility knight showed the slightest concern about the expansion of royal power, Seon-Hyeok would have immediately shut him down using his own authority. However, Baron Hochnech¡¯s expression seemed selfless. It seemed to Seon-Hyeok that this middle-aged knight was genuinely concerned about the kingdom¡¯s future. Perhaps this was what the Adenstein royal family hoped to see after having these knights serve in the Central Knights under various pretexts. Despite being a knight, Adolph Hochnech also showed talent as a bureaucrat. ¡°I am not asking you to abandon those you¡¯ve already taken under your wing. However, please reconsider your decision to send them back to Adenburg first.¡± The knight suggested they remain in the west and be given an opportunity to cleanse themselves of their sins, thus tempering opposition from other kingdoms. In its own way, his suggestion was sensible. It was at this moment that Seon-Hyeok realized why Ophelia chose Baron Hochnech as the leader of this expedition. However, being reasonable was not necessarily the best option. Though Adolph Hochnech was wise, he lacked war experience. Knowing only theory, the knight did not know how extended wars exposed its participants to horrible mental exhaustion. And from Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, the survivors had suffered abuse from the western lords for far too long. They also had to fight in the Dark Lord¡¯s territory for an extended period of time. Regardless of their abilities or motivation to fight, Seon-Hyeok judged that they needed their rest, and thus, he had no intention of leaving them on the front lines. ¡°There are no changes to the plan.¡± ¡°My lord¡­¡± Adolph Hochnech tried once again to persuade him when he remained resolute. However, nothing changed. ¡°If the other kingdoms are displeased with Adenburg and conjure up schemes in response, would that really be because we accepted those impure foreigners? Or would it because they fear our kingdom adding another 100 superhuman beings to our ranks?¡± It was certainly the latter. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t like Adenburg, already on the upswing after the recent wars, setting the stage for another great leap forward. They¡¯ll try to pressure us to reject this great gift. Am I wrong?¡± The middle-aged knight shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s all because they still consider us to be pushovers.¡± The Adenburg Kingdom had achieved a complete victory over the Nocteins, the Wolf of the East, and it had also brought Griffindor¡¯s pride, the Knights of the Azure Sky, to heel. However, these were merely the end results, and in reality, it was not as though Adenburg was an absolute force over the other kingdoms. With greater authority came efforts to hold them in check. It was likely that these attempts would become even more explicit following this incident. ¡°However.¡± Despite being well aware of this, Seon-Hyeok showed no signs of concern. ¡°And what if Adenburg reaches a position where it can no longer be overlooked?¡± ¡°What are you suggesting¡­¡± Adolph Hochnech looked at him in a daze, unable to understand what he was getting at. ¡°I intend to gather all of the survivors in the west and send them to Adenburg.¡± If the addition of 100 foreigners made Adenburg a kingdom to be wary of, the solution would be to add even greater strength and become feared by the others. ¡°But¡­¡± Belatedly realizing his intentions, the baron continued to voice his concerns, saying that unless they were able to recruit an unreasonable number of foreigners, these foreign attempts to keep them in check would only increase. He was correct. But there was something the late-arriving expedition team was not aware of. It was the deal Seon-Hyeok negotiated with the Qeishas. In the event that the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings were successfully transplanted in Adenburg, the countless fairies with strength greater than senior knights would end up residing in the kingdom. And when that time came, these Qeishas would show no hesitation in becoming their powerful allies. Seon-Hyeok disclosed this plan to the Adenstein royal family. It just so happened that there was a high-ranking mage in the expedition force, and there were plenty of communication stones at their disposal. [You always give the royal family much to think about.] Having heard his perspective, Ophelia sighed. However, contrary to her words, she clearly seemed thrilled at the prospect of having countless superhuman powers join the Adenburg Kingdom. [But it¡¯s worth the risk.] Ophelia anticipated the geopolitical situation on the continent to change drastically when the war in its center concluded. She believed Adenburg would require even greater strength to retain its current status then. [As always, the royal family will support you. Do not give in to the pressures around you, and do not dwell on such issues.] The royal family was happily willing to support his plan, one which might be considered extreme. [But you never listen to me.] At first glance, her tone seemed the same, but Seon-Hyeok could tell. He could tell that Ophelia was angry with him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did he realize how their previous communications had ended, and he blanched. [I clearly remember telling you that you are not the only person there at the center of this continent, and yet you still act as though you are.] It was clear that she heard of his solitary endeavor deep into the Dark Lord¡¯s realm from someone. [You are not a hero.] She was neither mocking nor rebuking him. It was merely an attempt to ease his burden. Seon-Hyeok found himself unknowingly laughing at Ophelia¡¯s ability to worry about him despite her anger. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± However, his carefree response further fanned the flames of her ire. [Your words and actions do not add up. If you truly kept my words in mind, you would have refused that fairy¡¯s request.] Ophelia seemed particularly wary of Najima, and Seon-Hyeok quickly brought up what he prepared in advance. ¡°But even if it is not for the purpose of bringing the Qeishas to Adenburg, it is still necessary to fulfill her request.¡± [Explain.] Despite giving into emotion for a moment, Ophelia immediately returned to her usual attitude when Seon-Hyeok became serious. After inwardly sighing in relief, he was about to continue when he realized the mage could listen in on their conversation. [He¡¯s trustworthy. Do not hesitate.] Immediately figuring out the reason behind his hesitation, Ophelia guaranteed the reliability of the mage, and Seon-Hyeok was then able to explain. ¡°Qeishas have much longer lifespans than humans. This is not just because they are descendants of the spirits.¡± Seon-Hyeok was able to learn something unexpected while speaking with the Qeishas about his desire to purify the corrupted dragon subspecies. ¡°The reason they have been able to maintain their youth for so long is because they are blessed by the Mother Tree.¡± His explanation was somewhat out of the blue, but Ophelia quickly grasped where he was heading. [It can¡¯t be¡­] ¡°If my hypothesis is correct, then the Qeishas should be able to solve your problem.¡± CH 199 No content CH 200. Ophelia remained speechless for a while. The communication stone, so expensive that even wealthy nobles were reluctant to use them outside of emergency situations, began to quickly dim, but Seon-Hyeok did not rush her for an answer. It was because the precocious princess¡¯ silence spoke volumes. Her father, King Theodore, chose to live a shortened life as monarch rather than prolong it by becoming a commoner. She respected her father¡¯s decision and voiced no disagreement, but there was no way she would feel comfortable with his choice. A position as Queen Regent where she could not express her grief even while seeing her dying father fade away. How much had she suffered inside? The long silence fully revealed the extent of the mental pain she endured. [You¡­] When she finally spoke, her voice was deeply subdued. Though she pretended to be calm, her trembling voice was full of emotion. [How disgraceful.] Despite what she said, there was no rebuking him in her voice. [Doesn¡¯t that just make me narrow-minded?] It seemed she regretted her attitude in being wary of Najima. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Seon-Hyeok gently comforted her and asked for her understanding in advance. ¡°I think things will be hectic here for the time being. It¡¯s possible I won¡¯t be able to contact you for a while.¡± As the leader of this expedition, he needed to assist on the front lines, saving the survivors in the west and bringing them back to Adenburg. He simultaneously needed to fulfill the Qeisha¡¯s request, and it was clear he would be unimaginably busy for a while. [I am shameless.] Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes grew wide at the strange response, but he soon smiled when he realized what she was trying to say. [Even knowing what you are up to, I will remain stubborn. I will continue to ask about your well-being and confirm that you are safe.] It was Ophelia¡¯s unique way of expressing her affection - by telling him to put his safety first in all endeavors. [Still, I will hang my hopes on what you said, so it¡¯s fine if you consider me a greedy monarch.] After all, how could one try to balance the concerns over a spouse¡¯s safety and affection towards one¡¯s parents? Seon-Hyeok more than understood her desire to achieve both objectives. ¡°Go ahead and be greedy.¡± As such, he answered confidently. ¡°I will fulfill them all.¡± Their conversation continued for a long time, almost as if to make up for their lost time, and it only ended once the communication stone used was completely spent. ¡°Ahem.¡± When their small talk ended, the mage overhearing the secret(?) conversation between the next queen and her spouse was flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Ahem. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Seon-Hyeok cleared his throat awkwardly when he belatedly realized that there was a third party present. ¡°D, don¡¯t mention it.¡± The mage half-heartedly waved his hand and quickly fled the scene with the spent communication stone. ¡°Hm.¡± As Seon-Hyeok watched the place where the mage previously stood, someone knocked on the door. He had already noticed the grassy scent, and he immediately answered. ¡°Did the talks go well?¡± Najima shook her head, her expression complicated upon hearing his question. ¡°I still need time.¡± Clearly, dealing with the demonkin was harder for the Qeishas to accept than he anticipated. She still seemed very reluctant. The Qeishas¡¯ help was absolutely necessary for the Adenburg Kingdom to take its next step forward, but Seon-Hyeok neither pressed nor rushed her. In any case, whether they liked it or not, the Qeishas had no choice but to reach a deal with the demonkin. After all, her tribe would need their help to escape the Dark Lord¡¯s domain, with its swarms of all kinds of evils. If he was wrong, and they were incapable of reaching a deal until the very end, that did not matter either. At that point, regardless of his personal fatigue, he could help them traverse the treacherous lands himself. What was important was the Qeishas¡¯ successful settlement in Adenburg, not the means by which they escaped. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing his calm response, Najima gathered her expression and explained the reason behind her visit. ¡°When will you be leaving?¡± She suggested they travel to her tribe¡¯s homeland together, as she needed to speak with the rest of her kind remaining with the Mother Tree before reaching a deal with the demonkin. ¡°I plan to leave as soon as possible.¡± Having decided to accept her request, there was no reason to delay any further. ¡°Then let me show you the way.¡± *** It was decided that the 100 survivors, now knights of Rheinperle, would head to Adenburg via the Iberian Alliance¡¯s fleet. ¡°Julian. Clark. I''ll leave it to you.¡± Seon-Hyeok decided to entrust Julian and Clark¡¯s party with this journey. He believed that they, after riding all the way here by traversing the Noctein and Griffindor Kingdoms, would be more than capable of safely leading the survivors home. ¡°Please come back safely.¡± Julian showed signs of wanting to remain, but she understood that she would not be of much help here and instead wished for her lord¡¯s safe return. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡± The survivors, accompanied by Julian¡¯s party, headed south from the Holy Kingdom, and now left behind, Seon-Hyeok began preparing to leave by visiting Adolph Hochnech and entrusting him with the expedition. Thanks to his efforts to raise his dragons by fighting foes in all directions, there were no signs of lesser demonic beings in the area, let alone the more powerful demons. Thanks to this, he was able to complete preparations to leave without any worries. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to neglect your duties in leading the expedition for the Holy War, but keep in mind that this is Astoria territory.¡± Nevertheless, just in case, he asked the baron to conserve the force¡¯s manpower as much as possible. ¡°I will ensure that not a single knight is wounded until you return.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a satisfied look at Adolph Hochnech¡¯s straightforward response. After his short time with the baron, he trusted that the middle-aged knight would excel at understanding any given situation and would not waste Adenburg¡¯s superhuman beings in a foreign conflict. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Having taken care of the chain of command, Seon-Hyeok finally searched for Joon-Min. ¡°If anything happens, seek our Lee Soo-Hyuk of the Adenburg expedition force.¡± Though Seon-Hyeok repeatedly emphasized his support of the warrior, he could not help but remind him one more time, as he could not trust the inexperienced foreigner. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Joon-Min nodded as though everything Seon-Hyeok said was obvious, as they had spoken about this very situation several times before. And now, having finished his business, Seon-Hyeok went to find Najima. ¡°Have you taken care of your business?¡± Najima had been waiting for his arrival, and she delightedly welcomed him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There was no need to waste any more time here. Redvern had been waiting in advance, and it quickly flew up carrying the foreigner and the Qeisha. Seon-Hyeok thought the most he could expect from the Qeisha was for her to guide the way to the Mother Tree. However, Najima surprisingly did not show any difficulties in riding Redvern. ¡°Flying is amazing!¡± She even reached out with her arms to enjoy the breeze. Both the powerful female knight and the mad mage fascinated with aerial bombing her foes struggled to even endure flight on Redvern. Having become used to this, Najima¡¯s reaction was rather refreshing. It was a relief. He also found it difficult to travel with someone who struggled with flight. There were even times his companions would throw up on his back. At the very least, he did not have to worry about Najima throwing up from behind him. Of course, this did not mean that the flight was smooth. The demonic beings in this corrupted land did not solely exist on the ground. All sorts of hideous flying beings appeared out of nowhere and blocked their path. ¡°They¡¯re coming again!¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed as he saw the flying demonic beasts flocking to the area. ¡°Redvern! Go straight through them!¡± How many times was this? He had no desire to deal with them anymore. ¡°Hold tight!¡± Instead of responding, Najima held onto his waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At his command, Redvern flapped its wings vigorously and dove straight towards the creatures. Caw! The raven-like beings snapped their beaks as they rushed in. Seeing these monstrous creatures, Seon-Hyeok tightly clutched his spear. The cavalry spear he was given by the riders on the front lines was of incomparably poor quality compared to his standard lance, but it was sufficient for casting his dragon rider abilities against these enemies. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± Wind gathered at the tip of his spear and quickly grew in size. The small crows were swept up in the wind, shrieking as they were torn to shreds, and he and Redvern were soon able to put behind their assault. However, not all demonic beings were as easily disposed of as these crows. Among them, there were creatures larger and more ferocious than Redvern, as well as those capable of catching Redvern flying at full speed. Each time, Najima stepped up to eliminate the demonic beings. Isn¡¯t this incredible? Seon-Hyeok was genuinely impressed by her masterful ability to hit the vital points of the quickly moving demonic beings while simultaneously on the flying Redvern. She demonstrably proved why the Qeisha archers were said to be no less capable than senior knights. With just three arrows, she successfully felled a massive flying beast about twice the size of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s wyvern. While on Redvern, at the very least, she was the best companion to have. The only problem was her form while making use of her expert marksmanship. It was a basic requirement that one had to use both hands while firing a bow. This was not an issue on the ground, but they were currently on the rapidly-moving Redvern. Thus, she needed something to support her so that she would not fall off, and that support was Seon-Hyeok¡¯s waist. She boldly(?) used her legs, rather than her arms, to hold on. Thanks to this, she was able to avoid the fate of falling from Redvern even while having both hands off the wyvern, but their appearance was inevitably strange. ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok calmly tried to pass the situation off as a natural occurrence during combat. However, even this became difficult when she swung to the front and did the same, trying to handle the demonic beings catching up from behind. ¡°This is a bit¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± The fairy¡¯s expression was rather devious as she responded to his awkwardness. Seon-Hyeok continued to move on through these numerous difficulties(?). ¡°We¡¯re almost there! The Mother¡¯s strength can reach everywhere from here on out!¡± He was able to tell even without her telling him. At some point, the oppressive demonic energy making it difficult to breathe disappeared. Well, even if it was not for that change, he would have realized that they were nearing their destination. After all, how could he not? He could see a huge tree reaching towards the sky in the distance. ¡°She is the mother of our tribe.¡± The Mother Tree of the west was hundreds, no, thousands, of times larger and more mysterious than he imagined. Seon-Hyeok expressed her admiration over and over again as he saw the Mother Tree, who was much larger than any fortress or castle he had ever seen. [It seems Najima brought a precious guest.] But his admiration did not last, as he was quickly stunned by a sudden voice. CH 200 No content CH 201. It was the sound of leaves rustling in the wind, and like a whisper coming from right beside him. ¡°You are¡­¡± Given the open sky in all directions, there was only one possibility. ¡°The Mother Tree?¡± [It seems we have much to talk about. I will be waiting.] The gentle voice, like the very incarnation of benevolence, quickly faded, and the biting winds of the sky subsided. With that, a gentle spring wind wrapped around him. At that moment, a surprising change occurred in both mind and body. The fatigue accumulated by fighting the persistent demonic beings faded as though it had all been a dream. A vitality he had not experienced before spread throughout his body in its place. It was a different feeling from when he awakened, experienced class advancements, or leveled up. It was almost as though he was being born again. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± Too busy observing the changes within his own body, Seon-Hyeok only belatedly saw the scene unfolding in front of him and was mesmerized. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Flower petals were raining down in all directions. ¡°I guess the Mother intends to welcome you like a valued guest.¡± Despite Najima¡¯s fresh, lively voice, Seon-Hyeok only found himself staring blankly into the forest. The Mother Tree¡¯s greeting was unlike anything he had experienced before. If there is truly a paradise in this world, would this be it? It was a magnificent view out of this world. However, this was neither paradise nor heaven. ¡°Those¡­¡± There were shabby tents that did not match the beautiful rain of petals. Similarly shabby and unpretentious people were looking up at the flower rain with dazed expressions. ¡°Refugees¡­¡± There were tens of thousands of people who fled from the demonic energy. ¡°There are far more than when I left.¡± Najima seemed to know of their existence from the beginning. Hearing her expressionless voice, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s elated body immediately cooled down. ¡°D, demonic creature!¡± ¡°S, save me!¡± When they discovered Redvern, the refugees screamed as they tried to flee. The already disorderly tent village quickly descended into chaos. ¡°Wah! Mommy!¡± The sight of a child crying for his mother was even more pitiful from up close. His yellowish face, scrawny body, and exposed bone structure - it was the definition of a refugee suffering from starvation. ¡°My child! My child!¡± The child¡¯s mother appeared from among the scrambling refugees, hugged her child, and trembled. The mother did not seem to be in any better condition. Seon-Hyeok tightly closed his eyes upon seeing the mother and child helplessly squatting down and hoping the beast above them would pass by. He anticipated that there would be more survivors. Although he did not expect to meet them here, there was no reason to be surprised. But his heart felt heavier than ever at this moment. Seon-Hyeok thought he witnessed the horrors of the west from much closer up than anyone else, and he thought he experienced it all. He was mistaken. The true image of the hellish west was not a city in ruins, or the vast territory blackened with demonic energy. It was not even a terrible field swarming with shrieking demonic beasts where humans once stood. Despite this, it was natural that he overlooked many factors. This was because the survivors he had encountered up to this point were all fighters. Though they were cornered, they were capable of fighting to protect themselves. As a result, he had forgotten. He had forgotten the existence of the ordinary people who would have been the first victims of the ongoing chaos. Seon-Hyeok finally saw the horrors of the west the moment he saw these hopeless humans and recalled their plight. And he realized. He realized that there was no place for these helpless commoners anywhere in his ideals of the rescue efforts of the western survivors. ¡°Where the hell did¡­¡± Where the hell did I go wrong? Have I grown accustomed to killing and death? Or am I blinded by my own lofty position, unable to peer into the sorrows of common people? It was impossible to tell. All that was certain was that his own mindset was now horrifyingly similar to those of the nobles he loathed for hiding in safety during war and trying to weigh the values of individual lives. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± His body, energized by the Mother Tree, suddenly felt heavier than ever. ¡°The Mother did not keep them outside of the forest at first. However, there were far too many people at once, and they did not know how to live with the forest.¡± Najima offered an excuse when she saw Seon-Hyeok¡¯s distorted face as he looked at the pitiful refugees. It was clear she misunderstood the reason behind his anger and thought it was because her kind and the Mother Tree did not take proper care of them. ¡°There was terrible destruction, and the Mother had no choice but to send them to the outskirts of the forest.¡± At her words, Seon-Hyeok looked at the remnants of the forest adjacent to the tent village. He was able to envision the situation at a single glance. The refugees, forced to flee from the demonic energy without any preparation, would have become greedy upon seeing the abundant forest. They would not have known the love the Qeishas had for their territory, as they cut down the trees for firewood and hunted its animals. There was bound to be friction between the sides. In the end, the Mother Tree and the Qeisha tribe were the owners of this forest, and it was natural to follow their rules in their territory. ¡°So I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. We Qeishas are not inherently hostile to humans.¡± Perhaps she was worried that he would change his mind after coming all this way, or maybe she did not want him to hate her. Either way, Seon-Hyeok could tell that her reason was genuine. ¡°I understand.¡± Unlike Najima¡¯s voice, which remained refreshing even while offering an excuse, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice was completely dry. ¡°You¡­¡± Najima gave a worried look at the sudden change. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with your kind.¡± ¡°Then why do you seem so angry?¡± He did not respond to her question. He could not tell what kind of expression he had. ¡°Phew.¡± Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath and tried to regain his composure. The shame and self-loathing he felt was incredibly intense, but he was no longer the weak soldier of the past who felt pressured by the eyes of the people looking up at him like a hero. The Seon-Hyeok of today had the ability to clearly distinguish what he had and could do, and the current matter was one he could resolve. ¡°Najima.¡± His voice changed once again. His dry voice became firm, and light returned to his gloomy eyes. ¡°Please feed them well, even if it¡¯s just for today.¡± Najima did not respond right away. ¡°Will that be difficult?¡± ¡°Not if it¡¯s just for today, but that won¡¯t be enough to restore their weakened bodies.¡± Seon-Hyeok spoke more forcefully when she wondered if this request even had a point. ¡°I¡¯ll try to convince the Mother Tree.¡± Even after passing through the outskirts of the forest, it took a while longer before Seon-Hyeok was able to reach the home of the Qeisha tribe at the center of the forest. Whoosh. The trees densely filling the forest without a single gap folded their branches as though they were opening up a path, and they formed a space for Redvern to land. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Seon-Hyeok unhesitatingly guided Redvern down to the empty area, and soon after, countless Qeishas surrounded them. Unlike the Qeishas he saw outside of the forest, the fairies here were dressed rather lightly, exposing their bare skin, including their arms and legs. Were it not for the stuffy masks covering their faces, the Qeishas guarding the Mother Tree could be mistaken as completely different beings. If Najima¡¯s party, which Seon-Hyeok met near Astoria, gave the impression of barren trees in the middle of autumn, the Qeishas in front of him had the atmosphere of flowers full of spring and summer life. ¡°Welcome to the Mother¡¯s forest.¡± The old Qeisha stepping up as their representative seemed particularly special. As he approached and offered his greetings, Seon-Hyeok noticed the strange, almost bark-like wrinkles on his old skin. It almost felt like he was talking to a tree. However, he was not here to appreciate the appearance of these Qeishas. ¡°Najima, explain.¡± He told Najima to explain their situation, and Najima quickly fulfilled his request. ¡°Oh! Najima! Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± But for some reason, the Qeishas watching the scene suddenly made a fuss. ¡°Yes. I decided to dedicate my life to him.¡± Najima proudly explained what had happened between the two of them. Seon-Hyeok tilted his head in confusion as he sensed her almost bragging tone. ¡°Oh! Congratulations, Najima.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great event!¡± Even stranger was the Qeishas¡¯ attitude. They joyfully congratulated her as though this was a tremendous occasion. Their eyes contained far too many emotions to think that this was simply the result of someone finding her partner. ¡°Najima?¡± Unable to understand, Seon-Hyeok asked Najima about their reaction, but she just gave him a vague smile. ¡°Later. Later.¡± He could not bring himself to push Najima any further. In any case, he trusted she would tell him if it was important. After exchanging congratulations for a while, the Qeishas¡¯ expressions quickly became serious. It was right after Najima mentioned the dealings with the demonkin. ¡°I think we should think about this a little more.¡± As expected, the elder Qeisha was not quick to accept a deal with the demonkin. He withheld his answer, saying it was necessary for the tribe to reach a consensus. ¡°Anyways, we¡¯ve been holding onto the Mother¡¯s valued guest for far too long.¡± With that, the elder opened the path, and Najima grabbed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand and guided him towards the Mother Tree. The path to the Mother Tree was not anything special. However, this did not mean that the Mother Tree herself was normal. The Mother Tree was waiting for Seon-Hyeok at the center of the spacious, vacant area they reached after crossing through the densely packed trees. [First, I cannot help but thank the visitor who came all this way to accept our request.] The benevolent voice he previously heard while riding Redvern once again spoke directly in his head. ¡°Hm.¡± Seon-Hyeok had met many different entities before, but he could not decide how to respond to the tree. As such, he simply shut his mouth and listened to what she said. [There is so much for us to talk about, but there is something to be done before that¡­] ¡°Atiya?¡± As soon as the Mother Tree finished speaking, the wind spirit suddenly appeared without being summoned. For some reason, instead of looking at her master like always, she was facing elsewhere. ¡°Atiya, why all of a sudden¡­¡± Before he could even get over his confusion over Atiya¡¯s sudden appearance, the other spirits began to appear one after another from the ground and in the air. [It¡¯s time to return those left for safekeeping while they missed their owners.] CH 201 No content CH 202. Normally, the spirits would have begged him to summon them more often whenever he called on them, but for some reason, they remained silent. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Confused, Seon-Hyeok asked what was going on. Only Atiya provided an answer. ¡®Master, please wait a moment.¡¯ Somehow, he got the feeling that she seemed more sorrowful and desperate than ever, and he was unable to refuse her request. ¡°Okay, but you have to explain later.¡± ¡®Thank you, master.¡¯ Atiya gave an awkward smile and turned once again towards the Mother Tree. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s emotions grew complicated as he looked at the backs of his spirits. It was somehow disappointing to see these spirits turning their backs on him after only looking up at him all this time. However, the spirits¡¯ attitudes now were too serious for him to whine about such feelings. ¡°Hm¡­¡± He decided to hold his tongue and watch the situation unfold for now. *** [You poor children of wind and water. You have not been abandoned.] ¡®You complete beings could never know of our desperation to preserve our very existence. In that terrible pain of experiencing our fading lives, we decided to live on, even if it meant entering contracts with humans.¡¯ The wind spirit that always smiled and fluttered like a spring breeze while dealing with her master was nowhere to be found. Atiya coldly responded to the Mother Tree, her attitude like the biting wind in the middle of winter. [How could I possibly guess the sorrow and pain you have felt for so long? Those were probably horrible and frightening days beyond my imagination.] The Mother Tree did not grow angry at the spirits¡¯ cold response. Rather, she tried to comfort them in an even more tender voice. [But despite this, I insist that they did not abandon you.] ¡®Then how come they never revealed themselves when we struggled and aimlessly wandered in our suffering?¡¯ This time, the water spirits, Ikram and Izdihar, responded. Their transparent, water-like bodies fluctuated wildly, mirroring their inner turmoil. [No, no. It is not that they did not show themselves.] A chilly breeze blew in. The lively midsummer forest suddenly cried out in sorrow as though the seasons instantly changed to autumn. [They could not reveal themselves.] The voice of the Mother Tree contained a deep-seated grief as heavy as the suddenly-changed atmosphere in the forest. ¡®How come¡­¡¯ The Mother Tree responded. [Because they have already been extinguished.] *** Seon-Hyeok could not understand what the Mother Tree and the spirits were talking about. If he had known this would happen, he would have brought his fairy dragon. He regretted leaving behind the chatty dragon in Astoria because she was a nuisance. What the hell is going on? He did not know who the ¡°they¡± the Mother Tree referred to was, nor what the spirits meant by being abandoned. If there was one thing for certain, it was that the ¡°they¡± she mentioned were very important to Atiya and the other spirits. If that were not the case, the spirits would not have been up in arms upon being told of their disappearance. ¡®That¡¯s not possible! If that were true, how could we have not known of it!¡¯ Atiya lashed out in all directions like a fierce gale, and the water spirits rose up like angry waves, almost as if they would shoot themselves at the giant tree. [You couldn¡¯t have known.] Atiya¡¯s wind, fiercer than Seon-Hyeok¡¯s Wind Bite, and the rage of the water spirits, more powerful than any tidal wave, were nothing in front of the Mother Tree. The chaos caused by the spirits died down like it never existed, without so much as a scratch inflicted on the forest. [They may be gone, but their roots still exist in this world.] Having quelled the spirits¡¯ rage, the Mother Tree continued to speak as though nothing had happened. [And that source is the inheritance that you must receive here today.] As soon as she finished speaking, a brilliant light erupted from between the roots at the lowest point of the massive tree. [Children. This is your Mothers¡¯,] When Atiya and the other spirits were completely engulfed in the light, the Mother Tree could be heard once again. [Your Kings¡¯ legacy.] Seon-Hyeok was shocked. He finally understood the ¡°they¡± the Mother Tree had referred to. [The King of Water Spirits and the King of Wind Spirits, after being gone a thousand years, shall once again be reborn in this world.] To his surprise, the disappeared entities were the Spirit Kings. ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡± He uttered an incredulous sound as he looked back and forth between the spirits surrounded in light and the Mother Tree. When the light disappeared and the forest regained its original appearance, the spirits were no longer visible. [Do not worry. They just returned to the spirit world for a while.] Seon-Hyeok still looked dazed as he heard the Mother Tree¡¯s soft voice. ¡°What will happen to them now?¡± He did not know the full extent of the situation, but he could tell that the water and wind spirits recovered something they had lost. ¡°Will they become Spirit Kings now?¡± [It is impossible to know right now. If they are worthy of becoming king, one of them may be reborn, and if not, another will take that role.] Though his expectations were not fully met, Seon-Hyeok was not disappointed. [But even if they lack the vessels worthy of a king, they will change in one way or another. After all, they are the first spirits to come across the source of their power in 1000 years.] From what he could tell, contact with the source of the spirits¡¯ power would most likely be beneficial in some way. As such, Seon-Hyeok already began to look forward to how Atiya and the water spirits would look when they returned. ¡°Huh?¡± As he clenched his fists with overwhelming anticipation, Seon-Hyeok suddenly noticed that there was one spirit that had not disappeared with the others. His eyes grew wide. ¡°Nudar?¡± Nudar. The disobedient, highest-tier earth spirit had not moved since appearing. But somehow, the spirit looked extremely polite and respectful in contrast to her usual arrogant appearance. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok let out an exclamation at the sudden thought that crossed his mind. The other spirits returned to the spirit world upon receiving the inheritance of their respective kings. Only the earth spirit remained and showed great respect towards the Mother Tree. ¡°Are you¡­¡± He would not have thought of this in any other context. However, given that there were already mentions of two separate Spirit Kings, he was almost certain. [Your guess is not wrong.] And he was correct. [I am the Mother of the West, and the King of all things of the earth.] The Mother Tree of the west served by the Qeishas was... [I am the ruler of the earth.] She was the Earth Spirit King. [I was finally able to keep my promise to them, and even this is thanks to you.] The Mother Tree¡¯s voice was full of relief, as though she was now free from a heavy burden. ¡°What happened?¡± However, in contrast to the Mother Tree¡¯s relief, Seon-Hyeok was even more confused. He could not imagine what had happened that not one, but two of the powerful Spirit Kings had disappeared at once. [This is not my memory, but my Mother¡¯s.] The weight of his question was far greater than he imagined. It was to the point that the Mother Tree¡¯s voice once again grew heavy. [It¡¯s a story about despair and darkness that not even the strongest and most powerful of monarchs could handle.] Seon-Hyeok gained great strength upon becoming a dragon knight, but his power was far lacking compared to the Mother Tree. She was an entity powerful enough to completely protect her forest, which was in the middle of the Dark Lord¡¯s domain, even after the Dark Lord gained the Fragment of Chaos. Despite this, even she seemed afraid of recalling this past. [It was a terrible time. Many species became extinct or fell into ruin as a result of those long wars, and even more lives were lost.] Perhaps this was why the Mother Tree did not elaborate on the details of the war. She vaguely described the extensive deaths and suffering of that time. [Countless Mothers perished, and the Mother of the Earth was among them. Unlike my Mother, who was able to hand down the foundation of our kind, even if it was to a young and humble seedling like myself, the Mothers of Wind and Water were unable to pass down their inheritances.] Surprisingly, it was not just the Wind and Water Spirit Kings that disappeared at the time. Even the Earth Spirit King of that time became swept up in the war and was extinguished. Seon-Hyeok subconsciously groaned at the thought of a war so terrible that even the almighty Spirit Kings would die en masse. [But they were the lucky ones. That was a true dark age in which many fell without being able to leave anything behind. At least the Mothers of Wind and Water were able to entrust the future in another.] The Mother Tree said that many species and monarchs suffered more than the spirits. [Unfortunately, most of those who disappeared at that time were the bravest and best of entities.] She was genuinely overcome with sorrow as she recalled the good and righteous beings forced to suffer the most as they fought against the darkness on the front lines. [But there were some among them that not even the mighty darkness and despair could fully extinguish. They lost most of their kind and were not spared of suffering, but they remain hiding in this world, waiting for the day they can reappear.] The Mother Tree¡¯s voice penetrated Seon-Hyeok¡¯s ears more clearly than ever. [Beings like the dragon.] Seon-Hyeok remained confused after leaving the Mother Tree. ¡®The story of the Mothers does not concern humans, but I am telling you this much because you signed a contract with those children and because you are not completely separated from that war of the past.¡¯ The Mother Tree did not fully explain anything about what happened. ¡®It would be best if you heard about the dragons from your companion. I think she would truly be angry if I told you everything.¡¯ After only vaguely mentioning the situation with the spirits, she remained tight-lipped about the dragon as well, saying he should learn more from the dragon herself. ¡®From what I can tell, that time is not far away. You¡¯ll soon be able to meet your companion and learn the whole story.¡¯ She comforted him when he expressed his frustration, saying that the dragon would soon come to him. When their conversation of this past concluded, Seon-Hyeok immediately brought up the matters at hand. ¡®If things are left as-is, the people outside of the forest will soon starve to death.¡¯ First, he asked her to grant the abundance of the forest to the numerous refugees starving outside of the forest, and the Mother Tree quickly agreed. ¡®Let¡¯s say that this is repayment for the sacrifice and dedication shown by the dragons of the past, and for their righteousness.¡¯ The Mother Tree seemed like she would accept any and all of his requests, and Seon-Hyeok decided to continue asking for favors while he could. ¡®Your wishes will all come true.¡¯ Among the requests accepted by the Mother Tree was a clue to breaking the curse laid on the members of House Adenstein. The Mother Tree¡¯s goodwill did not end there. The following day, when Seon-Hyeok visited the Mother Tree to express his thanks for granting the refugees entry to the forest, she gave him a new gift. [I have paid off my past debts, but I have not yet provided compensation for what you will do in the future. I would like to personally give you a gift.] Seon-Hyeok thought that lifting the curse on House Adenstein would be more than enough, and this was an unexpected reward. Thud. However, the reward given by the Mother Tree seemed so insignificant. It looked like the Mother Tree¡¯s leaves were shaking, and a branch suddenly fell in front of him. This was her present. ¡°Hm¡­¡± When Seon-Hyeok showed signs of disappointment, the Mother Tree softly smiled and explained. [This is the youngest of my branches, the living wood containing the essence of the earth.] CH 202 No content CH 203. Even if it was living wood containing the essence of the earth, Seon-Hyeok could only feel lukewarm towards the gift, as he did not know how great it could possibly be. [All Najima and the other children needed to protect themselves from demonic energy while crossing the cursed land was a single small leaf.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok could not help but exclaim. He had wondered how the fairies were able to endure the Dark Lord¡¯s realm, one in which even the powerful dragon subspecies were eventually corrupted, and it was all thanks to the leaves of the Mother Tree. [The living wood is like my life force itself. The nature of the energy contained within is comparable to that of those small leaves.] He now knew that the energy contained within the branch would be tremendous, but he still did not know how to make proper use of it. [If you were a farmer working the lands, you would be able to create abundance even in the wilderness, but as you are the dragon¡¯s companion, such benefits would be of little use to you.] It was as she said. He could increase the crop yield at Rheinperle by keeping this branch in his territory and greatly help its prosperity, but that was it. Rheinperle was already reaching stability in its operations, and without any issues in the food supply, the use she suggested was not particularly helpful. [What you need is a more powerful weapon.] ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡± Maybe it was because he had gotten off on the wrong foot, or perhaps it was his nature. Right now, all he knew how to do was to find and take part in battles. For him, the best gift was not a tool to turn a wasteland into a land of prosperity, but a powerful weapon he could wield. [Among my children, there is one who is particularly talented with his hands. He would be able to turn that living wood into a form that suits you.] The Mother Tree seemed unhappy about the prospect of the branch containing her energy being used as a weapon, but fortunately, as it was a gift, she showed no signs of insisting on how it would be used. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Hearing her words, Seon-Hyeok peered at the branch. It looked straight enough to be used for a spear, and he could imagine turning it into a weapon if it was properly crafted. ¡°Won¡¯t it break?¡± However, Seon-Hyeok could not help but be suspicious given that it was just wood. Even the lances painstakingly made by famed craftsmen of the capital using special materials were unable to withstand his fierce battles and repeatedly broke. He wondered how a wooden spear would survive such a battlefield. The Mother Tree sighed as she responded. [Just because it looks humble doesn¡¯t mean it is.] She seemed offended that the gift she bestowed out of her own generosity was accepted in such a lukewarm manner. After all, who would dare doubt the utility of a gift bestowed by a Spirit King? It was normal for her to feel offended. [I assure you, there is not a weapon in this world that can break one made from my own branches. At least, not until the essence of the earth contained within runs dry.] ¡°I see.¡± Seon-Hyeok finally smiled brightly after hearing this. [In addition, even holding the wood will allow your earth spirits to exert greater power, and so long as you are on the ground, you will enjoy a constant flow of vitality like an endless stream] The Mother Tree continued her explanation, saying that the value of the living wood did not end there. ¡°Hm. A weapon that amplifies the power of earth spirits and imbues constant vitality in its user¡­¡± He gave an awkward look when he heard the rough explanation. He belatedly understood the devastated feelings of the Mother Tree, who had to sell him on the value of the powerful, unbreakable magic weapon she granted him like a seedy salesman selling cheap goods. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Mother Tree let out a long sigh as Seon-Hyeok belatedly thanked her out of embarrassment. Originally, Seon-Hyeok planned to leave for Adenburg as soon as he received the seedlings from the Mother Tree, but he was forced to remain in the forest longer due to unforeseen circumstances. The Qeishas were not yet able to reach a consensus on whether to accept a deal with the demonkin. ¡°We cannot leave the Mother Tree behind.¡± ¡°And to deal with those horrible demonkin!¡± The Qeishas expressed their reluctance to leave the Mother Tree¡¯s side, as she was as important as their own lives, but they were all aware of the need to have protectors to watch over her young seedlings. As such, they gathered every day to find a solution to their predicament. ¡°It¡¯ll be decided by the time your spear is completed, so please wait a little longer.¡± Najima seemed worried that his schedule would be disrupted by the ongoing meetings of her tribe. ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Seon-Hyeok was concerned about the expedition force and the dragons left on the front lines, but for him, the work here was no less important than the situation there. It was necessary to wait a little longer to bring these powerful Qeisha archers to Adenburg. In addition, even if the demonkin agreed to open up a path, the party needed to be prepared to fight against demonic beings as these negotiators were unreliable. Seon-Hyeok believed the Qeisha tribe would be capable of fulfilling this role. The Qeisha archers, with power exceeding senior knights, would be more than capable of defending against any attack from these demonic beings. How much time had passed? The Qeisha tribe¡¯s meetings, which showed no signs of ending, surprisingly concluded much earlier than he anticipated. [Follow him out of this place. You do not have to remain here waiting for me to return to the ground once my last breath is gone.] After patiently waiting for the Qeishas to determine their own future, the Mother Tree resorted to ordering their migration. ¡°Mother! How could we leave you alone in the middle of this terrible land?¡± [Thank you for your undying support, but I am not the one needing your care.] The Qeishas voiced strong opposition to her words, but they could not turn a blind eye to the mission of caring for the young seedlings. In the end, it was decided that only the old Qeishas nearing the end of their own lives would remain by the dying Mother Tree¡¯s side. Matters moved more quickly once this was decided. The Mother Tree asked the Qeishas to prepare to leave at a moment¡¯s notice, and somehow, she seemed anxious to the point of impatience. Seon-Hyeok soon realized why she was in such a hurry. ¡°The forest is shrinking.¡± One day, Najima came to visit him and sorrowfully told him that the forest¡¯s boundaries were quickly shrinking. Hearing this, he climbed on Redvern and looked around. It was as the Qeisha said. When he first arrived at this forest, it was so large that there was no end in sight, but it had greatly shrunk since then. ¡°Why in the world¡­¡± To Seon-Hyeok, the giant tree still looked healthy and with green foliage, and he thought she would easily last a few more years. However, the current situation made it seem as though her end was just around the corner. He could not understand. Seon-Hyeok went to visit the Mother Tree and ask her himself. [If I tried to endure as-is, I could have lasted another 10 years. But given that I am destined to return to dirt, what would be the point of hanging on for another decade?] Perhaps anticipating the reason behind his visit, the Mother Tree calmly explained her perspective. [I wanted to leave behind something meaningful in my final moments.] Seon-Hyeok had a hunch the moment he heard these words. He instinctively realized that the reason for her suddenly shortened lifespan concerned him. ¡°It can¡¯t be this branch¡­¡± When handing him the living wood, the Mother Tree had told him it contained her life and the essence of the earth. [That is one of the reasons.] At the time, he considered it to be little more than a metaphor, but in reality, that was not the case. The Mother Tree¡¯s branch truly did contain her life energy. [But it is not the only one. You do not have to look so apologetic.] She tried to comfort him. [I should have done this a long time ago¡­ I feel as though I was too late.] She regretted the fact that even if it meant a shortening of her lifespan, bestowing more energy to the seedlings of the next generation earlier would have eased her concerns now. [But I am glad that I met you.] She was relieved that the dragon¡¯s companion had appeared in this world. Seon-Hyeok was not sure whether this was due to her memories of the dragons of the past, or for a different reason. [I am sorry. I will be unable to fulfill your final request.] He had once asked her if there was a means of rescuing the demon king, Park Sang-Jin, who was completely consumed by the Fragment of Chaos. She apologetically responded that in her current state, nearing death, she lacked the energy to make that a reality. [The Mothers of the past sacrificed so much, and I do not want my children to suffer like the children left behind by the Mothers of Wind and Water. And so, I intend to pass on all of what is left of my energy to my children.] She wanted to remain the Mother of the Qeishas and the spirits until the very end, and Seon-Hyeok had no intention of persuading her otherwise for the sake of a foreigner he did not even know. In any case, the Dark Lord was not even his fated opponent. It was up to Joon-Min, the warrior and master of the Holy Sword, Balmung, to face the Dark Lord. While the Mother Tree prepared for her death, Seon-Hyeok and the Qeishas were forced to spend busy days getting ready to abandon the forest. ¡°M, my lord, have you returned?¡± The refugees who encountered Seon-Hyeok several times during their stay in the forest found him incredibly difficult to address. It was not strange. Unlike the relatively moderate eastern nobles, their western counterparts were known to treat the common people horribly. Thus, the commoners from the west, after suffering for so long, even had nightmares about the nobility. To them, Seon-Hyeok, in his ornate armor engraved with dragons, was such a high-ranking individual that they dared not even look at him. They could not even breathe peacefully, worried that he would be offended. ¡°Ugh.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart grew heavy once again when the refugees, rather than being grateful to him for saving them from starvation, remained terrified of him. However, he did not try to soothe their feelings. ¡°Prepare to leave as soon as possible.¡± There was no time to console them and get on the same page. Right now, it was of paramount importance to leave the forest as soon as possible, even if it meant taking advantage of their past trauma regarding the nobility. ¡°I am telling you once again, but the protection of the forest will soon disappear. If we are not prepared by then, we will all suffer terrible fates.¡± Without such threats, it would not be possible to lead the refugees terrified of stepping out of the forest. A few days passed, and now, the forest had shrunk enough for even the refugees to notice. Only after seeing the once-dense forest now contaminated with demonic energy did they begin to believe Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. The sluggish refugees hurriedly prepared for their long journey. ¡°M, my lord. We are ready.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ready too.¡± A few more days later, both the refugees and the Qeishas finished their preparations, and with perfect timing, the Qeisha entrusted with the Mother Tree¡¯s branch notified him that the weapon production was complete. ¡°The demons and their hordes are coming!¡± And almost as if they were waiting, the demonic creatures and beasts began to flock towards the forest. CH 203 No content CH 204. No matter how severely the boundaries had shrunk, the inside of the forest was a world separate and thoroughly isolated from the outside. Unlike the territories outside blackened by malice, the forest remained lush and peaceful. However, all of this changed in an instant. When the Mother Tree¡¯s death was accelerated, the silent Qeishas suddenly gathered in one place. ¡°Push back the demonic beings.¡± There was no further explanation. The fairies did not ask any questions to the elder Qeisha giving the command. They wordlessly took out bows as tall as themselves. Tug. They pulled the straightened bows and secured their bowstrings. With that single, simple movement, the previously unarmed Qeishas finished their battle preparations. The fairies sitting in the forest¡¯s shade singing beautiful songs no longer existed here. The Qeishas equipped with their bows were expert hunters and ruthless fighters. The eyes visible through their masks were fear-inducing. Tap. Tap. Having prepared for battle, the Qeishas gathered in groups and disappeared to the forest¡¯s outskirts. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± After silently watching this unfold, Seon-Hyeok told Najima of his intent to join in the battle. Najima shook her head. ¡°Please protect the Mother with the rest of the tribe.¡± ¡°Will that be all right?¡± Hearing the burdensome cries from outside the forest was enough for him to get a sense of the aggression of the incoming horde. It was clear the fighting capacity and numbers of enemies would be tremendous - beyond anything he had ever experienced. Despite this, Najima refused his help. ¡°This is the Mother¡¯s forest. As long as we¡¯re here, we won¡¯t lose - even if the Dark Lord himself comes.¡± She was not feigning confidence. She truly believed that the Qeishas were enough to repel the onslaught of demonic beings. ¡°But anyways, what should we do? Mahomed¡¯s participating in the battle too.¡± Mahomed was the Qeisha entrusted with the Mother Tree¡¯s living branch. It seemed that the dexterous fairy was among the Qeishas heading to the outskirts of the forest after hearing news about the demonic army¡¯s invasion. ¡°I can get it when he comes back.¡± Seon-Hyeok was curious about the finished spear, but considering he was excluded from the battle, there was no reason for him to be impatient. ¡°You can look forward to it. I only got a glimpse of it, but it certainly looks the part.¡± He wished Najima a safe return as she headed into the treacherous battlefield without losing her composure. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡± WIth that, she disappeared towards the edge of the forest with the other Qeishas. ¡°Redvern!¡± When she was completely out of sight, Seon-Hyeok called Redvern and got on. He flew up high to observe the situation outside the forest. ¡°What the hell!¡± He had somewhat expected this. Though the forest was experiencing a sharp decline, the Mother Tree had been completely protecting the area up until this point. There was no scenario in which only a small enemy force would be present. But the number of demonic beings was so far beyond his expectations. The demonic horde completely surrounding the outskirts of the forest easily numbered in the tens of thousands. It was as if a black wave was slowly moving forward and surrounding the forest. Even more worrying was that there were several demons with ominous auras gathered among the masses. Will they really be okay? Seon-Hyeok belatedly began to worry about the Qeishas. The Dark Lord¡¯s army consisted of both demonic creatures and tens of thousands of lesser beings. In contrast, the number of Qeishas sent to fend them off numbered less than 1000. His worries did not last long. Whistle! A loud noise was heard from the edge of the forest, and something that looked like a ray of light was fired towards the demonic horde. Ack! The demonic beings shrieked as they twisted their bodies. However, their reactions were too slow. The Qeisha archers did not give their enemies a chance to escape, and their arrows loudly whistled through the air as they pierced through the demonic beings. The power of the arrows was overwhelming. In an instant, hundreds of lesser beings were exterminated. Each arrow only lost its momentum after penetrating a minimum of five and upwards of dozens of enemies. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing this, Seon-Hyeok realized why Najima was so confident. The Qeisha archers were powerful beyond his imagination. He almost wondered why they could not transport the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings on their own despite possessing such power. ¡°In terms of penetrative force, it exceeds that of senior knights¡­¡± It was only one attack, but it seemed to Seon-Hyeok that the Qeishas would be more than capable of crossing the demon king¡¯s territory. [Seems like you¡¯re surprised.] The Mother Tree spoke to him as he watched the Qeishas massacre the demonic beings in a daze. [Perhaps it would be different after I completely lose my strength and the forest disappears. Right now, they have more than enough strength to deal with the enemies flocking here.] Come to think of it, Najima had said something similar. She commented that so long as they were in the forest, she was confident they would not lose, even if it was against the Dark Lord himself. It seemed she was not bluffing. ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡± Seon-Hyeok exclaimed as he saw a demonic being collapse after turning into a hedgehog from all of the Qeisha arrows. The Qeishas never once left the forest. They meticulously remained at the forest¡¯s boundary and endlessly fired their arrows. The majority of demonic beings were unable to invade the lush territory protected by the Mother Tree¡¯s strength, and the occasional one that crossed into the forest was immediately disposed of by a rain of arrows. After watching the battle for a while from the sky, Seon-Hyeok realized that the Qeishas truly did not need his assistance and returned to the ground. ¡°Why did you entrust the seedlings to me?¡± Standing in front of the Mother Tree, Seon-Hyeok asked her why such powerful Qeishas were not tasked with moving her seedlings to the east. [They cannot do it.] She explained that they were only able to exert such oppressive strength because they were in her territory. It was a simple explanation, but Seon-Hyeok quickly understood that the Qeishas¡¯ strength was directly related to the Mother Tree herself. Having heard her explanation, Seon-Hyeok quietly looked up at the giant tree. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Even the last time he saw her, the Mother Tree looked green and lively like a tree capable of existing for one, or even ten, more millennia. Now, however, she seemed powerless. [Nothing serious will happen until you leave.] He did not think the Mother Tree could last much longer, given her yellowed leaves and weakly hanging branches. ¡°Hm¡­¡± But surprisingly, there was one particularly lively section on the huge body of the otherwise lifeless and crumbling Mother Tree. ¡°That¡­?¡± There were three small and large, white flower buds still yet to bloom. These flowers shyly poking out of the Mother Tree seemed delicate and mysterious. However, Seon-Hyeok felt more uneasy than awed by their presence. The buds looked as though they grew by consuming all of the giant tree¡¯s vitality. [These are the Eternal Flowers that the Mothers of the Earth can only create in the time leading up to their death. My predecessor was able to produce six such flowers, but I am lacking even in this aspect and was only able to foster three.] [1] The Mother Tree explained that these pure white flowers were the most valuable legacy the Mothers of the Earth could leave behind before passing away, and that the flowers contained the purest essence of the earth. ¡°It can¡¯t be that the demonic beings are invading now because...¡± [The demonic horde flocking here now was probably sent here by the servant of chaos coveting the Eternal Flowers.] Seon-Hyeok had thought it was strange. He imagined it would be far easier to invade the forest after the Mother Tree passed away and returned to the earth, and so, he had been confused why they would be impatient and willing to suffer such heavy losses. But he now realized it was not that the Dark Lord could not wait for the Mother Tree¡¯s end - he simply decided not to. [The fully-bloomed Eternal Flowers are the very essence of the Spirit King, but their energy is not insignificant simply because they have not yet bloomed. I am certain they are trying to take them away before anyone else can.] ¡°Do I need to take responsibility for those Eternal Flowers as well?¡± The Mother Tree did not respond, but Seon-Hyeok knew that her silence was affirmation. He could not help but sigh. The seedlings were already enough for the Dark Lord¡¯s forces to rush at him, but now he was even responsible for the legacy of the Spirit King herself. He could not be sure, but he felt leaving the demon king¡¯s realm just became several times harder than he anticipated. Ugh. What a mess. All he hoped for was to transport the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings and help the Qeishas relocate to strengthen the Adenburg Kingdom, but now, he found himself involved in the fight between the dying Spirit King and the Dark Lord. In addition, he bore responsibility for tens of thousands of refugees. It was clear it would be a hard road ahead. ¡°Joon-Min should have come here, not me.¡± Seon-Hyeok wished Joon-Min, the warrior and the mortal enemy of the Dark Lord, was here. ¡°Okay. I will take responsibility for those as well.¡± Nonetheless, he worked up his determination and agreed to hold onto the Eternal Flowers. [Ah, you didn¡¯t know. One of the three flowers is yours.] ¡°Huh?¡± What was she saying now? Seon-Hyeok looked on in bewilderment. It was absurd that the most valuable legacy of the Spirit Kings, one of only three Eternal Flowers, was being given to an outsider like him rather than the Qeishas. [You will be given the smallest and frailest of the three flowers, but it will be more than enough to break the curse on those you care about.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Seon-Hyeok realize that the Eternal Flower was the only cure for the shortened lifespans allowed to those of House Adenstein. He also realized that the Mother Tree had intended to leave him with those burdensome flowers from the very beginning. *** The battle between the Qeisha tribe and the demonic beings continued without stopping for three days and nights. The fairies reattached their bowstrings whenever they snapped, and they snapped branches to use in place of arrows whenever they ran out. The fourth day dawned. The Qeishas fired their arrows until their fingers were in tatters and stained red with blood. By this point, the hands of all of the Qeishas participating in the battle were all completely bloodied. Despite their blistering attacks, there were countless enemies still remaining. New enemies flocked to replace all the beings the Qeishas slaughtered. The battle showed no signs of ending. It was neither the Qeishas nor the demonic horde that ended the fighting. Crash. The sound of leaves rustling could be heard even in the midst of the fierce battle, and the Qeishas busy dealing with the enemy immediately lowered their bows. ¡°M, Mother¡­¡± They left behind the demonic beings relentlessly streaming into the forest and rushed to the center of the forest. [The time has come.] The dying Mother Tree welcomed them. [May the new forest my children cultivate be bountiful for all time.] She gave her children her final blessing, and the Qeishas wordlessly sobbed as they awaited their Mother¡¯s end. [And may the dragon¡¯s companion always shine brilliantly.] As soon as she finished speaking, the whole forest became bathed in light. When the lingering light finally dissipated, there were no signs of the demonic beings swarming the outskirts of the forest. And with that, the Mother Tree grew silent. There were three fully-bloomed white flowers and a small seedling beneath the wordless giant tree. ¡°The Mother told us to follow you.¡± Perhaps they heard the Mother Tree¡¯s will in her final moments? The Qeisha elder approached Seon-Hyeok to speak. ¡°Get ready to leave. We must depart the forest immediately.¡± All of the demonic forces invading the forest were annihilated by the energy of the Spirit King the Mother Tree unleashed with the last of her strength. However, Seon-Hyeok felt an ominous energy fast approaching and ordered the others to quickly evacuate. ¡°It¡¯s late, but here is the finished product.¡± As the Qeishas were finishing their preparations, Mahomed, the Qeisha entrusted with the Mother Tree¡¯s living branch, came to hand him a single spear. 1. Literally ¡®thousand-year flower¡¯ CH 204 No content CH 205 No content CH 205. The spear had a straight shaft, a sharp, awl-like head, and a handle carved to improve its user¡¯s grip. The grip was covered in an unknown leather. With no special features or modifications, it was completely different from the Adenburg-style heavy lance he primarily used up to this point. The spear could initially be mistaken for any old spear. Of course, this did not mean that the spear made from a part of the Spirit King herself felt clunky or looked unappealing. The rough bark of the branch had been carefully removed, revealing the inner wood. It had a strange, mysterious pattern he had not seen before, and was almost closer to red than brown in color. Its hue and form were so beautiful that the spear looked like a work of art painstakingly carved by a master craftsman. However, just because the color and texture of the spear were stunning did not mean that it was any less functional. Mahomed preserved the living branch¡¯s practicality while minimizing the damage to its original form, and as a result, the spear felt more suitable for stabbing than any other weapon he had ever used. ¡°In the past, there were individuals known as Cataphractos among our tribe. These warriors were the embodiment of bravery at the time, equipped with heavy wooden armor and long spears, and riding unicorns as their mounts. This spear is an imitation of the weapons used by those Cataphractos.¡± Seon-Hyeok had thought it strange that the Qeisha craftsman, despite living in a society equipped solely with bows, was able to create such a masterpiece. However, it seemed there was inspiration behind his craftsmanship. However, it was too early for him to express his admiration. The true value of the spear crafted by Mahomed was revealed when he finally held it in his hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment he carefully placed his hand on the leather-covered handle, a sudden warmth rose from his fingertips. An unknown energy began to spring up all through his body. ¡°In addition, even holding the wood will allow your earth spirits to exert greater power, and so long as you are on the ground, you will enjoy a constant flow of vitality like an endless stream.¡± Seon-Hyeok could feel a bit of the limitless vitality the Mother Tree referenced. But this was only a part of the spear¡¯s effects. Pop. Nudar, the highest-tier earth spirit, suddenly appeared from the ground without being summoned. ¡°Why did you pop out all of a sudden¡­¡± - Your contract with the highest-tier earth spirit, Nudar, has been renewed. - The provisional contract with the highest-tier earth spirit, Nudar, has become a standard contract. When he stared at Nudar in bewilderment at the sudden message, the normally arrogant spirit looked back at him with an unprecedented polite attitude. ¡®What you hold in your hand is the legacy of the Spirit King, and I, Nudar, the child of the earth, will follow the king¡¯s representative in the future.¡¯ The spear, which Seon-Hyeok imagined would simply amplify his strength and be indestructible, was, to his surprise, a special object for the earth spirits. Nudar prostrated herself on the ground and pledged obedience. It was an unexpected development, but given the current situation in which Atiya and the other spirits could not be summoned, it was a welcome one. Seon-Hyeok had felt immense pressure at the prospect of bringing tens of thousands of refugees across the Dark Lord¡¯s domain, and he was delighted by the fully-fledged support of this powerful highest-tier spirit. But even this feeling did not last. His expression was serious as he looked across the boundary of the forest, now beginning to be completely torn down and consumed by demonic energy. Something far more sinister and evil than even the manticore, the most powerful demonic creature he fought to date, was fast approaching. His hands and feet already felt numb from the vast malice that rushed forth like a tsunami. It was not that he was afraid. Rather, his sense of hostility and fighting spirit was heightened by the will of the dragon that despised evil. ¡°Whew.¡± Seon-Hyeok suppressed his desire to activate Drakanade then and there. Now is not the time to fight. If he gave into his instincts and fought the enemy head-on, there was no telling what would happen to the tens of thousands of refugees and the Qeishas trusting in his leadership. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Please hurry up and get ready.¡± The Qeishas had already been busy preparing when he spoke, and they immediately redoubled their efforts. *** The Qeishas were quick. Though they showed strong aversion to leaving behind the forest they felt such affection for, they did not forget the task assigned to them. The refugees were the problem. They were far too exhausted to travel long distances, and there were too many children and elderly. Even though he told them in advance to prepare for evacuation, there were countless disturbances when the time to leave finally arrived. ¡°Throw away anything you can¡¯t carry.¡± Their personal belongings, which they kept even while being chased around by the demonic energy, were abandoned upon receiving the command. Damn it. I feel like I¡¯m the bad guy here. Seon-Hyeok sighed as he saw the blaming looks in the refugees¡¯ eyes. It was bad enough that they lacked insight into the situation, and it was frustrating they were so slow to act. Half a day from now. It would take half a day for the unidentified source of malice to arrive at their location. One way or another, he had to lead them away as far as he could. ¡°Hurry up.¡± In his frustration, he continued to press the refugees. But despite doing so, it took a long time before the group was ready to depart the forest. ¡°Our tribe has finished distributing our assignments. There are so many humans that it¡¯ll be impossible to protect them all, but this is the best we can do for now.¡± Najima¡¯s expression was dark when she offered her report. No, she¡¯s not the only one. The Qeisha tribe all looked sorrowfully towards the giant tree, now little more than a dead husk of what once towered over the forest. In this time of mourning following the death of their beloved Mother Tree, they were forced to abandon their ancient homeland without the opportunity to grieve. It would have been strange if the Qeishas were in a cheery mood. However, there was no time to mourn the death of the Mother Tree now. The demonic energy, scattered at the cost of the Mother Tree¡¯s life, was once again gathering in the area. Seon-Hyeok quietly patted Najima on the shoulder and climbed onto Redvern, stationed at the front of the line. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At his command, the huge procession began to move. As expected, the refugees held everyone back. They had not even traveled for very long, but too many of the weakened refugees fell behind, complaining of fatigue. ¡°If you have the strength to complain, use that to take one more step. That is, unless you want to be killed by the demonic beings here.¡± Seon-Hyeok rebuked the exhausted and collapsed refugees as he urged them forward. ¡°Just leave us here and go. Any further is too much.¡± There were some among them refusing to move until the very end, but Seon-Hyeok continued to lead them regardless. ¡°That jerk is traveling comfortably on that monster¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we find a way to live on our own?¡± ¡°Why do we have to go through all this trouble when it¡¯s their fault this happened from the beginning?¡± Their hostility and resentment, originally meant for the Dark Lord and the rulers of the western kingdoms, lost their targets and was redirected towards Seon-Hyeok instead. ¡°Damned noble bastards. Acting all high and mighty and giving us commands.¡± Seon-Hyeok grew dizzy from the refugees¡¯ complaints. Do they even know how I feel in leading them on this journey? He could not save them all. But even knowing this, he did not want to give up on any of them from the very start. It would be difficult, but he was determined to save as many people as he could. There would come a time when he would be forced to abandon some of them. And at that time, he would have to console himself with the knowledge that it was inevitable for the greater goal of saving the majority. Who am I to decide who lives and dies? Seon-Hyeok constantly gritted his teeth envisioning the moment he would have to make this decision. He felt suffocated by a pressure he had never experienced before. However, he never showed any signs of his internal struggles. ¡°Younger people with more strength, take care of the children and the elderly!¡± He simply gave forceful commands. He comforted himself, saying that this course of action was the only way to save even one additional life. I will bring them back alive. So long as I can, I will save as many lives as possible. It was a vow he made to himself, without anyone else knowing. Grab. Seon-Hyeok was looking towards the procession of refugees with a gloomy expression when he felt a hand at his waist. ¡°Najima¡­¡± Only her shining blue eyes could be seen behind her mask, but Seon-Hyeok felt a little encouraged by the kind and supportive gaze. ¡°Thank you, Najima.¡± The gifts left behind by the Mother Tree prevented the Qeishas and the refugees from being overcome by demonic energy, but it did not purify the pervasive aura enveloping them. The entire world was full of it, and it even dulled the dragon knight¡¯s keen senses. ¡°I will have to take a look around.¡± *** John softly swore as he watched the monster flying high up into the sky before disappearing. ¡°Damned bastard. You aren¡¯t even a westerner, so why did you come here and cause this mess?¡± When the terrible curse first swept through the kingdom, the nobles insisted that the situation would soon be resolved. Though these nobles were cruel and vicious, there were knights and mages among them capable of achieving things that ordinary people like him could never dream of. As such, John and the other commoners of the territory believed in them and waited for the ominous sky to clear up as soon as possible. Their faith was thoroughly betrayed. He thought he heard the sounds of horses¡¯ hooves in the night, and it turned out that the lord and his family had all abandoned their territory. The following evening, monsters raided the land. It was then that their hell began. These demonic foes massacred the people at random and devoured their corpses. The commoners tried to escape in the chaos, but only a few survived. John likewise lost his entire family and only barely managed to save his own life. The western forest is safe. During that desperate time, he heard a rumor. He heard that the western forest, said to be home to a divine, spiritual entity, was safe from these monsters. The survivors banded together and headed west. Of course, this journey was anything but easy. Among those who first grouped together, the majority died in the monsters¡¯ attacks. Refugees continued to join on the way, but even more perished. Their lords had run away. Even their king abandoned his palace and fled. As the people gathered, they were able to get a clearer picture of what the situation was in the kingdom. There were no more esteemed individuals left in this damned land. They took their wealth and fled to neighboring kingdoms to the east, and all that remained were the peasants unaware of their own predicament. After only being afraid of the nobility and royalty, John felt hatred towards them for the first time. When he woke up in the mornings, only corpses remained where he insulted the nobles with his comrades just the previous day. Even more disappeared without leaving their bodies behind. Through this nightmarish experience, he grew to despise the nobles even more. And finally, they arrived at the forest said to be protected by a divine power. Fairies he saw for the first time blocked entry into the forest, but John was relieved that there were no demonic beings in the immediate area. He gritted his teeth and endured. The refugees hunted the occasional animal popping out of the forest, and they gnawed at roots and tree bark for nourishment. It was a miserable life, but he wanted to live. But it was not easy. Few animals left the forest, and there was always a shortage of food. After so desperately fleeing to the forest, many starved to death. But they endured. It was during this time that the black-haird noble appeared. His appearance screamed his status as a noble. John and the other refugees immediately knew that he was a noble of such high rank that they dared not even look at him. ¡°If I see any nobles, I will hang them myself if it¡¯s the last thing I do.¡± John had boasted of this during the journey almost out of habit, and he truly intended to carry out his promise. After all, the nobles he knew were worse than trash. He was willing to dedicate his life to malice, and anything was possible. However, he instinctively bowed his head the moment he saw the black-haired noble. His hatred and rage were nothing in the face of such overwhelming dignity and presence. When he came to his senses, he was already prostrating himself on the ground and trembling in place. And how much time had passed? ¡°Prepare to leave as soon as possible.¡± The damned noble bastard was taking away even their final source of solace. ¡°Does that bastard think we¡¯ll leave just because he tells us to?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just hide somewhere suitable. There are plenty of hiding spots here.¡± The people outwardly pretended to obey while secretly mocking the unidentified noble behind his back. So long as the divine presence protected the forest, there was no need to worry about monsters here. But such thoughts did not last long. The vegetation suddenly began to wither, as the ominous energy began to erode the edges of the forest. With that, they heard the cries of demonic creatures for the first time since arriving at this place of refuge. These changes all transpired after the black-haired noble appeared. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the cause of all this trouble.¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s been a mess since that noble showed up.¡± The people all blamed these events on that cursed noble. John was in agreement. From his perspective, the sudden withering of the forest and the appearance of monsters was all connected to that person. ¡°We have to leave.¡± That damned noble forced them to abandon their precious belongings in the forest, and he continued to pressure them. And their hell began once again. They began their journey with their weakened bodies. A healthy man like him found the trip arduous, so how would the children and elderly feel? Eventually, many collapsed from exhaustion. However, the noble shed neither blood nor tears as he ignored the refugees¡¯ pleas to rest for a while. He dragged the children and elderly whose feet were blistered from the endless travel. ¡°Just try a little harder.¡± It was detestable. The noble rode his monster with an unidentified, unknown figure John was certain was a woman as he urged the refugees on. John cursed him with every fiber of his being. ¡°That bastard. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll run away.¡± That noble bastard would disappear and return from time to time. John was convinced that they would soon be used as bait or abandoned, just as the other nobles of his homeland had done to commoners like them. And one day, the unstopping procession came to a halt. Unlike usual, this stop came not long after they had begun to move for the day. Soon after, the noble bastard climbed on his monster and disappeared. Seeing this, John slowly snuck out of the ranks. He was paralyzed with fear when his gaze met those of the fairies among the refugees, but they glanced indifferently at him before turning their attention elsewhere. John was convinced the noble bastard had fled, and he believed the direction he flew on his monster was towards safety. And so, he secretly left the group and ran towards the place the noble had disappeared to. He felt sorry for those left behind, but it was status quo for commoners to either sink or swim. And naturally, the quick-witted among them would be able to live longer. People like me. ¡°Heok. Heok.¡± When he escaped the procession and recklessly ran away, around ten other men followed behind. They gave him a meaningful look as they exchanged glances. ¡°I have pretty good eyesight. He landed not far away, so let¡¯s cheer up a bit.¡± The man was correct. John and the others were soon able to spot the damned noble after running for a bit. ¡°Huh? Huh?¡± However, they saw neither the safe haven they expected nor the despicable noble relaxing alone after fleeing the procession. Instead, they saw a warrior valiantly swinging his spear while surrounded by at least a thousand demonic beings. CH 206. Despite fighting a thousand demonic beings alone, the noble somehow seemed relaxed. John imagined that he was quite the individual from the moment he was first seen riding around on a strange, winged monster, but the noble¡¯s skills were beyond comprehension. But the noble¡¯s composure did not last as incomparably larger and more ferocious demonic creatures began to enter the fray. It was a desperate struggle, but despite this, the noble on the winged monster steadily reduced the number of his enemies. ¡°Is that the knight we¡¯ve only heard about?¡± ¡°Incredible.¡± The men forgot their purpose in running all the way here, and they admired the battle causing craters to form in the ground and boulders to crumble to dust. ¡°But he could just flee through the air, so why is he going through all that trouble?¡± It was strange. The winged beast he rode seemed capable of escaping at any moment. John could not understand why the noble was fighting so desperately on the ground. While the other men tilted their heads in confusion and were raptured by the sheer power displayed in the battle, John was the first to realize why the man did escape to the skies. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± John vigorously shook his head. He could not accept the one explanation that came to mind. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Those noble bastards only think about themselves¡­¡± But the thought lingered in his head no matter how much he tried to shake off these delusions. Many monsters were preoccupied with the fighting, but even more continued to surge forth. The noble, even while struggling against the large and ferocious creatures, was constantly re-positioning himself to impede their movement. It looked as though he was blocking the monsters¡¯ path. ¡°Ah¡­¡± John let out a groan as he extrapolated the monsters¡¯ direction. They were relentlessly pushing forward in the direction John and the other men had just come from. He belatedly realized what was at the end of their goal. The refugees. The tens of thousands of people leaving the mystical forest. That¡¯s where the monsters are headed. He could not believe it even while witnessing the scene himself. He almost laughed out in incredulity. ¡°Is he an idiot?¡± Misunderstanding John¡¯s laugh, the others mocked the noble exchanging blows with the monsters. However, before long, even they realized the reason behind the battle before their eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what I¡¯m thinking right now is correct¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it myself¡­¡± Whenever they saw him disappearing from their ranks, the men imagined he was trying to find a safe haven for himself. ¡°It can¡¯t be that this whole time¡­¡± But they had been mistaken. The procession had never been attacked in this hell not because they were lucky. It was because this person was taking the initiative to take care of the monsters ahead of time. The first feeling they felt upon realizing this was not a deep appreciation and gratitude for the noble¡¯s dedication, but rather a sense of hopelessness. ¡°Uh¡­ then what do we do now?¡± The safe refuge they ran away for was, in reality, a terrible battlefield full of monsters. They could not help but panic. Having lost their goal, they were truly at a loss. And while they dawdled, the smaller monsters pushed out of the fight by their more ferocious counterparts turned towards them. Growl. Seeing the disorganized men, the monsters began to drool and growl at the prospect of easier prey. ¡°Huh?¡± Feeling a sudden, spine-chilling sensation, John turned his head and immediately froze upon seeing the monsters creeping towards them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why are you all of a sudden¡­¡± The others, turning after seeing John¡¯s horrified expression, likewise paled at the sight of the monsters. ¡°Shit¡­ I think we¡¯re screwed¡­¡± ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Even at a first glance, these monsters seemed light-footed and difficult to shake off by running. The men despaired, belatedly realizing they had come all this way to their own deaths. ¡°What the hell are you doing! If you have time to stare, run!¡± John was the first to come to his senses. He pressed on the men frozen by the monsters¡¯ malice, immediately turned around, and ran. Growl. Seeing their prey fleeing, the monsters began to kick at the ground and jump up. This was their signal. The monsters, slow-moving up until now, suddenly began to run alongside the already-charging horde. ¡°Why all of a sudden¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok, while dealing with three demonic creatures surrounding him, frowned as he noticed the other, more relaxed beings suddenly begin to run about. ¡°Refugees?¡± His expression was one of bewilderment as he saw that the demonic beings were rushing towards men running away in a panic. Why are they here... His body reacted before he could answer the question that popped up in his head. After lunging forward and pushing the demonic creatures off, Seon-Hyeok pulled on Redvern¡¯s reins. Shriek. Redvern shrieked as it flew high into the sky, passing by the demonic beings to catch up to the running refugees. ¡°M, my Lord¡­¡± Perhaps it was because of their sins, but the refugees looked shocked, as though they had come face to face with the grim reaper himself. ¡°Talk later!¡± Seon-Hyeok ignored them and jumped off of Redvern. ¡°Get on!¡± It was impossible for these ordinary men without any special abilities to evade the monsters. He wondered a great number of things in that brief moment, but his decision was already made. He decided to save these foolish people. ¡°Redvern! Take them to Najima!¡± The ill-tempered wyvern cried bitterly in displeasure at the thought of allowing others on its back, but obeyed upon seeing its master¡¯s narrowed eyes. But it was inevitable that the monster would carry out the order in a rough and uncaring manner. ¡°A, ack!¡± ¡°S, save us!¡± Redvern listened to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s command by snapping the men up with its sharp jaw, or by grabbing them two or three at a time using its claws covered with the flesh and guts of the demonic beings. Thanks to this, the men cried out in pain as they were bitten and scratched, but neither Seon-Hyeok nor Redvern paid them any mind. ¡°Hurry! You have to return quickly!¡± Before he could even finish giving the command, Redvern flew up into the air and disappeared into the distance. ¡°Well, things sure turned for the worse.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression was rigid as he sent the refugees back. The situation was truly unfavorable. There were still over 300 demonic beings left to take care of, as well as the three demons, each stronger than all of the lesser beings combined. In that situation, he had lost his most reliable partner, Redvern. ¡°But that¡¯s not the real problem¡­¡± If that was all, today¡¯s battle would simply live on in his memories as a rather arduous struggle. He had not yet used the true power of the dragon knight, and he had enough strength to push through this challenge. Nevertheless, his expression was dark. It was because of the ominous energy slowly growing from afar. The great malice he sensed on the day the Mother Tree died was watching from somewhere. Shrewd bastard. It was clear his opponent was waiting for him to use all of his hidden cards and show signs of weakness. It was like when he fought against the sly demonic creature, the manticore, on the outskirts of the Dark Lord¡¯s realm. And once again, Seon-Hyeok decided to lure in his opponent like he did with the manticore. Now that he was forced to send Redvern away to evacuate the suddenly present refugees, he would certainly look to be in a moment of crisis. It was a plausible scene. Though unintentional, the circumstances were now such that the enemy was likely to emerge. All that remained for him to do was to deal the final blow to attract the timid opponent resolutely watching from the shadows. And it would be easy to do so with a bit of acting. Seon-Hyeok threw himself into the tsunami of demonic beings and began frantically swinging his spear. *** The monster threw off the refugees before even landing, as though they were just a nuisance. ¡°Ack!¡± Naturally, John and the other men were unprepared and ended up rolling on the ground. ¡°My arm! My arm!¡± ¡°Ahh! Save me!¡± Now a bloodied mess thanks to the monster¡¯s rough means(?) of transport, the men grabbed their bodies and screamed in pain. John also felt the pain of his wounds, but he could not bring himself to cry out. He felt it would be too unseemly to scream in this situation. His heart would not have felt so heavy if the noble had at least cursed at them. But instead, the man had willingly offered them his own mount instead of assigning blame for breaking away from the great procession. And he had remained alone among the countless monsters. That final image was still clearly visible in his mind, and thus, he did not cry out despite his pain. ¡°Wait.¡± While the men screamed in agony, a masked fairy approached. She was the female fairy always at the noble¡¯s side. ¡°Why did you come here on Redvern? Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡± Hearing the rapid-fire questions, the men holding onto their wounds and moaning quickly glanced at one another. ¡°A, about that. We were separated from the group and got lost, and this creature suddenly came and snapped us up.¡± The man¡¯s response was quite the spectacle. ¡°T, that¡¯s correct. I stepped aside because I had to go to the bathroom, but I was dragged back before I could even finish my business.¡± ¡°I thought I dropped something¡­¡± What was even more absurd was that not a single individual stepped up to correct the blatant lie. The fairy¡¯s blue eyes turned icy upon hearing the men¡¯s explanations. She did not take any action, but the cold eyes were enough to shut up the lying men. ¡°And you?¡± After giving the men a cold glare, she turned to John. Instead of answering, John tightly shut his eyes. Unlike the others, he had the decency not to unashamedly lie to the Qeisha. But that did not mean he had the courage to tell the hostile fairy the truth. And so, John decided to keep his mouth shut. ¡°If.¡± But he could not pretend to be oblivious until the very end. ¡°If anything happens to him.¡± A terrible sensation, as though a knife was pointed between his eyes, made it impossible to keep his eyes shut. Fearing that he would instantly die without warning, John reflexively opened his eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fortunately, the fairy was not actually pointing a blade at him. Nonetheless, he could not be relieved. Instead, the fairy¡¯s sharp and icy eyes were trained on him and kept him pinned down. ¡°I will kill you all here before the day ends.¡± He stiffened up like a frog in front of a snake as he met the fairy¡¯s icy glare. ¡°And it¡¯s not just you - don¡¯t think that they can avoid the repercussions for your actions.¡± John instinctively realized that the fairy was not bluffing. ¡°So tell me the truth.¡± It was their final chance. John glanced at the other men. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll come back alive. You saw it too. How can he survive alone against all those monsters? As long as we keep our mouths shut, nobody will know what we did. Not a word was exchanged between the refugees, but their desperate expressions and gazes told John more than enough. He felt conflicted for a moment, but it was not hard to reach a decision. ¡°We¡­¡± If he was destined to die one way or another, he decided to follow his small conscience, one he did not even know existed. ¡°We thought that he was trying to escape by himself. And so, and so¡­¡± Once he opened his mouth, he began to explain everything in detail as though his earlier hesitation had all been a lie. ¡°In order to save us, he stayed alone with the monsters¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a strange sensation and brought his hand to his cheeks. Tears? He thought his tears had all dried up on the day his homeland became hell, but without realizing it, they were now streaming down his face. Crying? Me? For a noble? His thoughts were in turmoil. He felt as though his beliefs, crystallized over his lifetime, had been broken. ¡°I, I really didn¡¯t know things would be like¡­ no¡­ I really didn¡¯t know. That he would stay there alone¡­ I, I¡¯m sorry!¡± It was probably the first time - he thought there would be nothing to be ashamed of if it ensured his own survival, but he could not bear his shame at the moment. ¡°I, if it¡¯s possible to save him... I, I¡¯ll do anything! W, what can I do? Please tell me what to do!¡± The fairy did not respond. She wordlessly judged the direction the winged beast had flown to and quickly left the ranks. There was no hesitation in the fairy¡¯s footsteps as she ran towards the place the terrible monsters rampaged about. And not long after she disappeared, something roared from far away. It was fundamentally different from the ferocious cries of the monsters. The roar was somehow more intense, majestic, and overwhelming. CH 206 No content CH 207. Seon-Hyeok demonstrated what it meant to go on a rampage with his own body. Ack! Each time he took a step, the demonic beings screamed and were pushed away. Crack. Each time he lunged with his spear, an opponent fell. It was neither flamboyant spearmanship nor mighty skills that felled these enemies. They were simple, concise stabs with his spear. He pulled back the hand holding the spear and took a step. He then stepped forward with his other foot as he thrust vigorously. Those simple motions were enough to slay the demonic army. The loss in battle strength he feared might occur in Redvern¡¯s absence was nowhere to be found, and his momentum was incredible. ¡°How the hell¡­¡± His face was full of incredulity as he showed incredible strength in tearing apart his foes. An endless strength surged through him - something inexplicable by just his innate energy. That wasn¡¯t just a metaphor? The Mother Tree had told him that he would have a constant stream of vitality so long as he remained on the ground, and it seemed she had not been exaggerating. The true value of the Earth Spirit King¡¯s gift was displayed when he remained rooted to the earth. Right now, after having been forced to send Redvern away, was the perfect time to enjoy these perks to the fullest. Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in admiration as his body and mind constantly felt rejuvenated. This is completely broken. He never imagined that it would be such an advantage to never become fatigued. By now, he had stabbed hundreds of times with his spear. He advanced so forcefully that in any other situation, he would be tasting bile from sheer exertion. But despite this, he felt more energetic than ever as he continued the fight. He almost worried that these lesser demonic beings would be completely annihilated before he could draw in his true enemy. However, he did not want to intentionally dull his senses at this point. He wanted to enjoy this great satisfaction just a little bit more. Seon-Hyeok clutched his spear and quickly exhaled. His spearmanship, honed to combat enemy knights, began to slowly change. He took a step forward. His footwork, initially awkward due to his propensity to fight while mounted, slowly began to support the movements of his spear. He reached out. The unnecessary movements of his waist, shoulders, and fingertips began to disappear and become more compact. An unknown force rose up from the tips of his toes. The energy passed through his legs, rose through his waist, and finally reached the tip of his spear. Bang! At that moment, the creature pierced by his weapon exploded. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The energy at his fingertips dissipated, and the lingering sensation was so moving that Seon-Hyeok found himself exclaiming, forgetting he was in the midst of battle. At that moment, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s spear stopped for the first time after endlessly weaving in and out of enemies, and the remaining enemies rushed towards him at once. In an instant, his body was covered by the hideous bodies of the demonic beings, but it only lasted a moment. Bang! The creatures jumping him were scattered with a tremendous noise. And having appeared from the middle of the creatures thrown about, Seon-Hyeok looked to be a completely different person. His armor, crushed and broken thanks to his constant fighting since arriving in the west, was nowhere to be found, replaced by a new, red armor. Somehow, the color of his new armor seemed identical to the wooden spear he wielded. ¡°In the past, there were Cataphractos among our tribe. These warriors were the embodiment of bravery at the time, equipped with heavy wooden armor and long spears, and riding unicorns as their mounts. This spear is an imitation of the weapons used by those Cataphractos.¡± The valiant warriors Mahomed mentioned, the Cataphractos, had emerged after all this time. ¡°Hm.¡± Having instantly exterminated 100 of the demonic beings, Seon-Hyeok staggered before barely regaining his balance. It looked like he used a significant amount of energy in this single attack. Growl. The three demons, having survived the terrible explosion, saw this and attacked, their eyes flashing fiercely. And at the same time, the great malice lurking nearby waiting for him to tire finally appeared. Got you! Seon-Hyeok, pretending to be pushed back by the demonic creatures as though he was spent, quickly squinted towards the black dust clouds rising in the distance. ¡°Hm?¡± However, the enemy¡¯s appearance was far different from what he imagined. A black knight with armor as black as knight and a greatsword as big as his own body. Seon-Hyeok imagined a horrific monster when he sensed the terrible malice, but it was an ordinary human. The distinguishing features were just that his horse and armor were both all pitch black. But he could not grow complacent just because his enemy looked like an ordinary knight. The great malice he felt was more sinister and exceeded that of any demon he faced up to this point, and it felt even greater now that he finally approached. The hair on his body stood on edge from the ominous energy that penetrated into the wooden armor containing the energy of the Spirit King. Not yet. Seon-Hyeok wanted to immediately shake off the demonic creatures and aim his spear at the black knight, but he suppressed his rising fighting spirit. He waited for the black knight to approach. Just a little more. Even while continuing to step back from the fierce attacks of the demons, he did not let the black knight out of his sight. And when the knight had approached to the point where he could no longer turn and flee, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. The first to hit wins. His long-held secret for a guaranteed victory. He swung his spear fiercely to shake off the monsters before tucking it under his arm. It was the charging stance that made countless knights fall to their knees. A strong wind began to wrap around his body. ¡°Wind¡­¡± He pointed his spear at his opponent as he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Piercing.¡± He took a step forward as he finished his incantation. The knight running towards him with his sword immediately gathered a dark energy around his weapon. Whoosh. With a sharp noise, Seon-Hyeok stabbed towards the black knight using his spearmanship honed by slaughtering the countless demonic beings. The black light wrapped around the enemy¡¯s greatsword collided with the power of the earth contained within the tip of his spear. The black energy dissipated surprisingly easily despite its ominous aura, and the greatsword, now laid bare, was pushed into the air. As the hands holding the sword rose up, the knight¡¯s chest became exposed. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s spear immediately pushed into the defenseless knight¡¯s armor. Crack. The sensation of his spear piercing his enemy¡¯s armor and penetrating into his flesh was conveyed through Seon-Hyeok¡¯s fingertips. Contrary to expectations, the black knight allowed access to his vital areas far too easily, but Seon-Hyeok did not feel the joy of defeating his opponent. The moment he saw the eerie red glow from within his opponent¡¯s black helmet, Seon-Hyeok realized that something was amiss. Grab. The black knight, skewered through his chest, raised his hand and grabbed the spear. Grab. And began to forcefully pull at the weapon. Creak. The screeching sound of the spear scratching the broken breastplate was horrible. Seon-Hyeok instinctively twisted his spear to widen his enemy¡¯s wound and induce bleeding. However, despite his chest being torn apart, the knight continued to grab onto the weapon and pull himself closer. The wound grew, and his spear became faster as it pierced through the knight. After a point, Seon-Hyeok could practically smell the stinking breath coming from under the balck helmet. It was at this moment the black knight finally spoke. ¡°Are you Kim Seon-Hyeok?¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned at the terrible voice. It sounded like the wails of the damned crying out from hell. The fact that he was addressed not as Drachen, given to him in this world, but his name from the other world meant.... ¡°So you¡¯re a foreigner.¡± It meant that his opponent was a foreigner. ¡°I hoped I¡¯d meet you someday.¡± ¡°For someone who feels that way, you sure took your time circling around instead of confronting me.¡± As Seon-Hyeok mumbled, the black knight spoke in a lowered voice. ¡°You¡¯re too dangerous.¡± ¡°How cautious. But what to do? Even after waiting for your chance, you ended up like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this isn¡¯t over.¡± Seon-Hyeok coldly responded to the black knight¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± He tightened his grip on his spear and forcefully twisted his weapon. At his movements, the spear moved and further enlarged the black knight¡¯s wound. Now, the gaping hole in the knight¡¯s chest was enough to fit a man¡¯s fist, but surprisingly, there were no signs of blood. A black smoke flowed out in its place. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been completely consumed by demonic energy.¡± Seon-Hyeok realized that his enemy had truly become a monster upon seeing that his bizarre body was nothing like that of humans. ¡°Demonic energy?¡± The knight snorted. ¡°This isn¡¯t just demonic energy.¡± As he spoke, the knight twisted with a disturbing cracking noise. He suddenly merged with his black mount, which had been kneeling on the ground, its front legs broken from the force of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s powerful charge. ¡°It¡¯s a more fundamental and pure power.¡± A centaur. Having transformed into this bizarre monster, the black knight¡¯s visor rattled, revealing the gruesome, sharp teeth underneath every time it moved. ¡°It¡¯s the great Chaos.¡± The black knight straightened out his broken front legs and looked down at Seon-Hyeok with his crimson eyes. He tried to crush Seon-Hyeok with a dense, blanketing malice much greater than before. However, Seon-Hyeok remained calm despite being exposed to this terrible aura. ¡°Is that your final form?¡± ¡°What?¡± It was a playful tone that did not match the situation. ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you finished transforming.¡± The black knight did not respond. ¡°Do you know why I waited for you to return to your original form?¡± Seon-Hyeok did not wait for an answer. ¡°Drakanade.¡± The moment he spoke, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s entire body became surrounded in a brilliant, golden light. When it dissipated, there was a giant draconian looking down at the black knight-turned-centaur. ¡°I was curious.¡± A fierce voice resembling a beast¡¯s cry came from the draconian¡¯s maw. After twisting and turning his body to regain his senses following his gigantification, Seon-Hyeok smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m not normally like this.¡± Perhaps sensing this imminent threat, the black knight quickly pulled away from the spear digging into his chest. He increased the distance between them and pointed his greatsword, ready to attack. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to test it on you.¡± It felt like Seon-Hyeok¡¯s sulfurous breath was becoming stronger, and at a certain point, sparks began to fly from his powerful jaw. ¡°And see how strong I am right now.¡± Roar! Before he could even finish, the black knight let out a terrible scream to work up his fighting spirit. However, his roar was completely overwhelmed by the far more powerful cry of the draconian. Roar! It was a roar fiercer and more majestic than that of any animal. At that moment, flames poured out of the draconian¡¯s mouth. CH 207 No content CH 208 No content CH 208. The first thing Seon-Hyeok felt upon entering his draconian transformation was the pain of bones being crushed. This pain quickly turned to anger as he looked for a place to vent. Fortunately, there was a suitable target right in front of his eyes. Seeing the black knight screaming while being engulfed in flames, Seon-Hyeok took a step forward. Bang. The gap between the combatants closed in an instant. Seon-Hyeok immediately grabbed the shorter knight¡¯s helmet. The black knight resisted, stabbing with his greatsword covered in dark energy, but it was to no avail. He was unable to even scratch the solid scales of the draconian, and Seon-Hyeok casually grabbed the knight¡¯s head. ¡°Ugh.¡± The black knight, with his head in the draconian¡¯s grasp, groaned as he struggled. Insignificant. So insignificant. The draconian¡¯s fighting spirit cooled down at the sight of the helpless black knight. It was disappointing - especially after he acted so arrogantly in mentioning the power of Chaos. ¡°Are you weak?¡± His golden eyes, glowing with an auspicious light, were trained on the knight. ¡°Or am I strong?¡± The black knight was unable to answer. He just groaned and twisted his body. ¡°There¡¯s no way you could know.¡± After coldly spitting out this final comment, Seon-Hyeok strengthened his grip on the knight¡¯s helmet. His movements were more than enough to separate the knight¡¯s head from his torso. There was no blood. Black energy flowed out in its place. Shhhhh. Seon-Hyeok unknowingly found himself looking inside the helmet at the strange sight. Nothing. There¡¯s nothing. There was no head like any normal creature should have. Instead, a vast darkness filled the inside of the helmet. ¡°Hm?¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned upon feeling a strange sensation while staring into the empty darkness. It felt as though something was staring back at him from the emptiness, and it was no illusion. Flash. A red line seemed to be drawn deep within the helmet, and it soon became a pair of eerie, red eyes. Smirk. The red eyes turned upwards in a spine-chilling smile. And what the hell is this... His sense of foreboding grew as the red smile widened. But for some reason, Seon-Hyeok could not take his eyes off of this uncomfortable gaze. It was as though he was being sucked in. [What is it that you desire?] Before he could realize the owner of the creepy voice, the deep darkness within the helmet engulfed him. *** Having come to find the source of the screams and explosions, Najima paled at the terrible sight in front of her. There were bodies strewn everywhere. Over 1000 demonic beings formed a mountain of blood. However, Najima¡¯s surprise was not because of the demonic beings¡¯ blood, nor was it because of their monstrous remains. The huge draconian covered in golden scales, and the darkness that half consumed it. She screamed, realizing that the draconian was the one she so desperately searched for. ¡°N, no!¡± Seeing the wriggling darkness finally swallow up the entirety of the golden light, Najima notched an arrow to her bow and pulled back. However, she could not bring herself to unleash her arrow. It was impossible to separate the draconian and the darkness, as they had already become one. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her hands dropped limply to her side, and the arrow helplessly fell to the ground and rolled next to her feet. Najima felt she was living a nightmare as she saw her companion be completely swallowed up by a malice several times denser than demonic energy. ¡°This can¡¯t happen. This can¡¯t happen.¡± It would be a disaster for her kind to lose him like this. Even ignoring the fact that he was her eternal partner, he was the one to receive their Mother¡¯s will. But there was no way the darkness would release him just because she hoped it would happen. Even now, the darkness greedily expanded its body. At first, it only encroached on one corner of the clearing, but now, it was large enough to devour the remains of the demonic beings scattered about. ¡°I need to let them know.¡± It would not be too late to shed tears over the loss of her partner then. Najima picked up her arrow and headed back towards her people. No, rather, she tried to head back. As she attempted to bravely step away, the Qeisha looked up into the air. There was a red monster slowly circling over in the purple, demonic energy-contaminated sky. It was Redvern. Redvern¡¯s well-being was inextricably linked to the dragon knight, and yet, it showed no anxiety despite seeing the darkness swallow up its master whole. The wyvern just lazily flew about. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± The fact that this dragon subspecies, connected in spirit with its master, was so calm meant that contrary to her concerns, there was no imminent threat to his safety. Belatedly realizing this, Najima once again turned towards the darkness. One by one, she began to notice the scenes she overlooked in her panic. And putting these factors all together, she realized that Seon-Hyeok was safe. Rip. As if to confirm her conclusions, a small line formed in the flawless darkness. It soon grew, becoming a giant rift through which a brilliant golden light shone. It was like the rays of dawn scattering the darkness of the night. And when it finally disappeared, there was no darkness or demonic remnants remaining in the area. Only the towering draconian was present. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The Qeishas appeared and pressed Najima about the situation. It seemed they had rushed here to examine the golden light reaching up into the heavens. However, there was no way she could know the exact events that transpired. By the time she arrived, the draconian was half-devoured by the darkness, and that mental image was not nearly sufficient to determine the foe¡¯s identity. ¡°Wait¡­¡± The elder Qeisha restrained his tribe as they all spoke out at the same time. Glance. The elder Qeisha pointed his chin towards Najima. Shudder. They closed their mouths upon seeing the Qeisha belatedly shiver in place as she realized the horrible ordeal was over. A Qeisha¡¯s eternal partner was the only person they could share their souls with, and losing this companion was a truly terrifying prospect. Considering that most Qeishas having the misfortune of losing their partners ultimately took their own lives before the end of their natural lifespans, the fear that Najima must have just felt was beyond any reasonable doubt. Stagger. Najima staggered. One of her kind rushed to support her, but she waved her hand to refuse his assistance. There was something more important to her right now. She stumbled towards Seon-Hyeok. The other Qeishas silently followed. First, she confirmed the safety of her partner. Fortunately, the draconian¡¯s large, golden body did not have so much as a scratch, and there were no signs of darkness among the light. ¡°Seon-Hyeok.¡± Seeing her partner look steady and healthy, Najima called out his name in relief. However, instead of answering her, Seon-Hyeok stared somewhere towards the north and spoke softly. ¡°I met the Fragment of Chaos.¡± Najima stared at him in shock. She checked once again, but he showed no signs of having fallen to the temptations of Chaos. ¡°Chaos¡­¡± Hearing his low voice, Najima gulped and waited for him to continue. What followed was far different from what she anticipated. ¡°What a talkative bastard.¡± *** Up until the point the darkness first engulfed him, Seon-Hyeok felt a sense of crisis. However, he soon realized that the darkness covering his body had no effect on him, and he relaxed as he observed his opponent. To be honest, there was nothing to observe. Darkness was darkness, and it was the same no matter where he looked. The only unusual thing was the eerie voice resonating in his head. [Accept me.] Seon-Hyeok frowned at the voice gently trying to trigger his deep-seated desires. [And I will give you everything you desire.] It did not take much effort for him to identify the owner of the voice. The Fragment of Chaos. It was most certainly the Fragment of Chaos mentioned by the black knight. The moment he realized the identity of this darkness, the pitch black world changed, as many scenes unfolded in front of his eyes. Naked beauties, a mountain of treasure, and countless people prostrating themselves before him. Seon-Hyeok knew that this was all an illusion, but it felt so vivid that he found himself reaching out towards the scene. Any normal person would have been completely swayed by that sight alone. The vision shown by Chaos was simply that stimulating of human desires. ¡°You can give me anything I want?¡± [Anything.] When he showed signs of interest, Chaos¡¯ voice grew even lower. ¡°That¡¯s pretty intriguing.¡± [Speak. I will give you everything.] The voice of Chaos continued to echo in his head. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll ask for one thing.¡± The scene in front of him became even more dizzying. ¡°You and the Dark Lord.¡± It was as though the Fragment of Chaos was trying to prevent him from thinking too deeply. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if you¡¯d both fuck off and disappear somewhere.¡± The eerie echo immediately cut off. ¡°My wish would¡¯ve come true already if it weren¡¯t for you and that demon king, you son of a bitch.¡± [I can give you power you can¡¯t even imagi¡­] Seon-Hyeok had no intention of listening to Chaos¡¯ words until the end. ¡°So what happened to the black knight who received such unimaginable power again?¡± The Fragment of Chaos grew silent. ¡°And I have no desire to become a monster.¡± Of course, it was a bit facetious to call his current appearance human, but from his perspective, the draconian was more human than the hollow centaur. At the very least, the draconian was a living being. ¡°So get lost.¡± [Reconsider¡­] ¡°How pathetic. And you¡¯re supposed to be the great Fragment of Chaos?¡± Seon-Hyeok mocked the persistent voice of Chaos. [You will surely regret this.] The Fragment of Chaos spoke like a third-rate villain. Seon-Hyeok mocked his enemy as he gathered his fighting spirit. Whoosh. A golden energy immediately tore apart the darkness, and the plains unfolded in front of him once again. Having confirmed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s safety, Najima breathed a sigh of relief, and the Qeishas praised him for remaining resolute in the face of Chaos. However, he was not listening to them at the moment. If it was like this, any normal person would have no choice but to fall to Chaos¡¯ temptations. Seon-Hyeok instinctively knew that it was not his strength alone that allowed him to overcome the Fragment of Chaos¡¯ schemes. If he was not the dragon knight, rather, if he was not the dragon¡¯s partner, it was possible he would not have realized that the illusion was, in fact, an illusion and have accepted Chaos¡¯ offer. The Fragment of Chaos was a master of manipulating human desires. The only factor Chaos overlooked was that the dragon knight¡¯s mental fortitude was even greater than it anticipated. But what about other humans? Seon-Hyeok imagined that at least 80 percent of people would be unable to resist the visions it offered. And the black knight was one such individual. ¡®Park Sang-Jin, the King of the Dead.¡¯ ¡®Lee Seo-Ra, the Sorceress of Red Flame.¡¯ ¡®Han Sung-Woong, the Knight of the Flash.¡¯ ¡®Cho Cheol-Hyun, the Priest of Darkness.¡¯ The four foreigners who began to gain notoriety not long after the start of the Nordic rebellion. They were all powerhouses with high-tier classes. And among them, the black knight he just faced had been the Knight of the Flash, Han Sung-Woong. Seon-Hyeok was able to know this because when Chaos looked into him, he was able to do the same in return. ¡°If Chaos turns its gaze to the center and east¡­¡± What a horrific thought. A world where superhuman beings and monarchs were blinded by desire and became servants of Chaos. The current disaster would be nothing compared to the true calamity that would ensue if that ever came to pass. A welcome voice rang through his head as he was deep in thought. [Your concerns are valid.] Seon-Hyeok forgot about the current situation and smiled brightly upon hearing the dragon¡¯s voice for the first time in a while. ¡°Dragon!¡± Dissatisfied with how she was addressed, the dragon remained silent for a while before pretending she did not hear anything and continuing to her point. [However, the Fragment of Chaos cannot leave the west immediately.] The dragon declared in a confident voice. [Because the time has finally come.] CH 209. His delight only lasted a moment, and Seon-Hyeok soon frowned at the dragon¡¯s sudden comment. ¡°What time?¡± [Events could only proceed like this from the beginning. The great evil accelerated the timeline for the promised day, and the forgotten ones forced to wander for ages were able to return to the world.] Her explanations were as vague as always, but Seon-Hyeok was able to get a sense of the situation after repeatedly hearing about the promised day of their meeting. [The world will remember the forgotten ones, those who once shone most brilliantly.] The first thing that came to mind was the day he received the class of dragon rider. ¡°Congratulations on your awakening. What is your new class?¡± ¡°D, dragon rider, sir!¡± ¡°Dragon rider? What¡¯s that? Dragons? You can ride dragons?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Ugh. I thought it would be another high-tier after all this time¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± ¡°It probably would have been. That is, if there were dragons in this world.¡± ¡°Why!¡± ¡°How would I know? They never existed. How can you ride something that doesn¡¯t exist?¡± When he first spoke about his class as a dragon rider, everyone universally mocked him and looked down on him. It was all because of the widespread belief that dragons did not exist in this world. ¡°I will guide you until the day you are truly worthy.¡± However, the dragon did exist. She was simply forgotten. ¡°You must have been one of them.¡± [The time is ripe, so prepare yourself for the promised day!] As soon as he heard the dragon, the contract imprinted on his heart began to grow wild, regardless of how he felt. Thump. Thump. His heart beat so hard that Seon-Hyeok worried the powerful draconian heart would explode then and there. ¡°Phew. Phew.¡± He took deep, ragged breaths trying to suppress the beating of his heart. However, it did not calm down easily, and Seon-Hyeok tried to compose himself as he asked. ¡°Explain so I can understand. What else do I need to do to prepare?¡± He had done everything he could. He started as a dragon rider and was now a dragon knight, and he now commanded five different dragon subspecies. He had no idea what more he could do. [Improve your abilities and prepare for the final test.] ¡°Test?¡± As the dragon mentioned worthiness many times in the past, it was not completely unexpected. Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok was frustrated, not knowing the contents of this trial. [It¡¯s unfortunate. Originally, our meeting was supposed to be as natural as water flowing from high to low, but you are not currently ready to endure the return of the forgotten ones.] Not only this, the dragon was making him worry. ¡°So what is that test?¡± [A time will come when you have to make a decision.] ¡°What decision?¡± [I cannot tell you any more.] Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression crumpled at the dragon¡¯s words. [But I will warn you, do not take the trial lightly. It is not a formality, but a heavy burden that could cause your efforts to date to disappear in vain. You must approach it as if your life depended on it.] The dragon¡¯s attitude was more serious than ever. [It is a great burden to me to even tell you what I have so far, and even this would not have happened if the Fragment of Chaos had not broken the unspoken law first.] Seon-Hyeok was growing angry at the dragon¡¯s inability to explain anything in detail. Despite this, he held himself in check, sensing the genuine regret in her voice. He could not imagine what laws were in place that the dragon, who acted as though she was the only being in this world, could not disobey them, and why she was so concerned about this upcoming trial. ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± As he sighed and lamented, the dragon tried to comfort him. [The hardships may be great, but the fruits of your labor are also waiting for you. I sincerely hope that you will pass the test safely and reap the benefits.] ¡°I hope so too.¡± The dragon once again encouraged him. [May you be blessed with an indomitable will and the courage not to waver in the face of adversity.] With that, the dragon¡¯s voice faded away. ¡°Great benefits¡­¡± Belatedly noticing Najima and the Qeishas surrounding him, Seon-Hyeok let out the sigh he held in throughout his conversation with the dragon. But the conversation with the dragon was not only ominous. The dragon insisted that the Fragment of Chaos could never escape the west, now that the forgotten ones had returned. His greatest concern had been resolved. In addition, the current situation was not conducive for him to stand there sighing. Test or not, he needed to safely move the tens of thousands of refugees and the 1000 fairies only looking up to him. There was a long way to go, and a mountain of work that needed to be done. ¡°Gather the people.¡± *** ¡°P, please spare us!¡± ¡°Forgive us!¡± The ten men prostrated themselves before him, desperately begging for mercy. They were the schemers trying to save themselves when Seon-Hyeok left the procession to intercept the demonic horde. ¡°Sigh.¡± Seon-Hyoek frowned as he stared at them. He felt uneasy, having heard of all their lies from Najima during his return. Even though he was resigned to playing the villain in an effort to save the refugees, and though he did not expect gratitude from them, this had gone too far. He made a difficult decision to save these despicable men. He sent back Redvern, the trusty wyvern always at his side, and remained alone in the midst of the enemy forces. Of course, he had the confidence to endure, but on the surface, he still risked his own life. But what did they do? They pretended to be unaware of their savior¡¯s situation, not hesitating to lie to cover their own disgrace. Thanks to this, he was forced to fight alone. They could not have known he would escape unscathed. No, they certainly believed I wouldn¡¯t return - they wished that I wouldn¡¯t. Because that was the path to them covering their dirty hands forever. He grew even more enraged as he thought about their despicable acts. ¡°We only wanted to live! We didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡± As his visage grew cold, the men became even more desperate. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± However, his expression did not soften. ¡°Najima.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Najima¡¯s eyes, revealed through her mask, were blazing with fury. It seemed she would remain in a rage even if she was given the opportunity to tear these men apart. ¡°You said there was one who told the truth?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s him over there.¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded after turning to see where she pointed. He had already been keeping an eye on the person Najima indicated. That man was the only one to remain silent, even as the others made excuses and begged for their lives. Even now, the man remained with his head bowed, as though waiting for his judgment while the others made a fuss trying to win forgiveness. ¡°You. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s John.¡± When John answered with resignation without begging for his life, seemingly having given up on everything, Najima grew displeased and tried to step forward. She closed her half-open mouth and backed off when Seon-Hyeok raised his hand to stop her. ¡°You seem to be the only normal one here, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to say your final words.¡± John once again remained silent. He simply shut his eyes tightly. Seon-Hyeok became certain when John continued refusing to offer excuses. He understood that John was trying to atone for his mistakes with this punishment, unable to shamelessly beg for forgiveness. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have any last words.¡± ¡°S, save us! We won¡¯t do it again!¡± ¡°Please spare our lives!¡± In fact, the others shouted out when John remained silent. It was clear they expected their own predicament would be worse, considering that John, the only one to tell the truth, was being asked to leave his will. Seon-Hyeok was determined to fully meet those expectations. ¡°Abandon them and ensure they cannot rejoin our ranks.¡± There was once a time he gave a second chance to the low-tier foreigners protesting their training by assigning them all of the tedious and unpleasant work at the fort. At first, he wondered whether he should extend these men a chance to reflect on themselves by giving them similar punishments. However, he had to change his way of thinking. Perhaps it would be different if they were all somewhere safe, but creating a bad precedent in a perilous situation where tens of thousands of refugees needed to be reined in would only create bigger problems. Now was not the time for mercy, and these were not people capable of appreciating it. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± They likely anticipated their punishment would be execution, and so they seemed pleased at this seemingly lenient judgment. But Seon-Hyeok was not yet finished. ¡°Do not give them so much as a sip of water. They will no longer be protected from the curse spreading through this land, nor will they be protected from the demonic horde.¡± The men¡¯s faces turned deathly pale, as they soon knelt at his feet and again begged for forgiveness. Seon-Hyeok did not go back on his decision. ¡°P, please!¡± When he remained unmoved despite their pleas, the men¡¯s expressions grew dark. ¡°Damned bastard! Who does he think he is!¡± ¡°What did I do that was so wrong! Nobody got hurt, and everything turned out fine!¡± ¡°Is it such a great sin for us to leave our places for a bit?¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes became even colder. The men were so shameless, cursing him and showing how pathetic humans could be. ¡°Just kill me here instead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyways, so kill me now!¡± He coldly responded to the men revealing their true colors. ¡°You want me to kill you?¡± On a fundamental level, he did not like to kill people. ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t be such a coward and just kill me with that spear!¡± Perhaps these men understood his personality. They may have judged he was soft-hearted, seeing that he was willing to shoulder personal risk to help these lowly commoners. And so, they likely imagined that he would not dirty his own hands. However, this was just the men¡¯s misunderstanding about Seon-Hyeok. He abhorred murder, but he could be ruthless the moment he deemed someone to be his enemy. The path he walked was far too fraught with danger for him to recoil at the thought of blood on his hands now. These men could not possibly guess how many battlefields he had endured, and how many enemies he had slain with his own hands. ¡°Do you really want me to do that?¡± Hearing the violence in his quiet comment, the men shivered, unable to even breathe in his presence. The Qeishas returned after dragging the men away. They were not gone for long, but it was more than enough time for the quick fairies to abandon the men somewhere off in the distance. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Even while praising the Qeishas¡¯ efforts, Seon-Hyeok did not inquire any further about the punished men. He simply stared at John, the last man remaining among those leaving the procession without permission. Seeing the resigned man still with his head bowed, Seon-Hyeok growled out a command. ¡°From now on, I will give you only half rations of food and water. If there are any children, elderly, women, or tired people falling behind, you will be the first to run to them and help. And if you survive until we all completely leave this place, I will absolve you of all of your sins.¡± Perhaps John would grow envious of the abandoned souls. Regardless, he would remain alive, even if it meant struggling for his decision, and this would be the only comfort afforded the sinner. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to make an example of them here?¡± When even John disappeared, Najima finally voiced her complaints. It was only in these recent moments that Seon-Hyeok realized how cold the gentle fairy could be when it came to matters regarding her eternal partner. ¡°None of them will get out of here alive anyways, so that¡¯s enough. And I learned a lesson as well.¡± ¡°A lesson?¡± He looked around when he heard her question. ¡°E, eek!¡± The refugees, watching the situation unfold after noticing the sudden commotion, quickly averted their eyes and shuddered after meeting his gaze. It was the stereotypical image of the weak. Seon-Hyeok felt as though he was looking at herbivores at the very bottom of the food chain. ¡°The lesson that the weak are not necessarily good.¡± Somehow, his eyes resembled those of the rulers of House Adenstein as he spoke. CH 209 No content CH 210. After following Seon-Hyeok like a shadow, Najima suddenly stepped away from the procession. Not long after she disappeared, Seon-Hyeok sensed the movements of a small group of demonic beings. ¡°Hm?¡± Ever since Atiya¡¯s disappearance, he had begun using the earth attribute to understand the situation around him instead. As some time had passed since then, it was now simple for him to visualize the surrounding area from the vibrations of the ground. And thus, he was able to sense the movements of the demonic horde - it was as though the creatures were chasing something. ¡°Re¡­¡± Worried that Najima happened to run into these demonic beings, Seon-Hyeok was about to hop on Redvern and fly out when he suddenly stopped. It¡¯s strange. The scale of the demonic force was so trivial that he did not deem them a threat. Likewise, Najima was not so weak that she would be chased by such beings. If she wanted, her arrows were strong enough to take out any normal demonic being at once. It was impossible that she would be fleeing from such a pathetic pack of creatures. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± After thinking about it, Seon-Hyeok froze at the sudden thought crossing his mind. The demonic beings were not chasing Najima - rather, Najima was chasing them. They were headed in the direction of expelled refugees. There were slight vibrations mixed among the thumping footsteps. However, those small movements were feeble and quickly disappeared. Soon after this, Najima returned. Her body gave off the slight scent of the demonic beings¡¯ blood. So they died. No, they did not just die. Najima had lured them in and ¡®executed¡¯ them. ¡°Najima.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Her voice was as refreshing as always as she casually responded, acting as though nothing of note had happened. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He closed his mouth upon seeing her bright eyes. Even if Najima had not taken matters into her own hands, the exiled men would have died sooner or later. She simply shortened the timeline for that eventuality. He did not want to blame her now. It was he who punished the men with an exile as good as death. Neither Najima nor the demonic beings were responsible for killing them. It was his own decision. He felt uncomfortable inside. He had cut down countless enemies in war, but this was the first time he felt burdened like this. He did not have the excuse of fighting for his survival, nor was he caught up in the heat of battle. For the first time, he coldly sentenced others to death, and he felt sickened by his actions. Nonetheless, he did not blame the others nor try to harmonize his actions. Seon-Hyeok simply endured everything. After taking a few deep breaths, his queasy insides gradually calmed down. The feeling still lingered, but his wavering gaze became steady. Since that day, Seon-Hyeok refused to leave the ranks. It was in part because he had taken care of the black knight, the messenger of Chaos and the greatest immediate threat, but also because his mentality changed. They were in the middle of the Dark Lord¡¯s realm overflowing with the demonic horde, but as he preemptively blocked their access to the defenseless people, the refugees had been unable to fully appreciate their situation. Their initial anxiety upon seeing the others being exiled disappeared, and they were once again completely at ease. Seon-Hyeok felt a deep sense of incompatibility with the refugees. The people of Adenburg were not like this. Despite suffering from the raids led by the fierce Noctein cavalry, the commoners there strived endlessly to secure their own livelihoods. But what of the refugees in front of his eyes? ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Just wait a bit. There will be food to eat.¡± Aside from staggering along with the others, the refugees made no effort to better their situation. Like baby birds waiting for their mother, they turned to the Qeishas whenever it was mealtime, and when they heard the sounds of demonic beings in the distance, they simply crouched in place and trembled. They never acted of their own volition, always wanting someone to make decisions on their behalf and command them into action. ¡°Ah, how long do I have to walk?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather hide somewhere.¡± It would have been better if that was the extent of it, but surprisingly, the refugees were always full of complaints. Will things be okay like this? Until this point, potential enemy attacks had been thwarted by his preemptive actions, but there was no rule saying the situation could not change. If the demonic horde attacked all at once, he and the Qeishas would be unable to protect all of the refugees by themselves. There were tens of thousands of them, and the procession was far too disorganized and extensive for the thousand Qeishas to properly protect. In the worst case scenario, many Qeishas could end up being sacrificed to defend the refugees. That was unreasonable. The people he wanted to save were the refugees who actively fled to the distant forest of the Qeishas using their own strength to preserve their lives, not a herd of cattle moving mindlessly in a procession. Asking the Qeishas to sacrifice themselves for such people was being too preferential to humans. Even now, the Qeishas¡¯ burden was too heavy. They ran about all day, hunting demonic beings and procuring drinking water. They even had to borrow the power of the Eternal Flowers, the treasures left behind by their Mother. ¡°Halt.¡± Seeing the busy Qeishas and the good-for-nothing refugees shuffling along, Seon-Hyeok stopped the group. ¡°From now on, the men will take turns helping the Qeishas find water and food.¡± ¡°W, what help would we be?¡± ¡°We¡¯d only be a burden.¡± ¡°People like us will be snapped up by the monsters in an instant¡­¡± He did not even ask for anything unreasonable. The refugees were only tasked with helping transport food and water, but they took it on themselves to complain. ¡°If you won¡¯t follow, then leave.¡± Only upon hearing his cold reprimanding did the refugees shut up and bow their heads. ¡°You do it first! I have blisters on my feet, so it¡¯s hard to even walk!¡± ¡°What happened to you bragging about your strength?¡± After he moved on, he heard the refugees bickering among themselves. They thought they were speaking with their voices lowered, but for Seon-Hyeok, with his sensitive hearing, it was as though they were arguing right next to him. The Qeishas were likewise blessed with such sharp hearing. Najima just stared at him. Her eyes, seen through her mask, seemed to be asking whether such people were even worth saving, and Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face burned. *** Every day, a commotion broke out among the refugees as they decided who would help the Qeishas. They swore and even raised their fists in an attempt to avoid responsibility and leave the others with the dangerous - at least according to them - task. Unable to disobey, the refugees somehow followed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s decree after these uproars. However, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s sympathy waned as he realized how selfish these commoners were through their actions. And not long after, a crisis struck. Countless demonic beings attacked the procession of refugees. Though Seon-Hyeok was strong enough to overwhelm even the Messenger of Chaos, he was unable to protect all of them alone. After all, he was but just one person. The Qeishas were in a similar situation, and there were significant casualties among the refugees. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± When the battle ended, Seon-Hyeok grew dejected to see more than a thousand empty spots in their ranks. The losses from a single raid were even more significant than he anticipated. But his despondency did not last, as he shouted out with a furious expression. ¡°And you call yourselves human?¡± The majority of the victims had been children and the elderly. These powerless people were pushed aside and trampled to death by the refugees running around to survive. Seon-Hyeok held the body of a young girl stomped on by countless people and glared at the survivors. They did not even feel remorse. They only hoped that his anger would be targeted at any other person but themselves, and waited for this horrible ordeal to end. Seon-Hyeok was truly enraged at the sight of the lowly and selfish commoners. ¡°Ahh!¡± But right now, there was no place for him to vent, as the battle was already over. He dropped down and pounded the ground with his fists. Crack. The blackened, rotting land split, and it rose again. The world trembled as though experiencing an earthquake, and the area quickly turned into chaos. His anger, now that he was a dragon knight wielding the legacy of the Earth Spirit King, was calamity incarnate. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± The refugees screamed and cried out. However, his fury did not abate, and the ground continued to wail. How much time passed since then? Everything in this world was destined to come to an end, and even the seemingly endless earthquake gradually subsided and finally stopped. There were some minor injuries among the people, but no lives were lost. It was rather miraculous that there were no deaths in this terrible natural disaster. It was all thanks to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s redirection of his power away from the survivors, even despite his rage. ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Dejected, Seon-Hyeok swore as he watched the refugees trembling on the ground. If they had shown strength and resistance, he would have handed down stronger punishment, but he could not even bring himself to do so now. ¡°Re-form the ranks. Protect the weak and those with limited mobility first.¡± At his command, the procession scattered by his earthquake began to re-form. ¡°My Lord, there is something you do not understand.¡± Someone came to visit Seon-Hyeok that evening. It was John, the man punished with hard labor after his previous selfish act of defiance. ¡°What?¡± Seon-Hyeok could not help but respond coldly, as John was saying something incomprehensible while he was already in a foul mood. However, perhaps because he had already once been resigned to his fate, John continued on with an unwavering expression. ¡°We have never lived as humans in the first place. We were always treated and survived like livestock.¡± Seon-Hyeok already knew. He knew how the western nobles treated their people, and he could get a sense of what kind of lives the common people lived. ¡°No. My Lord, you do not know.¡± John insisted that his realization was wrong. ¡°We are little more than slaves.¡± John¡¯s words were scathing. Seon-Hyeok wondered what point he was trying to make. ¡°So why are you trying to treat us like human beings?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Belatedly understanding John¡¯s words, Seon-Hyeok let out a groan. ¡°There are separate ways of dealing with slaves.¡± John continued as he looked at him. ¡°The most effective means of getting slaves to move is not the carrot, but rather the stick.¡± Having said this, John looked around at the refugees. However, there was no sign of camaraderie or sympathy in his eyes as he looked at those in the same predicament as him. ¡°If there is anything you need, just give the command.¡± John explained that it would be no different from a magic spell. ¡°They will never be able to disobey you.¡± John spoke the truth. ¡°If the demonic beings come back, do not leave your spots no matter what.¡± After that day, Seon-Hyeok lost all affection for the refugees, and he placed restrictions on each and every one of their actions. Every time, he put fear in their hearts with absolute commands without room for objection. It was shockingly effective. Even when the demonic horde attacked, the refugees obeyed his decrees and did not break ranks. It was as though his command even dominated their spirits. ¡°Your dignity has been imprinted on them as something to fear more than death itself.¡± John explained that this was all thanks to the terrifying anger and show of force from that day. After that, John began to resolve all of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s concerns. Thanks to the assistance of someone more familiar with the refugees¡¯ mentality than anyone else, Seon-Hyeok was able to ensure that they remained orderly - it was as though the commotion and chaos common before never existed. Tyranny imposed through force and fear. In any other situation, Seon-Hyeok would be disgusted by such means, but there was no other option at this point. He pushed the refugees hard, and the more he did, the less they complained. It seemed contradictory, but thanks to this, the evacuation became much easier. The demonic horde attacked again and again, but there were never as serious of casualties as they endured the first time. It was in part because the refugees obeyed his commands well, but also because he grew more adept in utilizing his earth attribute abilities. A new skill had blossomed to take the place of his long-favored and masterfully-controlled wind attribute. ¡°Nudar!¡± When he gave the command after piercing a demon with his spear, the highest-tier earth spirit appeared before grabbing the giant creature and entering the ground. The demonic creature did not crawl back out of the earth. ¡°Is it over?¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed quietly as he watched the Qeishas rain arrows on the remaining demonic beings. At that moment, a message popped up in his head. - Attribute control (Earth) has reached 100. - Your attribute control has reached its maximum value, and the corresponding earth spirit, Nudar, is undergoing a transformation. CH 210 No content CH 211. His control over the earth attribute, after refusing to hit its maximum level even following his mastery of the wind attribute, finally reached 100. - Your attribute control has reached its maximum value, and the bond between you and your spirit has become stronger. Your spirit is now able to show more complex expressions and is better able to understand you. It was a rare source of encouraging news for Seon-Hyeok after being stressed by the refugees. He paid close attention to the continued messages as he subconsciously clenched his fists. - Nudar, the highest-tier earth spirit, has evolved into an ancient earth spirit (Dwarf). He had wondered whether Nudar, already a highest-tier earth spirit, could undergo any transformations, as the only higher beings he knew of were the Spirit Kings. But contrary to his expectations, the highest-tier was not the ending point of a spirit¡¯s growth. - Even the powerful highest-tier spirits are unable to fully utilize their abilities in this world. This does not apply to ancient spirits. - Ancient spirits are not significantly more powerful than the highest-tier spirits, but they are more versatile and are closer to the source of their strength. Ancient spirits are able to more freely use their abilities. - Ancient spirits are able to stay by their master¡¯s side for as long as they wish. If necessary, ancient spirits are capable of remaining even closer by transforming themselves or integrating themselves into certain objects. - Ancient spirits merged with objects of this world are able to exert even greater power through these mediums. However, a spirit will suffer terrible damage if the host object is destroyed. It is possible for a bond between spirit and master to break in such instances. It was a tremendous development considering that until now, Nudar was only able to remain in this world for unusually short periods of time. ¡°Nice!¡± Seon-Hyeok thought a ray of light was shining on his depressing return journey, now that he was finally able to make full use of the highest-tier spirit¡¯s strength. However, the current situation was too chaotic for him to express his elation right away. ¡°Report on any deaths or injuries within your group!¡± There was a particularly aggressive person among the refugees devastated by the demonic attack and the Qeishas busy recovering their spent arrows. ¡°Group leaders, what the hell are you doing? You have to move quickly so that we can organize and get moving again! Are you going to slack off among the dead bodies?¡± It was John. ¡°There is no reason for you to get involved with this filth, my Lord. Please remain as you are now. I can handle the grunt work and manage the self-centered refugees.¡± While Seon-Hyeok was filled with skepticism about the deeply selfish nature of the refugees, John approached and suggested that he could assume control over them. Already exhausted from handling everything by himself, Seon-Hyeok readily accepted the offer. ¡°I will never let any trouble befall you, my Lord.¡± Following that day, John selected a number of refugees and instructed them to lead smaller groups. It was astonishingly effective. John and the group leaders were somewhat rough on the others, but they were equally as effective and established rules among the disorderly refugees. Of course, this was not without its problems. Even in this environment, some of the leaders became drunk on their own minimal power and began to abuse the others when out of sight. But John was not naive. Having experienced all of these hardships before, he secretly picked out individuals to be his eyes and ears and placed them in each group to better observe what happened within. ¡°If you bastards act in that manner, what becomes of our Lord who trusted us and put us in these positions of power? Even at this very moment, he is struggling to save one additional life. You think it¡¯s all good because you¡¯re in a position of safety?¡± John¡¯s punishments were ruthless, but thanks to this, there were no instances of the refugees blaming Seon-Hyeok. Rather, they even praised him when the group leaders exploiting them were punished. It was quite ironic. When treated with warmth and devotion, the refugees complained and complained some more, but now that their treatment deteriorated, they began to praise him instead. Seon-Hyeok watched all of this unfold from behind the scenes, and he grew convinced that John would be capable of controlling the refugees until they departed this land. The same was true now. Thanks to John, the Qeishas were able to focus solely on fighting without worrying about the refugees, and likewise, Seon-Hyeok did not have to panic after every demonic raid. ¡°One person is injured.¡± ¡°There are seventeen injured, but no deaths.¡± ¡°There were two deaths and three significant casualties.¡± Seon-Hyeok turned his head with a bitter look when he saw the group leaders reporting their casualties in response to John¡¯s verbal abuse. Well, he¡¯s doing well. His methods were far from ideal, but right now, Seon-Hyeok needed a person like him. He took his eyes off the refugees and summoned Nudar. ¡°Nudar.¡± ¡®Master.¡¯ The ground rose in response to his call, and Nudar emerged. ¡°Your appearance¡­¡± The spirit¡¯s appearance was clearly different from before. The spirit was still short and resembled the mage, Aria Eisen, but unlike before, when she looked like an achromatic earthen doll, she showed an array of natural colors. Nudar was colorful, with tones reminiscent of grass and soil, but this was somehow both very familiar and unwelcome to Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Why of all things¡­¡± The irregularly green and brown appearance was... ¡°It¡¯s like a frog¡­¡± It looked like the military uniforms of the other world. ¡®Yes?¡¯ Unable to understand him, Nudar tilted her head, and this, in turn, gave the appearance of a newly deployed recruit, which brought back even more bad memories. ¡®Master?¡¯ Perhaps because his attribute control was now at its limit, Nudar was able to show greater emotions. Sensing the spirit¡¯s confusion, Seon-Hyeok shook his head and shook off his thoughts. ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After fixing his expression, he asked. ¡°What are ancient spirits?¡± As always, the message only told him the most important details, and alone, it was difficult to get a good grasp of the nature of ancient spirits. In times like these, it was best to ask the subject in question rather than pondering it alone. ¡®There was a time when spirits existed in corporeal form, acting as guardians long before the Qeishas began to serve the Mother Tree. They have since completely disappeared because they lost their gift of eternity in return for remaining in this world. Those are the ancient spirits.¡¯ From Nudar¡¯s lengthy expression, it was difficult to tell whether this was good or bad. ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad to lose the gift of eternity?¡± Nudar shook her head at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s worried question. ¡®What is a meaningless sacrifice if it is to gain something much more valuable?¡¯ Seon-Hyeok could not begin to guess what was more valuable than eternal life. ¡®Of course, becoming an ancient spirit does not make me inherently stronger. Instead, I am now more free from the laws of this world.¡¯ The highest-tier spirit was powerful enough to singlehandedly block the torgos, a creature he once struggled against, if only for a moment. The problem at that time was that the spirit was restricted in expressing her strength, given the significant drain on her master¡¯s energy. Nudar explained that this was a result of the spirits¡¯ inability to utilize their own fundamental strength and the need to borrow that of their contractors. Since this evolution to ancient spirit considerably eased these restrictions, Nudar insisted there would be no such situation in the future. Of course, there was also a problem. ¡®Before, I could simply retreat for a moment after taking damage, but now, I must handle everything on my own. It is possible I could completely disappear if I suffer greater damage than I can endure.¡¯ Needing additional strength to escape the Dark Lord¡¯s domain, Nudar¡¯s evolution was welcome news for Seon-Hyeok. However, the more he heard, the more downsides there seemed to be for the spirits themselves. But strangely, Nudar did not seem at all worried. Perhaps it was a result of the spirit¡¯s confidence in her own strength. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Now that he thought about it, the energy drain he experienced now was much less than before. At this rate, he imagined it would not be a burden even if he kept Nudar around for days on end. ¡®But this is not an ideal environment for me to remain in. The land contaminated with demonic energy is incompatible with earth spirits - though I could certainly endure it if need be, I see a better option.¡¯ ¡°A better option?¡± When Seon-Hyeok tilted his head in confusion, Nudar asked for his understanding. ¡®Could I borrow one of your items?¡¯ It was only then that Seon-Hyeok remembered the message suggesting the ancient spirits¡¯ ability to integrate themselves into objects. ¡°But is there something suitable?¡± All he had in his possession at the moment were broken equipment and insignificant trinkets. The only fully-intact object was the spear made from the branch of the Mother Tree. However, given that the spear was a weapon with the power of the Spirit King, it did not seem to be a suitable host for the ancient spirit. ¡®There is.¡¯ Having spoken, Nudar approached and put her hand on something fixed to the side of Redvern¡¯s saddle. It was the broken spear, left forgotten because Seon-Hyeok could not find a suitable purpose for it after he took it out of the secret vault of the Adenstein royal family. ¡®It may have a broken and unseemly appearance now, but in the past, I imagine it was a truly excellent weapon.¡¯ ¡°No matter what it once was, it¡¯s now merely a piece of junk without any purpose - will that really be okay?¡± Knowing that significant damage would be dealt to the spirit if their host object was destroyed, Seon-Hyeok could not help but be cautious. However, contrary to his concerns, Nudar seemed to show a great liking for the broken spear. ¡®Humans most likely left this object like this because it was made from a material they could not manage.¡¯ Somehow, there seemed to be an indescribable light in Nudar¡¯s eyes as the spirit looked at the spear. ¡®But there is no metal in this world that does not originate from the land itself, and for the dwarves of this land, all metal is as familiar as a part of their own bodies. The spirit¡¯s stubborn voice was full of confidence. ¡®And this is a masterpiece touched by the race of blacksmiths from another time.¡¯ Before the spirit even finished speaking, the broken surface of the spear touched by Nudar began to move. CH 211 No content CH 212. The surface of the spear seemed to turn malleable, and whenever Nudar touched it, the weapon repeatedly compressed and expanded. The spear¡¯s middle section had been broken long ago, but its remainder had remained sturdy without equal. Right now, this solid metal acted like soft soil. Nudar freely handled the now clay-like surface of the spear. As time passed, the lacking appearance of the spear began to disappear. ¡®That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right.¡¯ Nudar continued to speak, as if exchanging conversation with the relic slowly regaining its original appearance. Woooom. Surprisingly, the spear responded to Nudar¡¯s efforts by vibrating in place. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok thought he had seen everything this world had to offer, but even he was baffled at the sight of the small dwarf mumbling to herself while handling the lump of mushy metal. But in contrast to the strangeness he felt, Nudar¡¯s expression was absolutely solemn. It was as though re-working the lump in her hands was her lifelong aspiration. How much time passed? ¡°There were 49 deaths and 97 wounded among the refugees. No casualties have been reported among the women and children.¡± John suddenly approached and reported on their losses. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Until this point, Seon-Hyeok stared, fascinated with Nudar¡¯s work. He suddenly felt as though he was doused with cold water. There were fewer than 50 immediate deaths, but the wounds inflicted by the demonic horde were equally as terrible, quickly spreading through the victims¡¯ bodies and inducing death. It was likely at least half of the 97 wounded would not live to see another day. ¡°Good work.¡± Though these refugees had a history of trampling on the elderly and the weak to survive, Seon-Hyeok could not help but feel bitter at their deaths. ¡°The survivors are grateful to you, my Lord.¡± John gave quick words of consolation before returning to the refugees. ¡°He may have shed tears of repentance and reflected on his actions, but a person¡¯s nature does not change. He¡¯s still scheming and selfish - can we really trust a person like him?¡± Najima approached and spoke as Seon-Hyeok looked at the refugees. ¡°People don¡¯t change easily.¡± John, like the other refugees, had once been treated like livestock and exploited by the nobles. ¡°Then do you think the tears he shed at that time were insincere?¡± ¡°No. At the very least, his regret at the time was genuine. That said, there¡¯s no telling whether that act of penance will influence his decision in the event that he encounters a similar situation in the future. More importantly, what about the Qeishas?¡± This was not the right situation to share his concerns about the humans with the fairies. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression showed deep concern as he asked about the Qeishas¡¯ casualties. ¡°The younger fighters of our tribe suffered some minor injuries, but there isn¡¯t anything to worry about. Unlike the humans, we¡¯re protected by our Mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Seeing him sighing in relief, Najima spoke. ¡°But unlike what you¡¯re saying, you don¡¯t look relieved at all.¡± There were nearly 50 immediate deaths, and these numbers would continue to mount in the future. It would be strange if he was relieved in such a situation. ¡°Don¡¯t be so down. Even when we sent the fastest of our kind, over half of them died in this land. Without you, what hope would they have for surviving this hell?¡± Najima¡¯s words were too cold to be comforting, but they were honest. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seeing his expression remain dark, Najima changed the subject. ¡°I came because I felt something unusual... What a rare sight.¡± Her eyes shone as she saw Nudar busy working on the broken spear. ¡°I¡¯ve been told she¡¯s an ancient spirit - a dwarf.¡± ¡°So it was true. How surprising.¡± Contrary to her words, Najima did not seem at all surprised. Finding this strange, he asked her why. ¡°Before our Mother passed away, she said something to our kind.¡± Her expression became sorrowful at the mere mention of the Mother Tree. ¡°She said that those who have been buried for a long time will appear once again through an opening in oblivion, and that through them, time will begin to flow backwards.¡± At first, it sounded like a simple story of the forgotten ones coming back. But the more he thought about what she said, the more he felt that there was something more. ¡°There may be some among them who should be welcomed, but she warned us to be wary of the majority because they will not be returning with good intentions.¡± Seon-Hyeok asked her for the underlying meaning behind the prophetic words of wisdom, but Najima did not dare attempt to interpret the Mother Tree¡¯s will. ¡°I cannot tell for sure what our Mother was trying to say. It has always been like this - we will know what she meant in time.¡± She simply held the Mother¡¯s words deep in her heart. ¡°But if there¡¯s one thing I can tell, it is that fortunately, she seems to be someone worth welcoming.¡± [1] As soon as she finished speaking, Nudar also finished her work. ¡®Master.¡¯ Having approached, Nudar showed him a spear taller than the dwarf herself. ¡®It¡¯s an admirable object, having waited all this time for a partner to enter battle with despite having half of its body torn apart. Your responsibility is to satisfy its grudge.¡¯ Sensing a deep affection in Nudar¡¯s voice, Seon-Hyeok looked at the spear. It was significantly larger than the small spirit, but the spear was still much smaller than he hoped. Its appearance was that of a heavy lance used by the cavalry, but it was not even 2 meters in length. It did not seem to be ideal for mounted use. ¡®It¡¯s foolish to judge a dwarf¡¯s handiwork based on outward appearances.¡¯ Sensing his doubts, Nudar pushed him to hold the weapon. ¡°Hup!¡± When he received the spear, Seon-Hyeok instinctively inhaled at the sudden pain penetrating his hand. Before he could even figure out what had happened to him, a light emanated from the spear. Whoosh. The light soon disappeared, and once it was gone, the spear that baffled him was no longer in sight. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± The spear had not disappeared. It simply changed its appearance. However, the change was not an increase in length or a subtle change in shape. Shockingly, the dwarven equipment Nudar handed him abandoned its original form of a spear and had become a sturdy piece of armor. ¡®It only revealed itself to you in the form of a spear so that it would attract your attention.¡¯ ¡°Is that even possible?¡± In contrast to its dull hue, the bronze-colored armor surrounding his body felt light and wearable without any tightness. It felt more like he was wearing light clothes. ¡®It would normally be impossible even if it were a creation of the ancient spirits. However, this is not merely armor, but a medium used by one such ancient spirit. That said, the spirit residing within has long ago lost its life, only leaving behind its sinister thoughts.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Having previously learned that it was possible for an ancient spirit to change its appearance to a desired form or dwell in other objects, Seon-Hyeok was finally able to discern the story behind this strange armor. He also realized why Nudar seemed so conflicted when he saw the spear. ¡®Its name is Turkan Behter.¡¯ As soon as she spoke, Nudar disappeared. However, Seon-Hyeok could sense that Nudar did not truly vanish, but simply transferred her being into the armor. ¡®From now on, I, Nudar, will remain in Turkan Behter and become your strength.¡¯ It was different from the endless energy bestowed upon him from the Mother Tree¡¯s living branch. The energy felt from Turkan Behter, now completely merged with Nudar, was like boiling lava ready to explode at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°With this¡­¡± Feeling as though he could deal with any incoming demon, his eyes once again shone with vitality after becoming dulled through mental fatigue. *** The opportunity to test Turkan Behter¡¯s strength arrived much sooner than he imagined. It was to be expected. This was the Dark Lord¡¯s territory, a land of unparalleled malice containing countless demonic creatures lusting after the flesh and blood of the refugees. Seon-Hyeok was at the vanguard of the 1,000 Qeishas and the tens of thousands of refugees, and he threw himself into the waves of demonic beings. His body slowly began to change as he lunged with his spear and swept away the enemies at the forefront. By the time dozens of foes were cast aside, pierced by his weapon, he had completely transformed into a draconian. Growl. As he growled, fiercely lunging with his spear and trampling over the trembling beings, the ground rose up and swallowed up his enemies. The lesser beings were quickly swept away, and six large demons took their place. Each and every one of them was a powerful creature, worthy of claiming dominion over its own territory. Without hesitation, he rushed into the demons. Roar! The demonic creatures howled furiously as they charged at him. ¡°Hup!¡± Just as he inhaled and tried to stab with his spear, the armor containing Nudar¡¯s spirit changed once again. The already large body of the draconian became even bulkier. It looked as though the draconian, already covered in tough scales, was wearing yet another layer of armor over it. This enlarged body exhibited its true strength over the demonic creatures. Shriek! He attacked with his spear, and when that proved insufficient, he used his entire body. The demons screamed incessantly at the straightforward onslaught. It was almost pitiful seeing the demonic creatures being pushed around by the much smaller draconian. This was all thanks to the armor containing Nudar¡¯s spirit. Even in this violent battle capable of tearing the draconian¡¯s scales, Turkan Behter remained intact. It was a fascinating experience. He did not feel threatened in the midst of the demons¡¯ poison and fierce attacks, and he was able to concentrate solely on the offensive. It made sense that the demonic creatures could not come to their senses. However, this was not the extent of Turkan Behter¡¯s strength. The powerful armor containing the true essence of an ancient spirit had an infinite number of potential uses. Among them, the most surprising effect was felt when the demons, sensing their inferiority despite greater numbers, moved to attack him at once. Seon-Hyeok stared at the demonic creatures surrounding him trying to evaluate which ones to eliminate first when he felt a strange sensation between his armpits and glanced down. ¡°Huh?¡± He saw something that should not be there. 1. Directly referred to as ¡®her¡¯ - changed references to Nudar as female CH 212 No content CH 213. The draconian resembled a dragon, but with a basic bodily structure not much different from that of humans. As a result, Seon-Hyeok was able to adapt to the sudden changes in his body. But that was only the case up until now. He had no idea how to handle the new arms that emerged from under his own. No, rather, he could not even comprehend that they were his. But if they were not, they could not possibly be stuck under his armpits like this. What the hell is going on? Nudar answered the question in his head. ¡®I will become your hands and destroy your enemies!¡¯ Nudar¡¯s words were not just a metaphor - her intent became the pair of arms sprouting from his armpits. ¡°That¡¯s not how that works¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok quietly complained at Nudar¡¯s absurd expression, but the newly sprouting arms did not disappear. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about this and do what you have always done!¡¯ ¡°How can I not pay attention!¡± After shouting out in response to Nudar¡¯s ridiculous request, Seon-Hyeok noticed a demon approach to the point where he could sense its disgusting breath and stabbed out with his spear. Contrary to his protests, it was a clean attack as though he had forgotten about the pair of bizarre arms on his body. Snap. The demonic creature, after dodging the spear by twisting its neck, bit the weapon using its saw-like teeth. Crack. An uncomfortable noise rang out, as though the wooden spear had been shattered, but it was actually the creature¡¯s teeth that broke. Seon-Hyeok twisted his shoulder to redirect the weapon and tear open the creature¡¯s mouth. Its large muzzle now covered in blood, the demonic creature shrieked and backed away. But it was too early to be relieved. He had simply pushed back one of his six opponents, and the situation at hand was still unfavorable. Roar! While he was distracted by the first demon, the others fully approached, and now they attacked him with their claws, teeth, and horns, respectively. It seemed this was the plan from the very beginning. ¡°Hup!¡± Instead of retreating, Seon-Hyeok seized the momentum and stepped forward. With a loud noise, the land shook violently, and the ground at the creatures¡¯ feet broke down. In an instant, the demons lost their balance, and Seon-Hyeok used this opportunity to attack another of his enemies. It was a clean stab without even the slightest superfluous motion. However, the demons gathered here were no ordinary creatures. Each and every one of them were capable of dominating its own territory, and none of them proved easy to handle. The creature with its chest pierced used its front feet to stomp on Seon-Hyeok¡¯s spear. Using this chance, the others attacked him while one of his hands was preoccupied. ¡°Persistent bastards!¡± With a quick growl, Seon-Hyeok grabbed the chin of the closest foe and dragged it to the ground. Ack! Crushed by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attack, the creature struggled to get back up, but the more it tried, the more Seon-Hyeok kept it in check. Snap. By now, the demonic creature¡¯s head was completely buried in the ground and invisible, and in the meantime, another demon snapped its jaw, trying to break Seon-Hyeok¡¯s neck. ¡°Hup!¡± In this moment of crisis in which both of his hands were tied down, Seon-Hyeok briefly inhaled and opened his mouth wide. At that moment, there was a flash of light, followed by a bright red stream of sulfurous flames. Whoosh. The draconian¡¯s powerful attack, capable of instantly taking down the Messenger of Chaos, was able to melt a demonic creature without a trace. Sizzle. However, the usability of his flame breath was limited. The creatures cunningly repositioned themselves between Seon-Hyeok and the refugees, making it so that he could no longer emit his flames recklessly. Two left. Remain strong. Fight back. Seon-Hyeok tightened up and prepared to take on the demons¡¯ attacks. Thud! The pain he anticipated did not come. Instead, there were two dull, heavy impacts. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As he looked at the two disoriented demons looking like they had been smashed over their heads with hammers, Seon-Hyeok belatedly recalled the existences he had forgotten about in his urgency. It was Nudar and the pair of arms. ¡®How dare you!¡¯ He thought he heard Nudar¡¯s furious voice, and immediately after, a pair of arms moved around freely to recklessly beat the heads of the staggering creatures. Thud! Thud! Thud! The demonic creatures lost the strength in their front legs at the repeated impacts, and... Crack. A deliberate blow finally crushed their skulls, ending their sorry lives. Keok. The raid finally concluded once the final demonic creature¡¯s head dropped, stabbed through by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s spear. Of the six assailants, the only one to successfully escape with its life was a demon with its teeth shattered. The remaining five were either killed by having their heads crushed or by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s spear, and the lesser beings rushing towards the refugees were handled by the Qeishas. ¡°Phew¡­¡± With that, the battle ended, and Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh as he lifted his draconian transformation. It had been a chaotic fight. It was his first time facing six of these creatures at once, and it was likewise his first time fighting with the spirit armor. The power of the armor imbued with the ancient spirit had been truly great and far beyond his expectations. Occasionally, his movements were hindered by the autonomously moving arms, but if he did not have this supporting armor making decisions on its own, he would not have been able to end this battle so easily. ¡®No, not yet.¡¯ Despite this, Nudar complained that Turkan Behter¡¯s strength was still incomplete. ¡®I need a little more time. In a land abundant with earth energy and not contaminated with demonic energy, I will be able to fully restore this armor.¡¯ Hearing Nudar¡¯s boast, Seon-Hyeok replied that he would look forward to it before rejoining the procession. ¡°A few fainted from shock, but there were no casualties.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression finally showed relief after receiving John¡¯s report. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, my Lord. Seeing your valor, I almost mistook you for a God of War descending from the heavens.¡± Seon-Hyeok waved John off as he half-listened to his praise. ¡°My Lord¡­¡± John would normally depart immediately at his gesture, but today, he hesitated. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± He looked like he had something on his mind, but could not easily open his mouth. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± In the end, John was unable to voice his thoughts before departing. Najima then approached. ¡°I think I know what he wanted to ask.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Seon-Hyeok had been bothered by the lingering, unanswered thought. When he replied with a smile, Najima gave him a clear look. ¡°He wanted to ask if you really are a ¡®human¡¯ like them. It must be hard to believe.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face suddenly hardened. ¡°So? Are you really a human like them?¡± But even that only lasted a moment. ¡°You sure are curious about something so unimportant.¡± The fact that he could borrow a draconian¡¯s visage for a moment did not make him any less human. Confident in his own identity, Najima¡¯s question was not even worth considering. ¡°I see. It seems like I asked something meaningless.¡± Despite the quick rebuke, Najima did not seem at all embarrassed. On the contrary, she seemed deeply relieved. ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± ¡°The greater one¡¯s position and the stronger one¡¯s power, the more susceptible that person¡¯s mind is to suddenly collapsing at the slightest provocation.¡± Seon-Hyeok replied when he heard Najima¡¯s concerns. ¡°So you were worried I¡¯d be lost like the Dark Lord.¡± ¡°You are stronger than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen, but you also carry an equally large burden.¡± He was the dragon¡¯s companion, inheritor of the legacy of the Earth Spirit King, and a noble of unparalleled rank in the eastern powerhouse of Adenburg. Considering he was not lacking in power, authority, or fame, he had the strength and influence to cause tremendous harm to this world if he so desired. Najima¡¯s concerns were not unfounded. ¡°A burden¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok briefly looked around at the refugees. ¡°Well, I do have a lot on my shoulders.¡± Even as he said this, his expression was not dark. ¡°And I have everything I need right now. It¡¯s not all bad.¡± The biggest problem at the moment, control over the refugees, was solved to some extent through John, and the fighting capacity of the Qeishas was greater than he expected. In addition, the spear made from the body of the Spirit King gave him constant vitality, and the armor merged with the ancient spirit filled in any gaps in his defense. It was enough power for him not to be intimidated, even in the land of the Dark Lord. Following the complete victory over the six attacking demonic creatures, the procession was spared from further raids for a while. It was clear one of the creatures that lost its life held dominion over the immediate area. Thanks to this, Seon-Hyeok and the refugees were able to move forward without any issues for the time being. ¡°Are we about halfway there?¡± They had completed half of the arduous journey. But at the same time, it also meant that they were right in the middle of the demon king¡¯s territory. ¡°It¡¯s about time they returned.¡± It was almost disturbing that they remained unbothered for so long. It felt as though they were experiencing the calm before the storm, and Seon-Hyeok rode on Redvern several times each day to briefly scout the surrounding area. Even so, all he could see were small groups of demonic beings wandering about, and there were no signs of an impending assault. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡± The Qeishas also seemed nervous at the disappearance of the assailants, and they were increasingly on edge. ¡°It¡¯s clear something will happen soon, but the question is what.¡± Seon-Hyeok prepared for the possibilities. First, John was ordered to more thoroughly manage the refugees, and Seon-Hyeok instructed the Qeishas to be prepared to fight at a moment¡¯s notice. How long did they continue in this unnatural silence? Seon-Hyeok¡¯s worries did not come to fruition. But as this continued to be the case, the ominous feelings weighing on his heart continued to grow stronger, and at a certain point, he became impatient. ¡°Just get it over with already.¡± His physical body could not be exhausted, as it was constantly being revitalized, but his mental exhaustion was significant after maintaining a high level of tension. It was not just Seon-Hyeok suffering from this. The Qeishas¡¯ expressions also grew darker day by day. And as the expressions of their protectors grew dark, the refugees likewise became nervous. After living like herbivores their entire lives, they realized that the surrounding atmosphere was anything but normal. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± A young boy, who never once lost his courage even in this hellish place, burrowed into his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡± His mother gently comforted him. Contrary to her words, however, the mother¡¯s gaze as she glanced everywhere was that of prey sensing predators nearby. ¡°Did they change their strategy and decide to wait for us to exhaust ourselves?¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s complaints were not exaggerated. He really felt as though his blood was drying up. It was incredibly frustrating just waiting, when he would much rather smash his enemies the moment they revealed themselves. That said, he was simultaneously too worried about the procession to leave them behind and actively hunt out the demonic creatures and their forces. ¡°Something is coming, and soon.¡± His sense of an impending crisis reached its peak and continued to warn him. And in the end, the ominous hunch manifested into reality. It took the worst form he could have possibly imagined. However, Seon-Hyeok was not intimidated even in the face of the worst-case scenario. His eyes were bright, as if he anticipated this entire situation from the beginning. CH 213 No content CH 214 No content CH 214. Seon-Hyeok learned of the existence of a deeper and greater malice when he encountered the Messenger of Chaos. At that time, he was able to vaguely gauge the power of the Fragment of Chaos. But at this moment, he could not help but admit it. He had known nothing. The Messenger of Chaos was nothing in front of a truly great evil. It was fundamentally different from the minor malice that provoked discomfort. The enormous energy currently approaching simply existed. But despite this, the refugees froze in place and dropped down, submitting to the unseen force. ¡°Mother, please protect us¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Even the fairies, unshakable even at the prospect of the end of the world, were deathly pale as they gathered near the Eternal Flowers and prayed for their Mother¡¯s protection. It truly seemed as though the world was about to end. The Dark Lord had suddenly emerged with his army of the dead and all sorts of horrific beings. ¡°Ah, this is even bigger than I thought.¡± Only Seon-Hyeok maintained his composure in such a dire situation. He neither lost hope in the face of the great evil threatening to devour the world, nor was he intimidated. He was the dragon¡¯s sole companion in this world. Though he may be weaker than the demon king with his Fragment of Chaos, it was not as though he was individually lacking compared to his counterpart. ¡°Drakanade.¡± As soon as he spoke, Seon-Hyeok abandoned his human form and transformed into a draconian. ¡°Grr.¡± It was not a conscious growl. The draconian¡¯s unusually strong fighting spirit identified the Dark Lord as an enemy and encouraged him. Once his will grew strong, it became an aura that enveloped him and a light that repelled the surrounding demonic energy. A brilliant light spread out in all directions. And at that moment, the air, previously suppressed by an irresistible evil, suddenly changed. The refugees, shaking while flat on their stomachs as though they were facing apocalypse, raised their heads and flocked to his side one-by-one. The Qeishas carried the inheritance given by the Mother Tree and also came to him. ¡°Grrrrr.¡± Seon-Hyeok continued to let out a throat-scratching growl. Growl. The low growl soon became a howl that resonated throughout the area. At this moment, it was neither demonic energy nor malice that dominated the space. It was no longer a land ruled by the Dark Lord, but rather indisputably one controlled by the dragon¡¯s will. ¡°Seon-Hyeok!¡± Najima, after seemingly having given up on everything in the presence of the irresistible evil, spoke in an overwhelmed voice as she saw the shining, golden draconian. Her eyes no longer showed the despair from before. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± The same held true for the other Qeishas. They remembered they had a powerful ally at their side and grabbed their bows. ¡°We¡¯ll help!¡± It did not matter the size of the demonic horde swarming the area, or the powerful energy of the Dark Lord. They were convinced that they could handle any obstacle alongside the dragon knight. The Qeishas tightened their grips on their bows as they awaited Seon-Hyeok¡¯s order. They were prepared to rush in without hesitation against the tens of thousands of foes when given the command. However, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s first words after his long howl were completely against their expectations. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The draconian¡¯s voice was still full of fighting spirit, and thus, Najima could not understand what he was saying. ¡°It won¡¯t be much. So hurry up and move east with the refugees.¡± ¡°Seon-Hyeok, what are you¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold them all.¡± He did not allow her to ask questions. ¡°I¡¯ll try to hold as many of them back as possible, but it¡¯ll be difficult. The Dark Lord won¡¯t sit back and watch that happen.¡± Seon-Hyeok quickly poured out instructions as though he was being pursued by something. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you take a detour, or if it takes a long time. Just make sure you get as far away from here as possible.¡± The eyes and movements of the draconian were full of determination, but he continued to give commands as though he was preparing for the end. ¡°If the worst comes to pass, you can decide what happens to them. Your tribe also has its responsibilities.¡± Realizing this, Najima began to panic. She worried that her eternal companion would remain here alone and sacrifice himself for those selfish humans. ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡± Najima gritted her teeth and tried to convince him, but he remained resolute. ¡°You have to safely transport the Mother Tree¡¯s seedlings.¡± ¡°Then just me! My tribe can continue on their own!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for stubbornness. You¡¯ll only be a burden if you stay.¡± Najima was forced to hold back her tears and follow his decision upon hearing that she would be nothing more than a burden. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such unnecessary things. I have no intention of dying here either.¡± All she could believe in now was his promise to return. ¡°So go on. I can¡¯t hold it back anymore.¡± Najima turned around as she saw Seon-Hyeok grit his teeth and struggle to continue the conversation. ¡°Make sure you return. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll leave them behind.¡± Had it not been for the refugees, they likely could have escaped the Dark Lord¡¯s territory long ago. Najima truly blamed the selfish masses. Instead of responding, Seon-Hyeok quickly waved his hand and raised his arm, holding the wooden spear in a reverse grip. He immediately drove the weapon into the ground. An energy full of life spread through the blackened land and showed Najima the path forward. ¡°He will definitely return, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°The Mother chose him. There is no way such a person would meet his end in a place like this.¡± The Qeishas, understanding Najima¡¯s feelings as she was forced to leave behind her partner, briefly comforted her. She nodded helplessly at their words before summoning John, now the de facto representative of the refugees. ¡°There will be no further consideration. Keep in mind that you are the only ones capable of preventing yourselves from falling behind.¡± The quick-witted John immediately understood how precarious the current situation was, as he began to urge the refugees on. ¡°Drop all of your belongings and walk as quickly as possible! Any stragglers will truly be left behind!¡± The other refugees likewise realized that John¡¯s commands were not empty words, as they moved forward with grim expressions on their faces. With that, a hellish march began. Najima¡¯s words were no exaggeration. The Qeishas had moved in pace with the refugees up to this point, but they now quickly outpaced them with their characteristic, light footsteps. ¡°Remember what I said earlier.¡± Najima glanced at John, located towards the front of the refugees, and quickly spoke before following her tribe. ¡°Hurry up, you slackers!¡± ¡°Do you want to delay after coming all this way and end up in a monster¡¯s stomach?¡± Even before John¡¯s urging, the refugees followed the Qeishas in a near run. They abandoned all of the belongings they stubbornly kept during the previous journey. ¡°T, this is too fast!¡± John grew anxious as the Qeishas accelerated from a light walk into a run. Even though he knew it was shameless, he could not help but beg. The fairies did not even pretend to listen to him, as they continued to run forward. ¡°Hurry up!¡± John looked back at the refugees and shouted. He worried that the Qeishas were trying to abandon them on purpose. ¡°But if any of you abandon the group to survive on your own, know that the Lord will not forgive you when he returns!¡± However, even in such a situation, John was not sure of the consequences of leaving behind the children, women, and the elderly. Despite being out of breath, he urged the refugees to take care of the weak. Najima did not slow down her tribe despite seeing the struggling masses. Of course, it was not that the Qeishas were trying to abandon them. Rather, there was something they needed to take care of from the vanguard. ¡°Get ready!¡± At the command of the old Qeisha running at the very front, the others bent their backs to the fullest. It was a truly acrobatic maneuver, getting into a firing position without slowing down. ¡°Fire!¡± A thousand arrows rose high into the sky at the Qeisha¡¯s command. ¡°Again!¡± Even before the tremors of the first volley subsided, the Qeishas fired another volley of arrows. Whoosh! Despite running at a pace difficult for the refugees to even follow, the fairies were able to exhibit an amazing talent for firing arrows nonstop. Shriek! Around the time the first volley of arrows returned to the ground, countless demonic beings screamed in the distance. That was the beginning. Screams and groans continued to rise up from the front. They were from the demonic horde blocking the refugees¡¯ path. The Qeishas continued to fire their arrows, and eventually, they all saw the army of demonic beings scattered on the ground and peppered with arrows. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± As the Qeishas had fired their projectiles higher than usual to extend their range, the arrows lacked the necessary penetrative force. As a result of this, despite the fairies¡¯ excellent marksmanship, there were more enemies blocking their path than expected. For the Qeishas themselves, it would be simple to break through enemy lines, but the problem was what would happen to the refugees trailing them. What to do? Volleys fired while running were not powerful enough. In order to demonstrate their usual destructive force, they would need to stop in place to attack. In the moment they pondered about their course of action, a red flame shot out from an unexpected direction and hit the center of the enemy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Najima was immediately able to discern the owner of this sulfurous flame. You can¡¯t. It¡¯d only be a burden to go back. She was still desperate to go back and assist him. She forced herself to continue her slowing footsteps and pointed an arrow at the remaining enemies. *** ¡°Whew. Whew.¡± Having confirmed that the Qeishas were handling the remaining enemies after he opened up a path for them, Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath and turned around. From here on out, he needed to put his faith in them. No, even if they were forced to abandon a significant portion of the refugees due to their lacking strength, there was nothing he could personally do about the situation. His responsibility was not in dealing with the demonic horde blocking the refugees¡¯ path forward, but rather the great malice approaching him. ¡°Joon-Min has to fight a guy like this? I feel bad for him.¡± The Dark Lord¡¯s energy was so strong that he pitied the warrior destined to face him. But that was all. Seon-Hyeok showed neither a sense of difficulty in being left alone in the endless armies of evil, nor a feeling of crisis in the face of the great enemy before him. Grin. The drake-like snout instead broke out in a grin. It was a fierce smile befitting his draconian visage, and his new form¡¯s suppressed instincts began to bubble up to the surface. This was the disposition he had to constantly fight after gaining the draconian transformation ability - the self-restraint he had to show up until this point as a person with a great number of responsibilities. Roar! With a roar fiercer than ever before, the draconian¡¯s violent nature was completely freed from its shackles. The clear energy surrounding him changed completely. It grew wilder and more primal in nature - it was the instinctual fighting spirit of a wild animal. This was the reason he had to send away the Qeishas first, and this was the greatest weapon he could wield as a dragon knight facing the mighty demon king. Crunch. His snout became even longer, and the sharp teeth he kept hidden revealed themselves. His shoulders, already unusually broad, became even wider as his back bent violently. It called forth images of the dragon - his draconian form, closer to human than dragon until now, became wilder in nature. ¡°Grrr.¡± The fierce beast growled threateningly, and at that moment, the Dark Lord finally revealed himself, surrounded by his demons and lesser servants. CH 215 No content CH 215. The Dark Lord was an unseemly man who did not mirror his overwhelming presence and status. Despite being covered in a cape from head to toe, the Dark Lord¡¯s skinny physique was easily noticeable. He seemed too ordinary to be the Dark Lord responsible for the utter destruction of the west and the loss of countless lives. He looked like a journeyman commonly seen while riding on the plains. But despite this, the Dark Lord seemed neither small nor normal. Neither his cape nor his scrawny figure could lessen the majesty of the Dark Lord, and he was unable to conceal his presence. He was an absolute ruler dominating ten thousand demons - it was clearly he who dominated the area. In such a situation, the only creature refusing to submit to the Dark Lord was a beast enveloped in golden light like a suit of holy armor. The draconian glared at the Dark Lord. Growl. At this irreverent behavior, the demonic creatures growled and looked ready to charge in at once. However, they did not dare act without permission from their master, and so they only glared at their foe fiercely. Swish. The face of the Dark Lord, covered in the darkness of his hood, turned to the draconian. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking in the darkness. The Dark Lord simply stared at the draconian, and the draconian likewise stared back. ¡°Are you the rumored dragon rider?¡± The Dark Lord broke the silence first. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you sometime.¡± Surprisingly, the Dark Lord sounded almost affectionate, as though he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Seon-Hyeok was taken aback. Various individuals had told him that the Dark Lord was completely dominated by the Fragment of Chaos. But right now, facing the person in question, the Dark Lord seemed to be quite different from the evil demon he anticipated. The demon king¡¯s tone was normal, and for some reason, there seemed to be a sense of friendliness in his words. It almost made him feel silly for being the sole one growling and working up his fighting spirit. What kind of situation is this? He could not understand his opponent¡¯s attitude, but this was not all for the worst. After all, he remained in this place to buy time for the refugees and the Qeishas to flee. He needed to endure and keep the Dark Lord and his demonic horde occupied until they reached a safe place. In such a situation, it was beneficial for him that the Dark Lord was not rushing in at the first opportunity. So long as they were simply exchanging conversation, the Dark Lord¡¯s subordinates did not leave his side. Seon-Hyeok was determined to buy time in this manner. But there was a problem. ¡°Grrrr.¡± The completely unleashed ferocity of the draconian hindered him. Damn it. Even when he tried to open his mouth and force an answer, all that came out was a violent growl. Without realizing it himself, he was trying to move towards his opponent. Just a bit! Just a bit! He desperately took deep breaths while suppressing his fighting spirit. Though his desire to destroy all in front of him remained, taking several deep breaths allowed him to regain some of his senses. ¡°... why?¡± He barely managed to blurt out a single word. Though it was the aggressive voice of a fierce beast, it was an attempt to show the Dark Lord his willingness to exchange conversation. ¡°Because you were my idol.¡± ¡°What?¡± This unpredictable conversation made Seon-Hyeok deeply confused. In a situation where they should feel mutual hostility, the Dark Lord continued to show favor to him. ¡°Even on the other end of the continent, I was able to hear about the eastern foreigner capable of flying through the skies. I was envious of your freedom to roam about the heavens as if it were all yours.¡± To be honest, Seon-Hyeok had never actually flown freely through the skies. He was always burdened with missions and responsibilities, and his flights were no more than a means of exterminating the enemy. But there was no need for Seon-Hyeok to tell the Dark Lord this. He believed it would be better to leave his opponent deep in his own reminiscing. And anyways, he was too busy suppressing the draconian instincts to do much more. ¡°You may not believe it, but I was always happy to hear about your rumors, as though they were my own successes.¡± The Dark Lord almost treated him like a friend. ¡°That was the only joy I felt, allowing me to endure that hell of a time.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not understand. His enemy perhaps did not expect him to, as he declined to explain his feelings in detail. ¡°But by the way.¡± The friendly tone remained, but Seon-Hyeok somehow found this plain voice unsettling. ¡°The more successful you were, the shittier I felt about my own situation.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s golden scales stood on end, and his suppressed fighting spirit boiled up at the ominous feeling. ¡°People who have proven their worth will be successful and rise in status without consideration of their origin? That¡¯s wishful thinking that only applies in the east - nobody thinks like that out here. Around here, in this dog-eat-dog world, all non-nobles are expendable, only worthy of being used and thrown away.¡± ¡°Grrrrr.¡± He let out a low growl without realizing it, but the Dark Lord continued his monologue without caring about Seon-Hyeok¡¯s reaction. ¡°My comrades died for meaningless reasons. Would you believe it if I told you some died because the nobles didn¡¯t like black hair?¡± However, in spite of his fighting spirit, Seon-Hyeok found himself conflicted by the Dark Lord¡¯s lamenting words. ¡°Awakening? How nice. How would anyone ever experience their awakening when they¡¯re solely being worked in the mines day after day? Awakening. Classes. Those were little more than dreams.¡± Nonetheless, this man had somehow progressed quicker than anyone else and had reached his status as Dark Lord. Seon-Hyeok found this incomprehensible. ¡°In that situation, all that was left for us was spite. We hated the unidentified beings responsible for bringing us into this world, and the worthless nobles who slit our throats and stripped naked our loved ones for their entertainment.¡± After speaking freely for a while, the Dark Lord suddenly snickered. ¡°But ironically, those bastards¡¯ worthless acts became the foundation for my awakening.¡± This was the moment the Dark Lord revealed how he had awakened, despite never once receiving training. ¡°I¡¯m saying that people¡¯s despair, hatred, and pain are the biggest contributors to me leveling up. And I¡¯m saying¡­¡± His eyes glowed red in the darkness under the hood. ¡°All the deaths in the west added to my strength.¡± Over ten kingdoms were annihilated, and countless people were sacrificed. The Dark Lord was claiming that all of this suffering laid the foundation for his growth. ¡°So what do you think my level is now?¡± Seon-Hyeok got goosebumps as he saw the Dark Lord¡¯s red eyes. ¡°And what¡¯s your level?¡± Seon-Hyeok could not know why the Dark Lord shared his story. All that was for sure was that the Dark Lord simply watched the Qeishas run away with the inheritance and seedlings of the Spirit King because of his absolute confidence in his ability to acquire them whenever he desired. ¡°Ah, I asked something meaningless. It¡¯s not important what level you are right now.¡± The Dark Lord¡¯s mouth, now visible under his hood, curled up in a smile. ¡°What is important is whether the dragon is by your side or not.¡± An overflowing black haze slowly began to cover the Dark Lord¡¯s body. ¡°If you have it, hurry up and show me.¡± At some point, the demon king became one with the dark energy, turning into the darkness itself. Silence. This enemy was now so large he could devour the entire sky, and the faint sunlight completely disappeared. The deepest of nights covered the world. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die here today.¡± His echoing voice was no longer human, but rather the embodiment of the greatest evil. ¡°This is a bit too much¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok found himself letting out a groan. The demons and the lesser demonic beings filling the area could no longer be seen. All that was visible was the darkness, and Seon-Hyeok knew that this darkness was the Dark Lord himself. This demon king was like the darkest and deepest of nights. ¡°I thought this was going too smoothly.¡± But he had already prepared for this. Seon-Hyeok never believed he would be able to talk it out with the man responsible for turning the west into hell, and he had no desire to exchange conversation. Regardless of the sad plight of the western foreigners, the Dark Lord who wiped out all life in the area was unforgivable evil itself, and Seon-Hyeok was not corrupt enough to cordially speak with such a person. All he needed was the time for the refugees and the Qeishas to evacuate to safety. He had bought more than enough time. Shriek! In the distance, he heard Redvern, who had followed the Qeishas in their escape. It was a signal that the refugees and the Qeishas had completely left the area. ¡°You are not my mortal enemy, and I am not yours.¡± The true enemy of the Dark Lord was the valiant warrior, not the Dragon Knight. Similarly, the Dragon Knight¡¯s fated enemy was the Dragon Slayer, not this Demon King. ¡°But even so, I don¡¯t think I can let you go like this.¡± But despite this, Seon-Hyeok burned with hostility as though he was facing his single greatest enemy. ¡°It would have been better if you were truly crazy, or if you tried to rationalize your actions.¡± The situation would have been more acceptable if the Dark Lord attributed his actions to revenge, or if he offered a weak excuse that he hated this world. But this demon king seemed far too normal. He seemed to be at peace, and it was almost unbelievable that he was overwhelmed by chaos. He did not feel the slightest guilt even knowing the weight of his atrocities. For him, the sacrificed people of the west were little more than experience values. ¡°Rationalize? Are they really worth that? You¡¯ve already witnessed what those people are like, haven¡¯t you?¡± Was the Dark Lord hiding and watching from somewhere? Or perhaps the suffering Seon-Hyeok experienced was part of his greater machinations? There was no way to tell. ¡°Those pigs who don¡¯t know what freedom or equality are - the people unaware of the people supporting them. There¡¯s no point in keeping such bastards alive.¡± All he could be sure of at the moment was, ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t accept, but I¡¯ll ask anyway. Do you have any desire to stand on our side?¡± ¡°Get lost, you crazy psychopath.¡± It was that he could never live under the same sky as the Dark Lord. Seon-Hyeok could not possibly know how high of a level the Dark Lord reached, and moreover, this opponent was now complete after acquiring the Fragment of Chaos. In contrast, he still had yet to meet the dragon, and his level was not anything spectacular. He was inferior in all aspects. Nonetheless, Seon-Hyeok did not fear him in the slightest. ¡°Then you must die.¡± The Dark Lord declared his death. ¡°Try it if you can.¡± And he openly rejected his enemy¡¯s declaration. The Dark Lord snorted in derision before unleashing the darkness, and this endless darkness poured down on him. It was as though the heavens were crashing down. The draconian¡¯s long snout opened wide, and he spit out flames that set fire to the darkness descending on him. ¡°How dare you, a dragon rider without a dragon!¡± Perhaps he thought he could crush the dragon-less dragon rider in a single blow? The Dark Lord angrily let out a roar. But this rage lasted only a moment, as he suddenly faltered at the sudden rampaging of the dragon¡¯s aura. ¡°Do you think I remained here alone without a plan?¡± Seon-Hyeok growled violently as he looked at the Dark Lord. CH 216. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m waiting for you here?¡± The plains, once probably filled with wild grass and flowers, were now black and rotting due to the demonic energy. There were no signs of life on the barren land. However, the fact that the land was rotting and dominated by the demon king did not mean that it lacked any remnants of its original vitality. Somewhere far below the blackened soil remained a persistent and vital spirit that endured the terrible calamity. ¡°And why haven¡¯t I moved a foot?¡± Seon-Hyeok crushed the rotten ground with his feet as he looked towards the Dark Lord. ¡°Bluffing now doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re about to die!¡± The demon king exclaimed as he unleashed the darkness, uninterested in what his opponent had to say. Whoosh. Seon-Hyeok did not falter a bit even as he saw the darkness pouring forth like a waterfall. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be interested either.¡± The dragon¡¯s aura, momentarily pushed back by the darkness, expanded once again. ¡°You¡¯re too strong now to care about such minor details.¡± The powerful darkness was the deadliest poison to living beings, and a terrible disaster in itself. ¡°And that strength is why you¡¯ll be defeated here today.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Seon-Hyeok spoke coldly to the Dark Lord as the foreigner repeated his actions over and over again without understanding the situation. ¡°From what I can tell, you¡¯re a kid who hasn¡¯t even been in a proper fight.¡± It was unreasonable to say that the demon king conquering the west had no practical experience. However, Seon-Hyeok remained confident in his claims. ¡°Bullshit! Nordic¡¯s most valiant knights! Its strongest mages! They all fell at my hand¡­¡± ¡°Right. You killed them all.¡± ¡°Then what kind of nonsense is that?¡± The Dark Lord stubbornly unleashed his demonic energy as he fiercely shouted. ¡°But I have to say.¡± As the dark energy grew, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice became even calmer. ¡°Pouring out demonic energy and raising the dead to force them into battle isn¡¯t everything in war.¡± The demonic energy was undeniably a powerful weapon. It was a terrible poison that polluted the mind and weakened the body, suppressing even the powerful knights and mages of this world. However, this only applied to those the energy affected. Seon-Hyeok was a dragon knight protected by the dragon herself, and no matter how powerful the darkness was, it could not disrupt his body and spirit. ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s not all about stepping back into safety and using your powers, you coward.¡± ¡°What?¡± The enraged demon king tried to say something, but Seon-Hyeok had no intention of continuing the conversation. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what¡¯? I¡¯m saying I¡¯m ready.¡± The ground began to shake. What initially started as slight tremors became a powerful earthquake that threatened to collapse the entire world. ¡°Instead of rambling on from the beginning, you should have killed me at all costs while you had the chance.¡± Seon-Hyeok, standing firm on the shaking land, aimed his spear at the Dark Lord. Thump. Thump. The sound of the rapidly beating heart did not come from him. It came from the earth veins, carrying the still-flowing energy of the land itself. ¡°Collapse.¡± The persistent and yet unextinguished remnants of the earth energy in the west exploded at his command. Whoosh. The ground collapsed, and red columns of fire rose in all directions. The mighty darkness covering the sky was torn to pieces by the hundreds of pillars of flame, and the tens of thousands forming the demonic army were swallowed up by the raging land, disappearing without a trace. When the terrible ground collapse concluded, all that remained was the earth, torn apart and revealing its insides as though ravaged by a massive animal, and its boiling blood. Having consumed the last of its energy, the land was completely spent and met its end. ¡°Keok!¡± Seon-Hyeok, standing alone on the now hellish land, threw up blood. The powerful visage of the dragon knight was nowhere to be seen - he was flushed and bloodied, clearly spent after using his ability. It would not have been strange if he collapsed on the spot, but it was understandable. After all, he had used all of the earth energy remaining in the area and allowed his own body to be the conduit for that power. Though the spear granted by the Spirit King and the armor containing the ancient spirit relieved much of his burden, the cost of using a power he could not yet control was immense. Ugh. I can¡¯t do this a second time. Thanks to the constantly flowing energy, his body, always full of vitality, was now so tired that it was difficult to even lift a finger. As the draconian transformation was forcibly released, the bones in his whole body were in severe pain, as though they had all broken at once. That was not all. The spirit armor restored by Nudar now barely covered his right hand, and the spear made from living wood left by the Mother Tree looked feeble and crumbly, like an old tree suffering from drought. It would likely take quite a bit of energy to get those two pieces of equipment back to their original state. Nonetheless, his gamble proved successful. Though he suffered significant damage himself, he successfully eliminated tens of thousands of the demonic horde and dozens of demons - it was not a disadvantageous exchange. Was I being too greedy in trying to eliminate the Dark Lord... However, he had failed to deal with the most threatening foe, the Dark Lord himself. Although he could not recover all of the unleashed energy and seemed to shrink back, the demon king did not seem to have been hit too badly. Nevertheless, the Dark Lord was no longer here now. He was not repelled, but rather seemed to have retreated of his own volition. To think that the west fell to a loser like him... The demon king, frightened by his opponent¡¯s counterattack once his own assault using demonic energy proved ineffective, was far different from what he had imagined. Park Sang-Jin was a coward given the class of Dark Lord and only acquired the Fragment of Chaos because of the events at the time. He was timid, cowardly, and self-centered, nothing more. Seon-Hyeok almost felt sorry for the demonkin who had shouldered tremendous risk in approaching to beg him to save their comrade. ¡°If Sang-Jin really wanted to, the central kingdoms would have fallen by now, if not the east as well.¡± The demonkin claimed that the demonic energy did not extend past the west because of the Dark Lord¡¯s efforts. They suggested that his current rampage was due to the influence of the Fragment of Chaos. They could not be more wrong. The Dark Lord only remained in the west because he was horribly timid and a coward. ¡°Ack! Seon-Hyeok could still hear the screams of the demon king. The Dark Lord had fled in confusion just from the minor damage inflicted on a portion of the darkness he unleashed, not even his own body. It was as though the legacy of the Spirit Kings was no longer on his mind. Seon-Hyeok frowned as he recalled this final image of the Dark Lord. His body screamed out after serving as the conduit for the earth energy. His consciousness grew faint from the intense pain tearing his body apart. It was time to pay the price for accessing this unmanageable power. ¡°Redvern¡­¡± Before he lost consciousness, he barely managed to call his dragon subspecies. Shriek! Redvern immediately responded to his call. It was clear the wyvern had been circling the area, worried about its owner. Seon-Hyeok closed his eyes as he heard the sound of flapping wings after the brief roar. *** Shriek! Finding Seon-Hyeok left alone on the lava-covered land, Redvern folded its wings and descended. It was no easy feat, considering the heat of the lava that had not yet cooled. Pop. Pop. Some of the embers that rose up with the wind punctured holes in the wyvern¡¯s film-like wings. Shriek! Surprised, Redvern shrieked like it was about to die. Nonetheless, the wyvern did not forget its purpose despite the pain of its wings melting in the heat, and ultimately managed to land next to its master. Chirp! Carefully folding its claws to avoid harming its owner, Redvern struggled for a while to secure Seon-Hyeok to its body. Flap. When it flapped its wings vigorously, the embers surrounding them once again began to damage the wyvern. Shriek! Even as it screamed, Redvern managed to rescue its master from the lava-covered land, and when it finally rose up to the point where the heat could no longer reach them, it looked around with its long neck. Chirp. Perhaps it finally found its bearings, as the red creature began to charge through the sky. However, the direction it flew was strange, completely different from where the Qeishas and refugees were. *** The Central Alliance was in a stalemate against the demonic army. At first, they suffered considerable losses in defending the widely-spread front, but as time passed, they were able to adapt to the situation and begin effectively intercepting the enemy. However, wars could not end through simple adaptation. The number of demonic beings was still great enough to cover the entire front, and the fighting continued. The efforts of the humans desperately fighting the demons and the demonic army like their lives depended on it was as though they were living in a past, mythological era before humans became masters of the continent. Countless individuals died, and there were innumerable defeats. But through those depths of despair, there were valuable victories, and new heroes were born. The warrior, Park Joon-Min, was one of these new heroes. The master of Balmung, the Holy Sword, and the Apostle of God. The first holy knight of Astoria. These were the titles now given to him. The people praised the warrior responsible for consecutive victories on the bleakest of battlefields. Around the time news of the westward-bound Drachen could no longer be heard, Joon-Min became the new hope for the central front. ¡°Hm?¡± Even today, Joon-Min had succeeded in hunting down a demon that had crossed the border under cover of darkness. He suddenly looked towards the western sky. ¡°Balmung, this¡­¡± [It¡¯s the Dark Lord.] Joon-Min could tell because he was the true enemy of the demon king. The ominous energy and malice covering the western sky was clearly that of his mortal enemy. ¡°Why is the Dark Lord so close, when he should be in Nordic?¡± The Dark Lord had previously been so far away that Joon-Min could not feel his presence. He frowned at the sudden change in their situation. [The Dark Lord is fighting someone - someone truly powerful.] At the words of the Holy Sword, an entity that was more insightful than any other when it came to the demon king, Joon-Min shouted out. ¡°It¡¯s Seon-Hyeok hyung!¡± [I am certain you¡¯re correct. There isn¡¯t anyone else aside from the dragon rider capable of forcing the Dark Lord to use this much of his energy.] ¡°I knew it! I knew he¡¯d be alive!¡± There were all sorts of speculations circulating around the unreachable Drachen, the most prevalent of which was that he died struggling alone in the Dark Lord¡¯s realm. [Everyone can know that without you making such a fuss, since his dragons are still around and well.] ¡°But still!¡± It was easy for Joon-Min to know that Seon-Hyeok would be alive given the dragons remaining calmly in place, but he could not help but feel happy at this unexpected news. ¡°Considering how much of a monster he is, how could he ever have trouble?¡± Joon-Min grinned like a fool as he celebrated news of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s well-being. [Wait.] After being silent for a moment, the Holy Sword stopped Joon-Min¡¯s rambling. [The battle has ended.] But somehow, the voice felt unusually heavy. ¡°Huh? Already? The Dark Lord¡¯s energy is still¡­¡± [There¡¯s no way of knowing what happened to the dragon¡¯s companion, but it¡¯s clear that the demon king did not suffer much damage.] Joon-Min immediately paled. Around the time the ominous energy in the west died down, Joon-Min returned to the base at Panthea, situated at Astoria¡¯s front lines and figuratively the tip of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s sword pointing to the west. What awaited him when he returned was the confirmation of the fears that bothered him during his journey. ¡°Drachen has fallen in battle.¡± There had been countless distasteful rumors in the past, but the situation was different this time. THe news of Drachen¡¯s death circulating in Panthea was unusually specific and was based in truth. CH 216 No content CH 217. ¡°Drachen¡¯s dragons have disappeared without a trace.¡± The people were in an uproar, saying there was no way the dragons would all disappear at once unless something happened to Drachen himself. The sorrowful cries heard on the night of their disappearance further added weight to the people¡¯s speculation. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Those have to be false rumors.¡± Joon-Min¡¯s face turned even paler when he heard the soldiers¡¯ conversations. [But it makes sense. If the dragon¡¯s companion fell in battle, it would not be strange for his dragons to disappear with him.] ¡°Shut up. You saw for yourself what a monster he is. How could he have fallen so easily?¡± [He is certainly strong. It¡¯s almost unbelievable that he has not reached his complete form yet.] The Holy Sword remained adamant. [But even so, his strength is still that of a commoner who has yet to acquire the foundation of his power.] Balmung voiced the reality that its owner wanted to avoid. [In contrast, the demon king has grown by devouring the death and despair of countless people, and is in possession of the Fragment of Chaos. Maybe the situation would be different if the dragon accompanied him, but in his current state, there is no way he could defeat the Dark Lord in his complete form.] ¡°Shut up. Shut up. Shut up.¡± The Holy Sword let out a sigh at the sight of its enraged owner. [I also hope that he is safe. Just as you and I belong to the light, he also represents hope for the future.] When the sword stepped back, Joon-Min let out a sigh, unable to remain stubborn himself. He could still recall the image of Seon-Hyeok proudly calling him a brother and hero in front of countless people. The emotions and gratitude he felt at the time lingered in his mind. These memories were even clearer because he had been chased around by the Astorian figures without anyone to rely on. ¡°Just shut up for now. Stop saying such unlucky nonsense.¡± Perhaps recognizing it was useless to say any more, Balmung shut its mouth and did not poke at its master¡¯s anger any further. ¡°I¡¯ll have to confirm for myself first.¡± The warrior immediately sought out the Adenburg expedition. It was possible they would know the truth. Joon-Min froze the moment he opened the doors to the barracks where the Adenburg people gathered. Heavy. The atmosphere inside and out were completely different despite being a single tent flap apart. The sinking feeling was even more uncomfortable because these were the fighters from Adenburg, generally unusually cheerful on the normally hideous battlefield. ¡°So you heard the rumors.¡± When Joon-Min wordlessly opened and closed his mouth, unsure of how to proceed, Lee Soo-Hyuk, the leader of the two-handed swordsmen he was normally close to, reached out first. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Two days ago, all of the commander¡¯s dragons disappeared.¡± Two days ago was when he and the Holy Sword sensed the surge of demonic energy in the west. ¡°Where the hell¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that either. There was definitely a guard stationed at the time, but nobody saw the dragons leaving the base.¡± It was truly baffling. Not one, but four, of those large dragon subspecies had disappeared, but nobody had seen them. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking everywhere, but there are no signs of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he is fine.¡± There was nothing else to say. Joon-Min just spoke with conviction. ¡°We believe so too.¡± He could not be happier knowing that he was not the only one believing in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s safety. However, the situation was not favorable enough to be outwardly pleased. ¡°But it¡¯s clear something happened to him. Otherwise, the dragons would not have disappeared so suddenly like that.¡± If Seon-Hyeok was in trouble, Joon-Min needed to find a way to help. He asked the Adenburg expedition about their future plans, determined to assist if possible. ¡°We will be heading west at dawn the day after tomorrow.¡± They acted as though they were simply doing what they had to. ¡°It¡¯ll be too much of a burden to venture too deep into that territory, but we intend to explore where we can.¡± What kind of people would unhesitatingly decide to head into the hell overflowing with demons to check on the safety of a single person? The warrior truly admired the extraordinary loyalty of the Adenburg people. ¡°I will help you.¡± Joon-Min was likewise determined. [The moment you enter the Dark Lord¡¯s realm, all eyes will be on you.] But there was a problem. It was the fact that he was the mortal enemy of the Dark Lord. [In all likelihood, the Dark Lord will do whatever he can to get rid of you now, before you reach your complete state. And you are not yet powerful enough to overcome him.] He could not refute the Holy Sword¡¯s comment. As Balmung stated, the yet incomplete warrior was nothing more than good prey for the demon king. [I understand your feelings, but they will lose more than they gain by having your support.] ¡°Damn it!¡± In the end, Joon-Min was forced to give up heading west with the Adenburg expedition. ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Neither Soo-Hyuk nor the others gathered there blamed him, as they also vaguely understood the relationship between the warrior and the Dark Lord. Even if that had not been the case, the interests of the Holy Kingdom and the warrior were too complicated for Joon-Min to accompany them. The Holy Sword, Balmung, was a treasure symbolizing the authority of Astoria itself, and the Holy Kingdom was not so understanding as to send its owner to the west at great risk to itself. ¡°Everyone has to consider their own situation.¡± Soo-Hyuk consoled Joon-Min, stating that Astoria had agreed to provide a great deal of support in their search for Seon-Hyeok¡¯s whereabouts at the request of the Adenburg Kingdom. ¡°I will be unable to join you, but I will do my best to gather as much support as possible from the Holy Kingdom.¡± It would certainly be a difficult journey. It was possible that the majority of people gathered here would not be able to return. Joon-Min¡¯s expression grew even darker as he knew this well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± But somehow, Soo-Hyuk seemed full of confidence, overshadowing the warrior¡¯s concerns. ¡°We have an incredible monster on our side too.¡± ¡°Then have new reinforcements arrived from Adenburg?¡± Soo-Hyuk shook his head. ¡°Then¡­?¡± ¡°To be honest, our main mission is not combat.¡± What the hell is he saying? Joon-Min looked confused as he looked at Soo-Hyuk, as he and the Adenburg reinforcements had been fighting well all this time. ¡°Rather, it is to escort.¡± With that, Soo-Hyuk glanced towards one side of the barracks. ¡°Hm?¡± Joon-Min followed that gaze as he unknowingly turned around. He was immediately taken aback. A woman completely covered in a cape had her head weakly buried between her knees. It was as though she had fallen asleep after crying herself into exhaustion. ¡°She¡¯s not in great condition at the moment and might not look the part, but she is the true strength of our forces.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Joon-Min was momentarily at a loss for words. Despite being in and out of these barracks before, he had never been introduced to this woman lacking any sort of presence, and it was hard to accept the foreigner¡¯s words at face value. ¡°Another monster raised by the commander.¡± Soo-Hyuk confidently spoke as he looked at the disbelieving warrior. ¡°She is the Illusion Beast Master.¡± *** Public opinion reached a fever pitch as rumors spread that Adenburg¡¯s figures would soon leave the Astoria base in search of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s whereabouts. ¡®Drachen was the first to step up when nobody wanted to help the Central Kingdoms.¡¯ ¡®If the Central Kingdoms ignore Drachen¡¯s plight, they have no basis to complain if the rest of the continent turns its back on them.¡¯ ¡®If Drachen truly has met his end, it is only right that they recover his body and have it laid to rest in his home kingdom.¡¯ The soldiers raised their voices, saying that it was necessary to repay Drachen¡¯s heroic actions. If that was all, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s command could have ignored the comments and tried to take credit for what they did do. But it was not just the common soldiers speaking up for Drachen¡¯s cause. ¡®The Indomitable Duke was the one with the greatest contributions in preventing our fall like the west. Our Iberian Alliance is willing to stand up for him.¡¯ The nobles from the Iberian Alliance quickly rose up in support of Adenburg, as they had benefitted tremendously from Drachen using them as the conduit for spreading news of the calamity in the west. ¡®If you turn your back on the plight of the Indomitable Duke, the one responsible for countless achievements, why would our eastern kingdoms choose to fight in this faraway kingdom? The Holy Kingdom must prove that the central and eastern kingdoms are unified towards the same goal.¡¯ The officials from each eastern kingdom leading their respective forces stepped forward to pressure the Holy Kingdom. ¡°If the Holy Kingdom fears the development of a power vacuum on the front lines, I will fill that gap myself. Astoria must not worry about the situation on the front.¡± When even Joon-Min, the emergent hero in this struggle, rose up in unison, the Holy Kingdom was no longer able to resist. ¡°30 fully-fledged priests, 20 bards, 50 Templar Knights, and 2,000 holy warriors will be dispatched to assist in their search.¡± The average warriors aside, the remaining forces were important resources cherished by the Holy Kingdom. This declaration indicated Astoria¡¯s wholehearted willingness to back the expedition, even at great cost to its own manpower. ¡°Thank you.¡± Joon-Min welcomed this support, which was greater than what he anticipated, and thanked the leaders of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°There is nothing to be thankful for. We are not sending them because of your request or Adenburg¡¯s.¡± One of the two archbishops in charge at Panthea spoke solemnly with a serious expression. ¡°This is all for the Indomitable Duke. He was the first to spread news about the fall of the west, buying our kingdoms the time to fight this evil with one mind, and he saved countless lives by throwing himself into danger. He is truly a righteous man.¡± The archbishop clicked his tongue, saying that if the present situation did not involve Drachen himself, he would never send his precious brothers into the cursed land. The warrior inwardly snorted at the comment. Sly like a fox, old man. Maintaining that facade knowing full well you were pressured into this course of action. Joon-Min had once been at odds with the high-ranking figures of the Astoria Kingdom over the ownership of the Holy Sword. The archbishop in charge of Panthea had been one of his most fervent detractors at the time. Because of this, he knew better than anyone how politically motivated and greedy this man was. Even if the archbishop did not show it, Joon-Min knew he would be deeply displeased inside. ¡°As expected of the archbishop.¡± However, Joon-Min also maintained a vastly different outward appearance. He pointedly pretended to praise the archbishop. ¡°Ahem.¡± The leader at Panthea gave a fake cough in an attempt to hide his discomfort. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to pray, so I will be on my way. Do what you must do, Brother.¡± In contrast to his lazy words, the archbishop quickly rushed to leave the scene. Joon-Min wanted nothing more than to follow him and shower him in even more sarcasm, but he suppressed these urges. Regardless of the reason, it was true that the Holy Kingdom was providing significant support for the expedition. The 2,000 warriors, in addition to the Templar Knights and bards, was by no means a small force. It was more than capable of disposing of any reasonable force of demonic beings. Even if the leadership is rotten to the core, those below are pure. The forces being dispatched by Astoria consisted entirely of volunteers. Joon-Min felt nothing but admiration for their self-sacrificing spirit in volunteering for such a dangerous mission. However, it was still too early to be surprised. Joon-Min only realized this the day the Adenburg forces were set to leave the base. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± The troops organized by the Holy Kingdom consisted of 2,000 warriors, the Templar Knights, and roughly 100 others. Adenburg¡¯s forces numbered only around 120. But for some reason, the number of individuals gathered at the entrance of the base was much greater. The troops, carrying various banners and dressed in dissimilar uniforms, numbered over 4,000. ¡°Who are all these people?¡± When Joon-Min asked in complete bewilderment, Soo-Hyuk responded with an encouraging look. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to ask. What the hell did the commander do here in the Central Kingdoms?¡± ¡°What, what did he do that¡­¡± Still unable to grasp the situation, Joon-Min next turned to Baron Adolph Hochnech, the head of the Adenburg forces. ¡°The people here have all received the commander¡¯s favor or are indebted to him in one way or another.¡± Joon-Min looked around at the baron¡¯s words. ¡°I am Golas of Ostea. I am here to help because the Indomitable Duke showed his kindness in revealing the issues of the west.¡± ¡°I am Juan of Iberia. I¡¯ve become indebted to the duke for this and that, so I am here to return the favor.¡± Those who made eye contact with him each explained how they became associated with Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Hm. Well, to be honest, I¡¯ve never met the Indomitable Duke. I¡¯ve always admired his heroic deeds, so I came to help.¡± ¡°There are so many talented individuals here that I never had the opportunity to fight. As a knight, I volunteered, hoping my sword can be used where it¡¯s most needed.¡± There were those among them who volunteered because of Drachen¡¯s renown, and others seeking to create a name for themselves, but the majority owed their lives to Seon-Hyeok at least once. Soo-Hyuk and his party seemed genuinely surprised that one person was able to show grace to so many people in such a short period of time. But that was not all. ¡°We will join you as well.¡± A group of masked individuals quickly appeared. These were the Qeisha archers left behind when Seon-Hyeok departed with Najima. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the situation with the Holy Kingdom, as they are closer in reality to mercenary forces.¡± Joon-Min was deeply impressed by the spirited forces, and full of emotion, he tightly grabbed his Holy Sword. And at that moment, a holy light emanated from Balmung and covered the troops. ¡°May God bless the righteous!¡± The words left by the Holy Sword¡¯s master became a blessing and a spell protecting the forces from demonic energy. ¡°Troops, go forth!¡± Adolph Hochnech, the head of the Adenburg forces, ordered the unit with a short command. As the forces from Adenburg and those gathered from all corners of the Central Kingdoms became one and started departing for the west, Seon-Hyeok, the individual of concern, was being carried away somewhere on Redvern. CH 217 No content CH 218. Unaware that they were headed in the wrong direction, the force led by Adenburg marched west. Demonic forces raided the ranks several times each day. It was not that difficult repelling these attacks. Until this point, the Astoria armies had fought in countless battles against the demonic horde, and as a result, the plains around the base at Panthea were under full control of the humans. As a result, the number of demonic beings attacking the expedition force was remarkably small. There was no need for the Adenburg knights or the Holy Kingdom¡¯s troops to step up. The minor nobles and their troops gathered from across the lands were more than enough to dispose of these foes. However, the leaders of this search force knew better than anyone that this situation would not continue for long. Three days after leaving the base, they approached the end of the friendly territory. There was no need to even open a map and check their whereabouts. Taking a deep breath was more than enough to understand that the atmosphere around them was completely different. ¡°It¡¯s already begun to set in. It¡¯s even faster than what the Holy Kingdom expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear the demonic horde has taken action while the Astoria forces remained huddled in their bases.¡± The priests and the Templar Knights, particularly sensitive to the demonic energy, lamented the situation. The fact that demonic energy was dense enough to detect before even reaching the Dark Lord¡¯s realm could not be a good sign. However, they were not in a position to worry. They recalled the reason they left the safety of their bases to come all the way out here, and they continued on. ¡°The Dark Lord¡¯s domain starts there.¡± Finally arriving at the border, the expedition force stopped their progress and looked towards the blackened, rotting land. ¡°This is the last time you can turn back. Once we cross that point, you won¡¯t be able to turn back even if you want to.¡± The priests and bards combined only numbered 50 in total, and for them, it was already difficult enough to prevent the remaining 6,000 from being overcome with demonic energy. In such a situation, it would be impossible to dispatch individual priests to protect those seeking to turn back. Thus, this was the last opportunity to retreat. ¡°The fact that you journeyed with us here proves your righteousness. If any of you have reservations, nobody will blame you for turning back now.¡± Adolph Hochnech once again asked about the people¡¯s intentions, but not a single one voiced their decision to return. Perhaps it was really to demonstrate their own brand of justice, or because they lacked the willingness to leave after coming all the way here. All that was for sure was that among the people gathered, there would inevitably be some who would come to regret their decision - and they would never have the opportunity to return. ¡°Then we will rest here for today and leave at dawn tomorrow.¡± The search party camped right at the border to the Dark Lord¡¯s territory. The day dawned. It was clear neither the commanders leading their troops nor the soldiers had slept well, considering the dark circles under their eyes. ¡°There have been a few deserters.¡± A considerable number of gaps were visible to say that there were only a few deserters. Almost a thousand soldiers had departed under cover of night. ¡°For all our work finding mercenaries known for their strength, all of them disappeared. It really was foolish trusting hired swords.¡± ¡°To think that they¡¯d run away without considering who they have to thank for being alive. Such ungrateful people.¡± The minor nobles were enraged at the empty spots previously filled with soldiers the day before. It was clear they feared their own dignity being questioned by their cowardice. ¡°We have no excuse. After wanting to help, to think that there are only a hundred of us left¡­ it is truly embarrassing.¡± It was not an exaggeration. Considering that there was not a single deserter among the Astoria forces or Adenburg¡¯s troops, it was natural they would feel embarrassed about their own defectors. ¡°It was as expected. In any case, it¡¯s preferable that they desert now if they were going to leave anyway. The protection offered by priests simply prevents demonic energy from seeping into their bodies - it cannot do anything about the deterioration of their mental fortitude.¡± The Templar Knight leading the Astoria forces shook his head at the nobles¡¯ suggestion that the deserters should be pursued and punished. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get moving. We have to make as much progress as possible while the sun¡¯s up.¡± When even Adolph Hochnech stepped up to support the Templar Knight¡¯s position, the nobles backed down. Even they were aware this was no situation to send out separate search parties. ¡°Be prepared. This is the real beginning.¡± At the Templar Knight¡¯s words, the troops of the search force gulped and followed the footsteps of the Astorian army. Visually, only the color of the land they traversed changed, but so much was different. First and foremost, the number of demonic beings attacking their ranks was incomparably greater than before, and among them were creatures too powerful for ordinary soldiers to handle. However, the force remained strong. The Templar Knights were natural predators of the demonic horde, and the holy warriors, ready to surrender their lives for the glory of God, never once backed down against their foes. As they began to support the ordinary soldiers, the fights here began to feel even easier than the conflicts endured before crossing the border. Since there were also Adenburg knights and foreigners in the mix, the momentum of the expedition force was able to reach a peak. Among these powerhouses, the most prominent were the foreigners from Adenburg. The unit consisting of the unfamiliar classes of two-handed swordsmen, guardians, and snipers proved even more effective than the Templar Knights in large-scale battles against the demonic horde. They almost seemed accustomed to battles against demonic beings. ¡°We¡¯re sick and tired of dealing with these kinds of enemies.¡± When asked by one of the Templar Knights surprised by their performance, Soo-Hyuk shuddered as he responded, as though he was recalling a bad memory. ¡°Compared to illusory beasts that are impervious to swords, these demonic beings are almost cute.¡± The knight did not know what these illusory beasts Soo-Hyuk referenced were, but quickly accepted the explanation that these were monsters unique to Adenburg. In the end, the reckless decision to head west to find their leader was not completely delusional. The foreigners from Adenburg seemed to have more than enough ability to survive whatever obstacle was thrown at them in this treacherous territory. Nonetheless, this did not mean that the expedition was without its challenges. The demonic horde attacked them endlessly. Whenever they handled one group of foes, another appeared to harass them. They were not given the time to recover and rest, but this was as they anticipated. Even within the relative safety of the Astorian borders, the demonic horde did not offer them time to rest. How, then, could they possibly expect the situation to be better in enemy territory? ¡°We have to go further west.¡± Choi Min-Young suggested the direction in which the expedition force headed. It was almost as though there was a path visible only to her. It was not just a feeling. In reality, she was chasing after Seon-Hyeok¡¯s energy. The illusory beasts summoned from the illusion world led her in search of the dragon knight¡¯s energy. They repelled the demonic army¡¯s attacks and continued on. They defeated yet another group and moved forward. The daily routine of the expedition force was almost horribly simple and repetitive, and one day could not be distinguished from the nest. But perhaps because of this, their journey became more efficient. There was no need to stumble in search of the correct path, nor did they fear falling astray. They moved forward in a straight line. As they continued on through the repeated raids by the demonic horde, the initially 5,000 strong army decreased to less than 3,000. In just 2 weeks, two thousand soldiers had fallen in battle. It was perhaps too significant of losses to endure in search of a single individual, but the expedition force never looked back. They only looked forward, as though finding Seon-Hyeok¡¯s whereabouts was the only mission in this world. And how long had they continued in this manner? ¡°In battle formation! Prepare for b¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing the shadows in the distance, the senior knight, Adolph Hochnech, tried to give the command to prepare for battle. Min-Young cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s not the demonic army! Those are humans!¡± The baron¡¯s eyes grew wide at her comment, having depended on her abilities and control over the illusory beasts in this enemy domain that dulled its inhabitants¡¯ senses with demonic energy. ¡°There are far too many for those to be survivors.¡± ¡°But they really are human.¡± Looking around at the still-wary expedition force, Min-Young once again confirmed the identity of the approaching individuals. ¡°I can sense people from my tribe.¡± After not speaking all this time, even the Qeishas stepped forward to confirm that the approaching group was not hostile. ¡°Stand by in battle formation!¡± Adolph Hochnech decided to wait until they were fully visible, ordering the expedition force to halt for the moment. ¡°Ah, they really are humans¡­¡± And having confirmed the group¡¯s identity with his own eyes, he realized that Min-Young was not mistaken. The huge group of people in the distance really were humans. This was the moment the Qeishas and the western refugees finally met with the Adenburg-led expedition force. *** ¡°You said you devoted your life to him! But then why are you the only one here now!¡± Having heard of the preceding situation, Min-Young shouted in a rage. ¡°You should have stopped him! How could you let him stay there alone?¡± Najima¡¯s head dropped weakly at the pointed criticism. ¡°Do not blame that child. She had no other choice in that situation.¡± The old Qeisha explained the urgent situation at the time in her place. ¡°You still should have stopped him! Or, if that wasn¡¯t possible, you should have remained with him to fight!¡± However, Min-Young was relentless. She could not accept that Seon-Hyeok was put in such a critical situation because of these refugees that had no connection to him, and she was furious that the Qeishas did not stay back to assist him. ¡°Wait. If you have something to say, wait until later. Let¡¯s listen to the situation first.¡± Soo-Hyuk calmed Min-Young down. ¡°Did you find any traces of the commander?¡± He remained calm, but the look in his eyes was as sharp as hers. ¡°Even the most experienced hunters of our tribe were unable to find his remains or anything of the sort. We¡¯re confident that he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°But he might be barely hanging onto life! While you rushed away to survive, he might be struggling and desperately hoping to be rescued!¡± Min-Young, barely suppressing her anger up to this point, once again exploded. The Adenburg foreigners knew that her anger was directed at the wrong place, but they could sympathize with her feelings. Those feelings were evident in their expressions, and this came across almost as hostility towards the Qeishas and the refugees. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Indomitable Duke did not meet his end.¡± Adolph Hochnech stepped up to patch up the situation. ¡°I am certain of that. If something happened to him, we would have found out. He received our Mother¡¯s legacy, and thus he is not completely unrelated to us.¡± The old Qeisha repeatedly confirmed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s survival. ¡°In that case, I think it would be meaningless to continue exploring this area.¡± Adolph Hochnech quickly reached his decision. If these fairies searched for several days without finding any trace of Seon-Hyeok, he determined that they would not have any more success even if they went deeper into this hostile territory. However, it was not as though they could simply turn back now, after sacrificing thousands of lives in this journey. Adolph Hochnech thus explained the situation to the minor nobles and the leaders from Astoria and sought out a proper course of action. ¡°I will have to check for myself.¡± As her sense of loss and anger reached its peak, Min-Young became strangely calm. She insisted she would dispatch her illusory beasts and find Seon-Hyeok¡¯s whereabouts for herself. ¡°Hm. I wonder if that¡¯s necessary. If he couldn¡¯t be found in the area, it might be that he already left. After all, the Indomitable Duke is a wyvern rider.¡± ¡°I heard it was such a fierce battle that even the land was turned on its head. Do you think even the wyvern would be safe in such a situation? Just in case, we should continue to search for his whereabouts.¡± Opinions were divided even among the expedition force. The forces led by the nobles, having joined in this mission for personal glory, were sick of endless battle and subtly suggested turning around, and even some of those wanting to repay Seon-Hyeok¡¯s kindness agreed with them. ¡°We will continue this mission on our own.¡± It would be reckless to continue this quest on their own, even if they were the Adenburg foreigners showing exceptional proficiency in handling these demonic beings. However, not a single person from Adenburg opposed the decision. Even Adolph Hochnech, the pro-nobility aristocrat, approved. Impressed by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heroic actions, the baron was now no less an enthusiastic supporter of Drachen than these foreigners. Considering he also had an order from the Queen Regent, Ophelia, to locate Seon-Hyeok, there was no reason to hesitate. ¡°Our mission is to support the people of Adenburg until they leave this cursed land safely. And as such, we will follow your decision as well.¡± When even the Holy Kingdom¡¯s leaders came forward in support of Soo-Hyuk¡¯s decision, the minor nobles proposing their retreat fell quiet. After all, the threat of the demonic energy and the malicious forces around them were far too terrible for them to return on their own, without the protection of the priests. ¡°I will join you.¡± As expected, Najima joined the party. A number of the Qeishas likewise agreed to remain and help them explore the area. It was decided that the refugees and the remaining Qeishas would continue on their way, and they immediately began to move. However, they were unable to go far. In the brief period of time they remained in place, the demonic horde blocked their path. Among these enemies were messengers of Chaos directly commanded by the Dark Lord himself. Clearly, having suffered a minor defeat in his battle against Seon-Hyeok, the Dark Lord was too timid to enter the fray himself and sent his minions in his place. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Min-Young had been seeking a target for her rage this entire time. Sensing the incredible malice emanating from the messengers of Chaos, her eyes flashed. ¡°Knock.¡± At that moment, the gate to the illusion world opened, and countless illusory beasts poured through the doorway. *** ¡°...er¡­¡± His hazy consciousness gradually rose to the surface. ¡°...ster.¡± The voice, too feeble to understand at first, slowly became clearer. ¡°Master!¡± And at a certain point, it became an intense cry jerking him to consciousness. ¡°Master! Please wake up!¡± Seon-Hyeok finally awoke from his deep sleep at the sound of the earnest voice piercing his ears. CH 218 No content CH 219. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok forced himself to open his heavy eyelids. Blink. Blink. His consciousness returned, but it was terribly difficult to think. As he stared at the endless blue sky in front of him, the sense of reality that returned little by little threatened to disappear once again. The sky¡¯s so damn blue. Both the white clouds and the blue sky felt particularly close today. ¡°Master!¡± As he stared blankly for a while, a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Ah, Atiya. I¡¯m a bit distracted right now, so could you give me a moment?¡± His response was relaxed and almost tranquil. ¡°Hm?¡± But after mindlessly responding, Seon-Hyeok felt something was amiss. However, he could not think of what it was. ¡°Atiya?¡± Belatedly realizing this sense of incongruity, Seon-Hyeok bolted upright. Atiya had disappeared into the spirit world after inheriting the legacy of the previous Spirit King from the Mother Tree. He could not understand why she was in front of him now. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± After beginning to ask his question, Seon-Hyeok stopped, and his jaw dropped. Her characteristic gentleness and mild impression remained the same, but she no longer resembled the spiritualist, Ahn Yoo-Jung, or the female knight, Asha Trail. Angel. That was the first word that came to mind as he looked at Atiya. The beautiful spirit looking down at him while gracefully waving her white wings did not seem to be a being of this world. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As he dumbfoundedly stared at the angel-like figure, Atiya approached and embraced him. ¡°I missed you, Master.¡± Her body now contained a sense of warmth and felt different from before. It was almost as though she had become human. ¡°It is impossible to know right now. If they are worthy of becoming king, one of them may be reborn, and if not, another will take that role. But even if they lack the vessels worthy of a king, they will change in one way or another. After all, they are the first spirits to come across the source of their power in 1000 years.¡± Even at the time, the Mother Tree had known this would happen. It was just that she could not predict how far Atiya¡¯s changes would go. ¡°Atiya, are you¡­¡± Atiya shook her head even before Seon-Hyeok finished asking his question. ¡°No. I¡¯m not a Spirit King.¡± It would be a lie to say that he was not at all disappointed. However, such feelings only lingered for a moment. So what if she isn¡¯t a Spirit King? The dedication and sacrifice she showed in the past were real, and that was more than enough for him. Seon-Hyeok smiled brightly and returned Atiya¡¯s embrace. ¡°Welcome back, Atiya.¡± The friendly wind spirit, his oldest ally and most reliable companion on the battlefield, had finally returned. ¡°Master, there¡¯s something more important right now.¡± As she spoke, Atiya backed away and looked straight at him. ¡°Will you enter a new contract with me?¡± It seemed their existing contract had become nullified after she came in contact with the inheritance of the Spirit King. ¡°Of course.¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded without hesitation. Atiya smiled brightly and reached out to touch his cheeks. With that, she kissed him softly on the forehead. The messages even told him facts he did not know, and surprisingly, Atiya¡¯s changes were still ongoing. Though she claimed that she was not a Spirit King, that was only true at the moment. There was a good chance that she could grow into one in the future. After hearing the subsequent messages, Seon-Hyeok understood why Atiya could not become the Spirit King. It was all because of him. There was no way the dedicated and loyal spirit could turn a blind eye to her master¡¯s predicament. It was clear that out of concern for his safety, she abandoned her opportunity to become the next Spirit King and departed the spirit world. ¡°Atiya¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok lamented, knowing that even at this very moment, Atiya was growing further away from her potential position as a Spirit King. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at all to me.¡± But strangely, Atiya showed no signs of regret or impatience. ¡°For me, this time is more precious than anything else.¡± The foolish spirit was even smiling after refusing the opportunity to reach the pinnacle of her kind. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it? You can still go back.¡± When he suggested she could return now that she confirmed his well-being, she vigorously shook her head. ¡°No. I won¡¯t go back.¡± It was a stubborn refusal he had never seen before from her, and he could not understand why. ¡°Spirit Kings are different from spirits.¡± Atiya explained. ¡°Spirit Kings are complete, individual beings without the need to enter contracts with others.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok once again lamented, realizing why Atiya so desperately rejected his suggestion. Seon-Hyeok tried to persuade Atiya for a while, but his efforts were in vain. It was almost surprising to see the usually gentle spirit show such stubbornness. ¡°Okay, we can worry about this more later.¡± Atiya¡¯s future(?) was important, but there was another matter to be resolved at the moment. ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± All he could see were the blue skies and white clouds. There was no way for him to tell where or why he was here. Snore. Snore. He could not even wake Redvern up and ask the wyvern, still sleeping even though Seon-Hyeok himself was awake. After all, the creature could not speak anyways, so he would be unable to get an answer through such means. ¡°You weren¡¯t in good shape, so Redvern brought you all the way here.¡± Fortunately, Atiya answered in the wyvern¡¯s place. Clearly, she had joined them much earlier than Seon-Hyeok thought. Come to think of it, he recalled summoning Redvern before he lost consciousness. At the time, he hoped the wyvern would bring him to the Qeishas, but it was clear the dim-witted creature transported its owner to the wrong place. ¡°This is towards the north of the continent. It¡¯s probably the place Redvern once called home.¡± Just as she said, this resting place on the sharp peak of a mountain was undeniably the wyvern¡¯s nest. Then again, what other bird in this world would build such a large nest like this? ¡°Redvern probably felt the safest place in the world was its old nest.¡± She had a point. It was a good idea for the dumb wyvern. Aside from the fact that Redvern itself had been captured by Tristan¡¯s group in this very area, it was solid reasoning on the wyvern¡¯s part. ¡°Tristan did say he captured Redvern in the north.¡± Though he knew that Redvern¡¯s nest was in the north, Seon-Hyeok never heard exactly where on the continent it was situated. He simply hoped for now that it was not too far from the west. ¡°I wonder what happened to Najima and the people.¡± Having repelled the Dark Lord, the Qeishas would certainly have found a way out. His concern was about how many of the refugees would have survived the journey. ¡°I¡¯ll have to head back immediately.¡± After getting up, Seon-Hyeok first checked on his physical condition. Though his body was stiff after being unconscious for a while, he judged that he was in reasonable shape. Considering his extensive blood loss after drawing on an unmanageable amount of power, his body had recovered surprisingly well. ¡°I leveled up a lot.¡± His level had been 32 not long ago, but it was now close to 39. It was a truly amazing rate of growth considering the short period of time since then. That single confrontation with the demon king had resulted in 7 entire levels. It was not particularly strange. The Dark Lord he faced was the monster responsible for singlehandedly annihilating the west. He was a true powerhouse who fed on death and despair, and his level could not even be gauged. Defeating such a monster without the help of the dragon was a true miracle. In addition, the demon king was not the only one he faced at the time. The Dark Lord had been flanked by tens of thousands of lesser demonic beings and dozens of demons - all of which were buried in the ground. Given this, even if he was not a dragon knight, but rather an even slower-growing class, it would have been strange if he did not experience explosive growth after his endeavors. ¡°39¡­¡± Since he advanced at intervals of 10, it would not be long until he reached his 5th class advancement, if such a phenomenon existed. ¡°It¡¯s not the time for this.¡± After being lost in thought for a while, Seon-Hyeok shook his head and tried to wake Redvern. ¡°Redvern!¡± But no matter how many times he called out, the slumbering wyvern refused to get up. ¡°Redvern was flying when I returned, and it did not stop once even after I got back. Well, at least not until it arrived here.¡± The usually light-sleeping Redvern seemed to be in a particularly deep slumber, and it seemed this was because of the particularly arduous journey here. ¡°Do I need a little more time?¡± He also needed additional time anyway. Though he did not feel as bad as he would have thought, it did not mean that he was in optimal condition. The pain of having his bones crushed and his blood vessels torn apart was gone, but the lingering aftereffects remained. Right now, he wondered whether he could use any of his skills properly, let alone his draconian transformation. ¡°I guess I was being crazy for a moment.¡± He almost felt silly for trying to head west in his current state. ¡°I¡¯ll have to rest a bit more.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry and rest. I¡¯ll watch over you and Redvern.¡± Atiya seemed trustworthy as she clenched her fists and spoke with conviction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Drowsiness washed over him the moment he closed his eyes. *** Fortunately, around the time that Seon-Hyeok came to his senses, Redvern likewise awoke from its slumber. Shriek! Perhaps it was glad to see its master, as Redvern hopped around the small nest and cried out loudly. ¡°You did well. I only survived because of you.¡± Chirp! Chirp! Seon-Hyeok laughed as Redvern poked at his chest with its front legs, almost cute considering the creature¡¯s size. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is, but we have to go back.¡± Breaktime was over. It was time to fight once again. Shriek! At his command, Redvern cried out once again and spread its wings. With that, the wyvern began to flap vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s go to where we need to be.¡± This was the moment the dragon knight, after being missing for a month, once again headed to the west. CH 219 No content CH 220 No content CH 220. The war between the Dark Lord¡¯s forces in the west and the Central Alliance intensified. There was never a quiet day on the front lines given the daily battles against the demonic horde, and the veteran elites of the kingdoms continued to suffer losses through these endless battles. The comrades one fought back to back with on one day became a corpse the following day that rushed with reckless abandon against its former allies with his rotting claws and teeth. The soldiers shed blood and tears as they stabbed these comrades through their hearts. The battlefield where even death was blasphemed was nothing short of hell. Time continued to pass, and the end of the war remained nowhere in sight. The soldiers even grew desensitized to the acts of beheading their former allies turned undead. ¡°If I fall to the demonic beings, kill me before I become one of the undead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to become undead. Don¡¯t leave my body behind.¡± The soldiers no longer calmly waited for their deaths. If they suffered hopeless injuries, they chose to be decapitated by their closest comrades¡¯ swords, and the bodies of the deceased were gathered together and burned. The smoke of burning corpses rose and blackened the skies above the battlefield. It would not end at this rate. The leaders of the Central Alliance intuitively realized that the kingdoms would collapse at this rate. The issue was not with the casualties suffered by their forces. By now, it had already been months since the war began. This all-out war, which involved even the superhuman powers of the kingdoms, was so draining that even the wealthy city states of the Iberian Alliance felt burdened. Any food produced was sent to the front lines, and all iron and metals were commandeered to be wielded by the soldiers. The kingdoms¡¯ lords suffered the brunt of this aftermath. The terrible war shook the foundations of these lords¡¯ power, and some of the smaller territories had already begun to show signs of insolvency. In such a situation, the major nobles and royal families worked to prevent their fall from grace. Having reigned as rulers for decades and generations, their finances were incomparably solid compared to those of these minor nobles. The major lords opened their storehouses and supported the territories facing bankruptcy. But the problem was not limited to financial difficulties. In the midst of all this confusion, all kinds of malicious groups reared their ugly heads. Criminals joined forces, while ambitious malcontents criticized the kingdoms with bizarre sophistry. ¡°God was enraged and delivered his justice. This is all thanks to the immorality of the royal family and the nobles.¡± ¡°We must reject all immorality and irrationality to allay the wrath of God.¡± Shockingly, they blamed the Dark Lord¡¯s invasion on the royalty and nobility, and sympathizers rose up in support. The lesser nobles, having already sent their elite forces to the front lines, could not contain these masses growing like wildfire. At this time, it was the major nobles once again flexing their strength. ¡°Crush the brigades of criminals, and wipe out the seditious people mixed in among the commoners.¡± These nobles had sent more soldiers to the front lines and shouldered more burdens than the others, but their hidden power was truly formidable. The insurrectionists rising up given the opportunity provided by the ongoing turmoil were quickly suppressed by the greater nobles¡¯ forces. ¡°This is a war between humans and demons. All will fall if we cannot emerge victorious.¡± ¡°Now is the time for humans to join forces.¡± They used their strong leadership and charisma to suppress the chaos and prevent any cracks that could lead to systemic collapse. ¡°We cannot last long at this rate.¡± But even they had their limits. The storehouses of the greater lords were abundant, but not enough to feed all the peoples and nobles, and they lacked the ability to completely eliminate the dark clouds that had descended on the kingdom. The same was true of the royal families. If the eastern kingdoms did not actively support their war efforts, the economies of the central kingdoms would have already collapsed. As time passed, the lingering effects of the war shook the central kingdoms even more. The majority of married women became widows, and few children still had their fathers. As the heads of households headed for the battlefield, the kingdoms¡¯ productivity drastically declined. Society became diseased, and the public sentiment became hideous. Despite the efforts of the royals and the greater nobles, security within the kingdom greatly deteriorated, and the commoners living in the central kingdoms feared leaving their own houses. The situation was even more dire for those outside the territories. Groups of the demonic army, having crossed the front lines and even reached the less-defended interior, began to encroach on these areas. Their numbers were too great and too dispersed for soldiers to sweep through and wipe out these invaders. The merchants going back and forth between territories even in the harshest of times stopped in this turmoil, and the supply carts sent by the greater nobles to support the others were often exposed and raided. The major nobles now could not even feel secure about the situation in the innermost parts of the kingdoms, and they had to be wary of attacks whenever they sent food and supplies. The precarious social system, barely maintained through great efforts by the major nobles and royal family, began to falter. And such, the war ate at the central kingdoms. But despite this, the central kingdoms could not stop their struggle. The present war was not a power struggle between kingdoms. It was not a normal war in which kingdoms could agree upon a victor and loser and save face by signing a treaty. They would be annihilated the moment they stopped fighting. They would immediately become prey for the demonic horde. The winner and loser of this war would only be decided when either the Dark Lord or the Central Alliance was completely destroyed. Despair deepened in this mire of war that could neither be stopped nor avoided. However, it was not as though there was no hope at all. Knights. Mages. Spiritualists. Paladins. Priests. Magic swordsmen. All kinds of superhuman beings, after remaining unknown and curled up in the deepest depths of their kingdoms during times of peace, finally appeared on the battlefield. They clearly proved why they were called the true powerhouses of their kingdoms, and they were the catalysts for numerous victories. Of course, this was not easy. Though these superhuman beings wielded tremendous power, they had spent far too much time under the protection of their respective kingdoms. Lacking any sort of real experience, they were vulnerable to the venomous claws and fangs of the demonic horde armed with hatred and malice. These individuals, each and every one a treasure of their kingdom, likewise suffered losses. Faced with harsh combat for the first time, the superhuman beings were cut, broken, and worn down. The ones successfully overcoming all of these trials and tribulations became known as the truly superhuman of these respected figures. Countless heroes were born through this turbulence. General Romain de Amerian, who took 5,000 infantry and achieved absolute victory over tens of thousands of demonic beings. Sword Saint Aslus Dayne Jaskaya, who slaughtered a powerful demon responsible for singlehandedly wiping out an entire allied regiment. Archmage of Immortal Flame Charles de Mannein, who incinerated 10,000 demonic beings alive. The Knights of the Golden Lion and their master, Leonberger von Doyle, who successfully broke through tens of thousands of enemies to protect an isolated, besieged fortress. The miraculous victories they achieved across the kingdoms were individually each a ray of light and source of hope in the darkness. The common soldier was able to hold his ground and resist the urge to flee even when the seemingly indomitable demons emerged on the battlefield because of the presence of such individuals. They trusted that these heroes would unfailingly take care of those mighty monsters. And, in turn, the superhuman beings repaid those expectations with aplomb. A giant demon the size of a small castle was torn to pieces by the magical flames of a mage unit, and the flying demons terrorizing the battlefield were decapitated by the sword energy used by the knights. As the war dragged on, the distinction between light and darkness became even clearer. The people prayed to their God that the light would repel all of this pervasive darkness, and they prayed that this never-ending night would disappear as soon as possible. Their earnest prayers became a great hope and gathered in one place. The Holy Sword Balmung, which contained the holy spirit of God in its metal tethers, absorbed all of the wishes and prayers. The warrior, Park Joon-Min. The master of the Holy Sword, incapable of fighting on the front lines despite his identity as the great enemy of the Dark Lord as a result of his lacking strength, finally acquired the power to stand against the great evil. An overwhelming victory was achieved on every battlefield the warrior participated in. Even in the bleakest of situations where defeat seemed inevitable, Joon-Min miraculously emerged victorious, and he soon became the very symbol of triumph. The warrior, Park Joon-Min, was the true enemy of all beings related to the demon king, his demons, and his energy. Having singlehandedly annihilated an enemy army of demonic beings and undead numbering 20,000 strong, Joon-Min took a few quick breaths before plunging his weapon into the ground. A radiant light spread in all directions, as the land contaminated with the blood of the demonic horde regained its natural color. ¡°Hm. Not bad.¡± The warrior smiled in satisfaction after devouring the residual demonic energy of the tens of thousands of enemies. ¡°How about it? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s enough?¡± [You¡¯re still lacking, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll lose one-sidedly against the Dark Lord in your current state.] Not long ago, the Holy Sword Balmung insisted he must not come face to face with the demon king, but it now acknowledged its master¡¯s power for the first time. ¡°So you won¡¯t stop me now?¡± The Holy Sword did not respond, but Joon-Min soon realized that this was affirmation. ¡°Then I should get going - to save the people of Adenburg.¡± It had already been a month since the Adenburg expedition force and the Astorian troops had headed west in search of the dragon rider. ¡°But isn¡¯t hyung really incredible?¡± When refugees numbering 15,000 suddenly appeared on the kingdom¡¯s borders, Joon-Min was truly taken aback. He could not help but admire Seon-Hyeok upon learning that he had saved them all/ ¡°How did he ever come up with the idea of evacuating all those people in such a situation? I would have given up.¡± [The spirit and righteousness he showed are great, but the you of today would have been able to guide them until the very end.] Perhaps feeling a sense of competition from the dragon¡¯s companion, the Holy Sword Balmung tried to downplay these achievements. It was an attempt to compliment its owner, but Joon-Min frowned as he retorted. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t there, and he was.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s decision to remain alone in combat against the demon king and tens of thousands of his minions to evacuate the refugees embodied his sacrifice and dedication. ¡°He really is a hero.¡± The warrior longed to become someone like Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Those who went in search of him still haven¡¯t returned. It¡¯s time for me to live up to my class of warrior.¡± [Do not take the demon king lightly. The entire west is feeding demonic energy to the Dark Lord, so you will feel as though the entire world is rejecting your very existence. It will not be easy¡­] ¡°Stop with the nagging, and let¡¯s finish up here and get going.¡± Joon-Min quickly grew fed up with Balmung¡¯s nagging. ¡°Huh? Why is the situation so chaotic? Is there another breach in the front lines?¡± Of late, even the most secure of fronts on the Astorian border suffered repeated breaches. It was because the demonic horde, after ignorantly charging the front lines all this time, began to change their approach and cleverly identify the gaps in the defenses. ¡°Or maybe not? The people¡¯s expressions don¡¯t look that negative for it to be a breach.¡± [Morale is high. The soldiers are strangely positive.] It was as Balmung suggested. The soldiers¡¯ faces were full of excitement, as though they had received word of a great victory rather than bad news. That made the situation even stranger. The war was a continuous back-and-forth between the sides, and the average soldier was even desensitized to normal victories at this point. It was strange to see them so excited like this. ¡°Apostle.¡± Recognizing the man returning to the base, the soldiers saluted him with respect and military discipline. The warrior acknowledged them before asking about the strange atmosphere. ¡°Drachen! The Indomitable Duke has returned alive!¡± Joon-Min unknowingly celebrated at the soldier¡¯s words. ¡°I knew it!¡± He clenched his fist and pressed the soldier for additional details. ¡°Have the people of Adenburg returned with him?¡± ¡°No! The duke appeared from the north!¡± His excitement did not last. The warrior quickly frowned as he turned back and forth to face the west and the north. The Adenburg force had headed west in search of Seon-Hyeok, but strangely, he had returned from the north. Joon-Min could not understand what was going on. ¡°So that¡¯s why the people are so excited right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but there¡¯s even more!¡± The soldier was excited, like someone unable to show off what he knew. ¡°The Indomitable Duke did not return alone!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he wasn¡¯t accompanied by the Adenburg people?¡± ¡°I did. The duke did not come with the Adenburg troops,¡± The soldier gulped before blurting out. ¡°But rather the riders of the north!¡± ¡°What?¡± Now, the excited soldier determinedly blabbered on. ¡°Right now, the Indomitable Duke, with tens of thousands of riders from the Northern Plains, is moving south after repeated victories against the Dark Lord¡¯s armies on the precarious front lines!¡± What the hell is he saying? When Joon-Min remained dumbfounded, the soldier continued his explanation. ¡°The nomadic peoples of the Northern Plains, after keeping to themselves all this time, have united and declared their participation in the war! I have no idea how the hell the Indomitable Duke managed this, but he was able to get not 4,000, but 40,000 elite cavalry reinforcements from those stubborn and self-centered shepherds!¡± CH 221. Joon-Min headed straight to the command center. ¡°I heard you returned to the base, but I am relieved to physically see you here safe and sound.¡± The leaders at the command, composed of key individuals from the Holy Kingdom and the alliance, looked pleased when they saw him. ¡°I heard there was a particularly troublesome demon even among the higher ranking demonic creatures leading the Dark Lord¡¯s army, but it seems you¡¯ve taken care of them all. You¡¯ve done well.¡± It had been almost a year now since the Holy War against the demon king began. At first, their foes were classified as demonic creatures and demonic beings, but now they were further divided as greater, middling, and lesser foes to further identify the threat level and the forces required to efficiently deal with the attacks. Among these enemies, greater demons were impossible to contend with without an elite knight division led by at least two senior knights, or a mage unit consisting of offensively oriented spellcasters. Given that these creatures were also cunning and intelligent, the appearance of a single greater demon was considered an emergency on the front lines. In unfortunate situations where the support of a knight or mage division could not be depended on, these terrible monsters had to be avoided at all costs. And naturally, the superhuman beings on the front lines made eliminating these creatures their top priority. However, one such creature crushed five infantry companies on the front lines and crossed the border. In this situation threatening to turn the interior upside down, the warrior rose up to the challenge. This individual fulfilled his duties with aplomb before returning. From the perspective of the military command, under pressure to defend the expansive front, this was an optimal result without excessive deployment of troops. ¡°It was a struggle, but dealing with the lesser demonic beings was not particularly challenging after taking care of the greater demon.¡± It was perhaps only because of the atmosphere that the warrior¡¯s plain words did not sound arrogant. ¡°But this is quite the predicament. As the days go by, the demons and their subordinates are becoming even greater.¡± However, the fact that the warrior had disposed of the infiltrating creatures did not significantly improve the situation on the front. Only one of many threats was eliminated, and there were forts and field troops everywhere asking for aid. ¡°But still, it¡¯s a huge relief that the Indomitable Duke has returned, making the situation a bit better. We were worried the northern front would collapse at any moment, but the forces there were able to catch their breath thanks to him and the northern riders.¡± Hearing this, Joon-Min smiled and asked about Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Oh, yes I heard that hyung, no, the Indomitable Duke, has returned. What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Oh! Come to think of it, the two of you were like brothers, and he was your benefactor.¡± The relationship between the Indomitable Duke and the warrior was so famous that none on the front lines were unaware of it. The leader of the Templar Knights, the de facto commander of the base at Panthea, was likewise knowledgeable about this and spoke of the situation in detail. ¡°The Indomitable Duke was safe. No, not just that, it seems he¡¯s even stronger now than before he disappeared.¡± ¡°Even stronger?¡± Joon-Min was bewildered upon hearing that the already monstrous human had become even stronger. ¡°It¡¯s been said that the Indomitable Duke can create an earthen fortress with a simple wave of his hands, and that a giant appeared to trample on the demonic horde. It¡¯s a ridiculous rumor, but it clearly suggests his outsized role in the conflict.¡± The old knight laughed as he spoke. It seemed he genuinely treated the rumors as absurd. ¡°These kinds of rumors are always exaggerated, but even if half of them are true, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s achieved significant growth.¡± The old knight spoke of the achievements Seon-Hyeok made since returning to the battlefield. ¡°4 greater demons, 12 demons, and 28 lesser demons. These are confirmed kills, disregarding those exaggerated rumors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much even for hyung¡­¡± By this point, Joon-Min had such a high opinion of Seon-Hyeok that he was confident he would not be surprised by his achievements. Even so, this was incredible. ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± The knight was not yet finished. ¡°It¡¯s estimated that he, with the 40,000 riders he led, has slain over 200,000 demonic beings. And those enemies were real opponents, not the lowly undead.¡± Only recently, Joon-Min had singlehandedly taken care of an intermediate demon and 15,000 demonic beings. However, almost 80 percent of the creatures he fought were undead with their bodies already mutilated. In addition, these undead were the lowest of the lowly creatures, such that a reasonably skilled Templar Knight or priest could purify a thousand alone. However, the knight was claiming that Seon-Hyeok was responsible for the annihilation of 200,000 respectable opponents founded on demonic energy, not these lowly beings. At this point, he seemed closer to a god of war than human. ¡°What the hell happened in that land that¡­¡± As the old Templar Knight claimed, even if a quarter of the rumors were true, Seon-Hyeok must have grown tremendously. ¡°We were curious about that too. However, the Indomitable Duke did not provide additional details, and there has not been any news as he immediately moved onto the next battlefield after receiving the bare minimum in supplies.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s expected of hyung. He was never one to stay in one place.¡± ¡°It is as you say. It was just a week ago that we first heard the rumors of the Indomitable Duke and the riders¡¯ appearance in the far north. But according to the most recent news, they¡¯ve already taken care of half of the front. In fact, this did not suggest that they traversed half the continent in a week. The rumors only reached Panthea so late because Seon-Hyeok and the riders were moving that quickly. How fast are they moving that even rumors can¡¯t catch up with them? Joon-Min somehow felt at a loss. ¡°But there¡¯s an interesting rumor. The red wyvern the Indomitable Duke often rode is nowhere to be seen.¡± The old Templar Knight was even aware of the surrounding rumors of the missing wyvern. ¡°Some say that it¡¯s because the red wyvern was sacrificed in his battle against the demon king in the west, while others suggest that the Indomitable Duke is deliberately traveling on horseback to better connect with the northern nomads who only respect other riders.¡± It was certainly plausible. The battle against the Dark Lord could not have been easy for the dragon rider without his dragon. It would not be strange if he lost one of his dragon subspecies in the conflict. ¡°Some of his critics suggested that everything the Indomitable Duke achieved was thanks to his dragon subspecies. I¡¯m wondering what they¡¯ll say this time.¡± The death of the dragon subspecies was a painful loss, but the old knight said it was fortunate that the Indomitable Duke¡¯s innate strength was still formidable. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s an undeniable fact that the Indomitable Duke has given our alliance some breathing room. The leaders are trying to devise ways to make best use of this opportunity, so whatever it may be, there will be some changes coming soon.¡± Having given a rough understanding of the situation, Joon-Min got up to leave, but the old knight stopped him. ¡°Oh, by the way, do you know anything about an existing relationship between the Indomitable Duke and the nomads to the north?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± Joon-Min pondered over it, but he could not think of anything. ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite strange.¡± ¡°How so?¡± Having heard Joon-Min¡¯s response, the old knight answered with a disbelieving look. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the northern nomads, people who treat those not born and raised on the steppes as beneath them, were different in their attitude towards the Indomitable Duke. According to what they say, the relationship between the duke and the riders was almost that of brothers, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not completely off the mark.¡± ¡°Hm, as far as I know, he¡¯s never been to the north.¡± It was even stranger knowing that the dragon rider, despite wandering all over the continent, had no preexisting connection with the north. ¡°I have no idea what he¡¯s done, but to think that those aloof nomads were encouraged to participate en masse in this conflict¡­¡± They could not come up with an explanation no matter how hard they tried, and in the end, they were forced to set aside their questions until the person in question arrived. As for Seon-Hyeok, the protagonist they longed to meet, he was much closer to them than they could even imagine. *** The sight of 40,000 riders charging in unison on the battlefield was nothing short of spectacular. This was even ignoring the fact that these riders were the northern nomads, almost never seen in these lands. Compared to the traditional, colorful heavy armor of the kingdoms¡¯ heavy cavalry units, the northern nomads looked to be little more than beggars in their full battle gear. These riders even lacked the specially designed lances exclusive to the cavalry. They simply wielded crude, 2-meter spears generally used by ordinary spearmen. Their armor was even more ridiculous. Their almost ragged leather armor barely covered their upper bodies, and the fur hats they wore in place of helmets differed from rider to rider. And perhaps most notably, their mounts made the riders look even shabbier. These horses were less than two-thirds the size of standard war horses and were covered in uneven hair. The proud cavalry of the kingdoms would have laughed at the sight, saying such lowly horses were not even suitable to carry supplies. The northern horses were simply that unassuming. But these small, shabby horses were the cherished mounts of the northern nomads, and the source of the power of the infamous riders riding across the northern steppes. These horses proved their mettle in their charges against the tens of thousands comprising the demonic horde. Ack! The roars of the demonic beings, capable of completely suppressing even the war horses accustomed to the battlefield, rang across the area. However, the mounts favored by the northern riders neither balked nor froze. They simply paid attention to their riders¡¯ commands, as though the screams of the demonic beings did not matter to them. When their riders twisted their bodies slightly, the horses likewise turned. When they grabbed their reins, the horses adjusted their speed accordingly. There were no unnecessary movements. The steppe horses were surprisingly sensitive and persistent. But there was something even more surprising. The riders of the steppes were almost eerily silent. There were no outcries, or even commands to lead their movements. All that could be heard on the battlefield were the sounds of horses¡¯ hooves and the roars of the demonic beings. The only times this silence broke were when the cavalry lifted their short bows, which looked almost like children¡¯s toys. Whistle! The sound of these projectiles were different from that of typical arrows. A strange sound, almost like that of tens of thousands of pipes being played simultaneously, resonated around them. And as the sound spread, thousands of demonic beings screamed as they collapsed onto the ground. It was truly spectacular. The demonic army, strong enough to resist the spears of trained soldiers, were pierced and torn apart like sheets of wet paper. Ack! The demonic beings, accustomed to always rushing at their enemies, grew disoriented, unable to determine how to respond to these unfamiliar foes. If the demon commanding these hordes was present, they would not have fallen so helplessly. However, that creature was already long defeated. A rider conspicuously dressed in heavy armor among the simply equipped cavalry had charged forward like an arrow at the start of the battle and had thrust a spear into the heart of the demon commanding this demonic horde. The man responsible for the immediate slaughter of the demon, separated from the riders, had stood alone like a great general in front of a collapsing wooden barricade and refused to move. It was as though he was waiting for something. ¡°Collapse.¡± And after quietly observing the battlefield, the man quietly spoke a word as he drove his wooden spear into the ground. Rumble. At that moment, the ground crumbled under the demonic beings, which had been driven into a single mass by the incoming charge of the northern nomads. These creatures screamed as they struggled to escape the collapsing terrain. However, the more they struggled, the more the land tenaciously grabbed at their ankles, and the horde soon found themselves in an earthen pit. And immediately after, the ground swallowed up the creatures that had crawled into its maw. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± The commander of an infantry regiment, on the verge of collapse from the repeated attacks by the demonic army, stood with his mouth wide open at the incredible sight. However, this only lasted a moment. ¡°W, we won!¡± ¡°We¡¯re alive!¡± Hearing his troops, the commander cheered alongside them as he realized that he had been saved. ¡°We won! We won!¡± The cheers soon grew into a raucous cry celebrating their miraculous victory. ¡°Long live the Indomitable Duke!¡± ¡°Long live Drachen!¡± The spear-wielding man standing like an indestructible pillar on the battlefield, Kim Seon-Hyeok, raised a hand as if to respond to the infantry¡¯s cheers. CH 221 No content CH 222 No content CH 222. The roars grew even louder. The soldiers cheered enthusiastically for the savior rescuing them from inevitable death, and they hoped the superhuman being in front of them would say even a word. ¡°Huh?¡± However, instead of responding to the cheers, the Indomitable Duke quietly recovered his spear and climbed onto the horse next to him. He looked as though he would leave at any moment, and the soldiers stopped their cheering as they looked on in bewilderment. ¡°S, sir! Indomitable Duke!¡± Likewise surprised, the regimental commander rushed forward and stood in front of Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Are there any other threatened areas further south from here?¡± Before he could even speak, the Indomitable Duke asked first. ¡°There is not a secure area in the hundreds of kilometers separating here from the southernmost tip of the kingdom bordering the Holy Kingdom of Astoria.¡± It was an unexpected question, but the commander, as the leader of a unit responsible for part of the front lines, was well informed about the surrounding situation and was able to immediately offer a response. ¡°Is that so? I guess I asked a stupid question.¡± After briefly looking towards the south, the Indomitable Duke grabbed his horse¡¯s reins. ¡°A, are you leaving like this?¡± The commander wanted to express his gratitude even if it meant emptying the food left in their stores, but the duke did not offer him a chance to. ¡°I will leave it to you to clear up the battlefield.¡± The regimental commander simply stared as the warrior departed without even waiting for a response. ¡°You really are leaving like this?¡± A deputy, fortunate to survive the fierce battle, came running and asked with a blank expression. The commander did not answer. He simply watched the Indomitable Duke join the northern riders waiting far away. Tap. Tap. Tap. Soon after, he heard the sounds of horses¡¯ hooves, as tens of thousands of riders disappeared south, leaving behind white dust clouds in their wake. ¡°It really looks like he is.¡± The regimental commander never expected their savior to disappear so suddenly, and he belatedly realized he did not even have a chance to offer his gratitude. ¡°Where the hell is he going that he¡¯s in such a rush?¡± ¡°Before he left, he asked if there were any other threatened areas on the front lines.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s going straight into battle without so much as a rest¡­¡± The deputy marveled at the Indomitable Duke¡¯s sudden appearance and disappearance as he appeared like the wind and left for the next battlefield without so much as a rest. ¡°What a shame. I wish he gave us the time to repay him for saving our lives.¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed too.¡± Despite coming face to face with this famed hero, he did not have the opportunity to exchange many words. The regimental commander¡¯s eyes were full of regret. He vowed to repay today¡¯s grace if they ever met again, but he knew such an opportunity would not come easily. ¡°But the more he hurries, the more soldiers he will be able to save on the front lines. I could not dare to hold him back.¡± The front lines were long, and there were many locations needing the support of heroes. An ordinary man like himself would likely never have the chance to meet the great hero again. ¡°Take care of the wounded, and those uninjured are tasked with repairing the fallen barricades! There won¡¯t be a repeat miracle like today, so hurry!¡± Burying his regrets deep within his heart, the regimental commander quickly gave his commands. However, the lingering feelings did not disappear easily. He repeatedly glanced towards the vast plains, in the direction of the great superhuman being who appeared and disappeared like the wind. ¡°Send a messenger to the main force and send news of what happened! Over half of the regiment has fallen in battle, but the front lines have been secured with the help of the Indomitable Duke!¡± ¡°I will take care of that right away!¡± The regimental commander belatedly remembered something and gave orders. The deputy spiritedly answered. ¡°In addition, send our fastest messenger south to those on the southern front! Let them know that the Indomitable Duke is headed towards them - and tell them not to lose hope!¡± Shortly after the commander gave his order, ten horses galloped out of the crumbling wooden barricades and headed towards the south and interior, respectively. After watching the scene quietly, he frowned as he thought of something. ¡°But can the messengers even catch up?¡± The northern riders were known to traverse tens of kilometers for fun. The Indomitable Duke was likewise a renowned knight known for his speed and elusiveness, and it was doubtful whether the messenger could keep up with their movements. *** The atmosphere in the Adenburg palace was not good. Queen Regent Ophelia, having been given full authority as monarch by her father, Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, recently started to act sensitively. Even the nobles with the ranks of duke or marquis dared not speak up in the royal palace, and the most influential of nobles made sure their footsteps were silent as they passed through. Even in this atmosphere like thin ice, there was one group allowed to make a commotion. ¡°Queen Regent!¡± They were the messengers receiving and reporting on the situation in the west in real time. ¡°Magical communications have arrived from the Rosehog Kingdom!¡± Normally, the messenger would have been repeatedly rebuked for his imprudence. However, Ophelia neither blamed nor reprimanded the messenger for his aggressiveness in throwing himself through the palace doors. ¡°It¡¯s news that the Indomitable Duke has once again appeared on the front lines!¡± She simply gazed at the messenger with a nervous expression before offering a short comment. ¡°Explain.¡± The messenger took a moment to collect his voice before quickly going into detail. ¡°A magical message has arrived stating that the Indomitable Duke appeared on the southern-central part of the front lines in the Rosehog Kingdom, roughly 200 kilometers from Fort Pochinkey!¡± Ophelia slowly straightened up on the throne and urged the messenger on with her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been said that just before the infantry regiment defending the area was defeated, the Indomitable Duke appeared with the northern riders and defeated 8,000 demonic beings.¡± Her expression grew complicated. Though she seemed very happy to hear news of her spouse, she simultaneously looked displeased. ¡°The Indomitable Duke is safe and well, and he did not suffer any injuries in taking care of the demonic horde.¡± As soon as the messenger completed the report, Ophelia responded. ¡°It was only three days ago that the Indomitable Duke fought against 30,000 demonic beings at Fort Pochinkey. You are saying he traveled 200 kilometers in those 3 days and fought yet another battle against thousands of enemies on the front lines?¡± ¡°T, that¡¯s correct.¡± There was anger in her voice. ¡°And did the Indomitable Duke depart the battlefield again without so much as a break?¡± Sensing her anger, the messenger froze and stammered a response. ¡°A, after the battle, he asked where the most urgent place on the front lines was and headed south right away.¡± ¡°So he did not even take a day to recover.¡± Ophelia quietly tapped the throne with her finger. The messenger shuddered each time he heard the tapping sound. He seemed nervous that the Queen Regent¡¯s fury might be redirected to him. ¡°Queen Regent!¡± But fortunately, that undesirable situation did not come to pass. At that moment, another messenger came through the palace doors. ¡°A message has arrived from the Rosehog southern command, saying that the Indomitable Duke has fought and defeated an army of 30,000 on the Novos Plains towards the south of the kingdom today!¡± Hearing this report from the second messenger, Ophelia looked back at the first messenger. ¡°The Novos Plains are about 250 kilometers from the scene of his previous battle.¡± ¡°So this time, he traversed 250 kilometers in 3 days to fight against 30,000 demonic beings.¡± The messenger was puzzled by her cold voice despite the news of a glorious victory against tens of thousands of enemies. ¡°The Rosehog command additionally sent word that the Indomitable Duke disposed of 10,000 additional creatures during his journey.¡± However, the messenger did not forget his duty as he cleared his voice and proudly reported on the additional victory. ¡°It seems that he went through the heart of their ranks.¡± The report meant that the Indomitable Duke did not just travel, but moved while fighting. Ophelia¡¯s expression grew even colder. The first messenger, unable to leave the palace after missing his opportunity, grew anxious as he tapped his feet. ¡°In addition, the Rosehog command expresses their special gratitude as a pair of greater demons responsible for causing significant trouble for the kingdom were taken care of in this most recent battle.¡± This report was not from any random place, but rather the command center on the southern Rosehog front. It was an area expected to have significant numbers of knights and mages. If the southern command leading such superhuman beings had been unable to dispose of the greater demon, it was clear to even those not at the scene just how ferocious and cunning the creature must have been. ¡°According to the rumors, the pair of greater demons was responsible for the deaths of a superior knight, three senior knights, and sixteen common knights.¡± The messenger most likely went into detail out of pride. However, the mood in the palace became even more subdued as the tactless messenger needlessly added fuel to the flames. In a way, it was not strange. The Indomitable Duke roaming the front lines and fighting in countless battles was admired by many as a hero, but he was the one and only husband to the Queen Regent at the palace. She could not possibly be in a good mood upon hearing that her spouse was fighting creatures causing trouble to even the superhuman beings of the Rosehog Kingdom. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± The clueless messenger tried to continue, but was quietly restrained by his counterpart. And seeing that they had no further reports, Ophelia expressionlessly waved her hands to dismiss them. Thud. Left alone after the messengers departed, Ophelia quietly grabbed the armrests of her throne. ¡°You really are trying to deal with all the enemies on heaven and earth.¡± The reports did not start arriving today. Her spouse had won countless victories as soon as he reappeared on the front lines, and the kingdoms receiving his assistance sent dozens of magical messages to Adenburg. Every time a message arrived, Ophelia felt as though she was burning up inside. What horrific demon did he fight against this time? Is he injured? What if he gets sick in foreign territory after overexerting himself? She was forced to worry once again without having the chance to welcome the return of her seemingly dead husband. As though he did not care about her conflicted feelings, Seon-Hyeok sent only a single, short message. ¡®I have found the object to resolve the royal family¡¯s concerns. I will return soon.¡¯ Ophelia was not sure whether her spouse was being coldhearted or trustworthy in not even disclosing his own ordeals after enduring a danger from which everyone believed he met his unfortunate end. Perhaps the simple man thought she would be pleased by the news of the item capable of addressing the royal plight. This, in itself, was deeply dissatisfying for her. He had promised to quickly take care of business and return, but that had been over a year ago. Though she did not show it as the proud and reliable Queen Regent of the kingdom, she struggled to suppress her emotions after hearing the news of his death not long ago. And so, she instructed a royal mage to send communications to her husband, who she had no idea when, where, or what dangerous predicaments he might experience. ¡°Predict the Indomitable Duke¡¯s path and send the message.¡± The head of the servants took out a piece of paper and waited for her to continue. ¡°You have done more than enough, so return. I will not accept your refusal.¡± Hearing her determined tone, the servant briefly paused writing before continuing once again as though nothing had happened. CH 223. Some time after he raced past the southern command of the Rosehog Kingdom, Seon-Hyeok felt an unknown chill. It felt as though he had forgotten something important, and he grew frustrated as he could not identify what exactly that was. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± It seemed as though he decelerated without realizing it while lost in thought. Someone spoke out from right beside him. ¡°Ah, Darun.¡± The temperamental northern nomads never allowed those beneath them to ride in front of them, and Darun was at the riders¡¯ vanguard. ¡°Your expression¡¯s dark.¡± Seeing the signs of concern on the fierce, single-lidded eyes, Seon-Hyeok smirked as he responded. ¡°Something¡¯s bothering me, but I don¡¯t know what it is. It feels like I forgot something important.¡± ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t had the chance to look back. It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if you forgot something truly important.¡± The rider offered words seemingly intended to comfort him through his thick lips. ¡°Ugh, thanks. It¡¯s terribly comforting.¡± When Seon-Hyeok pouted and retorted, Darun smirked and added. ¡°And anyways, what does it matter if you missed something? A man should never look back once he starts running. He should only work to achieve something greater than what he missed. That¡¯s the way a man should live.¡± It was a masculine remark fitting for a northerner that valued it as their greatest virtue. ¡°When I look at you, I feel ashamed, feeling as though all my troubles aren¡¯t worth worrying about.¡± Like the vast, open lands of the steppes, Darun never seemed to carry his worries with him. Seon-Hyeok occasionally felt envious of his personality. ¡°The best solution to a problem is always the first decision to make. Anything that comes to mind after that is not your own answer.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not wrong, but you try to view things too simply.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying on the plains. Anything that is complex can¡¯t be the answer. There has not been a single time when I felt that was untrue.¡± Darun¡¯s determined, convinced attitude almost seemed wise rather than arrogant. And in reality, Darun was the man responsible for growing the Miruhachi tribe from a minor faction into one of the two largest tribes of the north, and he was a greatly respected leader for his protection and wisdom. As he had repeatedly demonstrated the validity of his own beliefs and values, Darun was quite persuasive. When the conversation trailed off, Darun looked back for a moment. Seon-Hyeok followed his gaze and saw the tens of thousands of riders following them. Their numbers, at 40,000 when they first began their journey, were now much lower than they once were. Nearly 5,000 lives were lost or left behind following injuries as they traversed halfway through the continent. ¡°And I¡¯m certain I¡¯m not wrong this time either.¡± However, there were no signs of wavering in Darun¡¯s eyes as he gazed at the empty spots where his brethren once rode. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re wrong this time. I¡¯m telling you once again that I¡¯m not the envoy of the God of Heaven that you¡¯ve been referring to.¡± Shortly after recovering from his wounds, Seon-Hyeok had traveled to the nearest village to hear about the situation on the front lines. It just so happened that it was one of the villages Darun ruled over. ¡°A person has descended from heaven!¡± ¡°He is certainly a man sent from the God of the Heavens!¡± The nomads of the north were in an uproar after discovering Seon-Hyeok appearing on Redvern, calling him the envoy of the God of Heaven, and that rumor had ultimately reached Darun himself. Redvern suddenly disappeared during that time, but his title as the Envoy of God continued to follow him. In the meantime, he was tested by the northern nomads whether he really was who they believed him to be, whether he wanted it or not. In the end, Seon-Hyeok passed all of his trials and was recognized by these aloof people. ¡°Leaving our father¡¯s land to follow you is likewise the will of God.¡± Darun followed him with 40,000 of his riders in the name of helping the Envoy of the God of the Heavens. From Seon-Hyeok¡¯s perspective, he had assumed a title he did not even know the meaning of. ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are the envoy of the God of the Heavens.¡± Darun¡¯s voice was difficult to hear over the sound of horses¡¯ hooves, but for Seon-Hyeok, with his particularly sensitive hearing, the voice was as clear as a direct whisper. ¡°What¡¯s important is that you prevented the tragedy of a civil war.¡± Numerous tribes were absorbed in the process of growing Darun¡¯s minor Miruhachi tribe. This brought about the winds of change. Threatened by the sudden growth of the Miruhachi tribe, the major tribes had begun to recklessly take over lesser ones, and when the changes finished, the north was ruled by two great chiefs each controlling hundreds of thousands of tribesmen. Darun¡¯s Miruhachi tribe, and the newly formed opposition of the Asihachi tribe each ruled half of the northern steppes. A problem then arose. The ambition of the nomads, normally unnoticeable when divided into small tribes, suddenly became conspicuous. The winds of change died down, but they left behind the seeds of an impending storm. And it was Seon-Hyeok that appeared in such a perilous situation. Darun decided to redirect the winds of war in the north to the outsiders. The Miruhachi and Asihachi tribes each offered 20,000 of their most agile warriors and departed the northern territories, resulting in the current situation. ¡°I regard you as a brother, but I cannot simply be a good person, as I am responsible for hundreds of thousands of tribesmen. I intend to make full use of you.¡± Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue and responded as Darun spoke apologetically. ¡°Taking advantage of someone only works when the other party¡¯s unaware of it - this is simply mutual assistance.¡± Regardless of the circumstances in the north, Seon-Hyeok was able to recruit 40,000 riders from their tribes. If anything, he and the central kingdoms were the beneficiaries of this arrangement. ¡°Mutual benefit. That¡¯s a good way of putting it. Given that events have become like this, we¡¯ll have to reap as many benefits as possible.¡± Instead of responding, Seon-Hyeok smiled brightly with his teeth showing. ¡°Take whatever you can. I¡¯ll be by your side to help.¡± Darun looked back at him and smiled. *** When Seon-Hyeok and the northern riders finally crossed the Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s borders and reached the northernmost point of Astoria, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s figures were there waiting for them. ¡°I welcome your safe return, Indomitable Duke.¡± Compared to the other kingdoms struggling in the Holy War, the Astoria Kingdom¡¯s front was relatively stable. As a result, instead of continuing to ride forth as quickly as possible to the scene of his next battle, Seon-Hyeok decided to step for a while and take a much-needed rest. No matter how much they were buoyed by the power of the wind attribute, the fatigue of the northern riders had reached a peak after their series of battles without reprieve. ¡°Magical communications have arrived from Adenburg for the Indomitable Duke.¡± And it was then that Seon-Hyeok received the message from Adenburg. ¡®You have done more than enough, so return. I will not accept your refusal.¡¯ Seon-Hyeok broke into a cold sweat the moment he confirmed the short message. It was then that he finally realized the source of discomfort he felt while riding southward. ¡°Who is it? Who the hell could address a great warrior like you so forcefully?¡± When he conveyed the message to the curious Darun, the rider tilted his head in confusion as he responded. ¡°She is the Queen Regent of my kingdom and the one and only heir to the throne.¡± ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t she interfering too much? To speak so forcefully to a warrior on the battlefield¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s also my wife.¡± After speaking as though he could not understand, Darun quickly shut his mouth. ¡°Hm.¡± He had never seemed worried while facing any problems, but he now averted his eyes and feigned ignorance. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a man¡¯s place to speak of another¡¯s family matters.¡± In fact, he even backed down, offering ridiculous excuses. ¡°I thought you said a man should never look back once he starts running.¡± ¡°It''s a different story when spouses are involved. Those failing to keep the peace in their own households are miserable, no matter what greatness they achieve elsewhere.¡± Seon-Hyeok was bewildered to see Darun completely change his attitude. ¡°For your information, these magical messages have arrived across the northern cities of the Astoria Kingdom and all major hubs here.¡± Seon-Hyeok shut his eyes tightly at the priest¡¯s comment. If Ophelia went this far after remaining uninvolved in matters on the front lines, it was clear she was quite furious. ¡°In addition, this message arrived separately from the one you were just given. It stated you¡¯re recommended to initiate communication with the royal family as soon as possible.¡± If he had instead headed directly for the front lines, he would have remained blissfully ignorant of these issues. But now that he stopped by the city and received the messages, he could not ignore them. ¡°That¡¯s a problem. I haven¡¯t even found the expedition force yet.¡± Seon-Hyeok was now aware that the refugees and Qeishas he worried about had safely reached the base at Panthea, but the Adenburg expedition force and the reinforcements from Astoria had disappeared after heading west in search of him. Even if he was to return to Adenburg, the top priority was to find the missing forces. However, Ophelia¡¯s message was too direct for him to remain stubborn. ¡°What will you do? If you wish, I can have a mage specializing in communications magic brought here.¡± ¡°Will that be possible?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s through an informal line, as Adenburg separately requested this, our kingdom has dispatched a mage capable of such arts to every northern base in preparation for your arrival.¡± Normally, he would have been appreciative of such a gesture, but he could not feel that way this time. He never before felt so uncomfortable by the favor shown him by the priest and the Holy Kingdom he called home. ¡°Then please.¡± Nonetheless, he had no choice. Sooner or later, Ophelia would certainly be notified that he received her message. If he wanted to avoid further fury then, it was best for him to contact her first, even if it was already too late. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call for the mage as soon as possible.¡± Seon-Hyeok sighed when the priest¡¯s special consideration(?) for him. [...] They were definitely connected, but there were no words coming through for some reason. Seon-Hyeok glanced at the mage, wondering if there was an issue with the communication magic. ¡°We¡¯re far away, but the connection is relatively good. The intermediary in the Iberian Alliance is likewise doing fine.¡± The mage shook his head and let him down. ¡°Queen Regent.¡± After taking a deep breath, he cleared his throat and addressed Ophelia. [I¡¯m listening.] Ophelia¡¯s tone, which he was hearing for the first time in a while, was incredibly emotionless. CH 223 No content CH 224 No content CH 224. ¡°I apologize for the delay in contacting you.¡± [Why else would I have heard rumors of your death from this far away? It¡¯s all because the situation on the front lines was so urgent.] Seon-Hyeok sweated profusely. Even though she said she understood, this, in turn, was even more terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to tell you everything given our communication method, but there have been some unavoidable circumstances.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you¡¯re worried about communication stones. Our kingdom has provided us with enough to last the entire night.¡± [I see.] The tactless mage tried to notify Seon-Hyeok quietly, but his comment was unfortunately passed on to the other party as well. In the end, Seon-Hyeok was forced to lay everything down and explain all that had transpired. [You really do not listen to commands.] And when she heard his full report, Ophelia¡¯s voice grew even lower than before. [I am certain I told you not to shoulder too many burdens given that you are not the only one in the central kingdoms.] Seon-Hyeok was left speechless at Ophelia¡¯s reprimanding remark. [Your actions to save the refugees, complete strangers I might add, put Adenburg¡¯s precious knights and mages at risk - the very people you are responsible for. Do you have any excuses to offer?] ¡°I do not.¡± There was no possible excuse. It was not what he intended, but he was indubitably to blame for the predicament of the Adenburg expedition force. ¡°I will rescue them all.¡± [You still do not understand what I am trying to say.] Seon-Hyeok could hear Ophelia¡¯s sigh from all the way in the Astoria Kingdom. His heart grew heavier at the sound. [I am not trying to place blame on you. You must be more aware of your position, and your safety is not just for you.] Ophelia almost sounded stern. [If you are placed in danger, those who follow you will likewise follow suit. Just as I do, you, my partner, must be cognizant of the many ensuring your own safety.] In other words, she was saying the others were placed in danger because he acted selfishly of his own volition. He was keenly aware of this fact. [If you return to the west and the same series of events come to pass, I assure you I will pressure the Holy Kingdom to dispatch a major army to locate you. Do you really want Astoria, or me, to shoulder such a burden?] Ophelia was not bluffing. As the leader of the Eastern Alliance supporting the central kingdoms, she was indeed capable of such a demand. ¡°But if I don¡¯t find them, the expedition¡­¡± [My dear Indomitable Duke.] Seon-Hyeok could not even sleep when he thought about the expedition force struggling alone in enemy territory. He was sure Ophelia would feel the same, given her consideration towards those with talent. However, given Ophelia¡¯s current attitude, it did not seem she was at all concerned about the missing people. [Was the expedition force you saw that weak? Do you think I would handle matters so poorly?] Seon-Hyeok belatedly realized the incompatibility in those viewpoints. [Choi Min-Young, the Illusion Beast Master with the force, is by no means weak. In a battlefield with allies to protect, she is even stronger than you.] King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein had once told him, ¡°It would¡¯ve been an interesting sight had that torgos creature been summoned in the middle of an enemy kingdom.¡± The western territories, teeming with demonic beings, were the perfect place for the summoner to run wild. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ophelia continued as he exclaimed. [Wait. They will certainly return.] Her tone was full of conviction. [You may only delay your return until the expedition returns.] *** ¡°Will that be alright? The mage in charge of communications is a figure of the Holy Kingdom, and anything you say will surely be relayed to them.¡± Marquis Reinhardt, after standing by Ophelia¡¯s side throughout the communications, expressed his concerns. It was clear he was concerned about the potential ramifications of suggesting she would personally pressure the Holy Kingdom in the event that the Indomitable Duke fell into danger. ¡°I said it so they knew.¡± But Ophelia remained nonchalant. ¡°The Indomitable Duke is like a blade without equal. From Astoria¡¯s perspective, it would be beneficial to hold onto him for as long as possible, and he is the perfect substitute for their treasured Templar Knights and priests.¡± ¡°So you wanted them not to be frivolous¡­¡± Marquis Reinhardt expressed his admiration. ¡°The Indomitable Duke seems to believe he is selfish, but in reality, he is selfless and self-sacrificing.¡± Seon-Hyeok repeatedly conducted business under the facade of a mutually beneficial deal, but he was a stereotypical hero willing to devote himself to others if given an appropriate excuse. ¡°For the conniving priests of the Holy Kingdom, it would not take much to coax such a warrior into doing what they want.¡± And naturally, of someone with such a personality, he was politically challenged and prone to being exploited. ¡°The Indomitable Duke¡¯s talents shine brightest on the battlefield. I hope that he is able to demonstrate that in the most appropriate of arenas.¡± Ophelia had vowed to compensate for his lacking political acumen, and this was a moment in which she would hold true to her words. ¡°That¡¯s wise.¡± Marquis Reinhardt had a refreshed look on his face, as though his concerns were completely assuaged. ¡°The Indomitable Duke is a straightforward knight - if given a target, he doesn¡¯t take the time to look around.¡± Ophelia hesitated before changing her expression. ¡°Of course, that does not mean that he¡¯s an ignorant person only capable of combat. He¡¯s incredibly considerate and thoughtful given his position as a knight, and he is almost too pure in nature.¡± Marquis Reinhardt smirked at Ophelia¡¯s unprompted defense of her husband. ¡°I did not say anything.¡± Hearing his response, Ophelia let out a fake cough. ¡°Even so, it would have been nice if you exchanged some lighter conversation as well. After all, hasn¡¯t he just returned from the dead?¡± If anyone else dared to say this, he would have been punished dearly for daring to give presumptuous advice into the royal family¡¯s private matters. However, Marquis Reinhardt was Ophelia¡¯s closest confidante since childhood, as well as a distant blood relative of the royal family. ¡°I learned that he was safe and made sure he would not take any unnecessary risks. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Even so, the Indomitable Duke is never one to turn away from danger¡­¡± The marquis unknowingly began to retort before shutting himself up. ¡°It seems the marquis has too much time on his hands these days.¡± This time, even the respected, old knight of the royal family could not avoid his rebuke. *** Just as Ophelia intended, her warning was conveyed directly to the leaders of the Holy Kingdom. After learning just how much Adenburg, the powerhouse of the eastern kingdoms and leader of their alliance, cared for the Indomitable Duke, Astoria was forced to fully reconsider its plans to utilize the nearly 40,000 Northern riders and Seon-Hyeok in battle. It was because the potential risk they would bear in the event that something went wrong on a particularly fierce battlefield was too much of a burden. ¡°I am thinking of heading to the Panthea base. If there is an emergency situation on the way, I will take a detour to help.¡± Because of this, the leaders of Astoria strangely felt additional pressure when Seon-Hyeok offered his assistance. ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but the front lines of our kingdom are like an impenetrable fortress. You should focus on recovering from your accumulated fatigue.¡± The priest¡¯s words were highly political, but they were based in fact. It was true that the front maintained by the Holy Kingdom was excelling at holding off the demonic hordes, unlike those of the neighboring kingdoms. ¡°Is that so?¡± Seon-Hyeok questioned the priest¡¯s attitude in rejecting his offer, but he had no intention of forcing Astoria to accept his support. In addition to Ophelia¡¯s request, he himself had grown explosively since feeling the sense of crisis while fighting the Dark Lord, and he no longer felt the need to move from battlefield to battlefield like a rabid dog. He had dealt with countless demonic beings since reaching level 39, and it likely would not be long before he reached level 40. If there was such a thing as a 5th class advancement, he was not far away. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I didn¡¯t want to make excuses, but it¡¯s about time the horses got some rest.¡± Darun welcomed the update, saying that it was time for both the horses and their riders to recover. And after taking 3 days to sleep and eat their fill, Seon-Hyeok and the Northern riders felt fully recovered and resumed their journey. Their pace was a relaxed march that was almost yawn-inducing compared to the breakneck speed they traveled at earlier. Of course, this did not mean that the bizarrely fast speed of travel was no longer present. Even while maintaining a leisurely pace, the Northern riders boasted their dignity by maintaining a speed of 50 kilometers per day, an average wartime march of wartime cavalry. ¡°Riding like this reminds me of the old days.¡± For him, after only riding on the dragon subspecies after acquiring Goldrake and Redvern, this march with the northerners was quite enjoyable. Those memories of the past felt so distant, despite being only a few years removed. ¡°I hope Clark¡¯s party arrived safely?¡± Seon-Hyeok recalled the faces of the dedicated subordinates crossing half the continent to protect his drake. He had been forced to send them back because they lacked the capacity to deal with the vicious demonic horde in the west, but he nonetheless judged them to be more reliable than anyone else. ¡°Come to think of it, I never contacted Rheinperle.¡± He frowned, belatedly realizing he had not informed his own territory of his safe return. The others would have endured as always, but his young squire would have been quite shocked by the news of her lord¡¯s demise. He could envision her causing a scene in her desire to return to the central kingdoms. ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± Darun called out, seemingly bored by the relatively slow pace of their march. ¡°I just remembered some people I want to see.¡± Likewise bored, Seon-Hyeok shared some stories about the battles he fought with the former Drake Cavalry. ¡°Sasteins? Yes, I am sure I¡¯ve heard of them.¡± Unexpectedly, the Northern chief, generally ignorant of news outside his domain, was aware of the name used by the elite Noctein riders. ¡°I¡¯ve heard there were those among the kingdoms trying to imitate the riders of the north. Those were the Sasteins.¡± Come to think of it, Seon-Hyeok had found the fighting style of the Northern riders oddly familiar. It was because he had previous experience with the Sasteins. ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯m sure they were little more than copycats. All things aside, it¡¯s ridiculous to think the people of the kingdoms could imitate our riders on their large horses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but the Sasteins were pretty excellent cavalry in their own right. Their horsemanship and marksmanship lagged behind the Northern riders, but they were all apprentice knights with excellent swordsmanship.¡± Darun snorted. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the true power of us Northern riders yet.¡± What¡¯s he saying after all the battles we¡¯ve been through? ¡°Those demonic beings were pretty wild and ferocious, but all we¡¯ve done up to this point is hunt. We have not had a single ¡®battle¡¯ since we left the north.¡± Darun¡¯s confidence was too great to say that this was a bluff made from hurt pride. ¡°If the day comes when we fight against other humans, you¡¯ll see the true power of the North.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± Realizing he inadvertently hurt the pride of a proud man, Seon-Hyeok gently nodded and concluded the conversation. *** And how many days did we travel at that leisurely pace? Seon-Hyeok and the riders reached Panthea before long. ¡°Is that person you spoke of here?¡± Hearing Darun¡¯s question as he looked at the walls of the Panthea base, stained yellow with the blood of the demonic horde, Seon-Hyeok nodded. ¡°He is.¡± At that moment, the gates of Panthea opened, and a group of people rushed out. ¡°They¡¯re coming this way.¡± As expected of a northerner with unusually keen eyesight, Darun was the first to notice and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are they coming to greet us?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not strange considering all the dust we kicked up riding here.¡± Seeing the knights dressed in pure white armor that did not get dirty even in the midst of a fierce battle, Seon-Hyeok noticed a welcome face among them and gave a faint smile. ¡°Ah, there he is. He¡¯s the one I mentioned.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man in front, with a huge sword strapped to his back, was particularly noticeable. ¡°So he¡¯s the individual at the heart of our deal.¡± At the receiving end of Darun¡¯s sharp gaze was the warrior, Park Joon-Min, who was running towards them with tear-filled eyes. CH 225. Once he confirmed that it was Kim Seon-Hyeok he was seeing from far away, the warrior dashed towards him. ¡°Hyuuung-niiim!¡± He had believed Seon-Hyeok was alive, but a corner of his heart had still been anxious. ¡°Hyung-nim! Hyung-nim!¡± Even though Seon-Hyeok looked emaciated, he seemed to have grown even more than before and now that Park Joon-Min had seen his brother¡¯s return, it finally felt like everything was back in its place. But the mood was ruined before he could even rejoice in the meeting. [Stop. There''s a fighting spirit.] A sudden burst of energy blocked his path. It was like a hungry predator was staring at him from nearby. Without realizing it, his entire body tensed. I smell a beast? The odor of a fierce beast was too penetrating for him to just pass it off as a feeling. ¡°Apostle?¡± The temple knights looked confused when Joon-Min suddenly stopped. ¡°Hm.¡± The warrior didn¡¯t answer. No, he couldn¡¯t answer. As the seconds passed, the increasing energy enveloped his entire body like glue. Where is it? It wasn¡¯t hard to find the epicenter of the energy since from the start, the enemy didn¡¯t plan on hiding. Smirk. A fierce-looking man covered in dust bared his yellow teeth as he smiled at them. It was the terrifying grin of a snarling wolf. Park Joon-Min¡¯s face hardened at the unidentifiable energy. The young man who had been delighted to see his brother became appropriately stern as the Apostle of God. ¡°Darun.¡± At that moment, Kim Seon-Hyeok stepped in, and as if it never happened, the energy that was unpleasantly covering his body disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°I was just about to stop.¡± The man shrugged before suddenly extending his hand. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Darun.¡± A smile appeared on his face again. It was a cheerful smile that was completely different from the bloody smile earlier. ¡°Darun is the leader of one of the largest tribes in the North.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stepped in to fill the gaps when Park Joon-Min frowned at the ridiculously short greeting that served as a self-introduction. ¡°Park Joon-Min, a warrior.¡± The self-introduction was equally short. Grip. The two men grabbed each others¡¯ hands, hard, as they stared at each other.¡± ¡°Haa.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed shortly when he saw Park Joon-Min and Darum trying to pressure each other. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Joon-Min.¡± When he said that short phrase to get rid of the odd atmosphere, Park Joon-Min suddenly shouted. ¡°Hyuuung-niiim!¡± All thoughts of Darun were gone from his head. *** ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± After exchanging belated greetings with the archbishop, Kim Seon-Hyeok moved locations and told Park Joon-Min everything that had happened. ¡°Anyway, Joon-Min, you be careful too. Your enemy is a real monster.¡± ¡°Hyung-nim, I wasn¡¯t just playing here, either.¡± Park Joon-Min didn¡¯t pay much attention to what he was saying. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. I really did get strong.¡± It was useless to warn him again. Park Joon-Min was confident in his own achievements. ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t lose.¡± And even Kim Seon-Hyeok could see that the warrior had grown a lot. ¡°No, that¡¯s not enough.¡± Nevertheless, he had no choice but to be skeptical of the warrior¡¯s words. It¡¯s not enough. He¡¯s really not strong enough. He could clearly envision the warrior being defeated horribly after facing the devil. ¡°You¡¯ll die if you face the devil in that state.¡± Park Joon-Min¡¯s pride must¡¯ve been bruised at those words because his expression wasn¡¯t great. But, Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t take back his words. Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t let the warrior, who believed in his strength, die at the hands of the devil. ¡°Even if you¡¯re my Hyung-nim, you¡¯re wrong this time.¡± Joon-Min still didn¡¯t seem convinced by Seon-Hyeok because his face expressed that his pride had been hurt. ¡°Haa, guess it can¡¯t be helped. There was only one way to narrow the difference in opinion. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re right.¡± *** In the plains, somewhat away from Panthea, Kim Seon-Hyeok and Park Joon-Min stood facing each other. ¡°Hyung-nim, I really don¡¯t think this is right.¡± Joon-Min looked troubled as he urged him to reconsider several times, but Seon-Hyeok remained firm. ¡°We¡¯ll see if your confidence is recklessness or not after this.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok seemed to be thinking of checking whether the warrior was strong enough with his own body. ¡°You don¡¯t have your dragons, why don¡¯t we do this after they¡¯re back?¡± But Joon-Min seemed to have a different idea. He seemed confident of his victory as he instead worried about Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°If not that, then at least the spear. I heard that it was from the Earth Spirit King.¡± Kim Seok-Hyeok shook his head and responded nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight to kill, is there really a need to use it?¡± ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t think this is right.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t look like he was going to change his mind, Park Joon-Min grabbed his Holy Sword and took a stance. But, the stance looked careless and had no spirit to it. ¡°Hyung-nim, I¡¯m saying this again, but don¡¯t get upset if you lose. You don¡¯t have your dragons yet while I have Balmung.¡± The fight hadn¡¯t even started yet, but Park Joon-Min was acting like he had already won. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned as he crooked his fingers. It was a clear provocation. And that provocation worked. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m different from before.¡± With his bruised pride, Park Joon-Min¡¯s eyes became fierce. [Since it¡¯s become like this, finish it quickly. He knows that he¡¯s not complete, so it won¡¯t be too frustrating.] ¡°I was going to do that.¡± The Holy Sword riled him up further and the warrior agreed with it. Ooooh. Light gathered around the Holy Sword and that light surrounded his body. It became the sacred armor and shield of God. It was the Divine Armour, a unique skill of a fully awakened warrior. That wasn¡¯t the only change. The Holy Sword covered by light slowly became clear until it became a sacred flame. The Holy Flame that could burn mana. The true appearance of the Holy Sword was finally revealed. This right here was the true image of the warrior that was praised by the soldiers. ¡°I¡¯m being serious right now, so Hyung-nim, you¡¯re going to do everything you can to¡­¡± Before Joon-Min¡¯s warning was finished, a golden light exploded around Kim Seon-Hyeok as if he had been waiting. In an auspicious light that was no less than a holy splendor, the Dragon Knight shed his human form and became a draconian. ¡°Huh?¡± But the draconian¡¯s shape was completely different from what Park Joon-Min remembered. His back was aggressively bent forward while his head was that of a drake¡¯s, but it was so perfectly compatible that there was no feeling of awkwardness. Flare. Red flames poured out between the rough jaws resembling that of a drake. There were no signs of a human being anywhere in that appearance. [A War Dragon¡¯s form¡­] The Holy Sword, Balmung, murmured to itself as it felt the dragon¡¯s spirit overwhelming its surroundings. ¡°A War Dragon¡¯s form?¡± [It is the most powerful strength that a dragon could give to his companion.] The Holy Sword had never lost its composure before, but now, it was very stiff. [It is the symbol of a draconian coming close to completely awakening.] Joon-Min gulped at the Holy Sword¡¯s words. He no longer had the confidence to look down upon the dragon knight who didn¡¯t have his dragons. [Get ready!] The Holy Sword cried out. [The fighting spirit of a dragon doesn¡¯t disappear until it bites into its opponent¡¯s neck, so this fight is no longer a relaxing sparring session!] ¡°What bullshit is this?!¡± Their positions had changed. The warrior who had been trying to end the fight as soon as possible was now in a situation where he had to worry about his own neck. ¡°You said it was just a test!¡± [There¡¯s no time to talk!] Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s test was much more violent and dangerous than Joon-Min thought. ¡°Kaaahhh!¡± The draconian howled fiercely and pounded forward. [He¡¯s coming! Get ready¡­] Before the Holy Sword even finished his warning, the draconian was at his nose. ¡°What the hell! Why¡¯re you so fast!¡± The draconian¡¯s speed in appearing in the blink of an eye wasn¡¯t normal. [Wings! The War Dragon shouldn¡¯t have wings?!¡± Park Joon-Min found out the cause of the abnormally fast speed. There was a pair of blue wings of the draconian¡¯s hunched back. He hadn¡¯t run forward, but flew skimming the ground. ¡°Hup!¡± When the draconian charged forward without worrying about defense, Park Joon-Min quickly widened his stance and breathed in. It was the perfect defense posture with a shield covering his entire body standing tall between himself and the draconian. Bang! His feet left the ground with an impact that seemed to shake him to his very core. With the combination of speed and heavy mass, Park Joon-Min couldn¡¯t withstand the draconian¡¯s charge and flew into the air. [Here he comes again!] But the draconian was just starting. With his wings spread wide, he followed close and raised his fist. [You can¡¯t stop it!] Joon-Min was at a disadvantage in both posture and fighting spirit. The destructive power behind the draconian¡¯s fist was impossible to stop when he couldn¡¯t even fix his stance as he flew through the air. ¡°I know that!¡± The Holy Sword covered with the Holy Flame stretched out towards the draconian. Considering the draconian¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t enough as a counterattack, but would be enough if he used the draconian¡¯s own power as he rushed towards him. If the draconian didn¡¯t pull back his fist, then it would be no different from throwing himself on the end of the sword. It was a bold and timely combination that came from hardwon experience, but the draconian¡¯s response was beyond the warrior¡¯s experience. ¡°Ack!¡± The world turned upside down. It wasn¡¯t really the world that turned upside down, but Joon-Min had been flipped over by someone else. The draconian had reached out and grabbed his foot. Joon-Min managed to come back to his senses and covered his upper body with the shield in preparation for the impact. Bang! The warrior was struck again. This time, he couldn¡¯t even fly backwards to absorb the shock. The draconian¡¯s grip on his ankle wouldn¡¯t let him move backwards. ¡°Keok!¡± His head was ringing and it felt like his entire body was breaking apart. It was like a bomb had gone off inside his body. [Focus!] Warm energy rose from inside his body with Balmung¡¯s voice. The pain in his organs that had become a mess from the pummeling instantly eased and his vision that had been fading returned. It was thanks to the healing powers of the Holy Sword Balmung. Keok. Having come to his senses, Park Joon-Min pointed the Holy Sword at the draconian from an unstable posture. ¡°Holy Cannon!¡± The Holy Flame gathered at the end of his sword and like a cannonball, shot towards the draconian. Bang! Absurdly, the draconian blocked it with his fist. ¡°Cough.¡± The cannonball made out of holy force shattered. However, for the first time since the battle started, the draconian took a step back. He couldn¡¯t completely shake off the impact of the concentrated holy force. Tap. From the ground, Park Joon-Min shook his throbbing ankle. The divine power that instantly rose healed his swollen ankle before gathering at the end of the Holy Sword again. ¡°Holy Can¡­¡± Before the skill was fully activated, the draconian, who had stepped back, disappeared leaving only an afterimage. Whoosh. The sulfuric breath puffed out from the draconian¡¯s back. Park Joon-Min turned and raised his shield. ¡°Hap!¡± The draconian¡¯s fist hit the shield. But this time, the attack only pushed him back a couple of steps. The divine power had permeated his muscles and became his support. Bang! Bang! Fists pummeled his shield. ¡°Keok.¡± Joon-Min stepped back as he prepared to counterattack. He was waiting for the draconian tearing at his shield to catch his breath. He had to wait a long time as he retreated backwards while frantically blocking the draconian pounding on his shield with brute force. [Now!] Joon-Min threw aside his shield at Balmung¡¯s signal. Then, he grabbed the Holy Sword with both hands and turned his body sideways. God¡¯s Attack that had torn apart countless demons headed towards the draconian. Grab. The draconian met the attack with his bare hands again. But the difference was, this time, the Holy Sword, and the draconian¡¯s hands, were covered with a golden light that was similar to the Holy Flame. ¡°Balmung!¡± [As God wills it, there is no one who can stop it!] As if reciting a poem, the pleasant sound of the Holy Sword¡¯s voice heralded the Holy Flame¡¯s blast. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, you¡¯ll get cu¡­ Huh?¡± A question arose in the eyes of the warrior who had been sure of his victory. Two hands were holding onto the Holy Sword, so what were those giant hands coming towards him? ¡°Why do you have four hands¡­.?¡± Before he could get an answer, the draconian¡¯s hands grabbed both of his shoulders. ¡°If not that, then at least the spear. I heard that it was from the Earth Spirit King.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight to kill, is there really a need to use it?¡± Red flames began spouting out from between the draconian¡¯s wide snout. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to kill meeeeeee!¡± [Divine Shield!] The Holy Sword Balmung activated its strongest defense skills to protect its master just as the draconian¡¯s burning breath poured out. CH 225 No content CH 226. The aftereffect of the ever-intense flame of destruction and the God¡¯s Shield colliding at a close distance was devastating. CLAAAANG. The flames that escaped the Divine Shield destroyed the surroundings and the grasslands exposed to the extremely high temperature were ruined beyond recognition. All the wild grass were burnt down, leaving no ashes behind, and even the rocks were melted by the terribly high temperature. But even after completely burning the grasslands, the flames did not die out. Flare flare. The flames continued to burn in the hundreds of pits created in the aftermath of the collision. It was as if the fiery hell had arrived on this world. At the center of all this was the warrior who had been directly hit with the flames. Thud. He fell to his knees. The sacred God¡¯s armor that had been covering his entire body was completely melted. His red-hot skin wasn''t in good condition and looked like it would melt right off him at any moment. He looked hideous without a single strand of hair left on him. It was a terrible injury that would have killed an ordinary person a hundred times over, but the warrior wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. ¡°Keo¡­.¡± He looked like he might die at any second, but Park Joon-Min was alive. However, if he was left untended, then even if the warrior had the vitality of a cockroach, his injuries might kill him. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t alone. [As God has spoken, I am the resurrection, I am life; he who follows me shall not die even if he dies!] He had Balmung, the source of his divine power and the holy guide who thought and acted independently. [Divine Word-Regeneration!] The resurrection spell that the Holy Sword chanted became God¡¯s will and injected new life into Joon-Min¡¯s body which had been on the verge of collapsing. His burnt red skin quickly turned pale and while, and his head that didn¡¯t have a single strand of hair grew thick black hair. In a blink of an eye, his body that had been completely destroyed was regenerated. And so, just before he died, he was completely revived. However, Joon-Min wasn¡¯t out of danger yet. The draconian that had staggered back from the energy released by the collision approached him again. [Divine Shield! Divine Shield! Divine Shield!] The Holy Sword urgently activated the defense spell. As many as three shields were created and they stood between the warrior and the draconian. [Wake up!] The Holy Sword set up defenses, but it wasn¡¯t perfect. The rejuvenation spell it used earlier consumed too much of its energy. Because of that, the Divine Shield looked like it would shatter instantly and things were looking dangerous. [Wake up! Warrior!] Balmung called Joon-Min again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Joon-Min¡¯s closed eyes quickly opened. ¡°Huh? Why am I here¡­¡± [Warrior! There¡¯s no time! Quickly, give me¡­] Crack. The first shield broke. ¡°Where¡¯s grandfather? He was just calling me¡­¡± [Now¡¯s not the time to talk nonsense! Get a hold of yourself and gather your strength!] But, Joon-Min couldn¡¯t come to his senses and only blinked his eyes. Boom. The draconian¡¯s fist broke the second shield. ¡°Hiik! What the hell is this!¡± [Warrior! Give me control of your body! I¡¯ll protect you!] The frightened warrior stepped back when he saw the draconian aggressive form rushing towards him. ¡°No, wait! That¡¯s my hyung-nim! Why is he¡­¡± [One word is enough. Give me an answer. Quickly¡­ oh dear, it¡¯s too late.] Crack. The draconian ripped apart the final shield and reached out. [God''s thousand-years arrangement was made useless.] The Holy Sword was despondent. As if to tear it apart, the draconian¡¯s massive hands were getting closer to the naked warrior¡¯s body, but the warrior still couldn¡¯t understand the situation and continued to be in a daze. This is what is known as a desperate crisis, but at that moment, a miracle occurred. The wild dragon that never stops until it bit into its opponent¡¯s neck stopped right in front of them. Saaaaaa. The draconian¡¯s aura noticeably subsided. And at some point, he disappeared without leaving a single trace of energy behind. ¡°Hyung-nim?¡± The draconian covered in golden scales no longer existed in the world. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok, who was worried about his younger brother¡¯s safety, was in its place. *** Even as he revealed the violent war dragon, Kim Seon-Hyeok never thought Park Joon-Min would be unilaterally beaten to this extent. No matter what anyone said, Park Joon-Min was a warrior who had fully awakened the Holy Sword. But once the fight started, the warrior had been weaker than he thought. If he hadn¡¯t desperately calmed down the war dragon¡¯s combative spirit, then he might¡¯ve killed his beloved brother with his own hands. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m feeling a bit weak, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything damaged. As if it weren¡¯t just empty words, Park Joon-Min sank to the ground, seemingly without any strength. It was obvious that he was completely exhausted and was having a hard time raising even his hand. ¡°Oh, shut up. Please. Ah, I wasn¡¯t saying that to you, hyung-nim. Balmung was. Oh, come on!¡± It was obvious what Balmung was saying without listening. It must be protesting that he almost killed his one and only master. ¡°Tell him I''m sorry. This was entirely my fault.¡± Though, I had a reason. He just never thought that the warrior, who had grown steadily while he was in the west, would be this weak. Nevertheless, it was inexcusable. ¡°And I¡¯m very sorry to you as well.¡¯ ¡°No, hyung-min. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I died. And it¡¯s not like you purposely tried to kill me.¡± Joon-Min didn¡¯t have an ounce of resentment. No, resentment wasn¡¯t the problem. ¡°But truthfully, I don¡¯t actually remember what happened.¡± He didn¡¯t remember what had just happened. It was frightening to see that he had lost a couple of screws, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah. Hyung-nim, Balmung says he has something to say. Hey, don¡¯t swear at my brother, okay?¡± Uncertainly, Kim Seon-Hyuk followed the warrior¡¯s lead and placed his hand on Balmung¡¯s blade. [Companion of the dragon. Because of you, the warrior had to make a tremendous sacrifice. This is an irreversible and painful loss at a time when the demons¡¯ powers are increasing day by day.] ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was my mistake.¡± [The warrior¡¯s level has dropped in exchange for the previous regeneration spell.] Joon-Min freaked out at the Holy Sword¡¯s words. ¡°What? Wait a minute. What do you¡­¡± He must¡¯ve been checking his status because he stared into the air before suddenly screaming. ¡°Again?! I dropped 3 levels again! It was so difficult to raise those levels!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok froze. It was ridiculous that Joon-Min¡¯s level dropped, but there was something else that bothered him. ¡°Again?¡± Park Joon-Min talked about it as if it wasn¡¯t his first time. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s happened a couple of times before. That time, my level dropped as well¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression turned cold. The warrior must¡¯ve fought countless battles, but was much weaker than Seon-Hyeok had thought. But now that his level dropped Joon-Min was talking about it like it wasn¡¯t the first time. ¡°Tell me the details. What do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about in detail. There were a couple of difficult fights, and each time, my level dropped. Balmung says it¡¯s the price of using too much energy, but I don¡¯t remember. I figure it was an extremely tough fight.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face grew even colder at those words. ¡°And how many times did that happen?¡± ¡°About four times?¡± Seon-Hyeok gritted his teeth at the relaxed answer. ¡°You son-of-a¡­¡± Joon-Min¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden cursing. ¡°Hyung-nim, why are you cursing all of a sudden¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok ignored him and grabbed Balmung¡¯s blade tightly. Blood spilled from his hands, but he didn¡¯t care. He glared at the Holy Sword with red eyes; he was thoroughly enraged. ¡°You bastard. What did you do to Joon-Min.¡± [......] The Holy Sword didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Tell me! What Apostle of God?! What Sacred Guide?!¡± ¡°Hyung-nim, what¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shouted when he saw Park Joon-Min trying to stop him with a confused face. ¡°You idiot! You died four times!¡± He wouldn¡¯t have realized it if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes. If it hadn¡¯t been him who made Park Joon-Min into that state, then he would never have guessed. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been killed four times, but this crafty Hold Sword pretended not to know!¡± The warrior couldn¡¯t understand what Seon-Hyeok was saying. ¡°I died? Four times?¡± Suddenly, he grabbed his head and screwed up his face. ¡°I died? Me? That¡¯s right¡­.. I, I¡­.¡± He shuddered as if he remembered a terrifying memory. ¡°My head was cut off and my limbs were eaten¡­¡± Park Joon-Min was muttering to himself like a crazy person when his mouth dropped open and his eyes turned white as it rolled up. Pah. At that moment, the Holy Sword lit up with white light and the warrior collapsed. ¡°Joon-Min!¡± [He¡¯s merely sleeping.] Kim Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh of relief only after he checked that the warrior¡¯s chest was rising up and down. ¡°You son of a¡­¡± But that was only for a brief moment. He grabbed the Holy Sword with a ferocious face; it looked like he wanted to break it apart. [A human¡¯s mind is too weak. The warrior is not strong enough to endure his own death.] It wasn¡¯t just impudent. It was shameless. [I was only trying to protect the warrior.] Even after concealing the fact that its master had died four times, it continued to make excuses. ¡°Ha¡­¡± As his anger reached its peak, he felt it turning colder. ¡°Stop with your bullshit.¡± A proper guide had to lead its warrior so they wouldn¡¯t die. But the Holy Sword didn¡¯t do that. Instead, it erased the death from its warrior¡¯s head and encouraged him to continue to recklessly fight. As a result, the warrior died several times, and even his level dropped. It was an incomprehensible process. Even if the Holy Sword had the power to revive the warrior from death, there was no reason to overdo it by dropping the warrior¡¯s level. [Companion of the dragon. The burden you carry and the burden the warrior carries have different weights. I acknowledge you are right, but the warrior¡¯s future path will be much more dangerous and difficult.] ¡°So that¡¯s why you did that? Since you can always bring him back to life if he dies? Since the clueless Joon-Min will fight again even if he dies?¡± [The demon king had a Fragment of Chaos. And that black hand was reaching out towards this world. But the warrior hadn¡¯t completely awakened me, and he was struggling with the servants of the demon king.] The Holy Sword spoke. [The humans¡¯ wishes, beliefs, hopes. Their shadows were too big for it to belong entirely to the warrior alone. That¡¯s why I had to put it back to normal. Only then could the warrior be complete.] It said that it could only go through a complete awakening if those who fought in the war against the demon king realized and believed in the existence of the warrior. To that end, the Holy Sword did everything in its means. It pushed the warrior into the most dangerous and desperate battlefields and even turned his death into victory in order to gain the people¡¯s praise. As a result, the Holy Sword completely awakened, but the warrior weakened. ¡°That idiot! How could he even think about beating the demon king with that kind of strength?!¡± [Since a battle between mortal enemies isn¡¯t determined by superior power, the warrior has now met the necessary minimum requirements.] Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face turned white at the Holy Sword¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, are you saying that as long as you can get rid of the demon king, then no matter what happens to Joon-Min¡­¡± [......] The Holy Sword did not respond. But Kim Seon-Hyeok found that more frightening. ¡°You son of a¡­¡± [God has given him only one mission, so¡­] ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Whether it¡¯s a mission or destiny, stop with the bullshit. What¡¯s the difference between you and the Fragment of Chaos?¡± Just as the Fragment of Chaos incited the demon king to do its work, so did the Holy Sword. The good and holy God¡¯s Guide that Kim Seon-Hyeok envisioned did not exist in this world. ¡°I¡¯m warning you.¡± The dragon¡¯s spirit that had been sleeping exploded once again. ¡°If you¡¯re planning on sacrificing Joon-Min, then I¡¯ll cut you in half, right here, right now. [As God¡¯s great will is not at the disposal of men, even if you do so, I will return to myself once again.] Kim Seon-Hyeok gained the draconian¡¯s appearance again and grabbed the Holy Sword with both hands. ¡°Then what about this?¡± Surrounded by golden force, the draconian viciously crushed the blade. ¡°What if I divide your body into dozens of pieces and scatter them all over the continent. What if I spread you out where Joon-Min would never find you.¡± [How dare you disobey God¡¯s will¡­] ¡°You think I won¡¯t?¡± The Holy Sword had been arrogant, but now, it urgently shouted. [S, stop!] The Holy Sword was vulnerable to external threats with its master exhausted and unconscious, and the draconian had enough strength to crush it. The Holy Sword trembled in fear. CH 226 No content CH 227. ¡°Hyung-nim, wait a minute.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been gripping the Holy Sword hard as if he planned to crush it into pieces when a voice caused him to loosen his hold. ¡°Joon-Min.¡± From the start, Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that Park Joon-Min had woken up. The current conversation was a way for him to tell the entire story to the warrior who hadn¡¯t known what had happened. Perhaps, the Holy Sword knew it as well. Nevertheless, it had no choice but to answer because as a guide of the Lord, it was necessary for it to prove its innocence. ¡°What you said earlier, is it all true?¡± [The fact that there¡¯s a way to defeat the Demon King is not a lie.] ¡°And what would it cost?¡± Park Joon-Min seemed to have a rough understanding now. [It¡¯s different each time.] ¡°Then, what if it was me right now?¡± The Holy Sword didn¡¯t answer. But for Joon-Min, it was no different to hearing an answer. ¡°So I might die.¡± The warrior bowed his head with a tragic look. Watching from the side, Kim Seon-Hyeok slowly took his hand off the Holy Sword. From here on out, it¡¯s not my business. ¡°Hyung-nim.¡± But Park Joon-Min seemed to think differently. ¡°What should I do from now on?¡± It was a difficult question. The guide Park Joon-Min had been trusting and relying upon, thought that as long as the Demon King was dealt with, it didn¡¯t matter even if its master died. How great must the betrayal be? And how hopeless the future must seem to him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Even if the warrior withdraws from the fight against the Demon King, no one would dare blame him for being irresponsible. Dedication and sacrifice were only noble if the person was willing to endure it all. If someone were to force them, then it wouldn¡¯t be a sacrifice. It would be a human sacrifice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to toss aside Balmung.¡± This was an answer Kim Seon-Hyeok was expecting. ¡°While Balmung hid a lot from me, it''s undeniable that I was able to reach where I am because of him.¡± Right now, Park Joon-Min was living in glory as a true hero among heroes and was revered by the people on the front lines as a savior. He was addicted to the praise and the glorious times that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to abandon the Holy Sword and return to being an ordinary man. The warrior knew very well how harsh this world was for the weak and how insignificant he was without the Holy Sword. ¡°So, Hyung-nim, please help me.¡± Park Joon-Min was desperate. ¡°Help me so that I won¡¯t be insignificant, so that I won¡¯t be killed by the Devil and so that I won¡¯t be used.¡± Fortunately, the warrior still had one person he could believe in and rely on. ¡°Please show me the way.¡± Even more fortunate was that Kim Seon-Hyeok knew the answer *** There had been a battle that caused the surrounding areas to become completely unrecognizable. And the country¡¯s Templar Knights weren¡¯t people who couldn¡¯t detect the terrifying explosion. ¡°What on earth is this?¡± Just as Kim Seon-Hyeok and Park Joon-Min were about done with their conversation, a hundred Templar Knights and priests rushed in. ¡°We just had a casual sparring session.¡± ¡°A casual sparring session?¡± The Templar Knight must¡¯ve found Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words absurd because he looked pointedly around. As if a meteor had fallen, there were huge pits everywhere and the meadow was completely burnt. It was ridiculous to say that it was the aftermath of a light sparring session. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve caused a disturbance on the base.¡± Seeing how as many as a hundred Templar Knights had rushed out fully armed, the Panthea base must¡¯ve been turned upside down. Well, seeing how loud we were, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t have heard the disturbance. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to apologize¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, but I¡¯m a bit dumbfounded.¡± The Templar Knight frankly expressed his feelings. But, Kim Seon-Hyeok really didn¡¯t have anything else to say. They had a light(?) sparring session, and that spar was over. He had no obligation to tell them what happened during and after the sparring session. ¡°More importantly, was the Apostle hurt anywhere¡­¡± The Templar Knight looked over Park Joon-Min with worried eyes. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Even though he waved away the knight¡¯s concern, he was so pale it wouldn¡¯t be odd if he were to collapse immediately. Which made sense since he was revived just as he died. It would be odd if he were to look good when he had gotten such a big physical and mental shock. ¡°If you¡¯re done sparring, I¡¯ll escort you back to the base.¡± Park Joon-Min staggered to his horse. ¡°Hm.¡± The Templar Knight seemed like he wanted to know what had happened here, but like a Templar Knight should, he knew how to moderate himself and didn¡¯t pry into it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll escort you.¡± The warrior and Kim Seon-Hyeok returned to Panthea base escorted by the Templar Knights. Just as he assumed, the base was turned upside down. They were worrying whether a strong demon had appeared as they prepared for a battle with faces full of tension. Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled bitterly at their battle spirit that seemed like they were ready for a battle that was right around the corner. ¡°It became a bigger deal than I thought.¡± The Templar Knight shook his head at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s apology. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just a part of a front line soldiers¡¯ daily life. While we¡¯re at it, we might as well take this opportunity and test the guards¡¯ condition. If we consider this as an actual battle training, then it¡¯s not much of a problem.¡± But that was only the commander¡¯s perspective. The perspective of a low ranking soldier was different, but it wasn¡¯t easy for an elite soldier like a Templar Knight to see the difference. ¡°Well, let¡¯s lift the vigilant watch first. We shouldn¡¯t make the soldiers use up their energy for useless things.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t something that he, as the main culprit of the disturbance, should say, Kim Seon-Hyeok still said it believing that it would be for the soldiers¡¯ benefit to lift the watch first. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a messenger. Soon¡­¡± ¡°As of this hour, we¡¯re lifting the watch! Except for the existing guards, all troops return to the barracks and prepare for tomorrow!¡± Even before the Templar Knight finished talking, the horns sounded in the distance and orders were repeated here and there. ¡°I must go report first. Please, the Indomitable Duke and the Apostle should go ahead and rest.¡± The Templar Knights left and Park Joon-Min left with them as he was guided to his accommodation. ¡°Good luck, Joon-Min.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stared after Park Joon-Min as he wearily walked away. Although the fight was over, the rest test for the warrior was now starting. It was time for the dreaming warrior to face reality. ¡°Did you fight with the warrior?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok met Darun on his way back to his accommodations. ¡°Ah.¡± Seon-Hyeok gave a vague answer, but Darun seemed like he knew the answer. ¡°So that friend was completely thrashed.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t told you who won?¡± Darun snorted at his answer. ¡°Do I really have to hear the answer to know?¡± ¡°Sometimes, you think of me too highly. There are definitely those who are better than me in the central regions.¡± ¡°Even if there are, they¡¯re not here.¡± Darun was more than decisive with his answer, he was confident. ¡°It¡¯s a strange thing. From what I heard, the warrior is someone who¡¯s been through a lot of battle, but I couldn¡¯t feel a warrior¡¯s fighting energy from him.¡± Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned to face Darun. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll die. That¡¯s the kind of spirit I don¡¯t feel from him.¡± Surprisingly, Darun knew exactly what was going on with Park Joon-Min. Because the Holy Sword forcibly removed the fear of death from the warrior, it made sense that he wouldn¡¯t have desperation in him. ¡°Sometimes, you surprise me.¡± Darun didn¡¯t bother responding to that. ¡°If the warrior really is all that I¡¯ve seen, then I will leave this place with my brothers. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s really the only one who can give me what we want, but I have no intention of dealing with someone who isn¡¯t a real warrior.¡± Darun wasn¡¯t speaking empty words. He really was someone who could give up anything in order to keep his faith. Even if thousands of his brothers had been sacrificed on their way here to meet Park Joon-Min, Darun wasn¡¯t someone who went against his belief. Darun was that kind of man. Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that better than anyone else, but he wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°Just wait a bit. Joon-Min isn¡¯t complete yet.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait long. Nomads aren¡¯t meant to stay in one place for long. It seemed like Park Joon-Min was much worse than he had expected. Darun didn¡¯t seem to expect the warrior to change in a short period of time. ¡°It¡¯ll be soon.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok told Darun. ¡°You won¡¯t need to wander around the continent looking for another person to bargain with.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Darun smirked as he placed an arm around Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I look forward to seeing what other miraculous trick you¡¯ll pull off.¡± *** Even if the Templar Knights were closed-mouthed, after the reports had been shared with multiple people, rumors of the fight between the Indomitable Duke and the warrior spread throughout the base. ¡°Who do you think won?¡± ¡°It should be the Apostle.¡± ¡°Naw. I heard from my friends who were at the gate that day, and they said the Indomitable Duke was fine but the Apostle was completely exhausted.¡± The soldiers were very curious as to how this rare fight had ended. However, since the participants kept their mouths shut, the rumors spread without an answer. ¡°I¡¯m worried about the soldiers¡¯ morale. No matter how it ended, aren¡¯t they both heroes with undefeated status?¡± ¡°Hopefully, at least until this war is over, there¡¯ll be no record of defeat for the two of them.¡± No matter who won, it was a pain in the neck for the commanders. The commanders rather hoped that the rumors would pass without any conclusion. And just as they wished, the rumors would never be answered. Neither participant had any intention of talking about how the fight ended. ¡°So you got over it.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had no clue what the Holy Sword and Park Joon-Min talked about. The only thing he was certain about was that the warrior¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t as carefree, nor was it hollow with defeat as it was before. The warrior calmly laid out the memories of his deaths that he now remembered. ¡°No wonder things didn¡¯t make sense. It didn¡¯t make sense that I was able to run off with Balmung when the Templar Knights were keeping a close watch over it. I had already died once then.¡± The warrior¡¯s first death was much earlier than Kim Seon-Hyeok had expected. ¡°I was killed twice by the demons. I think they attacked me at once.¡± Park Joon-Min¡¯s memories returned but he couldn¡¯t remember what exactly happened during the middle of a dangerous battle. He could only vaguely remember the pain and the fear he felt at the moment of his death. The warrior courageously overcame his fear of death. That was enough. From now on, the future was more important. ¡°Do you know why you lost so helplessly to me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. Truthfully, I can¡¯t remember it well either.¡± At those words, Kim Seon-Hyeok asked him a question. ¡°What¡¯s your level?¡± ¡°Until recently, I was at level 29 but now I¡¯m at 26.¡± For a moment, Kim Seon-Hyeok was speechless. He thought Park Joon-Min was too weak considering he had completely awakened, but his level was much lower than expected.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± But when he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t that odd. If each death resulted in a three level drop, then, Park Joon-Min must¡¯ve fallen at least 12 levels. This would explain why a warrior who had dealt with a lot of demons was only at level 12. ¡°I¡¯m at level 39.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The warrior exclaimed. He looked like he had been enlightened. ¡°You and I only had a 10 level difference.¡± Number wise, the difference was only 10, but the difference in actuality was much greater. It was a huge gap that determined whether they were able to make one more move or not. In fact, since a fully awakened warrior failed to overcome the difference in level and was defeated by a dragon knight who wasn¡¯t fully awakened, Park Joon-Min had to acknowledge the importance of levels even if he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°And I lost to the Demon King.¡± Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t been defeated by the Demon King. But he knew that at that time, he would¡¯ve died if the Demon King hadn¡¯t gotten scared and ran away. ¡°Even though I used the spear containing the power of the Spirit King and the power of an Ancient Spirit, I couldn¡¯t overwhelm the Demon King.¡± Kim Seok-Hyeok looked Park Joon-Min straight in the eye as he spoke each word clearly. ¡°That means, whatever equipment you have, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His tone was more firm than ever before. ¡°The level is the bomb.¡±[1] 1. Meaning that the level is important CH 227 No content CH 228. He didn¡¯t want to abandon the Holy Sword or give up his current strength. Then, there was only one option left. ¡°Then, become stronger than the Demon King.¡± The only way was for the warrior to grow and go beyond the Demon King¡¯s level. ¡°Be stronger so that Balmung won¡¯t think about sacrificing you.¡± If the warrior¡¯s strength overwhelmed the Demon King, then there would be no reason for the Holy Sword to use excessive measures like sacrificing its master. The only reason Balmung tried to sacrifice its master was because Park Joon-min was weak. ¡°Of course, that won¡¯t be easy. Maybe even impossible.¡± The countless people who died in the West became the Demon King¡¯s XP and Kim Seon-Hyeok knew how considerable that was, since he felt it with his entire body. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the Demon King¡¯s level is much higher than yours and mine combined.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no way¡­¡± Park Joon-min had become more mature after gaining back the memories of his death. But when he heard that, his mouth dropped open and he looked surprised as if he didn¡¯t think the Demon King¡¯s level would be that high. ¡°Is it even possible for me to go beyond the Demon King?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head when he saw that Park Joon-min¡¯s complexion had become noticeably paler. ¡°At this point, we don¡¯t know.¡± His slightly irresponsible answer caused the warrior to look dispirited. ¡°You never know unless you try it.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked straight at Park Joon-min when his shoulders slumped. ¡°But you¡¯ll still have to do it. If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯ll most definitely die.¡± Light returned to Park Joon-min¡¯s eyes. He realized once again that he had no choice. ¡°Then, what should I do from now on?¡± The warrior¡¯s face was full of expectations. He believed his brother would lead him to a new domain. ¡°What do you mean, what should you do?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned at him. But that smile was neither kind nor gentile. ¡°What else is there to do but work to raise your level?¡± As if foreshadowing the path of hardship waiting for the warrior, the smile on Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lips was ominous. Kim Seon-Hyeok stopped the warrior as he was trying to leave for the nearest battlefield. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you want to take the safe but slow route? Or do you want to go the quick route even if it¡¯s a little difficult?¡± There was nothing to think about. ¡°I¡¯ll take the quick route.¡± The warrior knew that if he wanted to lessen the gap between himself and the devil, then he had to strain himself a bit. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it, will you?¡± But when Kim Seon-Hyeok asked such a weighty question, even the warrior hesitated for a moment. However, since the answer had also been given, Park Joon-min wasn¡¯t in a position to be picky.[1] ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll take it as decided.¡± ¡°But what exactly is it?¡± Instead of answering, Kim Seon-Hyeok asked him another question. ¡°Do you know what the best type of hunting is?¡± The warrior shook his head ¡°The best type of hunting¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at him firmly. ¡°Is battle.¡± *** At first, he didn¡¯t understand what Kim Seon-Hyeok meant. However, as time went on, Park Joon-min realized what he was talking about. Screams. The warrior frowned when he heard the footsteps of the earth-shaking creatures. There weren¡¯t that many coming towards him. Usually, he would have torn the herd apart and dealt with the surviving creatures. That was, if that herd was the first herd today. ¡°Aghh! Again! Are you serious?! Again?!¡± But unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the first or second time the demons were gathering. Maybe twenty times? No, maybe thirty times? When he dealt with one group, another immediately gathered. He fought continuously like that for two days. He couldn¡¯t remember how many of them he dealt with. ¡°Oh, come on!¡± After barely managing to deal with the gathered crowd of demons, he saw a dust cloud in the distance as the Northern cavalry rushed towards him. Behind them, he could see hundreds of demons chasing after them. ¡°Please, stop sending them!¡± He didn¡¯t know where they were finding the demons, but the Northern cavalry was endlessly luring them in. ¡°As a human, it¡¯s too much!¡± He screamed and protested, but it was useless on Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°What bullshit. You¡¯ve clearly got a lot of energy.¡± A warrior¡¯s greatest strength was the vitality that was like a cockroach. He might''ve been tired and injured, but since a single spell by the Holy Sword, he was still energetic after two full days of fighting. Of course, that was Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s thoughts. Park Joon-min thought differently. ¡°If this is your method!¡± Park Joon-min shouted at him as he cut down one of the lesser demons in half. ¡°Then your method! Divine light shone from the Holy Sword and swept away all the remaining demons. But the cavalry brought another group of demons before disappearing elsewhere and the warrior was once again surrounded by demons. ¡°Is no different from Balmung¡¯s!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok snorted at the warrior¡¯s screams. ¡°They¡¯re completely different.¡± They were very different. The Holy Sword pushed Park Joon-min into battles that its master wouldn¡¯t be able to overcome, while he created a battlefield that Park Joon-min could overcome. The only thing was, Seon-Hyeok was giving Joon-min a very short(?) break time. ¡°Even if I¡¯m doing it quickly, does it have to be like this?¡± When the three-day battle ended, the warrior was completely crushed. He wasn¡¯t exhausted. He had used up all his mental power after fighting without any breaks. ¡°This is the fastest way.¡± Park Joon-min must¡¯ve been really tired because he just sighed instead of talking back after looking into the air. Guess after checking his status, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. ¡°Ugh. But can¡¯t I take breaks as I do this?¡± ¡°Stop making a fuss. You don¡¯t want to give up the Holy Sword nor do you want to die. Weren¡¯t you expecting this much hardship?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t let him off and continued to push the warrior as strictly as he had never done before. ¡°If you don¡¯t think you can do this, then just give up. Forget about the Holy Sword and the Demon King and go hide somewhere. Or if you don¡¯t want to do that, then follow your insidious guide and die fighting the Demon King.¡± ¡°Hyung-nim, I¡¯m sorry. I was just complaining because I was tired. I wasn¡¯t thinking things through.¡± Park Joon-min apologized with a contrite look. ¡°Haa. Joon-min.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he looked at him. ¡°The Holy Sword¡¯s power is too strong. This is especially the case for those who are demonic.¡± The Holy Sword was a predator that ate demons and those who were evil, it was the natural enemy of the Demon King. The warrior was too dependent on such a sword. ¡°That¡¯s your biggest weakness.¡± Park Joon-min¡¯s fighting style was too stationary. He merely stood in one place, holding the Holy Sword and poured his divine energy at the enemy running towards him. In Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes, that wasn¡¯t a battle or anything else. ¡°You¡¯ve never really had a fight. When it comes to fighting, the Adenburg Kingdom¡¯s Two-handed swordsmen is better than you.¡± Medicine is always bitter. That was the case right now. Park Joon-min looked shocked by Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s harsh and acrimonious words. He looked as if he had been physically cut by those words. But Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s biting remarks weren¡¯t finished yet. ¡°You¡¯re also weak mentally. You¡¯ve died four times, but you¡¯ve never desperately pushed yourself to the limit to do something before.¡± Park Joon-min had all the disadvantages that were possible for a warrior to have - he had a powerful weapon that he was completely dependent on. And that was all because of the insidious Holy Sword. From the start, that wretched guide never had any intentions of properly raising its master. ¡°You¡¯ve got a long way to go, Joon-min.¡± Park Joon-min ducked his head. He looked completely depressed. ¡°I¡¯ll try harder.¡± But that was only for a little bit. Park Joon-min quickly regained his resolve as he looked determined. ¡°Good choice.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve got enough rest. Let¡¯s start again.¡± The cavalry was running towards them with demons chasing right after them. But this time, there were too many of them. Even scarier was the fact that that wasn¡¯t it. The west, the north, and the south. The scattered cavalry was returning one after another with thousands of demons on their tail. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop them, then they¡¯ll go after the base.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok, who had retreated far away, spoke up as if he was watching a fire from across the river. *** Park Joon-min fought against the demons in a completely different way from before. Instead of raising his divine power and fighting easily, he moved his whole body as he dealt with the demons. ¡°He¡¯s doing great.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled as he realized he hadn¡¯t wasted his breath talking. Although it was dizzying to watch as the warrior used his hands and feet to fight the demons, it was clear that Park Joon-min was trying to change himself. ¡°Don¡¯t butt in.¡± He had been watching the battle for a long time when he warned in a low voice. ¡°I know how much Qeishas value their companions, but if you were to interrupt right now, it wouldn¡¯t be helpful to him.¡± ¡°Unlike you, he¡¯s still weak.¡± The masked man who had suddenly appeared was Park Joon-min¡¯s Qeisha companion. ¡°Just because he¡¯s weak right now doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll always be weak. Especially if you¡¯re a warrior meant to face the Demon King.¡± The male Qeisha couldn¡¯t refute it. He could only stare at him with disapproving eyes. Hm, he doesn¡¯t like me. It would be strange not to be hated. When Kim Seon-Hyeok had almost killed Park Joon-min during their fight, the Qeisha had been watching from afar. But he hadn¡¯t been able to think of an excuse to engage in a one-on-one duel that was borrowing the guise of a training spar. Seeing how Kim Seon-Hyeok had nearly beaten Joon-min to death, and now, was harshly overworking him, it was only natural that the Qeisha didn¡¯t like him. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if things actually become dangerous for Joon-min. But that¡¯s not right now.¡± The male Qeisha disappeared again without responding. While they had been talking, Park Joon-min had been continuously fighting against the large number of demons. Although he was bringing forth his divine powers from time to time, it was clear that he was using his body to deal with the enemy as much as possible. ¡°Guess all the bastards from the vicinity were dragged over.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been watching the warrior fighting for a while when Darun showed up and informed him of their surrounding situation. ¡°Then only the ones in the West are left.¡± The best warriors in the tribe have gone, so they¡¯ll be coming over soon.¡± If the frantic Park Joon-min heard that, he would have freaked out, but Kim Seon Hyeok smiled with satisfaction. While the warrior had grown, there was a different reason he had picked this place as the battlefield. This was like the corridor connecting the Demon King¡¯s land with the kingdom. And this was also a location that the Adenburg¡¯s expedition would have to cross if they were returning from the West. ¡°If we keep cleaning them up, then it¡¯ll be easier on the people who are returning.¡± This was the best way for him to help the expedition without going against Ophelia¡¯s order not to go out onto the front lines any longer. Of course, dealing with the occasional demons that escaped was an unintended bonus. ¡°Since I¡¯m not going out to find them. They¡¯re coming to me.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re certainly not hiding your vigor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how I feel.¡± This place helped the warrior grow up, it cleaned up the way for the Adenburg expedition, and he could also kill enough demons to gain the experience to level up himself. Overall, it was a great location. 1. The raw wrote that Joon-min wasn¡¯t in a position to pick between warm rice or cold rice. CH 228 No content CH 229. 7 days. That¡¯s how long the hero, Park Joon-Min, needed to get used to Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s training style. During that week, the hero changed beyond recognition. Previously, he had randomly, and ineffectively, used his Divine powers but now that he was able to freely use it when he wanted, it became much more effective. And his swordsmanship skill that was barely enough to support him became better as time went on, and soon, he was able to deal with the lesser demons without needing to rely on his Divine powers. His formerly clumsy image was nowhere to be found. ¡°Not yet.¡± But to Kim Seon-Hyeok, the hero was still a rookie and still had a long way to go. ¡°More. Fight harder. Make it so that the demons would retreat after merely seeing the glint in your eyes.¡± He pushed Park Joon-Min even harder. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s holding Balmung can do that. If you¡¯re a hero, you need to be better and go beyond them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a shame to all heroes.¡± ¡°Even if you add up all the demons you¡¯ve dealt with so far, it¡¯ll still only be a small portion of what the Demon King can summon. If you can¡¯t get through this, then you¡¯ll die before you can even face the Demon King.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok never complimented him. As if he had a blade attached to his tongue, he only spat out sharp and acrimonious comments, and each time he did, spite grew in the hero''s eyes. ¡°How intense.¡± His training method was so awful that even Darun, who was watching from the side, was shocked. But it was clearly effective. In a short period of time, the hero''s dropped levels recovered its original standing and now, Park Joon-Min was about to reach level 30. ¡°There are no more demons in the vicinity to drag over. They¡¯re all gone.¡± There was a limit to how many demons the Northern cavalry could lure over. All the demons who had been wandering in the surrounding areas died at the hands of the hero. ¡°If you want us to bring more, we can lure them in, but it won¡¯t be as easy as it was.¡± Darun was reluctant to attract more demons from further away since it would inevitably lead to more sacrifices if they had to travel farther away. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. I know a place where there¡¯s many demons.¡± *** When they couldn¡¯t find any more demons nearby, Kim Seon-Hyeok threw Park Joon-Min directly into the Demon King¡¯s land. There was no need to create a fuss by having the cavalry gather the demons, not when inside the Demon King¡¯s lands, there were plenty of demons who would willingly appear in front of the hero as if they were begging to be killed without the cavalry needing to lure demons in. The only potential problem was if the Demon King came to deal with the hero in advance should he notice the existence of his immature adversary. But, Kim Seon-Hyeok had a solution for that problem. ¡°As long as you and I are together, the Demon King will never come here.¡± The Demon King had missed the chance to get rid of the Dragon¡¯s Companion because he didn¡¯t want to get a scratch on his body. There was no way the Demon King would come to a place where both the hero and the dragon knight were together. ¡°But what if he does show up?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll escape. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s answer was so clear and cheerful that Park Joon-Min''s worry seemed to disappear. In the first place, this battle was just a training method. Nothing more, nothing less. Phrases like ¡®no retreating from the battlefield,¡¯ or ¡®honor¡¯ were just nice sounding words that held no meaning here. Sometimes, there were battles that had to be won, but this wasn¡¯t one of them. And just as Kim Seon-Hyeok guessed, the Demon King didn¡¯t show himself. In the beginning, Park Joon-Min had been anxious, but as time went on, he focused only on dealing with the demons. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The hero was in the middle of a battle when he was surrounded by a flash of light. He finally reached level 30 and broke through another wall. ¡°Class upgrade!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok clenched his fists in victory as he looked at the pillar of light soaring high into the sky. ¡°If it¡¯s now¡­¡± The hero regained his confidence after his level changed. Until a while ago, his eyes had been filled with spite, but now, they seemed more carefree and relaxed. ¡°Stop fooling around. With just that, it won¡¯t be enough.¡± However, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t let Park Joon-Min become proud. ¡°First, let¡¯s see how strong you¡¯ve gotten.¡± He offered the hero another fight and the hero readily accepted the offer. ¡°It won¡¯t be as easy as before.¡± Seeing how he could still say this after being beaten into a pulp, it was clear that it was his nature to be arrogant. ¡°Don¡¯t die this time.¡± Before he even finished talking, Kim Seon-Hyeok brought out his war dragon¡¯s form. The hero had only leveled up, but he was surprisingly stronger. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair!¡± However, that was it. Despite his rapid growth in a short period of time, Park Joon-Min still couldn¡¯t beat the war dragon. ¡°Hyung-nim, we both leveled up, so isn¡¯t this too much?!¡± The hero made a fuss as he refused to be satisfied with the outcome, but Kim Seon-Hyeok merely snorted. ¡°I told you, level¡¯s the boss.¡± There was still a difference of 9 levels between the two of them. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t die this time. That¡¯s a relief. It¡¯d have been really unfair if you worked so hard and your level dropped again.¡± Park Joon-Min became angry when it seemed like Kim Seon-Hyeok was making fun of him. He¡¯s definitely changed. Previously the naive man had calmly accepted defeat without being offended since it was his older brother who defeated him, but now, Park Joon-Min was throwing a fuss as he struggled to accept the defeat and was raising his fighting spirit again. This was growth. ¡°Let¡¯s start again.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok resumed the hero''s training without giving him a chance to shake off his defeat. This time, the method wasn¡¯t a scuffle between demons and an ignorant daredevil. This time, Kim Seon-Hyeok tried to teach the hero how to use his Divine powers by getting the high-ranking Paladins and the faithful priests to show him. ¡°I have the skill, so what else do I have to learn?¡± The hero seemed to be wondering how effective the new training method would be. ¡°You might have the skills, but you still have to learn.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was determined. He had once been assigned to the wrong cavalry just because of the fact he had the word ¡°rider¡± included in his class. And after countless failures, he finally mastered the skills he needed to become a cavalry rider, and the skills he gained from that training had been a lifeline for him to survive the harsh battlefield. But that wasn¡¯t all. Even after that, he never stopped learning. He learned how to use his lance and his sword from Asha Trail, and with that, he developed his own style. Now, the 5 meters long lance was an invaluable piece of equipment that he couldn¡¯t be without. Since all of this had been accomplished with pure effort and not skill, there was no reason why Park Joon-Min couldn¡¯t do it as well. No, the hero''s situation was much better than it had been for Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°You have plenty of Divinity, so what¡¯s the point of saving it? And anything that you do learn, there will always be a use for it.¡± Unlike himself who had no foundations or any abilities that it felt like he was banging his head on hard ground as he struggled, the hero had more than enough of the most important aspect that was needed by Paladins and priests - Divinity. ¡°When you learn something, it¡¯ll eventually become a skill and it will later become your strength.¡± Park Joon-Min nodded reluctantly at those words. For now, whatever the reason, he seemed determined to follow Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lead. And that was an excellent decision. The hero was able to learn from the Paladins how to use his divine power efficiently and how to convert excess divine power into energy for recovery. ¡°Ooh.¡± And with the newly learned power, the hero healed the wounded. ¡°Thank you, thank you. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you with my life.¡± When he was able to heal even the serious injuries that the priests had given up on, the soldiers shed tears as they thanked him. ¡°Ah, this feels strange.¡± Park Joon-Min felt embarrassed but at the same time, proud to be receiving their gratitude. Although the Holy Sword was powerful enough to revive its decapitated master, it didn¡¯t use its powers on anyone else. Perhaps that was why the hero felt deeply moved by the fact that his powers could be used for more than just fighting. ¡°Hyung-nim, it¡¯s a good thing I listened to you.¡± But the happily smiling hero''s face soon turned dark. ¡°I must be a real idiot. If I¡¯d thought of this much sooner, then I could¡¯ve saved more people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just because you have more divine powers than others doesn''t mean that you can do everything. If you try to take on things that happen out of your reach, you¡¯ll go insane.¡± He was talking from experience. There had been a time when Kim Seon-Hyeok had tormented himself as he blamed himself for not being able to protect others due to his lack of strength. ¡°Hyung-nim, can we take a break from training? I want to heal all of these people.¡± That¡¯s why when Park Joon-Min asked to push back the training, he had no choice but to nod his head. ¡°That¡¯s also training, you idiot. Whether you¡¯re aggressively fighting the demons or struggling with the patients, the fact that you¡¯re using your powers will mean that you¡¯ll grow.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t known whether fighting the demons or treating the patients were more efficient. However, to consider efficiency even in this situation would be too inhumane. ¡°But if you¡¯re going to do it, do it right. As long as you¡¯re alive, don¡¯t let any of those here die. That¡¯s the new task I¡¯m giving you. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do that.¡± Park Joon-Min¡¯s face, who responded to Kim Seon-Hyeok with determination, was brighter than ever. As the hero treated the injured with his newly acquired skills, he gained a new nickname. ¡®The Saint of Astoria.¡¯ Park Joon-Min was extremely embarrassed by the word saint, but on the other hand, he also liked the nickname Saint much better than grandiose names like the Hero or the Apostle of God. Healing people seem to fit his personality better than fighting. Unlike his appearance on the battlefield where he seemed reluctant to fight, the hero was much livelier as he healed the wounded. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t focused only on raising Park Joon-Min¡¯s level. While pushing the hero, he was regularly in contact with the Adenburg Kingdom to prepare for the future. First, he asked the Iberian Alliance to allow the Qeishas, who were staying at the Panthea base, to head back to the Adenburg Kingdom. At the same time, he was hellbent on raising his level that wouldn¡¯t go up, it was as if he was blocked by a wall. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t figure out a way to overcome the wall. ¡°Wonder if I have to pass the test?¡± It suddenly occurred to him that the test the dragon had been talking about and the problem he was currently facing might be related. Otherwise, why else would he be stuck at level 39 without any change when it had been a long while? ¡°Huu, let¡¯s not rush. I¡¯m not in the same position as Joon-Min.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok suppressed his impatience and focused on what he could do. Right now, sending the Qeishas to Adenburg was the priority. However, there was a problem. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we think a bit more on the problem of migrating the Qeishas?¡± The Holy Kingdom was picking at his decision to migrate them. ¡°The Qeishas are also victims of these harsh times. I am of the thought that we should give them a chance.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at the archbishop¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by chance?¡± ¡°We should give them the opportunity to take revenge on the Demon King who stole their home and give them the chance to pick where they wish to migrate to themselves. Well, that¡¯s what I mean by chance.¡± ¡°The Qeishas do not want revenge. What they want is stability.¡± ¡°If so, then it should be a matter that must be considered even further. It is extremely inhumane to have them go such a long way to Adenburg for stability. He didn¡¯t know what the hell was inhuman and what was humane and found all of it absurd, but he let the archbishop continue to talk. ¡°There is a beautiful forest in our country that they will love.¡± Outwardly, the archbishop was talking about helping and benefiting the Qeishas, but Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t understand what he was intending. Although there weren¡¯t many Qeishas, all of them had superpowers that were equal to that of a superior knight. What the Holy Kingdom wanted wasn¡¯t stability and peace for the Qeishas; the Holy Kingdom wanted the power they held. Especially since the power of more than one thousand superhumans had the ability to change the political landscape of the continent. ¡°And our country understands their misfortunes deeply and is willing to provide land for their families.¡± The archbishop became excited when Kim Seon-Hyeok silently listened to him. ¡°And should they wish to reclaim their old lands, we will be their sworn friends. After all, it is our mission to drive out the Demon King." Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression hardened as he coldly listened to the archbishop talking as if he was undertaking great charity work. CH 229 No content CH 230. He was a prestigious knight who defeated the Red and Blue Wolves of the Noctein and caused the Knights of the Azure Sky, the pride of Griffindor, to surrender. The Indomitable Duke was a highly influential person that if he wanted, he could take the position of leader wherever he went on the continent. However, the man who could command the most luxurious lifestyle gave up the honor and fame he could enjoy and instead, chose the battlefield over it. Right now, he was in a shabby barrack sleeping on a cot made of straw rather than sleeping deep inside the royal castle with the finest wooden furniture and bedding. Although it wasn¡¯t a war in his own country, he continued to remain in the battlefield for over a year, even refusing to obey the command to return back to his country, because he was the first one to discover the disaster in the West. ¡®It¡¯s said that he¡¯s risked his life to stop the tens of thousands of monsters and demons in order to save the refugees?¡¯ It was dumbfounding. Clearly, Kim Seon-Hyeok was someone who was unaware of his own position since he was risking his life to save burdens that were of no importance in times like now. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had risked his life for someone else like this either. Rumors of him risking death to protect a few civilians in the war against the Noctein had become so famous that it even reached the Holy Kingdom, a country that was far away from the Eastern regions. At that time, the Paladins and the Templar Knights who had heard the news talked of him as an inspiration for knights and praised him so much that their mouths became dry. However, the archbishop saw the Indomitable Duke as a reckless and foolish man. What an idiot. He doesn¡¯t even know how important he is. Of course, the archbishop wasn¡¯t stupid enough to express his innermost thoughts. He knew very well what the world called people like the Indomitable Duke. Hero. The world called this kind of man who was devoted and willing to sacrifice himself a hero. ¡®The Indomitable Duke is a true knight of this era.¡¯ ¡®Who can say that they¡¯ve devoted themselves to the continent more than the Indomitable Duke?¡¯ The people praised and complimented this devoted man for the path he had taken with ornate words and called him a true knight. The archbishop was one of them. He was more vocal than anyone else in praising the heroic Indomitable Duke and welcomed his return. If he could get an outstanding knight such as the Indomitable Duke to fight in their war with cheap and empty words, then why wouldn¡¯t he kneel down in front of him. Either way, the praise the man received was no different from the songs of praise a lamb would receive as it bled out on the altar. Because he knew that better than anyone else, the archbishop praised him and raised him up. He knew how recklessly a man could act as he became intoxicated by the compliments and praises that lift his name up high. But then, the situation changed. Adenburg issued a blatant warning to protect the Indomitable Duke. ¡°If you enter the Western lands again and the same thing happens as before, I will press the Holy Kingdom and force them to send a large army to find you. Do you really want the Holy Kingdom and I to shoulder that burden?¡± While it sounded like she was reprimanding the Indomitable Duke for being reckless and out of contact, it was in reality a warning to the Holy Kingdom. If this had been before the war had started, then the warning wouldn¡¯t have been worth anything. After all, the Holy Kingdom was a powerful country whose influence covered the entire central region. While the Adenburg Kingdom had risen to a high position by absorbing the eastern part of Noctine, it could not compare to the Holy Kingdom that dominated the central region. But right now, it was wartime. It was a great war in which the entire central countries had to stake their national destiny and fight. The full support of the eastern alliance was more urgent than ever. Eventually, the Temple set out guidelines ¨C they had to pay special attention not to put the Indomitable Duke in danger. Now, the archbishop was in a position where he had to stop the Indomitable Duke from going to the battlefield. He could only worry about the Indomitable Duke being hurt on the battlefield for a day or two. In the end, it was better for him to return home as soon as possible. But if the Indomitable Duke was going back home, then the archbishop had to empty his pockets before sending him back. At the very least, he had to somehow stop the Qeishas from joining Adenburg. If he couldn¡¯t, then Adenburg would become a superpower whose influence could go beyond the East and begin influencing the central region once the great war was over. No country would be able to stop the already powerful Adenburg¡¯s dominance if the Qeishas were added to it. But of course, none of the faithful archbishops of the Holy Kingdom were willing to step forward and take on the responsibility for this job. Whether it went well or not, it was a mission that would inevitably lead to bad feelings between them and the Indomitable Duke. In the worst case scenario, they might not be able to stop the Qeishas from joining the Adenburg Kingdom and only earn the emerging hegemon¡¯s ire. And if that really did happen, then the Holy Kingdom would definitely not protect the person who was responsible for it. Instead, it was highly likely that the kingdom would turn that person into a scapegoat by having them carry all the blame of having acted alone while the kingdom tried to salvage their diplomatic problems with the Adenburg. For the high ranking people of the Holy Kingdom, this duty was no different than a chalice filled with poison. It was this archbishop who stepped up in such a situation. He didn¡¯t do it out of a sense of duty. No, if he wanted to protect himself, then he had no choice but to take on this mission. There had been an unsavory incident in the past when the hero[1] had been picked by the Holy Sword - he had been injured by the Templar Knights who were under the archbishop¡¯s command. At that time, the archbishop didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong because he couldn¡¯t accept an unidentified stranger taking the Holy Sword, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s treasure. Either way, the hero hadn¡¯t died and it hadn¡¯t been himself but the Templar Knights who had done it. But the hero thought differently. After the hero returned, his eyes were filled with animosity. And in recent years, he had been openly hostile and at odds with the archbishop. If they already had the worst possible relationship, what would happen once the hero defeated the Demon King? Then the archbishop¡¯s position in the country would disappear. He had to find a way to live before such a situation came. And after much thinking, the path he found was to have the Qeishas remain. As long as the Qeishas stayed and were fully absorbed into the country, then the uncomfortable relationship he had with the hero wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance to his future. That¡¯s how powerful the strength of one thousand Qeishas was. ¡°Since it seems like Adenburg doesn¡¯t want you to get into any more trouble or do anything else that¡¯s unnecessary, how about it? Our country will deal with it for you.¡± And thankfully, it seemed possible. Like all knights, the Indomitable Duke was a man who knew how to sacrifice himself for a greater cause and there were many such naive people in the country. Such people were the Templar Knights, the Paladins, and the priests. Since the archbishop had used such people as his stepping stones to reach the position he was in now, he was confident he could use the Indomitable Duke as well. Sure enough, when he started talking ostentatiously with reasonable justification, the Indomitable Duke could only listen quietly without being able to reply at all. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard. I will never forget the loyalty you and our Eastern brethren have shown us, here in the central regions, no, the loyalty and faith that you¡¯ve shown as you worked for the peace and well-being for the entire continent.¡± A smooth talker is three times scarier than a sharpened blade. ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you so much. On behalf of my brothers here in the central region, I sincerely thank you.¡± Thinking that it was enough, the archbishop decided to start wrapping things up. ¡°Also, just as the East has done, the central region will not regard the tragedy that happened in the West as someone else¡¯s problem and ignore it. Not only will we take care of the Qeishas, but we will spare no effort to save all the refugees from the West.¡± Having spoken his part and outright drawn a line on the ground, the archbishop smiled profusely as if he was being extremely generous. But it didn¡¯t take long for such a pretentious smile to disappear. ¡°So are you saying you¡¯re going to help me? Or are you saying you wont?¡± After staying silent the entire time, the Indomitable Duke finally opened his mouth. But his expression and tone were odd. ¡°As I have just told you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaking something.¡± There was no dedicated knight who was willing to throw away his life for burdensome refugees as if they were a part of his own flesh and blood in front of the archbishop. ¡°Indomitable Duke? What do you mean I¡¯ve mistaken something? Just what do you¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said that you¡¯re completely mistaken, Your Excellency.¡± He was clearly using honorifics and speaking formally and politely, and yet, it didn¡¯t sound like it. When he widened his eyes in surprise at the Indomitable Duke¡¯s tone full of irritations, he finally saw it. Disdain. The archbishop felt goosebumps all over his body when he saw the Indomitable Duke staring at him as he was looking at a bug. ¡°I came because I needed people to guide the Qeishas to the Iberian Alliance, not to hear your opinion on relocating the Qeishas.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve told you, this isn¡¯t a matter for you to decide on your own. That is a matter that must be looked at much more broadly¡­¡± He should have stopped then. If he did, then at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have prodded the Indomitable Duke¡¯s temper. But, the archbishop missed the moment to stop. ¡°Just how much are you planning to look down upon me?¡± The archbishop¡¯s mouth dropped open at the frank remark. He was someone who oversaw a diocese and in the Holy Kingdom, had more authority than a lord would in the secular world, so where would he ever be treated like this? ¡°As someone serving God, how could I look down upon you...¡± ¡°So then why are you giving me something like that as justification?¡± Now, Kim Seon-Hyeok seemed to have zero intentions of letting the archbishop finish as he cut him off in the middle. ¡°Ha ah.¡± The archbishop could only laugh to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Archbishop, let me ask you something.¡± ¡°What is it that you want to ask?¡± The Indomitable Duke approached as he spoke.¡± ¡°Are you[2] trying to suppress the Qeishas¡¯ freedom?¡± The archbishop stared at him blankly. He never imagined that the Indomitable Duke would ask such a direct and straightforward question. But Kim Seon-Hyeok was just getting started and the archbishop¡¯s suffering was only beginning. ¡°Is this the opinion of the Holy Kingdom? Or is this your idea?¡± It was the first time the archbishop experienced something like the Indomitable Duke¡¯s style where he asked such sensitive questions that could cause diplomatic problems in a direct manner. ¡°Just what is it that you want to ask?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m asking?¡± The Indomitable Duke¡¯s expression turned cold as it hardened. ¡°I want to know whether what you¡¯re[3] doing right now is what your country wants or if it''s your own arbitrary decision making.¡± The Indomitable Duke dropped the formality and talked to the archbishop rudely. ¡°Y, you?¡± The archbishop¡¯s eye widened at the unexpected disrespectful address. ¡°Let¡¯s see, if you¡¯re the archbishop, then how high are you in the country? Baron? Earl?¡± The archbishop didn¡¯t even have the chance to protest when the Indomitable Duke suddenly began to yell at him. ¡°Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, the legitimate regent and the only heir to the throne of Adenburg, gave me the name Indomitable and appointed me the rank of duke. My authority is no less than that of dukes and princes!¡± It was a dragon¡¯s spirit that even fierce demons would backtrack when faced with it. It was impossible for the archbishop, who never stepped near a tough battlefield in his entire life, to handle the Dragon Fear when Kim Seon-Hyeok was purposefully exuding it. ¡°Who do you think you are to be so rude to me as to not even get out of that chair of yours?!¡± The archbishop trembling in fear as he looked like he was about to faint at any moment. ¡°Answer me! Does the chair you¡¯re sitting on have the authority to bypass the hierarchy between you and me? And can you tell me that the Holy Kingdom will let you keep that authority?!¡± Different from how he had been quietly listening so far, the indomitable Duke was frightening as he pressed the archbishop. Pityingly enough, the archbishop¡¯s judgement had been wrong and the Indomitable Duke wasn¡¯t a naive person who didn¡¯t know his position at all. King Theodore of Adenburg had given Kim Seon-Hyeok political lessons early on, and he had argued, and won, against aristocrats who were eager to undermine him. That was when Kim Seon-Hyeok realized. He may not have the sly and crafty language skills that the nobles had been honing since birth. But he had a fierce war spirit that those who used their clever tongues as weapons would never have. ¡°Your decision will soon be the official position of Adenburg, so do what you want. Adenburg will support you.¡± And unlike the archbishop who was at odds with the hero, the Indomitable Duke had a strong backing that was willing to support him. That was why he was not intimidated when he saw the knights of the Holy Kingdom entering at the noise. ¡°As the commander of the expedition and as a duke of the Adenburg Kingdom, I ask to meet with His Holiness!¡± Instead, Kim Seon-Hyeok shouted boldly. From the start, it was the archbishop, who caused things to become bigger than they should¡¯ve, at a disadvantage, not him. 1. ?? was originally translated as ¡®warrior,¡¯ but at the request of the publisher and the author, it will now be translated as hero. The previous chapters will be edited to reflect the change. 2. Formal you 3. Informal you CH 230 No content CH 231 No content CH 231. The war against the Demon King shook the very foundation of several kingdoms in the central region. And even amongst them, the Holy Kingdom Astoria suffered considerable damages as their Pope was assassinated even before the war began in earnest. With the outbreak of war, priests and Templar Knights had to be spread throughout the continent in order to support the front lines of vulnerable kingdoms. This burden was so great that such a burden would probably never be seen again in the country¡¯s history. But ironically, as the burden on the nation grew heavier, the stronger the nation¡¯s power became. The reason for it was simple: Divine power was the only weapon that could purify the land and people contaminated by the demons and their demonic energy. Using this as an excuse, the Holy Kingdom changed the structure of the central kingdoms. The chief positions of each kingdom were filled with pro-religious figures and even in the midst of war, the Holy Kingdom built temples in the kingdoms so that there were no locations where the Holy Kingdom¡¯s influence wouldn¡¯t be felt. Each country was filled with people who were friendly to the Church and were rapidly becoming a nonsecular country of the Holy Kingdom. And people¡¯s faith grew stronger than ever before as they realized that if the devil actually existed, then God must exist as well. Of course, the cost for all this on the kingdom was beyond imagination. The assets the Temple had accumulated through generations were consumed in substantial amounts and the number of deployed priests lost on the front lines grew day by day. If the war continued as it was, then the Holy Kingdom would collapse as it would not be able to afford the human and material resources that were consumed. But nevertheless, the Holy Kingdom did not stop supporting the other kingdoms. Instead, the kingdom took people from its own front line and sent them to support the other kingdoms¡¯ front lines. Everything is an investment for the future. The martyrdom of the faithful knights and priests was the foundation of the Blessed period that would come after the war. Soon, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s long-held dream of uniting the entire continent as the Holy Land of God would be fulfilled. But if there was one concern, it would be the lack of power once the war was over would weaken them. However, there came a way to recover the immense human consumption all at once - it was the Qeishas that the Indomitable Duke brought over from the West. The elves, each of whom had the power to match a high level knight, were the answer that could solve the nation¡¯s troubles all at once. But unfortunately, the Qeishas already had an ¡®owner.¡¯ Not to mention, that ¡®owner¡¯ was the Kingdom of Adenburg who had already emerged as the strongest country in the East. Even in the East, where the secular rulers¡¯ authority was strong, the Adenburg Kingdom, despite having few believers, was a particularly difficult opponent for the Holy Kingdom. On top of that, the timing wasn¡¯t great either. With the entire central region fighting at full strength in the war against the Demon King, the eastern kingdoms were one of the greatest strengths supporting the central region. And the Adenburg Kingdom was the leader of the entire eastern alliance. But now, the already difficult to handle opponent became an opponent the Holy Kingdom had to be conscious and wary of upsetting. In their current situation where the Holy Kingdom didn¡¯t have the justification, nor was it practical, they couldn¡¯t recklessly argue against the migration of the Qeishas. It hurt to watch the Qeishas, who had walked into their kingdom, leave towards the Adenburg Kingdom. The person who stepped forward was Archbishop Benedict, the person who was in charge of the Panthea base. Since the Holy Kingdom had a crab mentality where if they couldn¡¯t have it, then neither could anyone else, there was no harm in stirring things up.[1] And even if things went wrong, they could always blame the person in charge of the assignment and escape repercussions for it. It was a plan where the Holy Kingdom would lose nothing. Benedict, whose relationship with Park Joon-Min, the hero, who was now the most important figure in the country, showed no signs of getting better, and was now a useless nuisance that needed to be tossed aside. In fact, if you looked closely at the leader in charge of the base where a huge number of troops were gathered, then you¡¯ll see that a demoted priest had somehow ended up at the front lines. If such a man could be sacrificed to bring in the Qeishas, then it would be the most profitable business. ¡®Archbishop Benedict failed to elucidate our case to the Indomitable Duke. In the process, the offended Indomitable Duke became enraged. Quick follow-up action is needed.¡¯ But, Benedict failed. However, since he wasn¡¯t someone who wasn¡¯t as capable as he was greedy, there wasn¡¯t much to be disappointed about. ¡°It seems like even the Indomitable Duke, a hero of our lifetime, isn¡¯t worthy enough to understand God¡¯s will.¡± ¡°It is a pity that humans cannot work together in a situation where we have to worry about the safety of the continent.¡± ¡°If God¡¯s teachings had been spread throughout the world, then our current situation would not have happened. All this happened because we were inadequate and lacking.¡± The archbishops in the central diocese quickly changed their countenance and spoke with words full of regret. ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s a pity what happened with Archbishop Benedict.¡± ¡°His faith might have been strong, but his enthusiasm was constantly turned towards the wrong path. It¡¯s no wonder he committed a breach of etiquette to not only the hero but the Indomitable Duke as well.¡± ¡°We must take action before Archbishop Benedict acts ¡®arbitrarily¡¯ again. Shouldn¡¯t we let the Indomitable Duke know that this is not the will of the Holy Kingdom so that there will be no misunderstanding?¡± Almost as if the archbishops had foreseen this situation from the start, they presented countermeasures with a calm face. ¡®As the leader of the expedition, the Indomitable Duke has officially requested to meet with His Holiness, the Pope.¡¯ However, they were dumbfounded when the Indomitable Duke asked to meet with the Pope. They never expected him to suddenly make the problem bigger. ¡°As of now, demote Archbishop Benedict and have him serve on the front lines as an ordinary priest. Additionally, inform the Indomitable Duke of this whole situation so that he knows that the Church understands the importance of this matter, and that priest Benedict¡¯s proposal is unrelated to the will of the Holy Kingdom.¡± With this action, the archbishops believed it would be finished with this. Since they had dismissed the archbishop, they believed that even the offended Indomitable Duke would have no choice but to let this go in consideration of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s face[2]. But that was a terrible illusion. ¡®The Indomitable Duke is currently requesting to communicate with his home country through the base mage. Trying to buy time, but the Indomitable Duke¡¯s attitude is uncompromising and difficult to refuse.¡¯ The Indomitable Duke¡¯s response was completely different from what the archbishops expected. ¡®The Indomitable Duke has directly used a supporting mage from the East. Attempting to use communication magic through the Iberian Alliance.¡¯ He moved much quicker than the archbishops expected. ¡°Tsk, what on¡­¡± ¡°Is the Indomitable Duke really not concerned about the harmony between the central and eastern regions?!¡± The flustered archbishops criticized the Indomitable Duke, but seeing how it was the Holy Kingdom who had offended him first, they could only helplessly watch the Indomitable Duke¡¯s actions. ¡°The Indomitable Duke is a knight to his very bones so he may be somewhat aggressive, but the regent of Adenburg will be different. Although I heard that the country recently invaded Noctein, Adenburg is generally a country who is more concerned with peace and internal affairs?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Since the current regent of Adenburg has recently taken office, she will have no choice but to move carefully and watch her behavior. She will not take things too far.¡± ¡°Agreed. No matter what anyone says, I don¡¯t think they''ll do anything that could harm the peace between the central and eastern regions when right now, all the countries in the continent have to work together to overthrow the Demon King.¡± And of course, their expectations were wrong again. Ophelia was a monarch, who held the nobles more tightly in her grip than the archbishops thought and was several times more aggressive than her father who had faithfully lived supporting peace and handling internal affairs. ¡°A message has arrived from the Kingdom of Adenburg!¡± While the archbishops were being optimistic about the situation, Adenburg quickly sent a message through magic. ¡°What?! Are you saying that Adenburg decided on matters between countries without discussing it with her confidants?!¡± When the shocked archbishops demanded that the missive be quickly read, the priest who brought in the message looked at the message and the archbishops alternatively, warily. ¡°What are you doing?! Quickly, read the message!¡± The archbishop bellowed at the priest; the former was in a bad mood as things kept going wrong and deviated from the expected. The priest finally began to stumble through the message. ¡°We request an immediate establishment of a two-way communication channel between the Holy Father of Astoria and the leader of Adenburg.¡± *** [I¡¯ll take care of this, so you needn¡¯t worry about this any longer.] ¡°Will you be alright? Although their behavior is reprehensible, we¡¯re currently in the middle of the war. I worry that this will demoralize the front lines¡­¡± [Those are just empty words.] Ophelia immediately cut him off when Kim Seon-Hyeok sounded worried. [If you planned to deal with this in moderation, then you would not have contacted me.] He replied without a hint of embarrassment when she immediately understood what he really felt. ¡°Since the Regent will not deal with this in a sloppy manner, I will leave this in your hands.¡± For some reason, he felt like Ophelia was smiling. ¡°Anyway, the more capital you have, the more you¡¯re left with when you¡¯re done with business.¡± [Tsk, how flippant you are.] Contrary to what she was saying as she clicked her tongue, her tone was not scolding. It was obvious that she was very pleased. [But, you¡¯re not wrong.] Her voice held a hint of laughter. [Your faith in me is so great that my shoulders feel heavy. I will make sure to live up to your expectations.] Listening quietly, Kim Seon-Hyeok realized that Ophelia planned to pressure the Holy Kingdom and gain something. Although he was curious as to what that was, considering the lack of security with the intermediary communication, he didn¡¯t ask her for the details. ¡°I put my faith in you, Your Highness.¡± He could only express his trust. [The season is changing again.] Once their official business was finished, Ophelia talked about the changing season, alluding to something. She was subtly pressuring him to come back quickly. ¡°Once the western expedition comes back, I will join them and head back.¡± Realistically, he would be returning to Adenburg the following year since they would need to go by land and sea. [We shall see.] The pressure behind the short phrase was beyond imagination. In a cold sweat, Kim Seon-Hyeok tried to think of a response, but in a situation where even ten mouths wouldn¡¯t be enough to talk, he had nothing to say. [Tsk.] Ophelia clicked her tongue at his silence and changed the subject. [Have you received the gift I sent you?] ¡°A gift?¡± [I see. Seems like it hasn¡¯t arrived yet.] When she talked about a gift out of the blue, he tried to ask her what it was, but Ophelia didn¡¯t give him an answer. ¡°Good work.¡± Once he finished talking with Ophelia, Kim Seon-Hyeok thanked the mage from an eastern kingdom for his role in the telecommunication. ¡°It was my pleasure, sir.¡± The mage accepted his thanks, and Kim Seok-Hyeok left the barracks after thanking him again. Swish. Once the mage confirmed Kim Seok-Hyeok had really left, he pulled out a transcript. It was the transcript of the call between the Indomitable Duke and the leading power of the eastern region, the Regent of Adenburg. There was a lot that he had to inform his country about. ¡®A dispute between the Indomitable Duke and the Holy Kingdom over the Qeishas¡¯ future. Currently, the situation is leaning in the Indomitable Duke¡¯s favor. But it doesn¡¯t seem like Adenburg plans to end things like this. Must be wary about the discussion between the Holy Kingdom and Adenburg.¡¯ ¡®Must update the Indomitable Duke¡¯s evaluation. Judged to be a good politician as well.¡¯ ¡®As soon as the missing Adenburg troops return, it is likely they will leave the front line.¡¯ ¡®Unlike the public belief that it is a political marriage, there is a strong trust between the Indomitable Duke and the regent.¡¯ The mage had been ordered to report any and all information, no matter how trivial it may be, on the Indomitable Duke and he faithfully carried out his order. ¡°Hm.¡± But the problem was, he wasn¡¯t good at reasoning and was having a hard time determining what was important. ¡®The Regent of Adenburg and the Indomitable Duke are sickeningly lovey-dovey.¡¯ And so, the mage sent everything. *** Overnight, Archbishop Benedict, who had once been in charge of the base and the diocese, was demoted to an ordinary priest and was forced to serve the soldiers on the front line. Officially, it was said that he was taking the initiative and setting an example as he consoled the soldiers on the front line, but who had authority knew that he had been abandoned by the Church after falling into a disagreement with the Indomitable Duke. An influential figure who once governed a large diocese and front-line base had fallen, but the people were preoccupied with something else than Benedict¡¯s circumstances. They were more interested in the Indomitable Duke¡¯s status and authority. Even though Benedict had no actual authority and had been demoted due to his bad relationship with the hero, the people were shocked that the Indomitable Duke had been able to take down an archbishop in one fell swoop. ¡°Hyung-nim, did you know, the people don¡¯t even breathe when you walk by?¡± The hero had poured his divine powers into treating patients all day long, but he must still have energy left because he was very talkative. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m delighted that you got revenge for me. That guy, Benedict, he¡¯s been out to get me for a while now.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t about you, so stop making a fuss.¡± ¡°Well, I did hear that he caused a ruckus demanding that you hand over all the Qeishas. I think the Church is out of their mind when you look at how they¡¯re acting. How could they even think of that?¡± ¡°Punk, you¡¯re a citizen of this country. Can you say stuff like that?¡± The hero was relentless as he criticized the country that held his enemies. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m telling you, I was so annoyed when I was called into the Temple. Do they think they¡¯re God? They¡¯re just archbishops, but my god, they were so arrogant. I was furious and seriously considered taking Balmung and defecting to your country.¡± The hero continued to criticize the country harshly as he wondered how such a country could even function. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that walls have ears and doors have eyes?¡±[3] After a while, Kim Seok-Hyeok stopped the hero from continuing to criticize the Holy Kingdom since continuing would be going overboard, but deeply sympathized with the hero¡¯s words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they can¡¯t kick me out. Do you really think they¡¯re treating me like this and calling me an Apostle because they believe in me? No, it¡¯s all because of Balmung.¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was speechless at Park Joon-Min¡¯s confidence. ¡°Anyhow, did you level up a lot?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, okay?¡± He must¡¯ve achieved a lot because the hero was very confident. ¡°I reached level 44.¡± And there was a reason for his confidence. The hero¡¯s growth was so explosive that even Kim Seok-Hyeok could only gape as he watched him. ¡°If we fought now, I probably won¡¯t lose like before.¡± ¡°That personality of yours must be inborn.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok could only shake his head at the hero¡¯s arrogance despite being beaten to a pulp and experiencing despair multiple times. ¡°Let¡¯s test it out when we have time.¡± ¡°What about today?¡± As if he had been waiting for it, Park Joon-Min didn¡¯t reject Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Sure, why not.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok readily accepted the request as well. But, there was someone who stopped the two men from leaving the barracks. ¡°A convoy from Adenburg arrived at the base with supplies!¡± A messenger came running in to inform them that Adenburg had sent troops and supplies. And amongst the items that arrived was the ¡®gift¡¯ that Ophelia had talked about. 1. ? ?? ? ??? ?? is the original Korean idiom and I found an English phrase with similar meaning to better convey the meaning. ? is persimmon and if you can¡¯t eat it, then you¡¯ll poke it so that it¡¯s ruined and no one else could have it. 2. A person or organization¡¯s reputation and standing in society and amongst their peers 3. The original proverb used was ??? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??. Which directly translated is: Birds listen during the day and rats listen during the night. It means to be careful with what you say since someone may always be listening. CH 232. ¡°Who on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°Ha. If I had a horse like that, I wouldn¡¯t want anything else.¡± Once Kim Seon-Hyeok heard that the convoy from Adenburg had arrived, he ran over, and he tilted his head at the unexpectedly loud uproar. ¡°What? Why are there so many people?¡± ¡°Are all these people part of the cavalry?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± When he looked around, he saw that all the men gathered together were dressed up as cavalrymen. Kim Seok-Hyeok couldn¡¯t understand why they were there. ¡°Ah! The Indomitable Duke!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Indomitable Duke!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Apostle!¡± Belatedly seeing the two heroes of the base, the cavalry quickly saluted them in unison. ¡°At ease.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was now used to this situation and casually waved his hand as he spoke. The cavalry relaxed their stiff and hesitant posture and turned their heads to stare at something again. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at something for a while now. What is it?¡± Kim Seok-Hyeok saw a white horse when he turned his head to look at what the cavalrymen were staring at. Nothing could be more elegant than the light cream colored mane flying in the wind, and not a single blemish could be seen on the coat so white that it seemed as if it had been covered with freshly fallen snow. Its bones were wrapped with muscles that were exploding with strength that it looked like the horse was about to pound across the land immediately. Because of its strength, it looked even more beautiful. ¡°Look at its legs all extended. I¡¯m not an expert, but most horses probably won¡¯t be able to compare with it.¡± ¡°What about its shoulders? If I charged in riding it, then forget about the infantry or spears or anything else.¡± With its neck held straight and nose high up into the air, the white horse seemed to be enjoying all the compliments. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± The haughty white horse hadn¡¯t paid attention to anyone, but it perked up its ears and turned its head at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice. Its eyes that were unusually dark on the white background without a single blemish quickly filled with joy. ¡°Stella?¡± Surprisingly, the white horse that had caught the attention of the cavalry was Stella, the horse he had left behind on his estate. Neigh. When she heard her name, Stella approached him and licked his face. The arrogance she had shown before was overshadowed by her affectionate behavior.[1] ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was still feeling bewildered. He could only brush his hand across her mane over and over again. ¡°She¡¯s a gift from Her Highness to you, the Indomitable Duke, sir.¡± A brown-haired knight managed to extract himself from the rest of the convoy and answered Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s question. ¡°Ah!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed as he belatedly recalled the gift that Ophelia had been talking about. ¡°Her Highness heard that you, the Indomitable Duke, weren¡¯t riding your dragons, so had her brought over from Rheinperle.¡± For a moment, he was speechless. Ophelia¡¯s careful consideration caused his heart to throb painfully. ¡°Originally, the plan was to send a young horse of good breeding from the palace, but once Her Highness learned that this horse didn¡¯t have much longer to work as a war horse, she had sent it instead.¡± After he had gotten his dragons, he had gone on to fight on the battlefields with them, and consequently spent less time with Stella. But that was why he was feeling even more apologetic. While Stella had spent the prime of her life stuck behind a fence, waiting for her master, he had completely forgotten about this pitiful horse¡¯s existence as he went to war with his dragons. ¡°How frustrating it must have been for you. You must have wanted to run, haven¡¯t you?¡± She was a horse that would never allow anyone besides her master to ride her. It was likely that she had never run properly once he left his estate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Stella.¡± Feeling sorry, he kept stroking her. Neigh. The innocent beast didn¡¯t resent her cruel master. She just continuously licked the back of his hand with a welcoming expression. ¡°And you are?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok belatedly addressed the knight. ¡°I am Senior Knight Mitenmeier Vucocque of the Quintas Group with the Central Knights. It is an honor to meet the famous Indomitable Duke. Please, feel free to call me Vucocque.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir Vucocque. You must¡¯ve had a lot of trouble bringing this hot-tempered fella here with you.¡± Vucocque waved his hand at the heartfelt thanks. ¡°She¡¯s loyal and clever, sir. It wasn''t troublesome at all.¡± It was an obvious lie. This bad tempered horse that didn¡¯t acknowledge anyone but her owner probably gave him much difficulty as he brought her here. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely compensate you once we return to our country.¡± ¡°It was nothing sir. Everything was Her Highness¡¯ will. There is nothing to thank me for, sir.¡± As they were talking about this and that, Vucocque smirked and slightly nudged Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°If you¡¯ll give me permission, sir, I¡¯ll go ahead and deliver the supplies to Astoria. Will you allow me to do so?¡± It seemed like Kim Seon-Hyeok had unintentionally revealed his longing to ride Stella across the grasslands. Vucocque¡¯s words were full of laughter as he subtly nudged him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you relax with this fella in the meantime? I think it¡¯s going to take a while to finish up on this side.¡± ¡°I feel bad leaving you behind to do all this, but I won¡¯t say no.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok felt happy talking with this tactful and considerate knight. Perhaps that was why his attitude towards Vucocque became more easygoing without him realizing it. ¡°Once I return, I¡¯ll treat you and your men.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned at Vucocque before climbing onto Stella¡¯s back. Neeeeeigh. Stella joyfully cried out, seemingly happy to have her owner on her back for the first time in a long while. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Having been saluted by Vucocque, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned to look at Park Joon-Min. ¡°Things have changed, so let¡¯s spar later.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing urgent. So don¡¯t worry about it and go.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Having said his farewells, Kim Seon-Hyeok led Stella out of the base. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Stella. Let¡¯s run.¡± Stella neighed happily as she began to speed up. Hiyah!¡± The horse began pounding the earth harder at his command. Kim Seok-Hyeok wandered all over the grasslands. It felt completely different from when he borrowed a horse from Darun. He was able to turn his horse¡¯s head with just a slight gesture and raise and lower the speed. He didn¡¯t have to pay attention to keep the horse on track or signal it out loud to tell it anything. After spending a long time on the battlefield together, she hadn¡¯t forgotten how to coordinate with her owner. Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned at the pleasant sensation of the regular vibrations that he could feel on his rear end. It made him happy to feel the unique vibration and speed that he hadn¡¯t felt while riding his dragons. But that smile didn¡¯t last long. You¡¯ve also gotten older. Stella was fast as ever, but it couldn¡¯t be compared to when she was in her prime. When he realized that fact, he became very sad. I¡¯m sorry, Stella. Almost as if she had understood his innermost feelings, Stella gave a short cry before speeding up. It was almost as if she was saying that she was still okay. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re still the best, Stella.¡± He thought she had reached her limit, but she continued to speed up. The fast-flowing landscape, the wind, and even the time was blurring. Kim Seon-Hyeok fell into a trance as he rode through the grasslands. He was enjoying the pleasant run with Stella. A cavalry came riding in from the east. ¡°Hey!¡± It was Darun and the Northern Cavalry. ¡°I heard that an amazing fellow had come from Adenburg so I went to go see, but when I got there, it was already gone.¡± Darun quickly caught up with Kim Seon-Hyeok and spoke as he glanced at Stella. ¡°She¡¯s old, but she¡¯s still pretty good. She¡¯s different from the southern horses that just look good.¡± It was quite a generous evaluation from Darun who was quite harsh with his evaluation of horses. ¡°Pretty good?¡± But Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t happy with Darun¡¯s compliment. ¡°Stella is better than just ¡®pretty good.¡¯¡± Having said that, Kim Seon-Hyeok hunched over and shot forward like an arrow. ¡°Are you challenging the sons of the grasslands?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the challenger. Stella¡¯s the champion.¡± Stella¡¯s speed increased even further and Darun and the Northern Cavalry followed right behind her. ¡°Hiyah! Hiyah!¡± The sharp commands from the Northern cavalry and the pounding sounds of the horses¡¯ feet mixed together. The men¡¯s harsh breathing could be heard in between. Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to recall the vague feeling that he had forgotten in the corner of his brain as he raced against the Northern Cavalry, sometimes ahead of them, and sometimes behind them. Redvyern was faster than anyone else, and Goldrake was more aggressive than anyone else. No one could block his way when he went out onto the battlefield with his dragons. But sometimes, riding his dragons felt empty. No one could follow behind him, and no one could ride shoulder-to-shoulder with him. No matter how much he rode, it was a loneliness that could never be satisfied. It was probably because the dragons were too fast and aggressive to run together with anyone. But right now, Kim Seon-Hyeok was filled with emotion as he rode Stella and ran with Darun. It was as if he had gone back to the days when he was riding with the Central cavalry without knowing anything. His heart was filled with the same emotion he felt when he had recklessly charge against numerous enemies shoulder-to-shoulder with his fellow comrades. ¡°You look like you¡¯re enjoying yourself.¡± Now, it didn¡¯t matter who won or lost the race. They were just galloping. Darun spoke as he looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin the mood, but it¡¯s time to go back. We¡¯re going to have to continuously gallop if we want to get back to the base before sunset.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok woke up from his dream and returned to cold reality at Darun¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Our horses are used to the cold, so it¡¯ll be alright for them to run in the cold, but your horse is too run in this cold.¡± No matter whose horse it was, even if it was the enemy¡¯s horse, Darun valued all horses. Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at Stella at his words. Almost as if she was trying to make up for the time she spent in captivity, Stella showed no signs of stopping. But now, it was time to stop. As Darun said, the wind in the grasslands was too cold for Stella to endure in her old age. If they overdid it, Stella would be ruined. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± With those regretful words, the cavalry turned their horses around. It was almost sunset by the time they arrived at the base. ¡°Good work, Stella.¡± Almost as if she didn¡¯t want to separate from her owner, Stella bit onto the edges of his clothing. She was so prideful that this was very unlike her. ¡°Good girl. Come on, it¡¯s time to rest now. We¡¯ll go out again tomorrow.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had finally managed to separate from Stella after comforting her for a long time, but he also had a hard time walking away from her. ¡°Let¡¯s ride again tomorrow.¡± The innocent beast collapsed onto the ground and stared in the direction her master disappeared to for a long time. *** ¡°Have you caught up with your old friend?¡± Vucocque must have finished with his business because he walked over to Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t finish catching up with her even if we ran from one end of the continent to the other end. It¡¯s enough for today.¡± ¡°Your love for your horse is extraordinary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because, in the past, I¡¯ve been terrible to her. At the very least, I should be a good owner for the rest of her time.¡± Vucocque exclaimed in admiration at his honest answer. ¡°I understand that Her Highness also loves horses. Most of the famous knights in the Central Knights had been given a horse or hadn¡¯t been given a name for their horse by Her Highness. As much as she cared about his dragons, she loved horses just as much. No, she loved and cared about all animals. That was she thoughtfully made it so that Stella could spend her last days with her owner. ¡°What about the soldiers?¡± ¡°I told them to unpack first before gathering again. I apologize if I was presumptuous.¡± ¡°No, you did good. Soldiers suffer the most when traveling long distances. You shouldn¡¯t take away their break time.¡± He quite liked Vucocque¡¯s dealing with the matter that he ordered the soldiers to continue to rest the rest of the day while they were at it. ¡°We¡¯ll have the welcome reception tomorrow.¡± ¡°The soldiers will be rather disappointed, sir. On our way here, they seemed very excited to meet the first ranking knight of the kingdom.¡± Vucocque was very good with his words. Everything he said made the other person happy, so of course Kim Seon-Hyeok would be smiling. ¡°The first knight, Marquis Reinhardt will kill me if he hears that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, sir. Gradus¡¯s ranking within the kingdom has completely changed now.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked interested when he remembered about the Gradus ranking. He had completely forgotten about it while he was out of the country. ¡°Really? What place am I in now?¡± ¡°Currently, you, the Indomitable Duke, are called the Storm Knight Draheen in the kingdom. As for the Gradus ranking.¡± Vucocque raised his thumb. ¡°You¡¯re number one on the list, sir.¡± 1. ?? - being cute, affectionate, charming, coquettish CH 232 No content CH 233 No content CH 233. If you considered the fact that Kim Seon-Hyeok had wandered around the battlefields like a madman, then it wasn¡¯t unusual for him to have risen in the Gradus rankings. But even if he did go up, this was too much. Kim Seon-Hyeok himself couldn¡¯t believe that he was No. 1 in the Gradus rankings. ¡°Indomitable Duke, you are above all the knights and mages in Adenburg. You are truly the most powerful knight in the country.¡± Vucocque straightened his posture as he looked admiringly, yet enviously, at Kim Seon-Hyeok, but the latter looked rather unhappy. ¡°I, as someone who has taken on the path of the sword, may still be lacking, but I sincerely respect you¡­ but, you don¡¯t look happy?¡± Vucocque had been chattering away for a while when he saw Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression. He tilted his head. He had finally noticed that there wasn¡¯t a single hint of delight on Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face. Actually, Kim Seon-Hyeok really wasn¡¯t happy. Rather than being intoxicated by the honor of being No. 1 on the Gradus list, he was more worried about what would happen later on. ¡°What did the other people say?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that the regent passed it off as if you being No. 1 was a matter of fact, but she was rather pleased by it. And the nobles and the knights supported the shuffling of the rankings based on the numerous victories that you, the Indomitable Duke, achieved.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t care about the regent or any other nobles. I want to know how the knights and mages on the Gradus list feel about it. For example, Marquis Reinhardt.¡± Vucocque¡¯s expression turned strange as he finally understood what Kim Seon-Hyeok was asking. ¡°Since the mages didn¡¯t think much about the Gradus list in the first place, they don¡¯t really have any comments.¡± ¡°And what about the knights?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Vucocque, a smooth and eloquent talker, didn¡¯t say anything as he looked troubled for the first time. ¡°I see, there¡¯s no need to hear it. You¡¯ll probably tell me that they¡¯re sharpening their swords and waiting for me to come back.¡± The mages, who had extremely individualistic tendencies, never cared a whit about the public¡¯s evaluation and only focused on their supreme task ¡ª the search for the truth through research and experiments. But the knights were different. At their core, knights were combative beings, and if necessary, they would not hesitate to fight with another to prove that their level and enlightenment were higher. It didn¡¯t matter whether the knight was strong or not, this was the common tendency of all knights. No. Rather, the stronger the knight was, the more they were sensitive to having someone be above them. And under such circumstances, people had given a random man the title of ¡®the strongest¡¯ and placed him above themselves without giving them a chance to cross swords and determine the hierarchy. There was no way such prideful knights would easily allow this. ¡°Truthfully, there are many people who are waiting for you to return to the kingdom, sir.¡± As I expected. ¡°Amongst them is the Sword Star, the Duke Marek Schnail Roachim who was pushed to second place by you, and sixth on the list, Marquis Heinrich Paulgram Reinhardt who have publicly expressed these feelings.¡± The higher one went up the ranks, the more monstrously strong the competitive people became. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go crazy.¡± It was no wonder Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s head was aching. The moment he returned to the kingdom, he was going to be challenged. ¡°Hm?¡± As he was holding his aching head, he suddenly realized something was strange. ¡°But why is Marquis Reinhardt sixth instead of fifth?¡± Before he left the kingdom, Reinhardt had been fourth on the Gardus list. Even if there was a change in the rankings above him, he should have been fifth. ¡°It can¡¯t be that while I was gone, the Marquis lost¡­¡± It was hard to imagine a monster like Marquis Reinhardt losing to someone. But other than that, there was no other explanation for him to drop in the rankings. ¡°Truthfully, sir, I don¡¯t think anyone has actually seen the duel in person. However, when the new Gradus rankings were announced, one of the knights who had admired Marquis Reinhardt had an issue with his ranking and questioned the marquis about the result. This is how the marquis replied.¡± Vucocque paused. Then, as if he was mimicking the marquis, he spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°¡®It isn¡¯t about winning or losing the duel. I never want to fight her again.¡¯ is what he said.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok became even more curious about the knight¡¯s identity when he heard that the knight Marquis Reinhardt wanted to avoid fighting was a woman. ¡°Just who on earth is she?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok showed interest, Vucocque became excited as he informed him of the newly emerging powerful person. ¡°Torh¨¹ter. She¡¯s the one who took Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s Gradus rank.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name before. But Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t remember where. While he was thinking about it, Vucocque added. ¡°She¡¯s also a foreigner like you, Indomitable Duke.¡± The moment he heard that, Kim Seon-Hyeok remembered who Torh¨¹ter was. ¡°Choi Min-Young!¡± Torh¨¹ter was the name that the royal family had given to the Summoner Choi Min-Young. When the expedition had gone missing in the west while trying to find him, Kim Seon-Hyeok had immediately tried to enter the Demon King¡¯s lands and find them. However, at that time, Ophelia had stopped him. ¡°The expedition¡¯s Summoner, Choi Min-Young, is definitely not weak. If there is nothing that needs to be protected, then she is stronger than you.¡± Ophelia had told him that unlike what he thought, Choi Min-Young wasn¡¯t weak, and that she would be able to come back alive from the west on her own. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe her. It just never occurred to him that she had become a powerhouse with a higher Gradus ranking than Marquis Reinhardt. The marquis Kim Seon-Hyeok knew was not an easy-going person who would accept a weakling to be above him and allow people to talk about it. ¡°Although Marquis Reinhardt did acknowledge the results, there were some competitive people who couldn¡¯t accept it and challenged her. Amongst the challengers was the Black Knight, Count Larkhard von Shooterheim who is 13 on the Gradus List. The challenges were accepted but for some reason, the duel didn¡¯t take place in Adenburg, but in the barren lands of the east, far away from the royal capital.¡± Kim Seok-Hyeok asked for the result with twinkling eyes. ¡°When the challengers returned, none of them complained about Viscountess Torh¨¹ter¡¯s Gradus ranking. And all of them said the same thing as the marquis.¡± They never wanted to fight with Viscountess Torh¨¹ter ever again. As if they had been washed away, all of Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s remaining worries disappeared with Vucocque¡¯s words. It was pointless to continue to worry about her and the expedition¡¯s safety if Marquis Reinhardt, the knight ranked 13 on the Gradus List, and other knights acknowledged her strength. When Kim Seon-Hyeok had to wait at the base, he had unknowingly been heavily burdened by his feelings of responsibility and guilt about the expedition in the west. But now, he was able to shake off that heavy pressure considerably. As Ophelia had said, Choi Min-Young was definitely not weak. It was at this moment that he finally believed that she would come back alive with the rest of the expedition. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that a load has come off my shoulders. Thank you very much for that.¡± Vucocque gave a faint smile at his thanks. Judging from Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression, it seemed like it hadn¡¯t been a bad idea to tell him about the Gradus ranking. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to hear about the situation in his country in relative detail through Vucocque. Due to the weak security in communicating through magic, there were many stories he hadn¡¯t been able to hear, but thanks to Vucocque, Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to hear all of them, including Ophelia¡¯s coronation. ¡°Because it has been a while since Her Highness had been appointed as the regent, and has taken charge of both big and small state affairs on behalf of the king, there was no one amongst the nobles who questioned her wisdom and capabilities. Nevertheless, the actual ceremony for the coronation hasn¡¯t taken place yet because the regent had declared that everything would take place after the duke has returned.¡± Seeing how she hadn¡¯t relented even when her vassals had brought up her coronation several times, it seemed like Ophelia was waiting for her husband to return. ¡°I¡¯ll have to return quickly.¡± Knowing that an important event like succeeding the throne to a country was being indefinitely postponed because of himself, he couldn¡¯t make any more excuses. He had no other choice but to return to his home country the moment the expedition returned. ¡°Huu, I understand. You must be tired. I¡¯ve been holding you out of my curiosity of what was happening back home. You can go back and rest now.¡± ¡°It was nothing, sir. It meant a lot for me to have been able to see the Indomitable Duke and be able to tell you our kingdom¡¯s news first.¡± The day ended with Vucocque leaving the barracks after saying goodbye. The next day, Kim Seon-Hyeok went straight to Stella. ¡°Stella?¡± But she was strange. Stella would normally run and pretend to be friendly, but today, she stayed on the floor and couldn¡¯t get up. Neigh. Stella roughly panted and struggled to get up, but soon, lost strength in her legs and collapsed. Kim Seon-Hyeok turned pale. ¡°Stella!¡± She tried to get up again at her owner¡¯s sad voice. But she collapsed back onto the floor. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Seeing this, Kim Seon-Hyeok ran forward and hugged her with his eyes closed tightly. Six years had passed since he was first assigned to the cavalry and obtained Stella through a deal with the company commander Frederick. While he had been on the battlefields, Stella had turned eleven years old. The lifespan of a typical horse was usually about 20 years. But for warhorses who carried fully armored owners onto the battlefield, their lifespans were cut in half. Their lifespans were inevitably shortened due to the stress, frequent injuries, and fierce fighting that happened on the battlefields full of all kinds of noise and danger. On top of that, Stella had been in numerous battles with Kim Seon-Hyeok. Because of her owner who was willing to take risks, she always had big and small injuries and always had to run through the most violent battlefields for her owner. It wasn¡¯t strange that her lifespan was shorter than the other warhorses. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok believed that Stella could run more. No, he wanted to believe that. This was especially because her age didn¡¯t show on her naturally white coat. But that was an illusion. Ophelia had said that Stella didn¡¯t have much time to run as a warhorse, but the reality was, Stella had already reached the end of her life. Perhaps Stella had been standing even more upright to hide her weakened legs. Her desire as a loyal beast to run through the plains with her owner on her back once more must have given her body the last bit of strength. ¡°Stella. Stella.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok held back his tears as he stroked his favorite horse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± This innocent beast didn¡¯t resent her owner who had locked her in a small pen and forgotten about her. Instead, she continued to struggle to somehow get up. However, Stella was exhausted from the previous day¡¯s run and couldn¡¯t get up again. ¡°Seon-Hyeok! We¡¯re going out with you today! I¡¯ve gathered the fastest ones from my tribe¡­¡± Darun had heard from someone that Kim Seon-Hyeok had headed towards the stable. He excitedly went to look for Kim Seon-Hyeok when he finally saw the state Kim Seon-Hyeok and Stella were in and shut up. ¡°Close the door. Stella¡¯s cold.¡± Darun quickly closed the stable door at his low voice. ¡°I think Stella caught a cold. She can¡¯t get up all of a sudden. And unlike the world I lived in, there¡¯s no medicine for her.¡± ¡°Seon-Hyeok.¡± ¡°Of all things, why.¡± Darun¡¯s expression turned solemn at his calm voice. ¡°Why did you meet a master like me?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok hugged Stella¡¯s weakly stretched neck as he stroked her mane several times. ¡°You idiot. You''re a bastard who only thinks of yourself. What¡¯s the point of regretting it later?¡± At his dry voice, Darun approached him and him by the shoulder. ¡°Seon-Hyeok.¡± ¡°Hyung-niiiim. Let¡¯s fight today since we couldn¡¯t yester¡­ huh? Hyung-nim?¡± At that moment, the stable door suddenly opened and Park Joon-Min bounced inside. Shh. Darun stood still and placed a finger to his lips, hinting to the hero. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Having belatedly figured out the situation, the hero closed his mouth and looked at Kim Seon-Hyeok and Stella alternately. After looking at the white horse, who was roughly breathing and was out of strength, and then at her owner, who was still clutching his beloved horse, Park Joon-Min ran out of the stable. He returned holding onto the Holy Sword tightly. ¡°I prostrated myself before the Holy Light, and the Holy voice said, ¡®There is still more work to be done, so go back and finish your duties. Then, you will enter paradise.¡¯¡± As Park Joon-Min reverently recited the verse, the Holy Sword began to emit a white light. That light spread and enveloped Stella. Neigh. Stella roughly blew out air and jumped to her feet after being touched by the brilliant light. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t last long, but it should be enough for one last run.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok thanked him solemnly at Park Joon-Min¡¯s words. Then after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he saddled and mounted Stella. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as he was about to leave the stable for one last run with his beloved horse, the base¡¯s bell suddenly began to ring. ¡°30 kilometers to the west, a large herd of demons has been found. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re approaching the base! All knights and commanders on the base are requested at the command post!¡± One of the soldiers hastily informed him of the war before disappearing elsewhere. Kim Seon-Hyeok stood watching the soldiers preparing for the battle before he stopped a low-level officer who was passing by. ¡°Inform the commander.¡± He continued as the officer blinked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ll be leading this fight.¡± CH 234 No content CH 234. Ding dong ding dong. The emergency bell at the Panthea base rang continuously. As if chased by the urgently ringing bell, the soldiers quickly found their spots and settled in while the commanders and leaders at the base gathered at the command post set up on the wall. ¡°What about the patrol?! Are they back yet?!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon, sir!¡± As people were shouting a group of cavalry appeared in the distance creating a large cloud of white dust. ¡°They¡¯re coming, sir!¡± At the sharp-eyed guard¡¯s report, the commander of the base, an old Paladin who was also the head of the Templar Knights, clicked his tongue and spoke solemnly. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of empty spaces.¡± It was clear that the cavalry had tried to buy the soldiers at the base some time and overdone it. How else would so many of the speedy patrol squad, who was faster than anyone else on the plains, die like that? A large cloud of dust rose behind the patrol who was racing towards them at full speed. ¡°I can see the demons, sir!¡± After the sharp-eyed soldiers and knights discovered the demons, they began counting them. ¡°At least 40,000 in the northwest, sir!¡± ¡°More than 50,000 in the central west, sir! The majority are large demons, sir!¡± ¡°The number of demons is increasing, sir!¡± There had been countless battles so far, but this many demons had never gotten this close to the base before. The expressions of the knights and commanders were stiff as never before. ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to assume that the outposts have already been attacked, sir. They probably didn¡¯t even have time to fire a signal.¡± At the solemn voice of his deputy, the old Paladin drew a cross over his heart. ¡°May they live forever in the promised paradise.¡± But it wasn¡¯t possible for them to remain standing in memory of the soldiers in the outpost who had died. The demons had gotten so close that it was possible to see their ugly faces with their naked eye and the patrol cavalry had yet to completely shake them off. ¡°They¡¯re the Dire Wolves, sir!¡± The black wolves, known to be faster than a somewhat decent warhorse, were snarling and nipping at the heels of the patrol. ¡°Faster! A bit faster!¡± ¡°You can do it!¡± The soldiers on the walls bit their lips as they watched the patrol team. They looked like they were going to be overtaken at any second. ¡°Just a bit more!¡± ¡°You¡¯re almost here!¡± The commanders¡¯ faces hardened as they listened to the soldiers¡¯ sorrowful shouts. ¡°There¡¯s also a King Dire Wolf, sir.¡± A massive wolf could be seen amongst the fiercely barking wolves. The King Dire Wolf was a higher grader demon who led the other Dire Wolves. Snarl. The King Dire Wolf snarled and opened its mouth as it looked up at the wall as if provoking them. ¡°They¡¯re not catching them on purpose. Seems like they¡¯re planning to use our men as bait and break through our gates.¡± The wolf demons were sneaky enough to keep up with the patrol cavalry, but not catch them, as they looked for a chance to break through the gates. ¡°At this rate, even if the patrol safely passes through the gates, we won¡¯t be able to stop the Dire Wolves from invading us. Sir, it may not matter if it was anything else, but we can¡¯t allow the King Dire Wolf to storm in.¡± ¡°Our men are too close for the mages and the priests to stop the Dire Wolves. If things go wrong, there¡¯s a possibility that our men may be caught up as well. But at the same time, if we lower our defenses to get accurate shots at them, it¡¯s too difficult to make an impact on the Dire Wolves, sir.¡± All the circumstances were terrible and were forcing the commander to make a painful decision. ¡°Commander, we have to lower the gate now.¡± The demons coming towards them were so powerful that they could easily tear humans apart. The leadership seemed to be planning on giving up on the patrol team. ¡°Wait. Hold on a minute.¡± ¡°But, sir!¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t given up yet, so we mustn¡¯t give up on them first.¡± The others tried to get him to change his mind, but he stood by his decision with a hardened expression. ¡°Have the Templar Knights stand before the gate and prepare for the possibility.¡± At the old knight¡¯s order to prepare for the gate possibly being breached, the bravest of the Templar Knights gathered at the gates. ¡°The moment our troops come through the gates, we push the Dire Wolves away! Be very careful not to be isolated outside the gates!¡± ¡°Keep in mind, our mission is not to kill the Dire Wolves! We just have to push them out the gate, so don¡¯t tire yourselves out from the beginning.¡± Although the Templar Knights were a demon¡¯s natural enemy, the King Dire Wolf was still a formidable opponent for them. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Just a bit more!¡± The Templar Knights gathered their holy light onto the blade of their swords as they watched the patrol getting closer. Stomp, stomp. The knights raised their fighting spirits like never before, but there was a horse who calmly walked through the group. ¡°Indomitable Duke?¡± The Templar Knights¡¯ eyes grew big as they recognized the knight on top of the white horse dressed in extravagant gold armor. ¡°Close the gates after the patrol cavalry comes in.¡± Before they could understand what he meant, the knight from Adenburg went out the gate without looking backwards. ¡°Oh, god! The Indomitable Duke has gone out the gates on his own! Notify the Commander!¡± Just as the Templar Knights were panicking at the sudden situation and trying to inform the commander, a junior officer jumped into the command post above the gate. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I have a message from the Indomitable Duke to the commander, sir.¡± ¡°The Indomitable Duke?¡± The old knight, who had been staring at the patrol cavalry and the Dire Wolves running towards them without even blinking, looked back. ¡°The Indomitable Duke said he¡¯d take this fight alone!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The old knight¡¯s expression seemed to be asking, ¡®what nonsense is this,¡¯ but before he could understand what the officer meant, another report came in. ¡°The Indomitable Duke went outside the gates alone, sir!¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°He also told us to close the gates as soon as our troops passed through them, sir!¡± Even before he finished, the Indomitable Duke appeared on the other side of the gate as he rode on a narrow and twisting passageway. ¡°Indomitable Duke!¡± When the old knight shouted out his name in surprise, the Indomitable Duke raised the visor of his helmet and looked up. ¡°This fight, I¡¯ll take it.¡± There were tens of thousands of demons and tens of thousands of demonic creatures swarming towards them. Even if he was the Indomitable Duke, there was no way the old knight could allow the duke to jump into the endless waves of demons alone. ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t! The base has perfect defense, so it won¡¯t be difficult to defeat them if we work together to stop them. So, quickly, return¡­¡± Clank. The Indomitable Duke lowered the visor of his helmet and tucked his lance under his arm before the commander finished talking. Then, he slowly began to increase his horse¡¯s speed. ¡°Indomitable Duke!¡± The old knight saw the white horse gaining speed shockingly quickly. He called after the duke with a stunned look, but the duke didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Hut!¡± There was no stopping Kim Seon-Hyeok. By the time the old knight came back to his senses, the Adenburg¡¯s knight had charged in and disappeared into the sea of wolves. *** The world seen through the gaps of his helmet was very horribly narrow. The only thing Kim Seon-Hyeok could see was the appearance of his panting allies and the hundreds of black wolves that followed closely behind them. ¡°Turn your horse around!¡± The patrol cavalry running in the front screamed at him. However, even that sounded far away because of the helmet on his head. Huu, huu. Kim Seon-Hyeok was breathing heavily inside his helmet. As if he was breathing fire, the inside of the helmet quickly heated up. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous...¡± The warning going right out one ear, Kim Seon-Hyeok rode in between the patrol cavalry. The group of cavalrymen disappeared from the narrow gaps of his helmet and he forgot about their existence. All he could see now was the enemy. Let¡¯s go, Stella. The horse huffed as if to answer him and took on the form to charge forward. He too held his lance under his arm and lowered his body. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± *** ¡°You reckless!¡± The patrol captain who had been desperately rushing forward cursed as he saw a knight pass by him. He was stunned by the knight recklessly charging at the hundreds of Dire Wolves and the greater demon, the King Dire Wolf alone. But he couldn¡¯t stop. If he slowed down now, he would be caught by the demonic creatures and shredded apart. Bang! At that moment, there was a massive explosion behind them. The patrol captain forgot about their desperate situation and unconsciously turned around. His mouth dropped open. The fierce wolves that even the Templar Knights would have a hard time fighting against were blown back with one move. Just one knight had perfectly penetrated through the middle of hundreds of Dire Wolves. ¡°Captain! It¡¯s the gate!¡± The captain stared with wide open eyes and only turned to face forward again at his subordinate¡¯s shout. Dozens of Templar Knights stared in his direction as they gripped their swords covered in the holy light. ¡°Woah! Woah!¡± The patrol cavalry went through the path the knight had created for them, and the moment his horse slowed down, the captain jumped off of it. ¡°What on earth is going on? Who the hell is that?!¡± One of the Templar Knights responded to his excitedly shouted question. ¡°He¡¯s the Indomitable Duke.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The patrol captain exclaimed when he heard the name of the legendary knight. This had been so dire for him that he hadn¡¯t recognized the famous knight. He could finally understand the incredible charge. ¡°But why did the Indomitable Duke go alone¡­¡± Clangclang. He heard the sounds of chains being pulled and then a dull sound, as if something heavy was being dragged across the stone. Reflexively, he turned towards the sound. Then, the patrol captain¡¯s eyes grew wide as he watched the gate slowly descending. ¡°The Indomitable Duke is still outside¡­¡± But the patrol captain couldn¡¯t finish his sentence again. Another group of cavalry had appeared in the distance. ¡°Ack! What lunatics are standing in front of the gate?!¡± The soldiers who had gathered in front of the gate in preparation for the worst saw the cavalry suddenly storming towards them and threw themselves in all directions. ¡°Move! Move!¡± The cavalry dodged the gathered soldiers as they raced towards the gate. ¡°They¡¯re gonna hit it!¡± The gate had already lowered to the height of a horse¡¯s head. The soldiers screamed out at the cavalry without even realizing it. But, as if the cavalry were teasing them, the men lowered themselves onto their horses as they raced out the gates like acrobats. While that was happening, the gap between them and the gate was steadily narrowing, but none of the cavalrymen were hit by the gate. The very last cavalrymen out the gate even did a trick as he turned so that he was hanging off the side of the horse. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ When the old knight asked after hearing the commotion in front of the gate, a soldier who had appeared in front of him reported the situation. The Northern Cavalry who came with the Indomitable Duke!¡± ¡°What about them!¡± ¡°They went out the gates, sir!¡± Boom! At the same time, the gate completely closed with a dull sound. Pale-faced, the old knight ran to the end of the wall and looked over. Dudududududu. The cavalry racing along the winding road on the other side of the gate, especially the man who was leading the group, were all recognizable to the old knight. ¡°Heyahoo! I, Darun, am coming!¡± *** Puu, puu, puuuuuu A northern cavalryman followed after Darun as he blew on a horn. It was a signal for the brothers stationed outside the base. Before the horn trumpeted a few times, tens of thousands of cavalry appeared east of the base. They quickly darted forward and joined the cavalry behind Darun. It was a matter of seconds for the tens of thousands of cavalry to get into formation. It was truly an amazing sight. ¡°Are your thighs full of fat?![1] You¡¯re so freaking slow!¡± But Darun clicked his tongue, dissatisfied as he watched them. Of course, the rough northern men didn¡¯t care a whit about their chief¡¯s abusive remarks. They just dug a finger into their ear, looking as if they heard a dog barking at them. ¡°You have no respect for this great chief!¡± Darun shouted at them as if he was used to them acting like this. ¡°Why don¡¯t you work for your meal for once, you good-for-nothings. Then, without waiting for an answer, he began racing towards his good friend who was fighting with the black wolves in the distance. *** Clang! The Dire Wolf impaled on the lance cried out in agony as it fell off, and the remaining wolves began to slowly retreat. Ahwooo! When the King Dire Wolf gave a long howl, the Dire Wolves turned and started to run away. Kim Seon-Hyeok watched his scene before turning to look at Stella¡¯s condition. Neigh. Perhaps it was because of the hero¡¯s holy power, but, as if she had returned to her heyday, Stella seemed confident and full of energy. I can still fight. It felt like he could hear her voice inside his head. Huu. With a short exhale, Kim Seon-Hyeok grabbed his lance and glared at the tens of thousands of demonic creatures that had gathered around him. ¡°Seon-Hyeok.¡± Just in time, Darun called out to him with the thousands of cavalrymen behind him. ¡°Excellent horses always lead the herd and your horse has the qualifications to lead the horses of the grasslands.¡± When Darun raised his hand, the tens of thousands of cavalrymen settled into a wedge formation with Kim Seon-Hyeok at the front. Neigh. Even with tens of thousands of horses and warriors exuding fighting spirit behind her, Stella didn¡¯t shrink at all. Instead, she raised her head high as if it was natural. She looked as haughty as a queen who led a herd of tens of thousands. She was a famous horse who had been at the lead of the most prestigious cavalry in Adenburg. Kim Seon-Hyeok stroked her mane with a proud face. Just like before. Kim Seon-Hyeok started racing forward. Behind him, the fierce northern cavalry pounded the earth in unison. ¡°All of you.¡± With the slowly rising speed, the wind began to gather around him. ¡°Charge.¡± At that moment, tens of thousands of cavalry exploded forward. 1. The original used the word oil, but I felt that didn¡¯t fit contextually in English CH 235. The cavalry¡¯s momentum was qualitatively different from that of ordinary infantry when they ran. They were determined to destroy whatever was in front of them; that was a cavalryman¡¯s combative spirit and determination. And there wasn¡¯t just one, but tens of thousands of them had the same resolve. On top of that, it was the fierce Northern Cavalry, who considered the elite cavalry of kingdoms as mere children. They were more fierce and had a more combative spirit than that of a refined elite cavalry of a kingdom. Their spirit resembled the ferocity of wolves who were biting into their enemies¡¯ next. And that fierce spirit gathered together with Kim Seon-Hyeok at the front. It felt like tens of thousands of spears were poking him in the back, and that if he dilly-dallied, then those spears would stab him in the back before they could even reach the enemy. But, he overcame that pressure calmly. One of the ironclad rules of the cavalry is to not have someone unqualified at the vanguard. The Northern Cavalry was merely asking him a question. Do you really deserve to be there? It was a familiar situation. After all, it was something he had already experienced once. There was a period where he didn¡¯t know anything, but he had taken the vanguard and the members of the Central Cavalry had acted exactly as the Northern Cavalry were acting right now. Like them, the Central Cavalry had questioned his qualifications for the position and he had finally been able to prove himself. It was the same this time. He answered the questions asked by the fierce cavalry from the north. He elevated his control over his ability as he brought out his attribute. And the moment the wind¡¯s power reached its peak, the strong wind blowing from the front disappeared as if it had never been there.[1] The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves reverberating all around them slowly faded away. And soon, not even the slightest footsteps could be heard. He couldn¡¯t even hear the creatures roar that had been ripping his eardrums apart. All he could hear was his pounding heartbeats. His lips parted in this strange world where even his notion of speed had disappeared. ¡°Wind Piercing.¡± This was his answer to the tens of thousands of cavalry¡¯s question. *** The old knight¡¯s expression stiffened as he watched Kim Seon-Hyeok and the Northern Cavalry riding forward. ¡°Are they really planning on charging straight in?!¡± The sight of tens of thousands of cavalry racing forward like one body was so awe-inspiring that he shuddered. But the opponent wasn¡¯t easy. Even with the added weight and speed, the demonic creatures were strong enough to withstand the assault of the cavalry as if it was nothing. The old knight believed it was nothing short of suicide to attempt such a typical charge against such creatures. Even if the person leading the charge was the Indomitable Duke, the old knight¡¯s belief didn¡¯t change. But that was a hasty judgement. Kaaaaaaaaa. The wind, sounding as if tens of thousands of creatures were crying out violently, completely drowned out the noise of the battle, and at that moment, something usual happened. Craaaack. The world split in half. The clear sky shattered and everything that existed beyond it was crushed into dust. Whether they were covered with a hard epidermis or they were the soft squishy undead, they were all equally helpless in front of him. Even the powerful demons in front of him couldn¡¯t withstand the Indomitable Duke¡¯s blow and their limbs were torn apart. ¡®¡°Ah¡­¡± The old knight let out a sound that wasn¡¯t a sigh or a groan. None of the old knight¡¯s usual solemnity remained as he lost his composure. But no one could fault him for that. The thousands of soldiers stationed on the wall all had the same expression as the old knight. Who could¡¯ve ever imagined this? Who would ever dare imagine that a single blow could contain this much power? They were completely mesmerized by the sight before them. ¡°They¡¯ve, they¡¯ve broken through, sir!¡± The people finally came back to their senses after the Indomitable Duke broke through countless lines of demons. The old knight stared at the battlefield with bloodshot eyes. All that remained on the battlefield where the Indomitable Duke and the tens of thousands of the cavalry had passed by were the demons torn and scattered around beyond recognition. In a single charge, the 100,000 strong army of demons and creatures had been completely destroyed. But the surprise didn¡¯t end there. The Indomitable Duke turned around and led the cavalry back into the black waves after he had completely penetrated through them. And the same scene happened in front of their eyes again. The attack that probably wouldn¡¯t have been believed even if the knights said they had gathered all their strength to attack once in their lifetime, was happening over and over again. Countless demonic creatures and the world shattered into pieces again. Once, twice, thrice... The Indomitable Duke and the cavalry continuously charged and the demonic creatures were continuously swept away. At some point, the cavalry that had merely been following the vanguard spread out and herded the creatures. The sharp spears became dull clubs that beat the demons. Kiahhh! The demons shrieked. Even when they were the last ones standing, the demons had never shown such defeat, but now, they were scattering in fright. Then, the hunt began. Some of the tens of thousands of cavalry who followed the Indomitable Duke and separated, trampled on the demons that had fallen away from the herd. ¡°What on¡­¡± The surprising thing wasn¡¯t just the power of the Indomitable Duke. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s knights had underestimated the Northern Cavalry. They believed that no matter how good the Northern Cavalry were, they were still barbarians. But now, the knights saw that the Northern Cavalry were actually hiding more strength than the country had ever imagined. ¡°Oh my God. All of them are at least stronger than a knight.¡± A sharp-eyed Templar Knight groaned as he watched the group of Northern Cavalry who had separated from the rest. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just them. There are a lot of strong people in the main group who are following the Indomitable Duke. Look. Even those in the rear are as strong as our knights in training.¡± The commanders had been focused on the Indomitable Duke, but once they began looking beyond him and at the entire battlefield, the true face of the Northern Cavalry was revealed. ¡°Those who came with the Indomitable Duke aren¡¯t mere cavalrymen.¡± The old knight¡¯s deputy gulped. ¡°All of them are knights.¡± An order of 40,000 knights held a tremendous power that could wipe out a single kingdom without leaving behind a single cornerstone. The command¡¯s faces turned hard when they realized that such a power had been inside their territory without their realization. They looked at the Northern Cavalry slaughtering the demonic creatures as if they had been possessed by God. The Northern Cavalry was dealing with the demonic creatures so easily that it put to shame all the trouble that the Holy Kingdom had done through dealing with them. Roar! Just as the command was watching the performance of the Indomitable Duke and the Northern Cavalry, they suddenly heard a roar that seemed to tear their eardrums apart. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the high ranking demons!¡± In a series of attacks, the large army of demonic creatures had been divided into eight large groups. Amongst them, unusually large and ferocious demons popped out. The real monsters, who had been hiding their existence in an insidious manner, had finally shown themselves. ¡°The demons are coming this way!¡± Deviously, dozens of demons were running towards the base instead of dealing with the Indomitable Duke and the Northern Cavalry. They seemed to have judged that the troops at the base were easier to deal with than their immediate enemies. ¡°How dare they!¡± The old knight glared furiously. He seemed infuriated that the demons were looking down on them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to be afraid of, so the priests and the mages should show zero hesitation in intercepting them!¡± Perhaps he felt competitive after seeing the amazing performance of the Indomitable Duke and the Northern Cavalry. The old knight commanded that they give it their all to fight the demons. That vague order was quickly delivered to the priests and mages waiting on the walls of the base, and those people quickly began reciting their best spells and holy spells of their own. The Templar Knights had also climbed up onto the walls and drawn divine power to their sword so that they could fight at any moment in time. But, in the end, they didn¡¯t have a chance to use their magic or cross swords. Like a thunderbolt, something fell down from the sky, and suddenly crushed the King Dire Wolf right in front of the walls. ¡°It¡¯s the Indomitable Duke!¡± The Indomitable Duke had the King Dire Wolf speared on the end of his lance. Until a moment ago, the Indomitable Duke had been struggling with the demons far away from the soldiers at the base, so how did he arrive so quickly in such a short period of time? The people quickly found out how. Flap flap. A pair of milky white wings that matched the white coat flapped gracefully. It looked very similar to the Pegasus that appeared in legends. ¡°Huh.¡± They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to feel surprised any longer. The Indomitable Duke¡¯s battles were a series of amazing scenes for even the Templar Knights, who had proven the existence of God with their mere existence. In the time they spent looking at the Indomitable Duke blankly, the heavenly horse spread its wings and flew up. Kya! Dozens of demons changed their directions and rushed towards the heavenly horse. The knight with golden armor riding atop a white-winged heavenly horse, and the demonic creatures ¡ª it was like a scene from a mural in a temple. The greater demons were indeed powerful. If their poisonous teeth and toenails, and their deadly demonic energy, were to touch the humans¡¯ bodies, they would instantly melt down and become a puddle of blood. On top of that, the grotesque cries of the demons were powerful spells that could call down flames or blizzards. Roar. A rain of fire fell from the sky while the earth became frozen solid. Somehow, the sparks and the chunks of ice melted down the hard walls of the Panthea base. However, such demonic feats were no match for the Indomitable Duke who was on top of the horse. He flew through the sky like the wind and fought the demons. Every time he charged, one demon fell with a spray of blood. But even with all that, the battle did not end easily. The demons were persistent. They tried their best to tear the Indomitable Duke¡¯s body apart. They spat out deadly poison that could even melt the walls of the fortress and snapped their teeth as they constantly rushed towards the Indomitable Duke. But like in all legends, the demonic monsters had no choice but to return to the bottomless pit they came from. Thump. When the greater demon was skewered from the bottom of its chin to the top of its head, there wasn¡¯t a single greater demon alive on the battlefield. As the greater demons who had been leading the demonic groups collapsed, the remaining demons scattered throughout the battlefield, engaged in combat, began to retreat. ¡°We, we won!¡± The soldiers who had watched the whole scene from atop the wall shouted out in victory. Although all they did was run from the rain of fire and ice, their hearts were pounding for some reason. And they let loose that excitement through their shouts. ¡°Long live the Indomitable Duke!¡± ¡°Long live the Draheen!¡± In the midst of the soldiers'' cheers, the heavenly horse slowly flapped its wings as it landed on the wall. ¡°Indomitable Duke!¡± The old knight and the commanders of the base ran towards the Indomitable Duke. ¡°You¡¯ve defeated 100,000 demons, sir! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that all the demons around here have been wiped out by you!¡± Any competitiveness the old knight felt towards the Indomitable Duke was gone. Now, he was genuinely paying tribute to the legendary knight¡¯s bravery. ¡°Now that so many greater demons have fallen, no matter how innumerable the demons may be, they dare try to take the Holy Kingdom. You have truly something admirable, sir.¡± The usually solemn old knight who¡¯s always kept his composure repeatedly congratulated the Indomitable Duke on his victory with a usually excited face. ¡°Is that so?¡± However, the person who had obtained a legendary victory after defeating an army of hundreds of thousands of demons and tens of thousands of greater demons, did not look even the slightest bit happy. He just stroked the heavenly horse¡¯s mane with a sad face. ¡°Indomitable Duke?¡± The old knight questioned the reason for his sorrow, but he didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok hugged the heavenly horse¡¯s neck as he whispered softly. At that moment, the heavenly horse folded its legs and collapsed onto the floor. As it lowered its neck, the Indomitable Duke knelt down to match its height. ¡°I¡¯ll never meet someone like you ever again in my life. You¡¯ve worked hard all these years, Stella.¡± Neigh. The heavenly horse blinked a couple of times and buried her head into her master¡¯s arms. Then, she never raised her head again. ¡°Goodbye, Stella.¡± The intermittently flapping wings stopped and then, as if it had never existed in the first place, disappeared completely. ¡°Thank you, Atiya.¡± They had no idea what the hell was going on. The old knight and the commanders looked puzzled at the unapproachable atmosphere surrounding the Indomitable Duke. ¡°A group of troops is approaching from the west, sir!¡± A knight, who had been watching the demons retreating, pointed towards the west as he shouted. ¡°Adenburg! It¡¯s the missing Adenburg troops!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok, who was still hugging Stella¡¯s neck, looked beyond the walls. He saw Darun and the cavalry running to greet the expedition troops who had returned from the barren lands. He saw the two-handed broadswords man Lee Soo-Hyuk looking dirty, but uninjured, and the emaciated Choi Min-Young, along with other foreigners. They met up with Darun and looked up towards the wall after exchanging a couple of words with him. After shouting something with tearful faces, they started racing towards the base. They¡¯re back. After watching them, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned back to look at Stella. His beloved horse looked serene. Plop. Pure white drops fell on the white coat. The drops fell slowly until soon, they covered Stella¡¯s body. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s snow.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked up at the sky. As if honoring Stella¡¯s death, snow as white and fine as Stella fell down upon them. It¡¯s time to go back now. With the first snowfall, and the emergence of the northern winter wind and the missing Adenburg foreigners, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s war had finally ended. 1. The raw used ¡®lie¡¯ but I unraveled it a bit more for contextual understanding. CH 235 No content CH 236 No content CH 236. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded at Park Joon-Min¡¯s regret-filled question. ¡°I have to. My country actually ordered me back home a while ago, but I¡¯ve been stubborn about it. I don¡¯t have any more excuses now, so I have to go back.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d raise me. What am I supposed to do if you leave like this?¡± Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned when he saw the hero¡¯s expression resemble a puppy sitting in front of its owner in the morning as he¡¯s trying to leave for work. ¡°Punk, you¡¯re already at level 48. You¡¯re 9 levels higher than me. So who¡¯s raising who?¡± ¡°But still, I have a long way to go.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked sternly when the hero continued to insist even after he had explained the situation several times. ¡°You have to take care of yourself from now on. You have to think things through and grow on your own. And¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trust Balmung too much, and until I¡¯ve reached at least level 70, don¡¯t fight the Demon King. Hyung, if you repeat it one more time, it¡¯ll be your 30th time if you count this repetition. Whew, it¡¯s a wonder my ears aren¡¯t blocked.¡±[1] Seeing how the hero already knew what he had to do, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s sternness was rendered useless. But rather than feeling annoyed about it, he felt better. So instead of scolding the hero, Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled and praised him. ¡°Yes. If you keep that in mind, you won¡¯t be easily beaten.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m losing out, hyung-nim. Here I am, struggling with the Demon King, surrounded by tanned brawny men, and you¡¯re going to be living a happy life with your pretty wife in your home country.¡± The hero¡¯s face expressed the unfairness he felt about this. He seemed to be pressured more than Kim Seon-Hyeok had expected by the fact he had to remain on the battlefield and fight against his greatest enemy, the Demon King, alone. ¡°I only helped you out a bit. This fight was yours from the beginning. So stop being a whiny crybaby, you punk.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s role was like comrade A, someone briefly passing by until the hero grew up. From here on out, the hero had to handle the tasks on his own. On top of that, it wasn¡¯t like Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s future would be smooth either. There were plenty of superhumans who were waiting for him to quickly return to Adenburg and even if he overcame all their challenges, that wouldn¡¯t be the end. The Dragon Slayer. Even if he didn¡¯t see the Dragon Slayer, that didn¡¯t mean he could relax. Just as the hero was increasing his strength in order to face the Demon King instead of facing him right now, the Dragon Slayer was probably doing the same thing. Kim Seon-Hyeok had to prepare for the day he would come. ¡°Before I leave, do you want a quick spar?¡± Park Joon-min pouted as he muttered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to do it. I don¡¯t want to be humiliated again. After you leave, I¡¯m going to be the strength for the soldiers to put their faith in,[2] so I have to save face now.¡± ¡°Still, there¡¯s the level difference, so would you really lose like before?¡± Based only on level, it had been a while since the hero had surpassed him, but nonetheless, the hero still expressed annoyance at his suggestion. ¡°Maybe if I haven¡¯t seen you fight before, but the only people who still want to fight you after seeing you fight are crazy sons of bitches. Seriously, the more I think about it, a Dragon Rider is a cheat.¡± The final battle with Stella had left a deep impression on many people in the base. Everyone thought that the Indomitable Duke without his dragons wouldn¡¯t be as strong as before, but the power he showed before their eyes went far beyond their expectations. ¡°Hyung-nim. That wasn¡¯t even your full strength.¡± Park Joon-Min knew better than anyone else that that hadn¡¯t been Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s full power. And that was true. Out of fear that the weakened Stella wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it, Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t brought out his Draconian strength. Considering how the Draconian was the strongest power that the dragon knight had, the hero¡¯s speculation that Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t done his best that day wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Instead of expending so much strength before you leave, just get some rest.¡± ¡°It was just an idea. Anyway, take care of yourself. As long as you¡¯re alive, we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± The hero truly was sorry to separate from Kim Seon-Hyeok, but the hero didn¡¯t give him a hard time. Now, it really was time to say goodbye. *** ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have to.¡± On that day, Darun and the Northern Cavalry had shown their hidden power to many of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s people. They had given a proper demonstration of force to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s commanders who had secretly treated them as barbarians and had rejected them. Since that day, their value had been reevaluated. For the first time, the Temple had set up a negotiation table between themselves and the Northern Cavalry that they had considered barbarians. And in that negotiation, Darun skillfully got everything he wanted from them. The Central Kingdoms Alliance had signed an agreement to formally recognize some of the western region as the territory of the Northern nomads once the war with the Demon King was over. Using the land they won from them, Darun and the cavalry decided to create a new site for themselves. They didn¡¯t know when, but the moment they won the lands would be the moment the nomads would be able to move away from the harsh weather and barren lands they had suffered from and finally establish a new kingdom somewhere in the rich southern region. Of course, there was a lot of work to be done before that. They had to immediately oust the Demon King who had the western region in his grip and then, they had to clean the contaminated land with the help of the hero. They had a long way to go, but Kim Seon-Hyeok believed in Darun and the men of the North. Hate only breeds hate. But Kim Seon-Hyeok believed in this broad-minded man and the warriors who chose to cultivate instead of invade would be able to achieve anything they wanted. ¡°I will never forget the battle I fought with you that day. And of course, I¡¯ll never forget the insane galloping on our way here.¡± ¡°What is this ¡®never forgetting¡¯ nonsense between men? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Although he was speaking curtly, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression was also deeply regretful. But, if there is a meeting, there is a parting. He coolly held out his hand and exchanged his final greetings with the broad-minded man. Darun stared at his hand before gripping it and forcefully tugging on it. Then, he hugged him. ¡°The sons of the grasslands never forget who they once regarded as brothers. So be sure to come visit after we settle down. I¡¯ll treat you right then.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± After the short hug, Darun turned and left. It was a cleanly manly separation where he didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Whew.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok left behind his lingering sadness and returned to his group. ¡°Have you finished all your business, sir?¡± Lee Soo-Hyuk and the foreigners got up when they saw him. They had been waiting for him with their packed luggages packed. He nodded slightly and looked at the people from the expedition. When he had seen them last, there was a bit of clumsiness to the foreigners, but now, even if he stared at them closely,[3] he couldn¡¯t find an ounce of clumsiness in them. Looking at how their fighting spirit was as sharp as a sword, it was clear that they had become veterans. However, because he knew that the price they paid was too much, Kim Seon-Hyeok was proud of their growth, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. *** ¡°There is no one amongst the dead who would blame you, sir. Afterall, we didn¡¯t come all the way here to the central region to sightsee; we came here to fight. And it was our choice to go into the western region; we¡¯re not so weak that we would pass the consequence[4] of our choices onto you, sir.¡± When Lee Soo-Hyuk and the foreigners saw him looking bitterly at the empty spots, they consoled him, saying that it wasn¡¯t his fault. But looking at the half empty group, he couldn¡¯t help but feel numb. However, he couldn¡¯t continue to stay sentimental and emotional about it forever. With much effort, he got rid of his sorrow and looked at his party. ¡°If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go. We have a long way to go.¡± At those words, they grabbed their luggage and stood behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s return home.¡± *** Kim Seon-Hyeok headed straight for the base¡¯s gate. For some reason, the base¡¯s soldiers who had shared their sorrows and joys with him turned a blind eye towards him. ¡°These bastards are too much.¡± Lee Soo-Hyuk frowned in a fit of anger, but Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t look upset at all. ¡°I¡¯m leaving in the middle of a war. From their standpoint, they probably have nothing to say to a traitor who¡¯s running away from a fight instead of staying and fighting together.¡± He could understand the betrayal the soldiers were feeling right now. Afterall, he had fought more intensely than anyone else for the cause. ¡°Still, there¡¯s so much you¡¯ve done until now. These ungrateful bastards.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all thanks to the commander that it¡¯s quiet around the base right now.¡± The foreigners complained, but Kim Seon-Hyeok had been enlightened by the refugees and could only comfort them. ¡°That¡¯s just how humans are. So don¡¯t get so worked up about it. No matter what anyone says, they¡¯re the ones who will remain in the battlefield and fight for the future of the continent. We have to wish them luck¡± Since the person concerned said it was fine, it wasn¡¯t possible to continue to talk about it and the foreigners soon stopped talking about it. But Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t do much about their fierce expressions. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The Church and the central kingdoms will never forget the dedication and sacrifice you have shown.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok reached the entrance of the base, he was greeted by the old knight and the leaders of the base who saw him off. The farewell was very shabby if you compared it to everything that he had done until now. ¡°Huu. Hold it in. Be calm.¡± From right behind him, Choi Min-Young breathed heavily as she emitted a dangerous aura. But Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party was able to leave the base relatively quietly. ¡°Fucking bastards. I¡¯ll never even piss in the central region again.¡± Once they finally cleared the gate, Lee Soo-Hyuk couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and utter abusive language. The other foreigners cursed the Holy Kingdom¡¯s soldiers with a grim look as well. But they were too hasty. Puuuuuuuuu. A horn trumpeted behind their backs. The party was shocked and quickly turned back to see if the demons had used this timing to appear. But they froze. Until just a moment ago, the soldiers had ignored the Adenburg¡¯s party as they focused on their own work. But now, they filled the eastern gate of the wall. ¡°Wh, what¡¯re they doing all of a sudden?¡± The Adenburg party was puzzled as they couldn¡¯t figure out what the soldiers were doing. Seeing them like this, the old knight drew his sword and shouted. ¡°All men of the Panthea base! Salute the Indomitable Duke!¡± ¡°I wish you all the victories in the future!¡± At the old knight¡¯s roar, the Templar Knights, priests, and soldiers who filled the wall performed a military salute in a reverent manner. ¡°Indomitable Duke! Thank you for everything! I¡¯ll repay your grace one day!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for you, the Panthea base¡¯s brothers will drop everything and run to your side if you need us! Please don¡¯t forget about us!¡± ¡°We will never forget the many lives that you¡¯ve saved, Indomitable Duke!¡± Some of the soldiers shouting at them were those that the Adenburg had seen as they passed through the base. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He finally realized what happened after seeing their faces. Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned as he looked at the walls. The hero looked extremely satisfied with himself as he waved his arm ceaselessly as he looked at the group. Kim Seon-Hyeok knew who came up with this childish farewell. ¡°It¡¯s Joon-Min¡¯s idea.¡± It was a surprise that couldn¡¯t be more childish if it tried. But if he was being honest, it made him happy. Although he had pretended like nothing was wrong as he tried to comfort his party, he hadn¡¯t been happy to watch the selfish soldiers who didn¡¯t know the meaning of gratitude. ¡°Hyung-nim! I definitely won¡¯t lose the next time I see you! So wait for me!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shouted at the hero¡¯s words. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Feeling his nose a bit stuffy, he looked back at the base once more. He took in the image of the soldiers waving enthusiastically as he listened to them shouting all the well-wishes they knew as they wished him luck in the future and the priests and Templar Knights forgetting their images and shouting blessings at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Adenburg group, looking embarrassed that they had swore at the soldiers without knowing the circumstances, gave a small wave and turned around after him. ¡°Mr. Seon-Hyeok.¡± Najima and the Qeisha clan, who had been waiting for them outside the base, tilted their heads down when they saw him. Then, they immediately took their positions between the Adenburg group. ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡± But at that moment, the sound of horse hooves pounding the earth could be heard. It was Darun and the Northern Cavalry. ¡°Seon-Hyeok!¡± From far away, Darun and his cavalry raised their spears in unison. ¡°The winds of the grassland never stay in one place, but it always comes back in the same form. Our meeting will always be like this! In the distant future, you and I will meet again in the same way as today!¡± Having shouted that Darun took out a horn from inside his clothes and raised it. ¡°See you again, my brother!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party left the base amidst the sound of Darun¡¯s and the tens of thousands of cavalrymen¡¯s horns filling the entire grasslands. 1. The original said earwax, but I expanded the meaning. 2. The direct translation of this would have been, ¡®mental strength for the base,¡¯ but that was a bit vague, so I expanded on it a bit 3. The raws used ?(?) ?? ??, which is translated as wash your eyes and look. Which basically means focus and look at something extremely closely. 4. The author actually used the word ??, which is responsibility/obligation, but the english translation didn¡¯t quite fit CH 237 No content CH 237. After leaving the grasslands where the Panthea base was located, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party changed directions and headed south. They planned to use the Iberian Alliance¡¯s fleet. The road to the Alliance was peaceful without any disturbances. Ever since the day they had annihilated 100,000 demons around the Holy Kingdom, no demon was willing to cross the front lines. Everywhere Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party went, there was a commotion like none other as the high-ranking officials of the Holy Kingdom welcomed them and tried their best to befriend them. ¡°Are you saying that all the demons swarmed over because of Min-Young?¡± The party shared what happened while they had been separate; things that they hadn¡¯t been able to talk about in the base. ¡°Yes, sir. The illusion beasts that Min-Young called out became too much for the demons and they escaped.¡± In the process of the discussion, Kim Seon-Hyeok found out that the demons that excessively swarmed over that day were actually victims(?) that had been pushed out by Choi Min-Young and her illusion beasts. ¡°Were the illusion beasts always that strong?¡± Even though Kim Seon-Hyeok had once experienced Torgos, a beast that Choi Min-Young had summoned, it still wasn¡¯t easy to gauge the power of an illusion beast. When he expressed surprise, Choi Min-Young modestly disagreed, saying that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But it absolutely was a big deal. The moment a summoned illusionary beast could drive away a hundred thousand demons and demonic creatures was the moment the priests and Templar Knights were made useless. ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. All the creatures from the illusion world ate like a horse until their stomachs were about to explode, sir. They didn¡¯t care whether they were eating demons or anything else.¡± Lee Soo-Hyuk talked a whole lot about seeing an illusionary beast¡¯s stomach actually bursting and dying after overeating, but based on the other people¡¯s expressions, it didn¡¯t seem like he was exaggerating. ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t say this in the Holy Kingdom because I was afraid people would be listening, but it was because of Choi Min-Young that we had to stop looking for you in the west, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok urged Lee Soo-Hyuk to tell him what he meant. ¡°When she brought out all the illusion beasts and swept through the western lands, the Fragment of Chaos came to see us. It tried to coax us, but before it could tell us all the conditions, Min-Young released the illusion beasts.¡± Although he had defeated the Fragment of Chaos with the Draconian¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. Its dense malice was incomparable to a decent demon and like a deadly poison, it easily could suppress an opponent¡¯s will before they could even begin to fight. However, Lee Soo-Hyuk was saying that even such a Fragment of Chaos was no match for Choi Min-Young. ¡°After we caught the first one, another one came a bit later. But unlike the first one, it was more intelligent and tried to talk to us from afar. And in the process, we found out that you left the western region, sir.¡± In short, the Fragment of Chaos was asking them to stop causing a commotion and leave since the commander they were looking for wasn¡¯t there. It was dumbfounding. Kim Seon-Hyeok was surprised to hear that the illusion beast was so strong that the Fragment of Chaos, the most powerful demon out of all the demons that the Demon King commanded, wanted to avoid fighting them. ¡°I want to see it.¡± ¡°Shall I show it to you now?¡± Choi Min-Young approached him with sparkling eyes. Even if he told her to die, she would do it if it was him telling her to do so. ¡°No! No, definitely not, sir! If she summoned her illusion beasts here, it¡¯ll be a complete disaster!¡± The more they stopped him, the more he became curious. Just what kind of illusion beast was it that all of them wanted to avoid meeting it? ¡°Min-Young is definitely a great Illusion Beast Tamer, but unfortunately her ability to control them isn¡¯t as good as her summoning ability. Maybe if this was enemy territory, sure, but to do it here would be insane, sir.¡± Seeing how they were dissuading him to this extent, he couldn¡¯t risk the danger to satisfy his curiosity. He nodded appropriately, but Choi Min-Young snuck up next to him and whispered to him that she would find an opportunity to show him a couple of illusion beasts. ¡°Alright.¡± He could only nod and tell her he looked forward to it at her somewhat ominous suggestion. As Kim Seon-Hyeok listened to what the Adenburg¡¯s foreigners had experienced in the west, the distance to the Iberian Alliance was getting closer. There had been several battles since they left the Holy Kingdom. But because there were the Qeishas, who were equivalent to high ranking knights, and the foreigners who survived the pandemonium, the demons were defeated so badly they seemed pitiful. ¡°Hm.¡± Seeing that, Kim Seon-Hyeok realized that Cho Min-Young wasn¡¯t the only one who grew. The foreigners, including Lee Soo-Hyuk, had been low-leveled soldiers. But now, it wasn¡¯t wrong to say they were stronger than intermediate leveled soldiers. It was remarkable growth. ¡°Level is definitely the bomb.¡± He realized once again the strength of levels when he found out that all of them were over level 50. Even if you were an insignificant infantryman, as long as you put in the effort, you would eventually be as good as a high level soldier. Kim Seon-Hyeok looked bitter as he recalled the frustrated foreigners who had lured over to the Demon King¡¯s because they hadn¡¯t realized this. But what could he do? The world wouldn¡¯t wait for them to grow, so if they couldn¡¯t overcome it themselves, then they would eventually be swept away by the currents. No matter how powerful Kim Seon-Hyeok was, there was nothing he could do. ¡°Ooh! Indomitable Duke! All your victories and miracles have been vividly conveyed to even Iberia, this far away place. We couldn¡¯t help but listen to the legendary news with our palms sweating.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok first learned about the situation in the west, Diego Velazquez, the leader of the Iberian Alliance had made a great contribution by spreading the news of the disaster to the entire continent. Now, he was eagerly welcoming Kim Seon-Hyeok back. ¡°More than that, I don¡¯t know how I should express my gratitude for your help in brokering communication and help in so many other ways¡­¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mention it. Thanks to the Indomitable Duke and Adenburg¡¯s quick response, this central region was able to avoid the disaster that occurred in the West. We can only be grateful.¡± Diego Velazquez¡¯s attitude towards him was as unconditionally amicable as a boy meeting a hero he had completely devoted himself to. ¡°Oh dear, where is my mind? I¡¯ve been keeping you when you must be so tired. Forgive me. I¡¯ve been wishing for you to return safely, that I''ve forgotten my manners. Please excuse me, Indomitable Duke.¡± Belatedly coming back to his senses, Diego Velazquez informed Kim Seon-Hyeok he had prepared lodgings for them as he patted him on the back. ¡°Unlike the other kingdoms whose finances have deteriorated due to the war, the Iberian Alliance has accumulated greater wealth since all kinds of supplies and troops come and go. Thanks to that, our status has become comparable to that of the Holy Kingdom. And with the accumulated wealth, we¡¯ve hired a large number of mercenaries and are blocking the frontlines better than the Holy Kingdom.¡± Seeing how most of the materials from the East were delivered to the Central region through the Iberian Alliance, it was clear that the middleman was taking a hefty portion of it. When Kim Seon-Hyeok thought about it, it was odd that the city was exceptionally active in the midst of a war. ¡°I never thought the leader of the Iberian Alliance, someone who¡¯s recently become very proud, would receive us with such hospitality. This is all thanks to the Indomitable Duke¡¯s status.¡± Vucocque Mitenmeier, who had been trailing after Kim Seon-Hyeok like a lieutenant once his escort mission was over, flattered him. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok had never wanted the fame, nor was he interested in his increased fame, so he apathetically responded with, ¡®is that so,¡¯ and moved on. Once it became evening, Velazquez invited all the important members of Adenburg¡¯s party to dinner. It was a splendid and grand banquet that they had never received even in Adenburg. The next day, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party were guided to Granado¡¯s port. ¡°I would like to cling onto the Indomitable Duke, but seeing how important you are, I can¡¯t possibly do that when your country is waiting for you. ¡®Tis a pity.¡± Diego Velazquez was extremely disappointed that he had to say goodbye to Kim Seom-Hyeok. It was surprising how extreme his attitude was. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll stop by again.¡± But in comparison, the other¡¯s attitude was calm. ¡°I will pray that your way back is peaceful.¡± Diego Velazquez clung onto him for a long time, even following him to the port and seeing him off. Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party were finally able to climb onto the ship and the fleet headed towards their home country. *** Diego Velazquez hadn¡¯t spoken just empty words. One of the ships had been emptied and filled with rare items as a gift to Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much, sir?¡± No matter how much the Iberian Alliance was overflowing with money, this degree of favor was excessive. Not to mention, weren¡¯t they in the middle of a war where every bit of money was valued? Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded when Lee Soo-Hyuk said that with a frown. ¡°Nothing is free in the world.¡± It was almost as if Diego Velaquez and Kim Seon-Hyeok had come to a secret agreement. ¡°Indomitable Duke, I¡¯m scared. The Holy Kingdom is religious, but there is a side that is too self-righteous. Now that all the central kingdoms are filled with pro-religious figures, Iberian can¡¯t help but feel a great deal of crisis.¡± And in fact, Kim Seon-Hyeok had received a request from Diego Velazques. So in a way, this ship filled with extravagant gifts was like a bribe. ¡°The Holy Kingdom has been disapproving of our Alliance¡¯s freedom as self-indulgence, I don¡¯t don¡¯t know what will happen once the war is over.¡± It wasn¡¯t odd for a country as religious as the Holy Kingdom to disapprove of the Iberian Alliance where people of different nationalities and cultures had settled down together. ¡°So if it ever becomes an issue in the future, please do not forget your friendship with the Alliance.¡± Diego Velazquez wanted Adenburg as insurance in case such a day came. Having proudly emerged as the strongest country in the continent, Adenburg was the only country that could block the pressure from the Holy Kingdom. And if that didn¡¯t work, then Velazquez wanted to borrow the Indomitable Duke¡¯s name and the power it held. He believed that the Indomitable Duke would be able to exert enough influence even without Adenburg since he had fought for more than a year on the Holy Kingdom¡¯s frontlines. Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t immediately given Diego Velazquez an answer. And neither did the Iberian Alliance¡¯s leader want him to answer immediately. The requests and gifts given currently were just a paving stone for the distant future. Perhaps even after the war with the Demon King is over, the continent won¡¯t be quiet. Kim Seon-Hyeok looked back at Granado''s port that seemed far away. Although the city looked beautiful and prosperous with its exotic atmosphere from all different kinds of culture, it didn¡¯t seem strong enough to withstand the turbulent times. ¡°Ha, if it really is a war, I¡¯m sick and tired of it.¡± War was scary because one never knows where the hatred and greed that follows it will turn to next. *** The Iberian Alliance¡¯s fleet was skilled enough to proudly call themselves as the best in the continent. The voyage with them was very smooth. The pirates who occasionally appeared ran away when they saw the Iberian Navy¡¯s flags and the occasional marine monsters were dealt with by the navy before Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s party could even step forward. Indeed, with this level, it wasn¡¯t strange for the Adenburg kingdoms and other eastern kingdoms to use the sea routes that went through the Iberian Alliance in order to support the central region. Under the skillful hands of the Iberian Navy, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party arrived at the Adenburg¡¯s southern port within a month. It was where he had first met Bluegon in the past, the estate of Rugenburg. ¡°Welcome back, Indomitable Duke.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had once indebted himself to Lord Rugenburg for curing Julian of the sea serpent¡¯s poison. Now, the lord was welcoming him with a sincere attitude. It was completely different from the second time Kim Seon-Hyeok had visited Rugenburg. It wasn''t the territory that had changed. It was Kim Seon-Heok himself who had changed. In the past, he was on par with Baron Dmitry, the lord of this territory, but now, Kim Seon-Hyeok had become so noble that his opponent didn¡¯t dare to face him. In fact, the baron was worried that he might¡¯ve offended him in the past. But Kim Seon-Hyeok was indebted to him for Julian¡¯s issue in the past, so he had no intentions of causing trouble for the baron and treated him moderately. ¡°Indomitable Duke, people from the royal family have been waiting for your arrival for a while now, sir.¡± The baron belatedly realized that the duke didn¡¯t have any resentment and informed the existence of the people from the royal family with a relieved face. ¡°The royal family?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Surprisingly, in order to greet you, Her Highness the Regent has¡­¡± Even before the baron could finish talking, a familiar voice could be heard. And when Kim Seon-Hyeok heard it, he frowned. CH 238 No content CH 238. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t look happy when he saw the stern old knight curtly greeting him. It was Marquis Heinrich Paulgram Reinhardt, a powerful nobleman who was a distant relative of the royal family and one of the few marquis of the kingdom. *** ¡°Truthfully, there are many people waiting for the day you, the Indomitable Duke, returned to the kingdom, sir.¡± ¡°......and Heinrich Paulgram Reinhardt, ranked 6 on the list, has publicly expressed this sentiment, sir.¡± *** Marquis Reinhardt was one of the people Kim Seon-Hyeok really didn¡¯t want to meet at this moment. ¡°...dispatched the royal guard, sir.¡± When Baron Rugenburg finished the explanation a beat later, Marquis Reinhardt waved his hand as he spoke with an indifferent expression. ¡°You¡¯re surprised by everything. What is so shocking about the royal guards coming out to greet the members of the royal family?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t strange for the royal guards to come this far to escort the spouse of the kingdom¡¯s only heir. However, that didn¡¯t mean the head of the royal guard should¡¯ve left his post in the royal castle and come all the way here. ¡°The Iberian leader sure did send a lot of things.¡± Marquis Reinhardt clicked his tongue as he watched the Iberian Alliance¡¯s fleet lined up in the port. ¡°Baron Rugenburg. Check the cargo first, and then provide a place to rest for those who are tired. I have something I need to discuss with the Indomitable Duke in private.¡± The marquis treated the lord of the estate as he would a servant, but the lord carried out all his orders. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Seeing him bowing his head and obeying the marquis¡¯s commands, it was obvious Baron Regenburg had been harshly dealt with. ¡°Seems like the Indomitable Duke isn¡¯t happy to see me, especially since you haven¡¯t even greeted me yet.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok heard the criticism, he realized he hadn¡¯t greeted the marquis yet and hurried to address him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, sir. Have you been well?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok might have the title of duke along with his title as the spouse of the only heir, but his opponent was Marquis Reinhardt, the eldest of the royal family and the closest aide to King Theodore. His opponent was too great for him to treat casually. ¡°I was upset watching Her Highness waiting for her spouse who left the house to return, and the kingdom labeled me as an old man and lined up young people behind me¡­ but if you ignore all that, I¡¯ve been pretty well.¡± ¡°......¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok became mute in front of the marquis, who didn¡¯t seem like he had been doing great at all. ¡°And how have you been doing, Indomitable Duke? I have seen the messages so I have a rough idea of what happened, but looking at your face, I think there are many things missing from it.¡± Displeased, Marquis Reinhardt glared at him. ¡°Adolph Hochneck. Mitenmeier Vucocque.¡± At the marquis¡¯s low voice, the head of the expedition group, Adolph Hochneck, and the leader of the transfer team, Mitenmeier Vucocque, rushed out and stood in front of him. ¡°Sir Hochneck, your report did not contain the beautiful scar on the Indomitable Duke¡¯s face.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok reflexively touched the wound that bisected through his face as he finally realized why the marquis looked so harsh. A bumpy three-stranded groove, it was a scar he had gotten during a fierce battle against a powerful Manticore. ¡°Can you not see that? Or did you deliberately omit the Indomitable Duke¡¯s wounds in the report? If it¡¯s the former, then there must be something wrong with your eyes to not see it,[1] so I¡¯ll kill honorably as knights. If it¡¯s the latter, then since you¡¯ve gone against the order of Her Highness, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡± The marquis didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. Of course, there was no way that he would really kill them when Adenburg was a country where talent was valued, and the two of them were knights who had reached the level of senior knights at a young age, but the marquis was exuding a killing intent that was as lethal as a sharp knife. ¡°Now, answer me. Why weren''t the Indomitable Duke¡¯s injuries included in the report?¡± ¡°Forgive me, sir.¡± The two knights knelt in front of the marquis. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not the answer I want.¡± However, the marquis wasn¡¯t pleased with their apology. The marquis glared at them as it seemed like he really would kill the two knights at any moment. ¡°Forgive me. I¡¯ll accept any punishment you deem necessary, sir.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t make any excuses. In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok stepped up. He felt that if he didn¡¯t, the two knights really would be severely punished if he left it alone. ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything wrong, sir, they were merely doing me a favor. I didn¡¯t want to worry Her Highness, but it seems that I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± At those words, the marquis¡¯ eyes smoldered with anger. But, even though he looked as if he would immediately explode in anger, he didn¡¯t actually get angry. ¡°Since the Indomitable Duke has come out like this, I will excuse their mistake. But should this happen again, even the senior knights and above will not be safe, so be careful.¡± When the marquis forcibly calmed down, the royal guards softly gasped. The old knight was someone who never released his anger until he burnt through all of it, so they were shocked he gave in. ¡°I have a lot to say, so let¡¯s move to somewhere more appropriate, sir.¡± When the guards saw the marquis pretending to be dragged away by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, the royal guards once again began muttering amongst themselves. *** ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I did it on purpose.¡± Marquis Reinhardt responded firmly to Kim Seon-Hyeok''s question of whether it really was necessary for Marquis Reinhardt to publicly reprimand the knights who had just completed a difficult mission and returned from the far central region. ¡°On purpose, sir?¡± ¡°Baron Rugenburg has loose lips so rumors will be spreading soon. They¡¯ll be saying that even the rigid Marquis Reinhardt will bend and give in to the Indomitable Duke.¡± The marquis spoke as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°And the people who hear these rumors will see that your authority is different from before. That is what I want.¡± Seon-Hyeok could not understand why the marquis would purposefully do something that would undermine his authority. ¡°Your reputation is truly great. It¡¯s to the extent that there is no one on this continent that does not know the Indomitable Duke. You have become no different from a guardian deity of our kingdom to the knights and the people. But those are only words.¡± Marquis Reinhardt looked him straight in the eye. ¡°The battlefield is not where you should be in the future. But you¡¯re not very reliable off the battlefield. It would be great if you could show a quarter of who you are on the battlefield, but what can you do. That is your nature.¡± It was a harsh criticism, but Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t disagree. ¡°For the soldiers and knights, someone like you who doesn¡¯t use his authority would probably be a great superior. But for the sly nobles, you¡¯d be nothing more than someone for them to use.¡± And in fact, Archbishop Benedict thought Kim Seon-Hyeok would be easy and tried playing tricks on him in the Holy Kingdom. In the end, Archbishop Benedict had paid a price, but the truth was, people who were politically savvy thought he was an easy mark. ¡°The kingdom is growing stronger than ever before. In such a situation, it isn¡¯t good for the spouse of Her Highness, the soon-to-be Queen, to be seen as weak. Of course, I don¡¯t doubt that you have the ability to solve this problem on your own. However, their subtle attempts and challenges are no different than rust[2] eating into the royal family¡¯s authority.¡± ¡°Then, Marquis, you already know I would step forward and¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed. He finally realized what the marquis was intending. ¡°It¡¯s a childish trick, but its effect will be absolutely outstanding. Those who hear about it from the loose-lipped Baron Rugenburg will know that the status of the Indomitable Duke is not the same as before. They will no longer be able to call you the Layabout Duke and they won¡¯t dare to even think about using you or walk all over you.¡± Seon-Hyeok was surprised to hear that was what the marquis had been aiming for and couldn¡¯t help but admire him once again. ¡°But Marquis, your authority¡­¡± ¡°In this kingdom, there¡¯s no one who¡¯ll think I¡¯m easy just because I gave in once. And if there is, they¡¯ll pay dearly for it. So don¡¯t worry about me. Besides, how much longer do you think I¡¯ll live? I¡¯m saying that it doesn¡¯t cost me much to share my name[3] with a young fellow like you.¡± Seon-Hyeok hurriedly responded to the marquis¡¯ calm words. ¡°What nonsense, sir, you¡¯re clearly so healthy. Any decent knight would struggle to defeat you, they can¡¯t come anywhere near you, sir.¡±[4] It wasn¡¯t pleasant to see the vigorous and incorruptible old knight kneeling before time, and Kim Seon-Hyeok truly did not want to see him die. That was why he sincerely emphasized the marquis¡¯ health. ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± The marquis¡¯ attitude suddenly changed. ¡°I¡¯m still in my prime, but the people who don¡¯t know anything keep trying to have me stand behind the youngsters. What wicked bastards they are.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok suddenly had an ominous feeling as he watched the marquis talking as if he had been waiting for this moment. ¡°So I plan to let the whole world know that I¡¯m not a decrepit old man just yet.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s not a waste to share some of your fame with me¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok slowly rose from his seat as he felt the ominous feeling intensifying. He was planning on running out if necessary. But it seems like the marquis knew exactly what he was thinking. The marquis moved first. Thump. ¡°I might be willing to share my name as a noble, but I don¡¯t plan on handing over my name as a warrior so cheaply.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok tried to pull his arm away, but what kind of old man was this? The marquis was unshakeable. ¡°Her Highness won¡¯t like it, sir. No matter what anyone might say, haven¡¯t I just returned from a harsh and terrible battlefield?¡± The marquis laughed at his weak excuse. ¡°His Highness the Regent has allowed this. No, rather, it seems like Her Highness wants me to break the leg of her spouse who has itchy feet and keeps wandering outside.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true, sir.¡± There was no way that Ophelia, who worried so much that her husband who was far away from home would get hurt, would allow this duel to happen. But when he disagreed, the marquis laughed out loud. ¡°You should have contacted her more often, then.¡± Seems like Ophelia was still angry. ¡°I, Heinrich Paulgram Reinhardt, ask the Indomitable Duke, Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen for a duel!¡± While Kim Seon-Hyeok had been thinking about Ophelia, Marquis Reinhardt suddenly challenged him to a duel. No matter informally they may treat each other in private, as a knight, he just couldn¡¯t laugh off the challenge. ¡°Must you really do this?¡± ¡°Think about it positively. If you beat me, then you won¡¯t have to fight with the people who are lower than in rank that¡¯s been waiting for you to return.¡± While that made sense, Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn''t thought he¡¯d be challenged to a duel the very day he returned to his country. He sighed. ¡°Or perhaps you need time to rest?¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head at the marquis¡¯ consideration, which really didn¡¯t feel like consideration. ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be necessary.¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed once again when he looked at the marquis¡¯ eyes already sparkling with determination. 1. The Korean idiom used here was ?? ?? which directly translate to ¡®sprained eye.¡¯It¡¯s a vulgar way to say ¡®you made a wrong judgement,¡¯ or ¡®you failed to see the truth.¡¯ 2. The raw used ??? which is mold, but mold/bacteria/fungus just didn¡¯t have the same impact even if they do grow. So I went with something that corrodes. 3. Name here is referring to the reputation behind it. 4. The original phrased use was ???? ??? ?? ???. A direct translation would be: ¡°They¡¯ll be no match for even your toes¡± which is a figurative way of saying (in this case) that the knights aren¡¯t nearly as good as Marquis Reinhardt. CH 239 No content CH 239. The referee for the duel was a high-ranking knight of the Royal Guard. ¡°Marquis Heinrich Paulgram Reinhardt is unable to accept the public¡¯s evaluation and has decided to verify it all with his sword. Do you accept?¡± Perhaps the knight was already excepting this because his tone was very calm. ¡°I accept.¡± ¡°Reinperle¡¯s Seon-Hyeok Reinperle Kim Darheen, the Indomitable Duke, has agreed to accept the challenge of Marquis Heinrich Paulgram Reinhardt. Do you agree?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded silently at the royal guard. ¡°Both sides have agreed to get justice through their swords, but there can only be one winner. Thus, everyone gathered here believes that God will decide who is right and no matter what the result is, there can be zero objections. Do you both agree?¡± Instead of answering, Marquis Reinhardt and Kim Seon-Hyeok each grabbed their sword and spear as they widened the distance between them. ¡°Since neither side believes God will judge this unfairly, I declare that this duel has been established. This has been allowed by the royal family of Adenstein, the legitimate ruler of this land, and as long as Her Highness the Regent, Ophelia Laurel ro Adenstein, has notarized it, none may raise objections to the result.¡± As the knight continued to talk, the duelers¡¯ fighting spirit began to fluctuate. ¡°The duel begins. It will only end when one side cannot continue or when one side admits defeat. The winner will show tolerance towards the lower and the loser will not dispute the winner¡¯s sword skills. Although the knight could be considered the best of the Royal Guards, it seemed like he couldn¡¯t withstand the fighting spirit emanating from the two monsters on either side. The calm knight¡¯s complexion quickly grew pale. ¡°Raise your weapons. The two of you are both indispensable to the kingdom, so I hope this duel does not go overboard and cause the royal family concern.¡± Quickly making that last request, the knight escaped from between the two of them. And at that moment, the marquis and Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s fighting spirit exploded. *** Everyone who heard about the duel between the Indomitable Duke and Marquis Reinhardt wanted to see this rare duel but they didn¡¯t dare sneak in to peek at this sacred duel, when it didn¡¯t allow for spectators. Instead, the spectators watched flashes and listened to the sounds as they watched from afar and realized that the duel was far beyond one between normal humans. ¡°I believe that Marquis Reinhardt will be victorious. While there is no doubt that the Indomitable Duke is great, the marquis has trained for nearly half a century so he won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°Since the royal guards are especially good at interpersonal warfare, I doubt that even with all his experience on the field, the Indomitable Duke could make up for the difference.¡± The knights of the Royal Guard didn¡¯t seem to doubt that their leader would be victorious. But Lee Soo-Hyuk and the foreigners were convinced that Kim Seon-Hyeok would win. ¡°Our captain is someone who¡¯s already gone beyond human limits. I really can¡¯t imagine him losing.¡± ¡°If there is someone who could beat the captain, then that person would be the real monster.¡± The guards laughed at the foreigners¡¯ words and a subtle psychological warfare unfolded between the two groups. But since the parties involved in the duel were both pillars supporting the kingdom, the two groups watched their words and the physiological war didn¡¯t get too far. Of course that didn¡¯t mean they were as calm as they seemed on the outside. The spectators were anxiously waiting for the duel to end safely. The duel began in the middle of the day and continued until dusk fell, and the colorful flashes of light could be seen even in Rugenburg, the territory quite far from the dueling location. Whenever there was a blue flash, the royal guards gave a small cheer and when there was a golden flash, the foreigners cheered. The two groups alternated between hope and fear for a long time as the flashes filled the sky. Soon, the roar of the clashing swords stopped. And shortly after, Kim Seon-Hyeok and Marquis Reinhardt returned. ¡°Hm.¡± Their broken and shattered armors, as well as their horribly torn clothes, showed how brutal the duel had been. However, the spectators couldn¡¯t tell who the winner was just by looking at them. And yet, it wasn¡¯t possible to ask the two people who had just finished this sacred duel whether they had won or lost, so in the end, the royal guards and the foreigners could only glance at the two fighters as they stared at the duel observer. But, the knight who had observed the duel was pale and in no condition to answer their question. Almost as he had been the one fighting in the duel, his face showed exhaustion. ¡°C, captain?¡± Since they were relatively close with one other, the foreigners rushed to Kim Seon-Hyeok first. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tired.¡± With that short sentence, Seon-Hyeok headed towards the castle without waiting for an answer. The marquis watched the foreigners chasing after their captain with an expressionless face. But when the foreigners disappeared from his sight, a crack appeared in that inscrutable face. Stagger. ¡°M, marquis!¡± The royal guards gasped as they rushed towards the marquis when they saw him lose his balance and stagger. ¡°Stop making a fuss. I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡± The knights¡¯ eyes widened at the old knight¡¯s words. He had never shown weakness before. But, the marquis didn¡¯t care how the knights were looking at him. His gaze remained on the Rugenburg¡¯s castle where Kim Seon-Hyeok had disappeared. ¡°What on¡­¡± Indescribable emotions flashed through the marquis¡¯ face. ¡°Just what on earth did you go through in the central region?¡± The most striking feeling amongst the numerous emotions was admiration and defeat. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok had been standing straight and until, but the moment he reached his accommodation, he collapsed onto the floor as soon as he opened his door and entered his room. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dying.¡± His muscles felt the aftermath of constantly fighting for half a day, now that the duel was over, his fatigue was so great that his muscles continuously trembled. That was how fierce the duel with Marquis Reinhardt had been. The swordsmanship that the marquis honed for half a century was something that Kim Seon-Hyeok had never even dared to imagine. Each of the marquis¡¯ attacks were fatal and not easy to defend against. But surprisingly, Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s forte wasn¡¯t attacking. As a knight guarding the royal family from a close distance, the marquis was better at defense than anyone else and Kim Seon-Hyeok realized that fact to his very bones throughout the duel. Seon-Hyeok brought out his winds and even tried shaking the ground, but the marquis¡¯ defense was solid. Even as the duel was nearing the end, he couldn¡¯t get past the marquis¡¯ defense. It was as if the marquis was a massive fortress. Kim Seon-Hyeok had felt so bleak to think he had to penetrate a defense as solid as a fortress. Oof, you old man. Why are you so strong? The corners of Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mouth suddenly rose as he was kneading his aching limbs. ¡°But I still won.¡± There were no gaps or weaknesses. The perfect defense was like an impenetrable shield, but he had eventually succeeded in breaking down fortress-wall like defense. Instead of finding a gap in the defense, Kim Seon-Hyeok had destroyed the shield instead. It was a foolhardy attack, that was more close to pure force than attacking, but either way, Kim Seon-Hyeok was the winner. *** ¡°What a recklessly bold attack!¡± *** While the marquis expressed his resentment at the foolhardy attack, but he himself knew that was a sad excuse and didn¡¯t oppose the result. Whether it was a reckless attack or carefully thought out attack, it didn¡¯t matter as you won with it. *** ¡°This is the spirit of youth.¡± *** Seon-Hyeok acted arrogantly when the marquis knelt after fighting for over half a day. When he had first arrived in the capital, he never dared think about winning against the marquis. He knew now what the marquis¡¯ personality was like, but back then, he had been deeply antagonistic towards the marquis who tried to control him however he wanted. In his own way, Seon-Hyeok had gotted his revenge and ran away covered in dust. And even that was only possible after allowing himself to be attacked three times. But after 6 years, he had been able to overtake the superhuman he found difficult to even look up to, so it was natural that his joy was indescribable. ¡°Whew, but he really is a monster.¡± It had seemed cowardly to use his Spirit King spear, so it had been left in his room while he fought. But besides that, he had given it his all. Nevertheless, victory hadn¡¯t been easy and he keenly felt how strong the superhumans who had risen to the top in the kingdom were. But because he had realized their superhuman strength, he kept the words Marquis Reinhardt had spoken after the duel in his mind. *** ¡°Huu. Those who received a single digit rank on the Gradus list aren¡¯t much different from me. In other words, depending on your condition that day, winning and losing can always be flipped. But there¡¯s one monster that is completely different. *** Someone whose status was considered to be different by even the strong players like Marquis Reinhardt. *** ¡°I¡¯ve challenged him countless times, but I¡¯ve never won against him. No, to be honest, I completely lost to him.¡± *** Having experienced the marquis¡¯ power himself, Kim Seon-Hyeok found it unbelievable that he didn¡¯t just lose, but lost unilaterally. *** ¡°Is that the Sword Star, sir?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a superhuman who, until recently, was recognized as the strongest fighter in this kingdom. Marek Schnail Roachim, called the Reclusive Duke, is someone that His Majesty said his mere presence in the kingdom is enough.¡± *** A strong swordsman that even King Theodore, someone who thoroughly exploited talented people, deemed as being beneficial to the kingdom just by his existence. *** ¡°And that Reclusive Duke, who has never left his lands, is eagerly waiting in the capital for your return.¡± *** The marquis was absolutely serious with his warning. *** ¡°Be careful. He is a lunatic who doesn¡¯t care about anything other than his sword. He¡¯s not someone who would go easy on you just because you are Her Highness¡¯ spouse.¡± *** Kim Seon-Hyeok had been quietly remembering his conversation with Marquis Reinhardt when he suddenly jumped up and grabbed the spear of the Spirit King that had been in the corner of the room. Koooo. The Spirit King¡¯s spear was a spear that provided infinite vitality to earth and inow, it quickly removed the fatigue in his muscles and renewed his energy. *** ¡°How would I compare to the Sword Star right now, sir?¡± ¡°If what you showed me in this duel is all you have, then I guarantee that if you fought him a hundred times, you would lose all of them.¡± *** Although the marquis told him how monstrous the Sword Star was multiple times, Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t given it his all. If his opponent really was one who transcended human beings, then he too was someone who transcended. The form of a dragon. As the duel hadn¡¯t been a fight for his life, he hadn¡¯t taken out the very last power of a Dragon Knight. CH 240 No content CH 240. Although the duel between the Indomitable Duke and Marquis Reinhardt was held in secret, because of the roars and flashes of light that could be seen all the way in Rugenburg, rumors quickly spread. But, as if they had made a promise between themselves, the main parties remained silent on the outcome of the duel. And since the sole witness of the duel kept his mouth shut, no one knew the results and speculation ran rampant. Even when the expedition left the Rugenburg territory after relieving their fatigue from the voyage, they still didn¡¯t share the outcome and only numerous rumors remained behind. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so bored.¡± The journey to the capital of Adenburg was so peaceful that it was boring. But, the expedition wasn¡¯t used to it. Adenburg was far away from the battlefield, but the expedition was still high strung. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Afterall, the expedition had spent more than half a year in a cursed land that didn¡¯t differentiate between day or night. The expedition team had been attacked multiple times a day by the demons, and every time they woke up, they had to clean up the remains of their comrades who had been eaten by the demonic creatures overnight. The foreigners, who had known nothing in the beginning, gradually got used to death in such harsh circumstances. However, what was even more terrible was the abominable demonic energy that could trick even death. After effects began to appear when they were exposed to the demonic energy for a long time. The soldiers who went insane began to attack their allies. The priests and Templar Knights tried their best to delay this demonization, but it was only a temporary measure. Eventually, the corrupted soldiers either committed suicide or were killed by their allies when they could not overcome the madness. Having gone through such terrible times, this peacefulness felt like clothes that didn¡¯t quite fit for the expedition team. Despite being surrounded by what could be called the finest of the kingdom, the thousand Central soldiers and the knights of the Royal Guards, the expedition team still felt anxious. It was to the point where they decided amongst themselves and set up a night watch. Kim Seon-Hyeok tried to tell them several times that there were no demonic creatures or beasts here, but they didn¡¯t listen. They had finally escaped hell, but pitifully, their souls were still wandering somewhere in the cursed land. ¡°Kahhhhh!¡± The foreigners couldn¡¯t shake off their nightmares and woke up screaming every night, and each time, the campsite was thrown into chaos. Belatedly, the knights and soldiers realized that it was the aftereffects of the war that the foreigners could not shake off and they tried their best to ignore the terrible screams they heard every night. They believed the foreigners¡¯ nightmares would end soon. But contrary to their belief, the foreigners¡¯ condition did not improve even though they had reached the peaceful lands of Adenburg a while ago. ¡°Ughhhhhhhh!¡± The sentry who had been standing with his back to the fire turned around with a pale face. ¡°It¡¯s starting again.¡± They should have gotten used to it by now, but the desperate screams of the foreigners horrified the soldiers each time. ¡°What on earth did you experience in the West¡­¡± The campsite felt eerie in the dark with the occasional screams and groans. Without realizing it, the sentry had approached the campfire and was gripping his spear tightly. Soon, it became day again and the darkness around the campsite disappeared. The soldiers who had been disturbed all night by the foreigners looked tired and bleary-eyed. It was as if they had been up all night. Marquis Reinhardt clicked his tongue with displeasure when he saw that. ¡°Tsk. How could the soldiers of the Central Army, the one who are supposed to be supporting the center of the kingdom, be this weak.¡± Next to him, the Central Army¡¯s officers¡¯ faces hardened when they heard that. They weren¡¯t sure, but they had a feeling that the Marquis¡¯ complaints would have big consequences. However, it seemed like the marquis was indifferent to the central military¡¯s situation. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯ll be impossible to bring them to the royal palace in their current state.¡± Marquis Reinhardt expressed concern about the foreigners¡¯ situations. It was a natural concern as the head of the Royal Guard and the commander in charge of the royal castle¡¯s defense. ¡°They were in the central region¡¯s frontlines until they came here, sir. And even after we joined the Iberian Navy, we were attacked several times by sea monsters. They¡¯ll need more time to realize that this isn¡¯t a battlefield, sir.¡± The marquis let out a sigh at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s response. ¡°I hope they come to realize that before we arrive at the royal castle.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll overcome this, sir. They¡¯re the ones who managed to keep sane even in that hellish place. They aren¡¯t weak.¡± Even as he said that, Seon-Hyeok could see the foreigners¡¯ bright expressions, as if the fuss overnight had never happened. ¡°It¡¯s a problem if they¡¯re too sharp, but it¡¯s also a problem if they''re too calm like the Qeishas. I can¡¯t tell what they¡¯re thinking and that makes me uneasy.¡± The marquis turned to look at the Qeishas. The Qeishas, covered up until only their eyes were visible, continued to walk quietly without caring that the marquis was staring at them. ¡°I am reluctantly carrying out my order because you are guaranteeing them and because Her Highness the Regent has commanded, but I feel ill at ease with them.¡± The marquis seemed uncomfortable by the fact that a different race whose power was equivalent to that of a high-level knight was openly roaming around. It was only natural for the marquis to feel uncomfortable since he was responsible for the royal¡¯s safety and the Qeishas, whose strength were equivalent to a thousand high-level knights, were strong enough to overturn the entire kingdom. And the marquis¡¯ concern was also seen in the ranks. At first glance, the soldiers¡¯ positions seemed like an ordinary escorting arrangement, but it was actually closer to encircling the Qeishas. Even as they were moving, the soldiers constantly had a hand on their weapons so that if they were ever given the command, they could annihilate the Qeishas located within the encirclement. There was no way Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t see that intent. Having spent longer time rolling around on the battlefields than in a comfortable castle, Seon-Hyeok had become an experienced field commander who was able to read most military intents and the ¡®air¡¯ of the room. It would be stranger if he hadn¡¯t noticed the way the soldiers were deployed. But, he didn¡¯t object to it. He had expected this kind of action. The relationship between himself and Najima had grown more solid after he met the Mother Tree, but the marquis didn¡¯t have such bonds with the Qeishas. It would be impossible to change the mind of this stubborn marquis with only a couple of words. The Qeishas must¡¯ve understood the situation as well because they didn¡¯t express dissatisfaction even when the Adenburg soldiers were at times overly wary of them. They were fairies who were several times more sensitive than humans, but even though they must be uncomfortable by the military, they remained silent as they listened to the orders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. They¡¯ll be satisfied with a bit of land for their Mother to settle. Even if they have a different intent, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing that you need to be worried about, Marquis.¡± ¡°You can never know what people are actually thinking. Moreover, they¡¯re not even humans. Even you don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to, do you?¡± But Kim Seon-Hyeok remained unshaken by the marquis¡¯ words. ¡°How could I? I don¡¯t have the kind of talent to know what people are thinking about, so how could I know that. But, there is something that I do know.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± Seon-Hyeok spoke with a determined look as he saw the marquis frowning. ¡°No matter what happens, they will not cause trouble in front of me.¡± Depending on how one perceived it, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s statement could be understood as him being able to suppress more than one thousand fairies whose strength was equivalent to high-level knights by himself. But even when he said something that could be understood as boasting, his expression remained calm. However, because of that, the words didn¡¯t seem like a lie. ¡°So you didn¡¯t give it your all that day.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok responded indifferently to the marquis¡¯ words. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the same for you, sir?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that just as he hadn¡¯t taken out his war dragon form, the marquis hadn¡¯t taken out his hidden trump card either. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t cause Her Highness to worry just so that I could change something as small as a number, could I?¡± ¡°The same goes for me, Marquis. It is well known that Her Highness cares a great deal about you and I didn¡¯t dare cause her concern.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled calmly. But that smile was so dry that it was chilling. However, since they were mortal enemies, it was impossible for them to duel again using all their abilities. If two knights of their level fought with all their might, then one of them would definitely shed blood. ¡°Hmph.¡± In the end, it was the marquis who turned his head first. He seemed to think that if he continued to act prideful here, then it would seem as if he was disagreeing with the results of the duel and was acting shamelessly. ¡°Since I have things to do right now, we¡¯ll continue this when we get to the royal capital.¡± Seemingly unhappy, the marquis changed the topic with a glint in his eyes. ¡°But be very prepared. There will be many hardships you¡¯ll have to face once you get to the royal castle.¡± ¡°If it has to do with the Sword Star, then I¡¯m prepared, sir.¡± The corner of the marquis¡¯ lips raised at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the Sword Star right now.¡± ¡°Then¡­?¡± The marquis¡¯ smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the scar on your face. After all, Her Highness does not know about it yet.¡± The narrow-minded marquis had to get the last word before he was relieved. And the marquis was successful. Kim Seon-Hyeok also knew that Ophelia would not overlook his obvious scar. He closed his eyes with a pale face. *** Since there was no place in the entire country where the royal family or the lords¡¯ influence didn¡¯t reach, the country was in a rare state of stability. No, even if it didn¡¯t, unless they were crazy, no one dared to cause trouble where the flags of the Royal Guard and the Central Army were fluttering.¡± And thanks to that, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party were able to quickly reach the royal capital without getting caught up in anything unpleasant. ¡°Hm, seems like it¡¯s gotten a bit better these days.¡± The foreigners continued to scream during the night, but recently, the frequency of the screams decreased significantly. They seemed to have slowly begun to realize that this wasn¡¯t the battlefields on the West where it was teeming with demons. But it would still take more time for them to completely get rid of their nightmares. Marquis Reinhardt slowed down the procession as much as possible in order to give the foreigners, who were still a bit bloodthirsty, more time to soak up the peace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, captain.¡± Lee Soo-Hyuk apologized with a dark face. He seemed to have noticed that they were moving too slowly, to the point it was noticeable, so that they could buy time for the foreigners¡¯ condition to improve. ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡± In a rarely used softened voice, Kim Seon-Hyeok encouraged Lee Soo-Hyuk and the other foreigners. No matter what anyone else says, they had gone into the hellish West in order to save him. If he didn¡¯t back them up, then who else would empathize with their circumstances. The marquis also treated the foreigners who had jumped into hell to save their commander in a friendly manner. The same was true for the other knights and soldiers. They treated these devoted foreigners with honor. And with such consideration and care, the foreigners quickly improved. By the time they reached the outer edges of the royal capital, the foreigners no longer screamed and overturned the campsite at night. ¡°Cavalry approaching in the front! Seems like it''s the royal capital¡¯s long-distance patrol, sir!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression brightened as he took in the cavalry running straight towards them. They had finally arrived at the royal capital. But that bright expression didn¡¯t last very long. ¡°Her Highness is waiting 20 kilometers outside the royal capital for the arrival of the Indomitable Duke, sir!¡± He felt like he ran into the final boss before he could even finish preparing himself. CH 241 No content CH 241. When the expedition team were led to the plains by the long-distance patrol, they saw it was so packed with soldiers that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were preparing for war. ¡°It¡¯s the Adenstein heavy infantry and the Royal cavalry corps, sir.¡± The infantrymen holding massive shields that could cover their entire bodies were the heavy infantry of the Royal Adenstein Defense Force while the men wearing bright red coats sitting atop purebred warhorses were the elite members of the Royal Cavalry. ¡°The Royal Guards and the Central Knights are also here, sir.¡± It was such a tremendous power that, even if there was an all-out war, they would not lose. However, all of this didn¡¯t feel excessive. The person they were protecting was worth all this protection. Amongst the flags indicating the affiliation of each corps, there was a golden flag that was flying higher than the others, and that flag was the reason why the most elite people of the kingdom had gathered here. It was the royal flag symbolizing the House of Adenstein, the ruling house of Adenburg. Tap, tap. The heavy infantry that was blocking the center moved out of the way and created a path while the grandly dressed Royal Guards and the Central Knights stepped forward in front of the ranks. And when they also stepped back to either side, a woman appeared on a pure white horse without any blemishes. Ophelia Laurel Ro Adensten, the next queen and current regent of Adenburg, had appeared. ¡°I, Heinrich Paulgram Reinhardt, have faithfully carried out my orders, Your Highness.¡± Marquis Reinhardt dismounted from his horse and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Well done.¡± Ophelia praised the marquis for his hard work with a solemn expression. Then, she slowly turned her head. ¡°I, Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen, greet Her Highness the Regent Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein.¡± Even as he knelt on one knee to greet her, his heart ached. He had gotten a glimpse of her before he bowed his head. Ophelia¡¯s face had become so emaciated that it was incomparable to how it was before he left. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the heavy burdens as a regent, or if it was because she had been worried about her husband who had gone around causing trouble. He could only feel apologetic over and over. Clipclop clipclop. Despite there being over a thousand troops, the plains were so quiet he couldn¡¯t hear anyone breathing. And in that quiet, he could hear the clack of the horseshoes. Soon, even that sound disappeared and he could sense Ophelia dismounting. And with the soft footsteps, he saw a beautiful colored dress appearing before him even as he kept his head down. ¡°Lift your head.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok raised his head as he answered. He stared at her wide-eyed. He was shocked because Ophelia was so close to him that if it were winter, her exhaled breath would touch him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Looking at her this closely, he could see that time had flown. And during that time, she had changed so much. She was just as beautiful as before, but she had become mature in every other aspect that it was difficult to recognize her. If someone were to ask him how she had changed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer, but the atmosphere around her was different. It was to the point that he could no longer remember her childish appearance from when he had first met her. But now wasn¡¯t the time for him to enjoy the reunion with her. She began talking to him, almost reprimanding him. ¡°It took a while.¡± Her voice was full of reproach as she sighed out her words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡± He was obviously guilty of leaving his newly wed bride to wander far away and return after more than a year. Even if he had ten mouths, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that because I wanted to hear an apology. I¡¯m not so narrow-minded that I would reproach the knight who has devoted himself to the well-being of the continent¡­¡± Ophelia had been calmly whispering words that clearly held a different meaning from what she was actually saying, when she suddenly closed her mouth. ¡°Your Highness?¡± She had closed her mouth but her expression was unusual. Her pale face seemed to express shock, and in a way, she seemed extremely angry. ¡°How did you get such a terrible wound on your face?¡± Her subtly trembling voice told him how much she was suppressing her emotions right now. But that was why Kim Seon-Hyeok felt his heart pounding more. ¡°Answer me. I haven¡¯t heard about such an ugly wound on your face in any of the reports.¡± When her voice became even lower, Seon-Hyeok closed his eyes. *** Swish. The knights of the Royal Guard spread their capes swide and surrounded Ophelia and Kim Seon-Hyeok. With that, the knights had created a wall between the two people and the soldiers. From behind the red curtain, Seon-Hyeok could feel Marquis Reinhardt and the others stepping further away. ¡°I wanted to hear about everything once we got back to the castle, but now that I see your scar, I must hear your answer now.¡± At Ophelia¡¯s grim voice, Kim Seon-Hyeok dropped his guard and honestly explained everything that had happened. Of course, the explanations and results had to be brief because of their location. Ophelia didn¡¯t respond after she heard everything. While she knew there was a fierce battle, it was only after she had personally seen the scar across his face that she properly understood the ferocity of the battlefield. ¡°You almost went blind.¡± After a while, she finally answered coldly, but there was a sense of deep concern in her voice. ¡°Unlike what it looks like, it¡¯s not actually a deep wound. The scar hasn¡¯t completely disappeared because the demon¡¯s poison was strong.¡± It was a lie. He had almost been blinded by this wound, but, he didn¡¯t want to add to her worries by saying it so straightforwardly. ¡°How foolish. Just how important was that dragon for you to risk your life like this?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed in relief when she relaxed a bit. ¡°I hope that this is the last bit of recklessness I see from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Your Highness.¡± Seon-Hyeok thought he could escape this situation much easier than he had worried about. But that was an illusion. ¡°Which one is Najima, the Qeisha?¡± He had overcome one difficulty, but he still had a bigger one. *** ¡°Are you the one called Najima?¡± There was no way a noble and royal lady would grab a Qeisha woman by the hair while shouting. ¡°You are dismissed.¡± After summoning Najima and looking at her once, Ophelia didn¡¯t show any further interest in her. For Kim Seon-Hyeok, who had prepared all kinds of excuses, the reaction was so bland that it drained him of energy. However, that didn¡¯t mean Ophelia was satisfied with Najima. Ophelia¡¯s gaze as she looked at her clearly showed signs of displeasure. ¡°Traditionally, there are many meanings to ¡®companion,¡¯ but you and her will be no more than colleagues.¡± ¡°The Qeisha¡¯s laws that Najima follows says that it does not necessarily contain the meaning of lover. I think of her as a colleague as well, and have never thought of her like that.¡± Although Seon-Hyeok and Najima had gone through many things in the west and formed a deep bond, the feelings between him and Najima were quite different from those of lovers. For him, Najima was nothing more than a reliable partner. Ophelia seemed to like his firm answer as her expression visibly relaxed. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t relax. He had caused so many issues that he didn''t know what he would be reprimanded for next. Fortunately, Ophelia didn¡¯t scold him any longer. This was the plains outside the royal capital, it wasn¡¯t a good place to continue talking. In a way, Kim Seon-Hyeok could be considered lucky. Ophelia wasn¡¯t the type of person to point at something she had already scolded for before. *** ¡°Our Adenburg welcomes your clan¡¯s visit.¡± Having finished her reunion with Kim Seon-Hyeok, Ophelia welcomed the Qeishas. ¡°Our reception of our guests may seem inhospitable, but there were things I had to deal with so my conduct may have been lacking. Please excuse me for it.¡± ¡°We understand each other¡¯s differences. My clan has no complaints about this.¡± Although there were hundreds of knights exuding fighting spirit, the atmosphere between the elder Qeisha and Ophelia was gentle from beginning to end. Which made sense since there was no way a blood relative of the Adenstein Family, a House that valued talent, would kick away a pumpkin rolled in on its own, vines and all.[1] ¡°We will have to have a heart-to-heart conversation, but I promise on my royal name, Adenstein, that I will generously help you and your clan settle in this land.¡± Elder Qeisha¡¯s gaze briefly landed on Kim Seon-Hyeok. Nod. When he nodded, the elder finished the promise. ¡°For as long as the Mother Tree is green, my clan will never forget today¡¯s promise.¡± It was a short conversation, but since the Qeisha and Adenburg were in agreement, there was nothing to be unwilling about. ¡°Welcome to the royal capital of Adenburg.¡± Ophelia confidently allowed all the Qeishas to enter the capital. ¡°Hmph.¡± It was unavoidable that Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s expression hardened like stone as he watched from the side. ¡°All troops, stay in formation and head to the royal capital!¡± Although there were some events, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party was finally able to enter the royal capital of Adenburge after more than a year on the expedition. *** ¡°As Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen has finally returned, all citizens of the royal capital will welcome the return of the legendary knight!¡± The castle gates opened and a trumpet rang out. ¡°Wah! Indomitable Duke! Indomitable Duke! Indomitable Duke!¡± The citizens roar their greetings. Although the battle had taken place in a distant foreign land, the Indomitable Duke and the expedition team had caused the Adenburg¡¯s name to be known all over the continent with his brilliant contributions, they had been greeted with cheers like no other. The citizens welcomed back the knight of this expedition, someone who could not be found in history, with endless cheers. ¡°Long live Adenstein!¡± ¡°Long live the Storm Knight Drachen!¡± ¡°Long live the Indomitable Duke!¡± Ophelia looked very proud of the enthusiastic cheers. She seemed very pleased that the citizens were enthusiastically welcoming her spouse. Kim Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh of relief when it seemed like Ophelia became gentler. He believed he finally got past his biggest worry - the final barrier(?) that was known as Ophelia. But it was too soon for him to relax. ¡°We have a lot to talk about when we return.¡± He had an awkward expression at the vague threat when he thought Ophelia had let go of her anger. *** ¡°The Indomitable Duke is back!¡± ¡°What is to come finally came!¡± The moment Kim Seon-Hyeok passed through the gates of the royal castle, the capital¡¯s nobles became busy. Some planned to raise their position in the future by becoming friendly with the Indomitable Duke, while others wanted to discuss what would happen with the emergence of the sharp royal sword, otherwise known as the Indomitable Duke. The nobles were all busy with their own calculations. And while the nobles hid and conspired, the kingdom¡¯s giant began to move. Marek Schnail Roachim The man who rarely left his estate that he was called the Reclusive Duke opened the locked doors of his estate. ¡°Hooray for the Indomitable Duke!.¡± The capital¡¯s citizens shouts of the Indomitable Duke¡¯s name burrowed into the Sword Star¡¯s ears. ¡°The Indomitable Duke¡­¡± The corners of the Sword Star¡¯s mouth rose as he looked at the tall royal castle of the Adenburg in the distance. ¡°I will check for myself whether he is worthy of his name.¡± With that small murmur, the Sword Star headed straight for the royal capital. *** The time that stopped in the Adenburg¡¯s capital while Kim Seon-Hyeok had been in the central region finally began to flow again with him in the center. 1. In this metaphor, the pumpkin is the Qeisha. CH 242. The parade taking place on the central road did not end until late afternoon. When the Indomitable Duke and the expedition team disappeared through the castle gates, the people who had remained behind to watch them scattered one by one. And so, the ceremony of triumphant return ended, but the excitement in the royal capital did not decrease. The House of Adenstein declared a seven-day festival to commemorate the safe return of the Indomitable Duke. Servants and attendants poured out of the gate the Indomitable Duke had disappeared through. They had been preparing food and drinks for the citizens and now, they were quickly preparing for the festival. Soon, the mouth-watering scent and lovely smell of wine quickly spread throughout the road. The citizens of the royal capital made a ruckus as they thought about how much they would enjoy the festival that would start that evening. However, while the citizens were making a fuss, the center of the capital, the royal castle, was quiet. It was Ophelia¡¯s way of being considerate for the Indomitable Duke and the expedition team who must be exhausted from their journey from the far central region to the royal capital. The foreigners, including Lee Soo-Hyuk and Choi Min-Young, and the Qeishas were guided to accommodations provided for them in the royal castle. They most likely wouldn¡¯t leave their accommodations until it was time for the welcoming party hosted by the royal family began. Separated from his group, Kim Seon-Hyeok immediately immersed himself in a warm bath that the servants had prepared in advance. ¡°Ah, this is nice.¡± It finally felt like the fatigue that had been accumulating from going through all kinds of suffering and battles for more than a year was being relieved. ¡°Your Highness, may we lay our hands on your noble self to help relax your muscles?¡± Just as he laid back in the tub and started to enjoy the warmth, servants approached him. Even in the royal family, they were famous for their great massages. When he nodded and allowed them, they quickly grabbed his shoulders and arms and began massaging them. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± It hurt, but it also felt good. He gave an ambiguous moan. The massage¡¯s effect was unbelievable. Kim Seon-Hyeok felt his muscles loosening up and began to feel very relaxed. Even his originally tense mood felt like it was being soothed. Ah, this is heaven. He smiled at the luxury he hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy even in the other world where civilization had been developed to its fullest. But, his time in ¡®heaven¡¯ wasn¡¯t long. After his bath water cooled, he left the bathroom and immediately, his body stiffened. It was Ophelia. ¡°Three on your chest, and two on your stomach.¡± What on earth was she talking about? For a second, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t understand what she meant and looked down at his body as well. Then, he rushed to cover his naked body. Three scars on his chest and two on his stomach. He belatedly realized what she was talking about. But by then, it was useless. ¡°Eleven on your back, and countless scars on your arms and legs.¡± Ophelia spoke as if she had observed his body in detail. Kim Seon-Hyeok finally realized how she knew exactly how many scars he had on his body. One of the servants jolted as they met his gaze and quickly bowed their head. It was a servant who had, until just a moment ago, vigorously massaged his body. It was clear that from the start, the massage was just an excuse. The servant had been a spy sent in by Ophelia to check his body. He finally realized it, it was too late to do something about it. ¡°There were four scars that seemed to have happened relatively recently.¡± The servant had already reported everything to Ophelia and seeing her stern expression, it didn¡¯t seem likely she would be calming down quickly. ¡°I knew the battlefields would be rough, but this is too much. Hasn¡¯t your body become like¡­¡± Perhaps she was beyond furious with her husband disregarding her request to be careful? For once, she was speechless. Just as he began opening his mouth to make an excuse, Ophelia finished the sentence she couldn¡¯t before. ¡°....like a rag?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t anger. A deep sigh and trembling voice, her eyes full of pity, every single one of her gestures was expressing desperate concern for him. ¡°How¡­ Just how often were you on the verge of dying that you¡¯ve become that wounded?¡± Ophelia seemed to have figured out how often her husband had been in fatal situations before reaching her simply by counting the number of scars on his body. It was only then that Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to understand her desperate emotions. There were so many sins he committed that he could only be wary. He had only been thinking how she must resent him for returning so late that he never thought about what she might be feeling. While he had been thinking about how to escape from this situation, Ophelia had been constantly worrying about her husband. But as monarch ruling a kingdom, she couldn¡¯t show her feelings in front of others. ¡°But I¡¯ve come back safely, haven¡¯t I?¡± Ophelia frowned. She didn¡¯t seem to like his answer. But he talked before she could open her mouth. ¡°I missed you, Ophelia.¡± Her name was a noble name that could not be said thoughtlessly, but it was still a name he could say as her spouse. Ophelia¡¯s expression became strange when he gently spoke her name. She couldn¡¯t get mad at him, but she couldn¡¯t like it either; it was an ambiguous expression. He slowly approached her and embraced her. ¡°A lot.¡± She weakly resisted him, but soon, she was hugging him as well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to be doing this in broad daylight?¡± It was a feeble complaint. ¡°I have something I was doing, so I have to return soon.¡± But unlike her words, she continued to push her slender body deeper into his arms and he hugged her even tighter. Considering how loveable she was, it was easy for him to ignore her cheeky behavior of gesturing at the servants to leave. *** Ophelia and the newly returned Kim Seon-Hyeok were able to tear down the small wall that had been between them. Thanks to that, the atmosphere between the two became noticeably softer and many things changed. He no longer tried to escape from the situation, but focused solely on her. And Ophelia also honestly spoke about her longing and concerns that had been accumulating. ¡°You must have forgotten my request. Otherwise, how could you have gotten hurt again?¡± Perhaps that was why, but her words weren¡¯t reprimanding him any longer. ¡°Ah, this scar? I got this one from the duel with Marquis Reinhardt.¡± ¡°Do you mean to tell me that Marquis Reinhardt did that?¡± Her voice turned cold. She seemed to have forgotten that she had ordered the marquis to teach Seon-Hyeok a lesson. ¡°Yes. His sword was so sharp I almost lost my arm.¡± Almost as if he was tattling to her, Kim Seon-Hyeok informed Ophelia of the duel in detail. It was as if he was secretly hoping she would give the vexing marquis some trouble. Of course, she was more reasonable than anyone else and, as if she had sliced through it with a knife, had a very clear division between public and private affairs that there was no way she would rebuke the marquis. He knew that fact very well. He was just having fun talking to her honestly and about anything that they wanted. ¡°But aren¡¯t you curious? Don¡¯t you want to know who won?¡± ¡°What is so important about winning or losing a duel? What¡¯s important right now is the fact that you¡¯ve returned safely.¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice was soft. It was her way of being considerate in case her husband¡¯s feeling hurt over losing the duel. ¡°Really? But I wanted to tell you.¡± However, contrary to her fears, he hadn¡¯t lost. ¡°I won.¡± His proud attitude was like that of a child¡¯s. But, the meaning of his words was by no means light or trivial. While the Sword Sword was being called the Reclusive Duke and keeping himself behind closed doors, the title of strongest in the kingdom was held by Marquis Reinhardt. Kim Seon-Hyeok had beaten that marquis. Now, he was the one recognized as the strongest knight in the kingdom. If there was someone who wanted to object to that title, then it could only be the Sword Star himself, the person who originally held the title of the strongest. And at that moment, the Sword Star entered the royal castle. *** There was no one in the kingdom who didn¡¯t know that the Royal House of Adenstein was in charge of all the affairs of the kingdom. The same held true with the current regent, everyone knew that it was Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein. ¡°Her Highness the Regent is currently resting in her bedchambers, sir.¡± But that regent was taking a nap when she should be busy with work. And right after her husband had returned. ¡°Hm. I seemed to have come at the wrong time.¡± Although the Reclusive Duke was known to be clueless to anything that wasn¡¯t related to the sword, he was least sensitive enough to know what was happening. ¡°Guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡± He wanted to immediately find the name called the Indomitable Duke and cross swords with him, but seeing how that was impossible right now, the Reclusive Duke decided to do it next time. However, he was grumpy that he had misstepped when he hated to leave his estate. That¡¯s why the Sword Star played a very small trick. He secretly let out trickly of energy so thin that even the servant in front of him couldn¡¯t notice it. ¡°Since I said hello, I¡¯ll come back next time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, sir?¡± The servant¡¯s eyes widened at the duke¡¯s puzzling words, but the Sword Star had no intention of explaining himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be returning.¡± With that short sentence, the Sword Star disappeared. *** ¡°Hm?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s muscles tensed at the strange feeling. He didn¡¯t know why. At that moment, a sword appeared in front of his eyes. Assassin? When he felt a cold energy engulfing him as if he had been tossed into a frozen lake in the middle of winter, he reflexively pulled Ophelia towards him to protect her. But it was an illusion. The blade that had clearly been visible until a moment ago was gone. By the time he came to his senses, only Ophelia was staring at him worriedly. What was that? The presence of the sword was too clear for him to pass it off as an illusion and move on. He could still feel the iciness of his cold sweat rolling down his back. But, no matter how much he looked around, he couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°It seems your spirit has been damaged by the long fight.¡± Ophelia, who didn¡¯t know the situation, stroked his sweaty cheek and forehead as she believed he hadn¡¯t relieved his fatigue from the battlefield. *** After Ophelia left the bedroom to deal with her backlog, Marquis Reinhardt came looking for him. ¡°It¡¯s the Sword Star.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at the random remark, Marquis Reinhardt explained further. ¡°A sword that does not exist. I¡¯m saying that it was the Sword Star.¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression hardened when he finally understood what the marquis was saying. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the illusion of a sword I just saw wasn¡¯t a hallucination?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not an illusion.¡± Come to think of it, the marquis¡¯ complexion was just as terrible as Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s. The marquis looked completely different from his energetic old self. ¡°I¡¯ve also seen that sword before. A sword that disappeared after staying in the air for a moment.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok groaned. ¡°The Sword Star visited.¡± With a deep frown, the marquis continued to talk. ¡°That was the Sword Star¡¯s greeting to you. I also saw the sword that I once saw before today. No, it might not only be me. There may also be a few other knights in the royal castle who saw the same thing.¡± The marquis¡¯ pride seemed to have been hurt as he gritted his teeth. ¡°That haughty attitude of his that seems to look down on all the knights in the palace; that condescending attitude of his that doesn¡¯t care a whit about anyone else is nothing new.¡± The marquis seemed angry, but at the same time, he seemed dejected. ¡°But, he has that right.¡± The marquis would have immediately annihilated whoever had played such a trick in the royal castle, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to the Sword Star. That¡¯s how strong the Sword Star was. The marquis referred to the Sword Star as a natural disaster. The marquis couldn¡¯t resent or envy the Sword Star; he could only feel awe. ¡°The sword I saw today was much clearer and sharper than the one I saw before. If my guess is right, then he must be stronger than before. The marquis warned Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Be careful. It seems like he is quite determined.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok faced another challenge less than a day after arriving at the royal castle. The greeting the Sword Star sent was a challenge to a duel. CH 242 No content CH 243 No content CH 244. A sturdy body with a sword strapped diagonally and piercing eyes - that¡¯s how Kim Seon-Hyeok had imagined the Sword Star Marek Schnail Roachim would look like. But, the reality was completely different from his imagination. The Sword Star¡¯s long arms and legs looked more flexible than sturdy, and while his eyes were clear, it didn¡¯t look piercing. On top of that, the Sword Star didn¡¯t have his sword on him either. Based on the way he looked, if someone told Kim Seon-Hyeok that the Sword Star was a prestigious scholar and not a renowned knight, he would have believed it. Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t feel the strength of the man who was called the strongest in the kingdom from the Sword Star. Nevertheless, even from the start, Kim Seon-Hyeok could not doubt the fact that the elderly man in front of him was the Sword Star. While the Sword Star looked like an ordinary old man he would walk right by without remembering him later, Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t disappointed. Rather, he was full of expectations. ¡°Hm.¡± As if he was looking down from the top of the world, the Sword Star¡¯s presence was equal to the Demon King¡¯s. Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok was convinced of the Sword Star¡¯s nickname - the strongest knight in the Kingdom of Adenburg. ¡°Have you finished staring?¡± Unintentionally, he had been staring at the Sword Star. Kim Seon-Hyeok realized that he was being rude and quickly apologized to the elderly duke. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the first time we¡¯re meeting and I was rude. I apologize. I¡¯m Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Darheen.¡± In consideration of his opponent¡¯s age and status, he appropriately humbled himself, but that didn¡¯t mean Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attitude was servile or obsequious. Unlike his polite tone, his attitude was quite challenging. ¡°And my name¡¯s Marek Schnail Roachim.¡± Considering how few dukes there were in the kingdom, the greeting between the two of them was too brief. Kim Seon-Hyeok sat across from the Sword Star. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the main point.¡± The Sword Star didn¡¯t seem to like dancing around the topic too much. But even so, it was way too terse. ¡°I wish to cross swords against you.¡± Clatter. The attendant pouring tea into the teacup trembled in surprise. As a result, the spout of the teapot clattered against the cup and made an unpleasant noise. ¡°For, forgive me, sir.¡± This wasn¡¯t a regular conversation between nobles, this was a conversation between dukes. Pale-faced, the attendant hastened to apologize to them. But neither of them looked at the attendant. ¡°A sword?¡± They continued to stare at each other. ¡°Whether it¡¯s by sword or a spear, I don¡¯t care, but I¡¯d like to fight against you.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue silently at the Sword Star¡¯s unconventional way of speaking. *** ¡°Be careful. The Sword Star is a lunatic who doesn¡¯t care about anything other than the sword. He¡¯s not someone who¡¯ll go easy just because of your status as the spouse of Her Highness the Regent.¡± *** It was exactly as Marquis Reinhardt said. The Sword Star was clearly a maniac who cared only about swords. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for him to bring up such an awkward demand like that before the greetings were even properly exchanged. ¡°What would you do if I refused?¡± Feeling a tad grumpy at the Sword Star¡¯s attitude of ignoring common courtesy, Seon-Hyeok huffed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to convince you to agree.¡± The Sword Star was a formidable opponent. The words themselves were simple, but the pressure they held was incredible. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok was just as impressive. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It would be better to term it as ''motivate''.¡± The Sword Star responded calmly to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s blunt words. Tremble tremble. As he wiped the spilled tea from the table, the innocent servant trapped in this room trembled as he was unable to escape from the combative mood of the room. Wave. Kim Seon-Hyeok ended up being the one to save the servant. When he saw the servant looked as if he would faint at any moment, Seon-Hyeok waved his hand and dismissed him. Considering how he had just been challenged to a duel from the greatest swordsman, he seemed quite relaxed. ¡°Hm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok interlocked his hands and leaned back into his chair. He didn¡¯t respond for a while. The Sword Star didn¡¯t rush him either. He merely held the cooled cup of tea and moistened his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my reply soon.¡± After staying silent for a long time, Kim Seon-Hyeok finally answered. ¡°When is ¡®soon¡¯?¡± The Sword Star asked another question. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± Currently, the royal capital and the castle were busy with festivals and banquets, and he was the main character. By putting him in the front, Ophelia was trying to solidify the monarch¡¯s authority in the kingdom while showing off their strength to the eastern kingdoms. In such a scenario, it was impossible for the main character to leave. But even if it wasn¡¯t that, there were still things that he had to deal with first. His priority was to lift the curse on the Adenstein¡¯s bloodline and resettle the Qeishas. The duel was a problem for after that since even he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be fine after the duel. That¡¯s how strong of an opponent the Sword Star seemed to be. Just facing him like this was using up his energy. While Kim Seon-Hyeok may look calm on the outside, he actually wasn¡¯t. The Sword Star was at least on par with the Demon King. Of course, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t actually know whether the Sword Star was as strong as the Demon King. The Demon King, who had swallowed up a quarter of the continent, was a once in a lifetime calamity. However, the Demon King¡¯s mental strength was much weaker compared to his physical strength. His mental state was so pathetically weak that he couldn¡¯t even stand a small scratch on his body. On the other hand, the Sword Star was someone who had reached his peak. Without crossing swords, Swon-Hyeok was able to tell just based on the Sword Star¡¯s spirit and presence. The Sword Star was someone who was physically and mental strong. He was so strong that Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t dare guess how strong he was. Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to instinctively tell that he may have to put his life on the line for this duel. Ha, it¡¯s struggle after struggle.[1] Just as he thought he was far away from the monster named Demon King, another monster, the Sword Star, had popped up in front of him. The stronger he became, the stronger the opponents became. How could he not sigh? ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± After a long while, the Sword Star finally replied. ¡°I hope that my patience doesn¡¯t run out while I¡¯m waiting.¡± The Sword Star stood up from his seat and looked Kim Seon-Hyeok straight in the eye as he added one more thing. ¡°If you disappoint me after all this¡­¡± The Sword Star¡¯s fighting spirit exploded. The Sword Star¡¯s presence had been pressing down upon him like a mountain, but now, it was completely different. It was as keen as a sharply forged sword. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to hope that doesn¡¯t happen.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t lose. It was a fight of spirits. He instinctively knew that if he flinched before they even crossed swords, then he would be eaten alive by the Sword Star¡¯s momentum. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you.¡± The Sword Star looked satisfied with his answer. He smiled and left with saying farewell. And Kim Seon-Hyeok, now left alone, sank back into his chair. Who knew where such a monster came from? The feeling of the backrest touching his sweat soaked back was very uncomfortable. *** The welcoming banquet continued. But Kim Seon-Hyeok was so preoccupied with his thoughts on the Sword Star that he couldn¡¯t focus on the banquet. He greeted the nobles without much thought and repeatedly left the banquet on the pretext of being fatigued from his travels. At some point, the nobles no longer bothered him. ¡°Calm your fighting spirit. You look as if you¡¯re on the battlefield right now.¡± At Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s words, Kim Seon-Hyeok realized that he was too biting and sharp right now. ¡°I¡¯m feeling uneasy after meeting a monstrous old man.¡± He tried his best to calm himself down by taking deep breaths, but his fighting spirit didn¡¯t lessen when he thought about his soon-to-be opponent. ¡°Now that you saw him in person, how was he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, marquis, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re fine after fighting against such a sword.¡± Marquis Reinhardt didn¡¯t get angry. He merely smiled bitterly. ¡°If I was any stronger, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been fine.¡± He had only survived because he was weaker than the Sword Star. The marquis knew very well that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to draw out the full strength of the Sword Star. ¡°If you¡¯re not confident, then withdraw from the duel. The Sword Star doesn¡¯t like to cheapen his sword by fighting with an opponent who has no fighting spirit.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head at the marquis¡¯ advice. ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± It would be too difficult to push aside the challenge and pretend it never happened. ¡°I¡¯ve already provoked him.¡± Marquis Reinhardt looked dumbfounded. He never seemed to have thought that Seon-Hyeok would provoke such a monster even after meeting him. ¡°Why have you provoked such a monster¡­¡± ¡°And neither do I want to run away from the duel.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. The foreigner who wanted to avoid fights and live like a loafer no longer existed. He had changed too much during the fights between life and death on the battlefields. He had to acknowledge it now - he had already become a fighting dog. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the influence of the combative war dragon or if it was because he was addicted to the fight between life and death, but one thing was certain. He didn¡¯t want to avoid the fight with the Sword Star. *** After the last day of the banquet, Ophelia called in the Qeishas to discuss their future. Negotiations proceeded quickly. Ophelia didn¡¯t ask them for anything unreasonable and sensibly, asked that Qeishas treated the royal family of Adenstein as the owner of the land. The Qeishas accepted all such demands from the royal family of Adenstein. All they wanted was a plot of land where their clan could grow a new Mother Tree and as such, they accepted all the Adenburg¡¯s conditions. They even agreed to help should it be necessary for their coexistence in the kingdom. Although they had only agreed to help defend, the thousands of fairy archers, whose strength was equivalent to that of high ranking knights, had become strong allies of the royal family Adenstein. Since then, the distinction between the aristocratic faction and the monarch¡¯s faction became meaningless in the Adenburg Kingdom. Even the most powerful nobles didn¡¯t dare go against the royal family and it became the era of absolute monarchy in the Kingdom of Adenburg. In the unprecedentedly stable kingdom, King Theodore realized that it was the perfect time and declared that the only heir to the kingdom should officially ascend the throne. This was the moment a new queen was established in Adenburg. Whether it was the central region or the eastern regions, all the kingdoms in the continent dispatched envoys to celebrate the establishment of the new queen. Externally, as the leader of the Eastern Kingdom Alliance, Adenburg had a great deal of influence on the central kingdoms currently besieged with war and internally, Adenburg¡¯s authority grew day by day as it coordinated the disputes and incidents within the allied countries. Naturally, her coronation ceremony was held in such a grand manner that no other kingdom could compare. ¡°Queen of the Adenstein bloodline, state your name.¡± King Theodore¡¯s voice was powerful. At least for today, he seemed to be free from the curse imprinted on the Adenstein¡¯s bloodline. ¡°As the eldest daughter of Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, I am Ophelia Laurel.¡± Dressed in a pure white gown, Ophelia was kneeling in front of her father. ¡°Ophelia Laurel of Adenstein. What is it that you want to protect as a monarch?¡± ¡°I want to give a nugget of silver to the loyal, a loaf of bread to the citizens, and steel to those who are wicked. That is what I want to protect, sire.¡± It was the Adenstein¡¯s royal oath that had been passed down from generation to generation. ¡°Do you have any doubts that your belief will bring glory and prosperity to the kingdom?¡± ¡°I do not.¡± King Theodore spoke again in a solemn voice. ¡°Then swear. Swear that you will live your whole life for the beliefs you have declared here today.¡± ¡°I swear that I will only live for these beliefs.¡± Ophelia answered without hesitation as King Theodore looked at her proudly. ¡°As the legitimate ruler of Adenburg and the head of Adenstein, I, Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein, hereby declare Ophelia Laurel will be upright, wise, and benevolent as the monarch of the kingdom.¡± King Theodore placed the crown of Adenstein on Ophelia¡¯s head. ¡°Long live Queen Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein!¡± The kneeling nobles and envoys celebrated the birth of a new queen by shouting hurrah. Ophelia raised her hand and calmed the loud and exuberant cheers. Nod. When the ruckus quieted, Theodore gave her a small nod. And as if she had made up her mind about something, she looked around the audience with a determined look on her face. Then, she shouted in a pleasant voice. ¡°In this place, as the new monarch of Adenburg, I declare that after today, Adenburg will be reborn as an empire, not a kingdom. Should there be anyone who does not agree to this, then raise a legitimate objection here!¡± Until now, the envoys of the other kingdoms had been very excited by the coronation ceremony. But now, they turned pale. 1. The original sentence was ¡®It¡¯s mountain after mountain¡¯ which means that after you struggle to get over one mountain (deal with a problem), there¡¯s another one right after it. CH 244 No content CH 245 No content CH 245. Theodore, the monarch before Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, had devoted his life solely to governing and strengthening the kingdom. His efforts paid off and during Theodore¡¯s reign, the monarch¡¯s authority was as strong as it would ever be in the history of Adenburg. However, the problem wasn¡¯t the internal affairs of the kingdom, it was external affairs that plagued the kingdom. While Theodore was busy keeping the inner peace in the kingdom, Adenburg¡¯s old enemy, the Noctein, was frequently invading the western border and there was nothing the western military could but to focus on defending. Fortunately, Wittenfield Royen Mangsk, an outstanding commander, prevented the West from falling into chaos. However, nothing is unchanging in the world. Having guarded the kingdom''s border like an iron wall, the commander of Mangsk, also known as the country''s guardian shield, had also grown old with time, like a shield that rusted and its light faded. The Noctein found those gaps and became more persistent. Soon, the people in the west were very familiar with the evacuation route. In the end, Theodore couldn¡¯t bear to watch this any longer and drew his sword. Having been subjected to countless pillaging by the Noctein, the Western Army took his long-awaited chance and eagerly obeyed the royal command and crossed the border. Because the Adenburg¡¯s western army had been quiet and hadn¡¯t done much to stop them, the Noctein had gotten used to crossing the territorial boundaries. Adenburg''s western defences were as good as nonexistent and those territories didn''t serve their purpose of being a "border". Nocetin¡¯s eastern border was instantly devastated when the Mangsk troops crossed the border with loud shouts. Immediately after the war, three infantry regiments were destroyed and Fort Kalstein, which encompassed the eastern Noctein, fell into Adenburg¡¯s hands. In the process Commander Kalstein was beheaded. But that was just the beginning. The six large cavalry units that had crossed the border with the Mangsk regiment began to invade the eastern region of Noctein. The lax Noctein¡¯s border guards could not stop the Adenburg¡¯s cavalry when they had an outstanding knight such as the Drake Knight standing in the forefront. In a war that took less than half a year, the Noctein suffered a devastating blow to the extent they had to reorganize the eastern army in that short period of time. But they couldn¡¯t even get their revenge. Annoyingly enough, the devils who had devastated their eastern region left the battlefield before the Noctein¡¯s reinforcements reached the east. It was a one-sided defeat that was unprecedented in the history of the two kingdoms. Holding Fort Kalstein and numerous prisoners hostage, Adenburg quickly proposed a treaty. But before they could accepted the humiliating peace treaty, an army from the western powerhouse, Griffindor crossed the western border. And as if they had been waiting for this, Adenburg upended the negotiation table and before they could recover from the previous war, Noctein faced enemies from both the west and the east. It was a war in which the kingdom¡¯s very existence was at stake. In the end, the Noctein¡¯s royal family had to send in a large number of superhumans the kingdom had been hoarding into the battlefield. All of the knights and mages of the kingdom flocked to the battlefield and the battle quickly became an all-out war. Noctein suffered severe damages and was defeated again. Although they had succeeded in kicking the Griffindors out of their borders, they failed to drive out the Adenburg¡¯s Red Devil Drachen out. The price of defeat was too great and the foundation of the country was shaken. All the major bases on the eastern border were in Adenburg¡¯s hands and nearly half of Noctein¡¯s eastern region was lost. The huge compensation that they were burdened with as the defeated country was the icing on top. Noctein believed a day would come where they could avenge themselves and sharpened their sword for that day. However, contrary to their expectations, the situation only worsened over time and there was no sign of things getting better for them. Adenburg, who won the war against their old enemy and collected enormous compensation and territory, became the strongest country in the eastern part of the continent. Based on this, the country even became the leader of the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance. In fact, around this time, Adenburg had become so powerful that Noctein could never be able to covet or surpass them. However, Adenburg was just beginning to flourish. Countless survivors were rescued when the Demon King destroyed the entire western region during the great war. In that time, Adenburg completely absorbed all the foreigners who could be considered as the crop. Hundreds of strong foreigners who survived the catastrophe in the West were quickly added to Adenburg¡¯s power. With this, the continent¡¯s balance in the eastern region that was already tilted completely collapsed. With just this, no country dared to go against Adenburg¡¯s wishes. However, later on, the other countries realized that this was just a negligible point. The legendary fairies, which had remained only as legends, had appeared in the world. But, once again, it was Adenburg that they decided to settle down in. The fairies, who each had the same power as a senior knight, joining Adenburg was such a big event that the foreigners joining with Adenburg was incomparable. After the Qeisha tribe joined, and with the inclusion of the superhumans, Adenburg had enough power to fight half the kingdoms located in the eastern region of the continent on its own, at the same time. Adenburg truly had a tremendous power that was worthy of being called an empire. And so, Noctein¡¯s envoy truly didn¡¯t dare raise an objection with their old enemy, Adenburg¡¯s new queen over the country¡¯s new title. No, he had to lower himself. If Adenburg was determined and sent in the superhuman forces to fight, then the collapse of Noctein was a fait accompli. Although the royal family may survive by being protected by the superhumans, the nobles had no way of protecting themselves from numerous assassins. If the Qeishas were normal knights, then the Noctein might have some hope. However, all the Qeishas were archers. On top of that, the Noctein¡¯s superhumans were not prepared to deal with the fairy archers who had the same power as they did, nor were they prepared to defend the kingdom¡¯s leading figures. The envoy might not know everything, but there was one thing he did - as soon as war broke out, the nobles would be exterminated and the army would quickly collapse with the loss of its commanders and become fodder for the Adenburg army. Knowing that better than anyone else, the Noctein¡¯s envoy didn¡¯t even think about protesting. He could only desperately hope that the new queen would not bring up old grudges at this moment. This situation didn¡¯t just apply to Noctein''s envoy. With stiff faces, the envoys from all kingdoms had no choice but to watch Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein take off the old crown and place a new crown on her head. ¡°The envoy from the Iberian Alliance, step forward!¡± The envoys¡¯ eyes widened. They couldn¡¯t understand why the empress of Adenburg would call the Iberian Alliance¡¯s envoy forward after suddenly changing the way she would be addressed from now on. ¡°I, Pedro Juan, the eldest son of the Cavalero family of Iberia, wish to be the first in paying my respects to the empress of Adenburg.¡± As if he had been waiting for this moment, Pedro of Iberia appeared in front of the empress and prostrated himself so completely that he seemed to be disgracing the position of an envoy representing a country. ¡°Let me ask you something. How far have you been authorized to act by the leader of the Iberian Alliance, Diego Velazquez?¡± At her pleasant voice, Pedro responded without hesitation. ¡°I have been duly entrusted with all rights and authority of Diego Velazquez, the leader of the Alliance and the Consul of Granado, so there is nothing that I can¡¯t answer and there is nothing I can¡¯t do in his stead, Your Majesty.¡± The envoys who were watching looked surprised. The authority Pedro had been given seemed too great considering how they had come on a simple mission of celebrating a coronation. ¡°If what you say is true, then there is no issue in you substituting for Diego Velzaquez here today.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The conversation going back and forth between the Iberian envoy and the empress was too smooth, almost as if it had been planned in advance. The other envoys began to have an inkling that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Since you, Pedro Jaun, the eldest son of the Cavalero family, have proven that you are enough to substitute for Diego Velazquez, then I will allow you to stand here on his behalf.¡± The impressed paused and reached out a hand. A person waiting behind her held out a small box to her. ¡°I, Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, as the only ruler of the empire, confer the title of Grand Duke to Diego Velzaquez, the leader of the Iberian Alliance and the Consul of Granado. And as long as the red shine of the jewel on this ring lasts, the empire will guarantee the authority of the Iberian Grand Duke.¡± ¡°What! What on earth is going on here?!¡± ¡°What do you mean Iberian Grand Duke?!¡± Although the envoys had remained silent when the empress of Adenburg declared her new title, they couldn¡¯t help but jump out of their seats, shouting, this time. ¡°I, Pedro Juan, the eldest son of the Cavalero family, thank Your Majesty for your benevolence on behalf of Diego Velazquez of the Iberian Alliance. If the Iberian Grand Duke was here, he would not doubt the shine of this jewel would ever change, Your Majesty.¡± As if he did not care about the reactions of those around him, the Iberian Alliance¡¯s envoy calmly swore an oath of allegiance. This was truly a surprise. The Iberian Alliance hadn¡¯t given up its autonomy even when the leader of the central region, the Holy Kingdom, had put so much pressure on them, but was now declaring to the public that it would become a vassal state of the new Adenburg Empire. As a result, Adenburg proudly became an empire with the Iberian Principality, a country far from the mainland, as its vassal state. The envoys from the other countries had no choice but to watch the new empress continue to confer titles of nobility to others with a dumbfounded look on their faces. ¡°The Indomitable Duke, Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Darheen, step forward.¡± The next person to be called up by the empress after the Iberian Grand Duke was the Indomitable Duke ¡ª the best knight of Adenburg and the one who had brought all the recent victories to Adenburg. ¡°In recognition of all the achievements and distinguished military services of the Indomitable Duke, I, Ophelia Laurel Ro Adenstein, with Count Mangsk¡¯s endorsement, award him the nonhereditary territory of Kalstein so that it may match his rank of Grand Duke.¡± ¡°I am humbled by your innumerable grace and benevolence, Your Majesty.¡± Since Kim Seon-Hyeok was the empress¡¯ spouse, it wasn¡¯t important whether the territory could be inherited or not. The descendants who would be born between himself and the empress in the future would have the blood of Adenstein and would be members of the royal family. In a way, this rank of Grand Duke was only an honorable position. But that didn¡¯t mean the title held no meaning. From now on, as a Grand Duke, Kim Seon-Hyeok would be treated as a monarch of a country since he was awarded the vast territory of Count Mangsk. And unless his support, the Adenburg Empire¡¯s power declines, his position would be equal to a king of a country. ¡°As the Indomitable Grand Duke, I hope that your future will be filled with the same light as the past.¡± Ophelia¡¯s way of speaking changed immediately. It was only natural since there was no one who could talk down to a lord who had such vast territory as he did. Even if it was the empress who had awarded the title to the Grand Duke, she still couldn¡¯t do it either. ¡°Today is the founding day for the Adenburg Empire, a meaningful day, so eat, drink and be merry! Even if Adenstein¡¯s warehouses dry up, you¡¯re enjoyment shall not be stopped!¡± *** Time went by quickly, and the Empire¡¯s National Foundation Day festival, even with all its issues, quickly came to an end. Soon, sad news spread throughout what was now the Imperial capital of Adenburg. News of Count Wittenfield Royen Mangsk¡¯s death was delivered to the Imperial capital. Although his prestige had been overwhelmed by the Indomitable Duke, he had, until recently, been called the guardian deity of the kingdom. The only one left of his blood was Julian Vanquish Royen Mangsk. Using his title of Grand Duke, Kim Seon-Hyeok willingly declared himself as her legal guardian sponsor so that she could shed her status of squire and take on her grandfather¡¯s title. Although it was late, he began to quickly prepare to attend the funeral. However, he couldn¡¯t leave the Imperial capital. ¡°The emperor!¡± A pale-faced attendant ran in and announced another death. CH 246. ¡°You must hurry, sir.¡± The servant presumptuously urged him to walk faster, but Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t rebuke him. ¡°Where should I go?¡± ¡°Th, the bedchamber, sir!¡± Now that Seon-Hyeok was almost running, the servant didn¡¯t dare to follow him any longer and shouted after him. He left the servant behind and raced down the hallway of the Imperial palace. But it was too late. Ding Dong Ding Dong Kim Seon-Hyeok stopped running and froze at the sound of the bells ringing heavily. He began to feel even more rushed at the ominous sound of the bell. Stone-faced, he began to race down the hallway again. He finally reached Theodore¡¯s bedchamber. ¡°His Majesty has!¡± At his question, the servant waiting in front of the bedchamber dropped his head and quickly began to shed tears. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He closed his eyes at the sudden dizziness. Only then did he realize what the ominous bell he heard on the way meant. The bell had been announcing the death of the king. Ding Dong Ding Dong The somber bells continued to ring regularly. ¡°Where is the empress?¡± Even Kim Seon-Hyeok was surprised at his hoarse voice. The servant pointed at the bedchamber as he wept. ¡°Open the door.¡± The door opened and the inside of the chamber was revealed. ¡°Ophelia¡­¡± And there she was. Ophelia was sitting in the room, looking in the direction of her father with her eyes closed. Clack. The door closed. Outside that door, the sad bell announced the death of the king as it continued to ring, but the bedchamber was silent. And in that silence, Ophelia¡¯s back seemed particularly thin and small today as she sat with her back to the door. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± She spoke with her back still facing him. Her voice was so calm it was hard to believe that her father had just died. But that was why Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°Ophelia.¡± He quietly approached her and placed his hand on her shoulder. She didn¡¯t move even when his cold hand touched her. She just continued to look at Theodore as if she wanted her father to wake up. Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed quietly before looking at Theodore¡¯s last appearance. The curse placed on the Adenstein bloodline gnawed so much at the life of this wise monarch that he looked a hundred years old with his face full of wrinkles and liver spots. Even though he must have been suffering tremendously from the pain of the curse, Theodore had been smiling in his last moment. That weak smile on his wrinkle mouth spoke of satisfaction without any regrets. *** ¡°Though I may have been lacking, I gave it my all to govern the kingdom and I¡¯ve raised Ophelia as a great successor. Wouldn¡¯t you say that I was a decent king, then?¡± *** That was what Theodore had said during his lifetime. It was only now that Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to realize that his words had been sincere without any exaggeration. What were you so happy about, sir? Theodore¡¯s smile felt heartless as it seemed indifferent to the grief and loss felt by the people left behind. But Theodore had wanted to live as a monarch and even until the moment he died, he wanted to die as a monarch. Who would dare to criticize the deceased when he had devoted his entire life to the well-being and the future of the kingdom? ¡°He said he suffered tremendously during his lifetime.¡± Ophelia continued to speak slowly hoarsely. ¡°But I never knew that. What a terrible daughter I was.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± When she began mocking herself in a gloomy voice, he quietly called her name. But she didn¡¯t answer. She just jumped out of her seat and shouted towards the door. ¡°The person outside, announce yourself!¡± ¡°I, Reinhardt, am here, Your Majesty!¡± It wasn¡¯t clear whether he had just arrived or not, but Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s mournful voice was heard. ¡°He is the last king of Adenburg. We will honor his end so magnificently that such magnificence will never be seen in history again, so stop everything and immediately start the proceedings for the state funeral!¡± Having given such instructions, she sank back into her seat. ¡°I wish to be alone.¡± Her voice was hoarse and cracking. Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at her for a long time before quietly leaving. *** The state funeral was held magnificently under the strict orders of the new empress. The imperial nobles and the envoys from the other kingdoms who had come to celebrate the coronation hadn¡¯t left the Imperial capital yet and attended the funeral of the wise monarch, mourning the end of an era with his death. While he was alive, King Theodore Tiberius Ro Adenstein had devoted his entire reign to strengthening the royal power and laid the foundations for an empire and he fell asleep amidst the mourning of numerous nobles. From beginning to the end, Ophelia took charge of everything and made sure things went smoothly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all come such a long way, feel free to remain in the Imperial capital until your fatigue from your travels are gone.¡± Once the last procedure was over, she left after speaking words of appreciation for those who had attended. And until the end, she remained strong and didn¡¯t shed a single drop of tear. ¡°Haa. I don¡¯t know whether to say she¡¯s unflinching or¡­¡± Once the funeral was over, the nobles who had gathered all had complicated faces as they looked at the unwavering appearance of the empress. But contrary to their words, the nobles didn¡¯t seem to feel any warmth towards the empress who didn¡¯t show any feelings even when her father had died. ¡°With an empress as firm as her, the empire¡¯s future is very bright.¡± They became depressed as they imagined their future withering with an empress who was several times more stronger and more practical than the previous monarch had been. It was to the point whether some began to call her the Iron Blooded Empress because she was a woman who was unyielding as if her blood was iron. But Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that she wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded person who had metal flowing through her body instead of blood. He knew that she didn''t want to shake in front of others and show them the weight of her burden. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Even on the day of the state funeral, Ophelia had been taking care of all the big and small issues that cropped up in the kingdom like usual and had returned to her bedchamber late. If one just glanced at her, then she didn¡¯t look much different from any other day. ¡°Ophelia.¡± But there was no way someone who had lost her father would be fine. He embraced the sorrowful woman sitting on the bed. She didn¡¯t push him away, but she also didn¡¯t reach out and hug him back. She just sat there and allowed him to adjust her as he pleased. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try so hard in front of me.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stroked her small back countless times as he whispered to her. However, Ophelia continued to hide her sadness. She had been raised as a monarch all her life and now that she had finally ascended to the position of empress, she was wise, but at the same time, there was a side of her that was rather obtuse. Like right now. Without shedding a single drop of tear, her unfeeling appearance was that of an ignorant child who didn¡¯t know how to express sadness. Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t say anything else. He stroked her small shoulder and back as he continued to embrace her. Who knows how much time passed. Ophelia remained still, but felt a tinge of warmth reached her heart. And soon, Seon-Hyeok''s shirt grew wet. Ophelia''s shoulders didn¡¯t tremble, nor was there a single sob. The monarch who had been taught everything but never learned how to be sad silently shed tears in her sadness. Just as his tear-soaked shirt began to dry, Ophelia slowly hugged him. ¡°You are a gift left to me by Father Emperor.¡± Her voice was soft as she tried to talk past the lump in her throat, but Kim Seon-Hyeok could hear her clearly. ¡°I¡¯m glad I have you.¡± He embraced her again upon hearing her feeble voice. *** Although the state funeral was over, the citizens and the nobles of the Imperial capital mourned the monarch as they dressed in black for a while. The noisy atmosphere had subsided and the excitement of the last festival disappeared as if it never happened. However, even as the people were mourning, the situation on the continent was moving breathtakingly fast. Several countries, including Noctein and Griffindor, declared their intent to separate from the Eastern Kingdom Alliance and formed an Anti-Adenburg Imperial Federation. They secretly made contact with the Holy Kingdom of Astoria, the leader of the central region, and prepared for an era of cataclysm that would come to the continent after the great war. Even while some countries were at odds with Adenburg, the empire continued to flourish day by day. First, Diego Velazquez of the Iberian Alliance, who had been conferred the title of the Prince of Iberia at the coronation of the new empress, announced to the world that he had become a member of the empire and officially accepted the title. And city-states, reborn as the Iberian territory, overcame the distance between themselves and Adenburg with a powerful navy and fleet, and forged a stronger bond with the empire¡¯s mainland than the other kingdoms had expected. The empire¡¯s territories bordering the southern seas developed rapidly due to the Iberian fleet carrying tribute and trade goods. The wealth and prosperity signaled the growth of the underdeveloped southern region of the empire. The kingdoms that directly shared a border with Adenburg or were connected to them in any way had no choice but to worry. Since it was clear that the Adenburg Empire would flourish over time, they had to decide whether they would join the empire or stand against it. It wasn¡¯t an easy task. Their long histories of existing as independent kingdoms made it difficult for them to make a decision. But they didn¡¯t have much time. Rumors had been secretly spreading that the huge amounts of money that was flowing into the mainland through the Iberian fleet was to be used to fund the military in training Adenburg¡¯s new army. The empire already had overwhelming superhuman strength that half the eastern kingdoms would have to unite in order to barely match the empire¡¯s current strength, but now, the empire was trying to reorganize its army to match its status as an empire. It was no wonder the other leaders of the kingdoms who were watching the situation became hasty. But another incident broke out in the midst of all this. The Northern Cavalry, which had been helping the Holy Kingdom fight the Demon King¡¯s army in the central region, supported the establishment of the new empire. They emphasized the fact that the Indomitable Grand Duke was a brother of the North and declared that they would be willing to add their strength should Adenburg ever fall into crisis. Now that things had gotten to this point, the kingdoms that had been withholding their decisions had no choice but to admit that the continent¡¯s landscape had completely changed. The newly established empire might as well be the center of the continent now. The envoy¡¯s of each kingdom set out for the empire with their own considerations. *** While the situation on the continent continued to change, Kim Seon-Hyeok temporarily left the Imperial capital. Due to Theodore¡¯s death, he hadn¡¯t been to express his condolences for the death of Count Mangsk, but now, he was leaving to do that as well as comfort the new countess. ¡°Will you really be alright?¡± He was reluctant to leave as he was worried about Ophelia who hadn¡¯t been able to completely shake off her sadness, but she pushed him away saying that he needn¡¯t worry about her. ¡°All his life, Count Mangsk renounced the luxury he deserved as a lord and devoted himself to protecting the border. He was a great and loyal man who dedicated his life to a secluded fortress. He¡¯s death should not be observed negligently just because the imperial family is upset.¡± After he had received the title of Grand Duke, Ophelia had talked to him somewhat casually, but after the state funeral, her manner of speaking to him completely changed. It seemed she herself wasn¡¯t quite used to it because her expression and tone was still awkward, but it was clear that in a private space with just the two of them, she was trying to correct herself. Considering how before, she had treated him like she would treat any other vassal, she had made great progress. ¡°But, you¡¯ll have to come back quickly.¡± Of course, she ordered him to finish his duties and return home as soon as possible. It seemed as though she couldn¡¯t trust her spouse who never returned home once he left. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He smiled at her as he gently stroked her hair. Then, he led the Imperial Guards and started to leave the Imperial capital. However, an uninvited guest blocked him from leaving the Imperial capital. CH 246 No content CH 247 No content CH 247. The Indomitable Grand Duke, who had now become a member of the Imperial family, was someone the Imperial guards had to protect most stringently after the empress. Even if he was powerful and the strongest knight who was called the Storm Knight, they couldn¡¯t be negligent while escorting him. But now, an uninvited guest had suddenly appeared in front of the Grand Duke¡¯s procession. Of course there was no way the Imperial Guards would be gentle with their response. ¡°How dare you block the procession of His Grace the Grand Duke! Kneel and pay your respect immediately! Only then will your identity be heard.¡± While the most senior of the knights stepped forward to shout at the interloper, the remaining knights narrowed their formation as they erected their shields and pressured the uninvited guest. The Royal Knights and the Central Knights were made up of talented people, but the Imperial Guards was made up of the most talented and upright people from those two groups. There was no way that the fighting spirit exuded by these people would be weak. Their fighting spirit was pointed at the uninvited guest as if it was a sword that would cut him down. But surprisingly, the uninvited guest resisted their pressure. No, he didn¡¯t just resist it, he calmly overcame and overpowered all the knights¡¯ fighting spirits. The loyal knights¡¯ faces hardened. Just as the atmosphere became so tense that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if swords started swinging, Kim Seon-Hyeok stepped forward. ¡°Put down your swords. He¡¯s not an enemy.¡± Only after he had spoken did the Imperial Guards withdraw their swords and lessen their fighting spirit. But, they still continued to be wary of the opponent with tense faces. ¡°Huu.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed. Since the coronation, his guards had been escorting him more often and he was already feeling stifled. He could almost understand how stifled Ophelia must¡¯ve felt having lived her entire life overprotected(?) like this. However, he couldn¡¯t just keep lamenting for the rest of his life. He looked at the man wrapped up in a cape that was blocking his procession and asked: ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words caused his opponent to hesitate. It seemed like he was deciding what to say. Kim Seon-Hyeok could understand his opponent¡¯s reaction. His opponent must be at a loss for words. After all, until recently, they were on par with each other, but Seon-Hyeok had suddenly become a Grand Duke and was equal to a monarch. ¡°Duke Roachim, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time for this as my schedule is rather tight.¡± The unidentified man was the Reclusive Duke Marek Schnail Roachim. The knights of the Imperial Guards muttered amongst themselves at the unexpected identity of the mysterious man but soon, closed their mouths again. Considering how any knight of the Empire wanted to meet this hermit and they did meet this legendary swordsman that was as impossible as picking a star from the heavens, their reaction was rather bland. However, nothing was more important to the Imperial Guards than the protection of the royal family, so in a way, their reaction was natural. The knights of the Imperial Guard didn¡¯t let down their guard even after learning their opponent was the Sword Star. No, instead, they tightened their formation even more than before and prepared for what might happen. The Imperial Guard¡¯s image truly was that of a group that wouldn¡¯t let down their guard under any circumstances. The Sword Star took down his hood and frowned briefly at the knights¡¯ fighting spirit. He seemed annoyed by the knights who were like fools rushing in where angels feared to tread[ref] The Korean idiom was ???? ? ? ??? ? ??? which translates to a day old puppy barking at tiger without knowing what fear is. I found an equivalent English idiom.[/ref] as they continued to exude fighting spirit as they looked at him. ¡°The empress has ordered me to hasten, so I¡¯m not pleased to be wasting time like this. If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± Only after Kim Seon-Hyeok talked did the Sword Star open his mouth. ¡°I promised to wait, but it seemed like things were taking too long so I decided to come in person¡­¡± After struggling for a while, he finally managed to talk, but his words trailed off. Perhaps Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s position as the empress¡¯ spouse and as the Grand Duke was a bit too much for the Sword Star to dismiss him, but at the same time, his pride hurt too much for him to speak politely to Seon-Hyeok. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡± Instead of giving him a direct answer, Kim Seon-Hyeok told the Sword Star that this was an Imperial procession to mourn the death of Count Wittenfeld Royen Mangsk. However, the Sword Star did not back down at his answer. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok became annoyed with the Sword Star¡¯s attitude of not considering other people¡¯s circumstances at all. ¡°I will follow behind you.¡± It is undeniably true that the side who has more to lose always gives in first. Instead of waiting without an end and suffering, the Sword Star decided to directly follow him and look for a chance to duel. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue as he looked at the swordsman. The peak he had reached with his swords were completely out of touch with his swords and actions. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shaking his head, Seon-Hyeok had the procession move out. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party rapidly headed west with minimal supplies, but even so, there were quite a few supplies they had to take with them. Not to mention, since they were leaving in the middle of winter when it was the coldest, they had to prepare for the cold. On top of that, now that he was a member of the Imperial family, as well as a Grand Duke with territories encompassing the western part of the Empire, he had to refrain from rolling around in the common barracks as he did when he was just a field commander. Of course, he himself wasn¡¯t concerned with his dignity, but he couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted because the dignity of the Imperial family was at stake. As a result, the procession wasn¡¯t as fast as he had hoped. Of course it was frustrating for him when his body was already racing towards the west but his body was only passing through the middle region. Somehow, the higher his status became, the more restrained he felt, not more comfortable and free. Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he watched the knights of the Imperial Guard preparing a splendid barrack meant exclusively for the Imperial family. He was becoming jealous of the free-spirited appearance of the Sword Star who was quickly setting up camp and settling in for the night. ¡°Please, this way, sir.¡± Soon, a knight who had been setting up the barrack brought him out of his thoughts and guided him into the barrack. The barrack, specially designed for the Imperial family, was toasty warm inside, unlike the fierce windy outside world. Humans are fickle beings because his irritation quickly disappeared and he could only smile in satisfaction. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s really okay to leave him like that.¡± He glanced around his barrack, then, he grabbed a knight who was just about to leave and asked about the neglected Sword Star. ¡°While it is well known that Duke Roachim is a renowned knight and of noble status, he is not well known compared to his reputation. As we do not know what he is thinking, all we can do is keep him in mind, sir.¡± Surprisingly, the knights of the Imperial Guard completely excluded the Sword Star. The entire time they were moving, the highest-ranking knights stayed in the middle of Kim Seon-Hyeok and the Sword Star, constantly ready for any potential situations. And now that it was night, they set up a separate barrack for him outside the campsite and warned the Sword Star of approaching their campsite. ¡°But with the weather this cold, I¡¯m worried that the old man will become sick.¡± Although Kim Seon-Hyeok still wasn¡¯t pleased with the Sword Star¡¯s arbitrary behavior, he was a bit uncomfortable watching the white-haired old man camping alone in the windy field in the middle of winter. Recently, Theodore and Count Mangsk had left the world one after another, so it seemed that Seon-Hyeok had become a little careful about things like this. No matter how accomplished he had become, it didn¡¯t mean the Sword Star wouldn¡¯t get sick. Not to mention, he was now too old to endure this cold weather. Of course, those were all unfounded worries. Although he looked more like a scholar with his weak appearance rather than a high leveled swordsman, the Sword Star was the Sword Star. Even on the day when the party was stranded due to the heavy snow, the Sword Star stayed up all night without a fire and was perfectly fine the next day. What a healthy old man. The only thing blocking the cold for him was a thin cape draped over a simple outfit. But nevertheless, the Sword Star didn¡¯t seem affected at all by the bitter cold in the middle of winter. But there was something else that was even more surprising. Seeing how Kim Seon-Hyeok was a former cavalryman, the procession was moving only on horseback without a carriage. The warhorses they were riding came from the greatest bloodlines even in the Empire and were capable of pounding across tens of kilometers even on the frozen ground in the freezing cold weather. However, the Sword Star didn¡¯t have a horse and followed on foot. Seeing how he was able to catch up to galloping horses, he was truly a hale and strong old man. Perhaps it was because Kim Seon-Hyeok kept seeing such a sight, but he began to become curious about the Sword Star. ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± And so, he created a separate space and attempted to talk with the Sword Star. ¡°You can speak comfortably, so please, open your mouth and talk.¡± Only after Kim Seon-Hyeok said that after getting frustrated with the Sword Star stubbornly keeping his mouth closed did the Sword Star begin talking. ¡°Do I need a reason to cross swords with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that you could have waited in the capital. You don¡¯t need to suffer this cold winter and follow me around.¡± Just because he was following behind them didn¡¯t mean there was an opportunity to duel immediately. Kim Seon-Hyeok just couldn¡¯t understand why the swordsman was being so impatient. ¡°It seemed like the Grand Duke had too many things going on.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten about the promise.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Sword Star who wanted the duel. He was also curious as to how far he could fight against this old knight who was given the title of strongest knight in the empire. ¡°If it¡¯s just light sparring, then it¡¯s possible now.¡± ¡°Swords have no eyes, and do not know what it means to be moderate.¡± The reason they couldn¡¯t have the duel immediately was because the Sword Star was stubborn and was determined to see it to the end once it started. ¡°You¡¯re so obstinate.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t lived like this, then I wouldn¡¯t have come this far.¡± Seon-Hyeok had thought he would be mad, but the Sword Star merely agreed with his words. ¡°You are strong enough of an opponent that it will be hard to find someone like you again. If I seem impatient, that is the reason.¡± No matter how much he only cared about the path of the sword, it seemed like he knew how much the deceased Theodore and Count Mangsk meant to Kim Seon-Hyeok. Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned at the somewhat awkwardly sounding words. ¡°Are you trying to apologize?¡± The Sword Star didn¡¯t respond, but he also didn¡¯t deny it. *** The Sword Star wasn¡¯t a good conversation partner, but from the start, there wasn¡¯t much of a common topic between the two men. But the winter night was too long for them to stay up all night looking at the burning fire. So, when Seon-Hyeok was taking a break, he sometimes invited the Sword Star to join him and had a small conversation with him. Surprisingly, the swordsman never rejected his invitation. The Reclusive Duke, who didn¡¯t like any other conversation besides the one spoken with swords, was an obedient person who came when called for and left when told to leave. Perhaps he had forgotten how to deal with people and become cranky after only handling swords. As the Sword Star calmly watched the fire burning, Kim Seon-Hyeok abruptly asked him something. ¡°Aren¡¯t there many other strong people besides me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fought against all the ones who¡¯ve made a name for themselves, but they were all unsatisfactory.¡± It sounded insane, but because it was the Sword Star saying it, it sounded natural. ¡°But if you looked at other countries, I¡¯m sure there would be some.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there are. But the one in front of me right now isn¡¯t them, it¡¯s you, Grand Duke.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head at the swordsman''s consistent attitude. He spoke again. ¡°So even after our duel, Duke Roachim will continue to duel the strong.¡± ¡°As long as my sword doesn¡¯t break.¡± Kim SEon-Hyeok suddenly recalled something when he heard the Sword Star¡¯s words that contained his lifelong beliefs. ¡°Then may I recommend someone?¡± Instead of responding, the swordsman looked at him with excitement. ¡°There¡¯s someone.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled at the old knight. ¡°In the west.¡± CH 248 No content CH 248. Needless to say, Kim Seon-Hyeok was talking about the Demon King. ¡°The Demon King, Park Sang-Jin, will be the perfect opponent for you, Duke Roachim.¡± Although he had never crossed swords with the Demon King, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt that the monstrous Sword Star would be as strong as the Demon King. He even thought that if it was this old knight who had reached his peak, then maybe he could knock the Demon King down. ¡°Hm.¡± But the Sword Star¡¯s reaction after hearing this was strange. Kim Seon-Hyeok had thought the Sword Star would become anxious to set off towards the West immediately, but instead, he was unresponsive. ¡°I fought against the Demon King with all my might, but I lost. If I don¡¯t satisfy you, then the Demon King will definitely be able to, Duke Roachiam.¡± Wondering if the Reclusive Duke, who¡¯s never been interested in the world, hadn¡¯t heard the rumors about the Demon King, Kim Seon-Hyeok told him about the last battle and the Demon King¡¯s strength. However, the Sword Star continued to remain silent. His eyes were still burning with combative spirit and he clearly wanted to fight and win against the Demon King, but his lips were tightly closed as if he was keeping something back. Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t guess what the problem was. ¡°Unfortunately, I will never cross swords with the Demon King.¡± After a while, the Sword Star finally opened his mouth. But unexpectedly, he rejected the suggestion. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that he wouldn¡¯t be good enough¡­¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it.¡± Before Kim Seon-Hyeok could even finish his sentence, the Sword Star shook his head ¡°Then why¡­?¡± The Sword Star was someone who would recklessly charge forward as long as he could compare his swordsmanship against someone else; he had even run after the Grand Duke¡¯s procession for that exact reason. For someone like that to ignore the existence of the Demon King even after being told about him was confusing to Kim Seon-Hyeok. However, the Sword Star didn¡¯t tell him the reason. ¡°If, if you¡¯re able to break my sword, then I¡¯ll tell you, Grand Duke. But as of right now, I have nothing to tell you.¡± The Sword Star merely pushed everything to after the duel. *** Since that day, Kim Seon-Hyeok began realizing things that he hadn¡¯t seen while fighting on the battlefield. Could the Sword Star really be the only monstrously strong person in a continent full of superhumans? That was impossible. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if there were one or two more people like the Sword Star somewhere on the continent. That was why he asked a question to the Sword Star: Who was the strongest person on the continent? He believed that the old knight who had dedicated his life to his sword would be able to answer his question. ¡°I¡¯ve wandered all my life to find the answer to that question as well. But so far, I haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± For some reason, the Sword Star¡¯s expression was complicated as he answered. ¡°Hm.¡± The Sword Star¡¯s answer was as difficult to understand as it would be to capture a cloud, but there was still one thing Kim Seon-Hyeok got from that short answer. There were definitely monstrous people as good as the Sword Star somewhere on this continent. Otherwise, there was no way that the proud old knight who lived solely to test his swordsmanship would answer that way. It was confusing. The disaster that began in the western lands was now threatening the central regions. In response, the central kingdoms, including the Holy Kingdom, were sending in even the superhumans they had been hoarding, just to continue to struggle on the frontlines as they went back and forth between advancing and retreating. So why weren¡¯t the powerful people hiding themselves on the continent appearing? If they lent a hand, then they could create room for the central region to take a breather from their suffering from the demons and demonic creatures. He had countless questions but right now, he had no answers. ¡°Promise me.¡± In the middle of an unknown plain at the front of the western region, Kim Seon-Hyeok requested the Sword Star to promise him something. ¡°If I win the duel, you¡¯ll tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°Only if the Grand Duke can defeat my swordsmanship.¡± The Sword Star¡¯s short answer was equal to an agreement. Now, Kim Seon-Hyeok had a specific reason to win the duel against the Sword Star. *** About three weeks after they left the Imperial capital, they finally reached the Rheinperle territory. ¡°My Lord!¡± The cavalrymen who left the cavalry and joined Rheinperle came out to greet them. Hansen and Clark, as well as Jonasson and Jackson - they were comrades who had once gone through life and death with him together. ¡°Woow, you sure came back soon. [1] When you made us leave, you sure made it seem like you¡¯d be returning quickly.¡± They had once gone all the way to the central region with Goldrake, but were now expressing their unhappiness. But that was only for a moment. They soon smiled happily as they shouted. ¡°Our Lord who left is finally back!¡± He felt like a teenager who had run away from home and was embarrassed to look at the knights of the Imperial Guards. But at the same time, this wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. After all, it had been more than a year since he returned home, but these men hadn¡¯t changed at all. However, he couldn¡¯t just stand there watching them. He had to stop them. His old comrades seemed like they would hold a festival at any moment as they continued to shout. ¡°We¡¯re in a period of mourning. Stop making a ruckus.¡± The men stopped talking when he responded while slightly raising his black cape. It seemed like the black cape, which indicated the fact he was mourning, had faded in color due to the snow and dust from racing through plains. Either that, or their happiness in seeing their Lord after such a long time had overwhelmed their sensibility. Rheinperle territory had developed remarkably. With the full support of the Imperial family, the lord¡¯s mansion had expanded to the point that it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to say it was a decent sized castle and the village surrounding it was completely different from before as it flourished. ¡°Sir Montaigne must¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok thought that all this was the accomplishment of Antoine Montaigne, but when he said that, Clark and the other men¡¯s faces turned dark. ¡°Ah.¡± Perhaps it was because of all the deaths recently, but Kim Seon-Hyeok instantly realized what their expression meant. And it was as expected. The old scholar who had been invited over by Julian to become the administrator of Rheinperle couldn¡¯t overcome his age and was bedridden. ¡°You¡¯ve returned so late, My Lord.¡± The old scholar couldn¡¯t win against time and his once bright eyes had become cloudy. Because of a lord who hadn¡¯t stayed in his lands, the old scholar who had had to handle all the affairs of the territory had gotten old. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only burdened you.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok sincerely apologized, the old scholar laughed. ¡°I was able to use everything that I¡¯ve learned and studied in my life as much as I wanted, so in a way, it was enjoyable, My Lord.¡± The Imperial family had a firm grip over the existing culture and the new culture, but Rheinperle was free from all restrictions. And the old scholar had liked that freedom very much. ¡°Thank you for all your hard work. Thanks to you, the territory has changed beyond recognition, so tell me if there¡¯s anything you want, Sir Montaigne.¡± The old scholar merely asked that if he truly deserved the recognition, then to take care of his family in his stead. That night, the old scholar¡¯s condition worsened. Although Kim Seon-Hyeok was worried about Ophelia, who was left behind in the Imperial palace, and wanted to hurry and finish his business, he couldn¡¯t ignore the old scholar who had devoted the remainder of his life to him. And so, he remained by the old scholar¡¯s side for three days. On the fourth day, he saw off the old scholar in his final moments. ¡°Haa.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed after the old scholar died. It was bad for his emotional stability that the people around him kept leaving. He turned to look at Clark and the men following behind him. The men he¡¯d met in their prime to run on the battlefields were no longer young. While their sturdy and muscular body still remained, their eyes were no longer young and didn¡¯t hold the same childishness it once did. Now that the years had taken their toll, their eyes only held wisdom from their experiences. But that was understandable. They had lived their entire lives on the harsh battlefields. It wasn¡¯t strange that they were aging a bit faster than others. ¡°We¡¯re still fine.¡± Perhaps he had noticed the bitterness in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes, Clark jokingly showed off his biceps. ¡°But still, it¡¯s a bit unfair. We¡¯ve aged, but you don¡¯t look much different from when we first met you, My Lord.¡± Jonasson pressed down on the wrinkles on his forehead as he complained. Just like he said, Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t changed much from the time he had first fallen into this world. If there was something that changed, then it would be the aura of dignity and stateliness along with the scars across his face. But, he didn¡¯t know whether it was because of some special ability given to a dragon¡¯s companion or the unique trait of Asians where their appearance was hardly reflective of their age. His heart felt heavy when he thought that he didn¡¯t realize the time passing because his appearance remained the same. ¡°I agree. Did you eat something in the palace without sharing?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s something like that, you should share it with us.¡± Perhaps they realized that the atmosphere turned odd, but the men started whining at him. Kim Seon-Hyeok tried his best to look happier. ¡°There¡¯s nothing even if I want to eat it alone.¡± The men laughed at his playful answer. *** Antoine Montaigne had trained administrators sothe absence of the old scholar wasn¡¯t terribly noticeable. That was why Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to leave his territory with a peace of mind. ¡°I¡¯ll drop by on the way back.¡± He asked his old comrades to wait for him. He wanted to repay these honest men before it was too late. ¡°Was there ever a time we didn¡¯t wait for you, My Lord?¡± They chuckled and giggled with each other as they responded to his request. Kim Seon-Hyeok reluctantly picked up his dragging feet and headed towards Mangsk. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok felt someone blatantly staring at him, so when he turned his head, he saw the Sword Star looking at him with a strange expression on his face. While they had been staying in Rheinperle, the Sword Star hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal his identity and hid his presence. Perhaps that was why no one realized the identity of the strongest and the best superhuman of the Empire even though he stood right in front of them. Free from the people¡¯s eyes, the Sword Star freely wandered around the territory alone and sometimes, followed Kim Seon-Hyeok and overheard his conversations. And now, the Sword Star seemed to be in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t answer the question. However, this had happened so often that Kim Seon-Hyeok was used to it and no longer cared about the cranky man. When it became evening, the Sword Star sought him out. It was the first time that he came to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s barack without receiving an invitation. ¡°Will you drink with me?¡± The Sword Star hadn¡¯t carried much luggage with him. So when he suddenly invited Seon-Hyeok to drink with him, Seon-Hyeok asked where the alcohol had come from, and the old man responded as if nothing was wrong. ¡°There was a lot in the warehouse, so I grabbed one.¡± It was dumbfounding that the Sword Star was speaking so casually about stealing from the Grand Duke¡¯s warehouse. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t someone who would be petty over a bottle of alcohol, so he took a small sip when the Sword Star passed him the bottle. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t tell whether the alcohol was sweet or bitter. ¡°Are you worried about something?¡± The Sword Star didn¡¯t answer. He simply disappeared without a word after drinking until the bottle ran dry. *** Perhaps it was because rumors circulated that the Indomitable Grand Duke had stopped by Rheinperle, but Mangsk¡¯s cavalry came out to greet them. ¡°Forward!¡± Although Kim Seon-Hyeok was no longer a member of the Western Army, Mangsk¡¯s cavalry greeted him with the same discipline they would a direct superior. ¡°We will guide you so that you feel no discomfort, sir!¡± While their words were crude after staying on the frontlines for so long, their respect and admiration was palpable in their words. Although their blind admiration seemed excessive, it wasn¡¯t strange. The Storm Knight Drachen - the legend of the Indomitable Grand Duke had started in the West. There were few skilled soldiers in the West who hadn¡¯t fought with Drachen on the front line, and there were few who didn¡¯t owe him their lives. If it wasn¡¯t for the deaths in the Imperial capital and Mangsk, the western soldiers would have thrown him a triumphal celebration and welcomed the return of the war hero. However, because the black tassal and the black cape around the golden armor reminded them they were in a period of mourning, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party was able to enter the territory of Count Mangsk relatively quietly. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Ah, Sir Trail.¡± Asha Trail welcomed him at the entrance. The lady knight had arrived at Mangsk and was attending Count Mangsk¡¯s funeral on behalf of Rheinperle. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Have you been well?¡± Asha Trail nodded at his question. She was still a reserved woman of little words. The fact she looked the same told him of her well-being better than a hundred words would have, so he smiled in happiness. But that was only for a moment. Soon, he reined in his expression and found the master of the territory. ¡°Where¡¯s Julian, no, where is Countess Mangsk?¡± As soon as he finished talking, a group of Mangsk soldiers appeared in the distance, and in the middle of them was the new countess. 1. Sarcasm CH 249. How must Julian have felt when the grandfather she¡¯s resented her entire life left everything to her? Will she be regretting that her grandfather died without her being able to resolve her resentment? Or would she be cynical until the end? Kim Seon-Hyeok had no idea. He could only hope that the regrets she had in her heart hadn¡¯t burrowed in too deeply. That was why he had agonized over it countless times on his trip over here. He continuously thought about how he could comfort the confusion she felt. But when he saw her approaching him from afar, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t say a single word of consolation. She stopped. Her small body was shrouded in black. ¡°Ah¡­¡± His eyes slowly changed from happiness to confusion. That confusion changed to a foreboding that tightened his chest. Tremble tremble. His arms and legs began to tremble as his eyes slowly grew hot as if there was a fire behind them. Before he could even realize the sudden change, he felt rage and hatred. He began to feel dizzy from the crisis that threatened his very existence. Thudthump Thudthump His heart began to beat like crazy. If he was careless even just a little bit, it seemed like his murderous desire would overwhelm him and he would break that small and slender neck. He suppressed his anger and hatred, and desperately pushed down his desire to kill. It was painful. The anger and murderous intent that had been forcibly pushed down burned as hot as an inferno and wreaked havoc inside his body. He groaned unconsciously in the terrible pain that seemed to burn through every fiber of his being. He wanted to release the flames that broke out inside his body and relieve the pain immediately. But he couldn¡¯t do that. He knew very well that all this anger and hatred were directed at Julian, a youngster that he had felt affection for. Even if she stared at him with eyes filled with hatred and murderous intent, he had to suppress his wrath. Swish. At that moment, a white line suddenly flashed in front of Kim Seon-Hyeok. And the murderous intent that had dominated his body without reason or rhyme subsided in an instant. ¡°Tsk.¡± Since when was he there? The Sword Star who had brought down his sword diagonally clicked his tongue as he looked at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Seems like fate has played another trick.¡± Even before the old knight finished lamenting, a scream erupted from the Mangsk crowd that had been approaching from a distance. ¡°My Lady!¡± As if in slow motion, Julian began tilting to the side. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was startled when he finally saw the small girl collapsing onto the snow covered ground. He turned to stare at the Sword Star. ¡°My Lady has fainted!¡± ¡°Call the priest!¡± Before he could open his mouth, a series of shouts was heard from the group. Seon-Hyeok let out a sigh of relief when he found out that Julian had simply lost consciousness. He saw the back of the Sword Star walking peacefully. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Sword Star shoved the sword back into the scabbard tied to the saddle of an Imperial knight. He was returning the sword to its original position as if nothing had happened. ¡°Huh.¡± The knight exhaled. He sat on his horse and stared blankly at the Sword Star. He hadn¡¯t realized until then that the sword the Sword Star had used was his own. ¡°Imperial Guards!¡± At the senior knight¡¯s command, the Imperial knights narrowed their formation and the Imperial cavalry encircled the Sword Star. ¡°Take the Lady to the castle!¡± The Mangsk people¡¯s shouts could be heard over the sounds of iron clinking against each other. But at this moment, the loud noises were great. Kim Seon-Hyeok watched blankly as Julian was carried back to the castle on the back of a servant. ¡°Why did Julian¡­¡± His eyes filled with confusion. *** ¡°I apologize for the sudden disturbance when the Grand Duke has traveled a long way to visit us.¡± Due to the ruckus over Julian fainting, the guests had been greeted poorly and the Mangsk family retainer repeatedly apologized over the poor reception. ¡°Our Lady has gone through some unpleasantness recently, so please understand, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Please convey my condolences when Countess Mangsk wakes up.¡± The retainer was relieved when Kim Seon-Hyeok responded mildly. He didn¡¯t seem angry. ¡°Who is that, sir?¡± Asha Trail had approached Kim Seon-Hyeok and asked him on their way to the castle under the guidance of the Mangsk servants. When he had followed her gaze, he saw the Sword Star walking with a calm face. Since she was a considerable force herself, she had noticed the presence of the Sword Star instantly when he had stepped forward earlier. ¡°Later. I¡¯ll tell you everything later.¡± But at that moment, Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t any intention of telling her the identity of the Sword Star. Just thinking about Julian had made his head ache. Fortunately, Asha Trail didn¡¯t pry into this matter or press him for an answer. She just gave him a small nod before settling next to the Imperial Guards. ¡°Then, please rest comfortably.¡± The retainer left after telling Seon-Hyeok he would inform him the moment Countess Mangsk regained consciousness. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed deeply as he began to settle in his room. ¡°Grand Duke, Duke Roachim has come to see you.¡± But before he could take off his coat and sit down, the Sword Star came. As he had been waiting for the Sword Star, Kim Seon-Hyeok greeted him without delay. ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± The Sword Star took a bottle of alcohol out of the display case on one side of the room instead of answering his question. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been feeling thirsty so he didn¡¯t refuse the bottle the Sword Star was offering him. One sip. Two sip. He continued to drink without bothering to wipe off the alcohol dripping down his chin. ¡°Kaa.¡± He finished half the bottle instantly and removed it from his lips with a screwed up face. ¡°Are you calm now?¡± Perhaps it was because he drank such strong liquor all at once, but Kim Seon-Hyeok felt himself becoming drunk. It felt like both his thoughts and idle thoughts were farther away from him. ¡°Thanks. I feel better now.¡± When he responded slightly dazed, the Sword Star took the bottle from him and gulped it down himself. ¡°What did you do back there?¡± It seemed like the Sword Star had cut something down after suddenly stepping forward. In fact, Seon-Hyeok had seen a white line flashing through the air. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the Sword Star was doing and what he had cut down. The only thing he knew was that after the Sword Star had swung the sword, his murderous intent and anger had disappeared as if it had been washed away. ¡°It was a small trick that you don¡¯t have to worry about.¡± The Sword Star grabbed another bottle of alcohol after finishing the first one. This time, instead of drinking it all at once like he did before, he poured it into a cup and drank it slowly, moistening his throat. Just as Kim Seon-Hyeok was going to ask something, the Sword Star put down his glass and spoke first. ¡°But before that, isn¡¯t there something you should be sharing first, Grand Duke?¡± The Sword Star¡¯s eyes were still clear even after emptying a bottle of hard liquor. ¡°Just what is your relationship with the new Countess of Mangsk that you¡¯re exchanging such animosity?¡± It was like the Sword Star had seen the murderous intent that flowed between himself and Julian with his own eyes. ¡°I may not be knowledgeable about the world, but even I have heard about the special affectionate relationship between the Grand Duke and the new Countess of Mangsk. Or is it that I¡¯ve become old and misheard it?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stole the Sword Star¡¯s glass and gulped down the contents. ¡°A special affectionate relationship.¡± The youngster who had been forced upon him by the previous Count had been a burden for Kim Seon-Hyeok when he wasn¡¯t able to promise that she would live to see another day on the battlefield. But even when she was a child, she had been foremost a confident soldier and had become an impressive adult who worked hard to achieve her dream. He had been willing to watch over her until she could stand on her own feet. However, in the end, the one who needed help wasn¡¯t the youngster but himself. Before Antoine Montaigne arrived, she had taken over the land¡¯s administrative works and filled in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s inadequacies dealing with local affairs. Even when he thought about it now, he couldn¡¯t help but be grateful for her honesty and loyalty. But instead of repaying her, his recklessness had caused her to be poisoned by the water serpent¡¯s venom. As a result, time had stopped for her since then and even if he repaided her for a lifetime, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. That was why when the previous count died, he had been willing to become her guardian. He intended to help her with anything she might need as the master of Mangsk. But he couldn¡¯t even comfort her over the tragic event. ¡°¡®A special relationship¡¯ seems about right.¡¯ She was no longer the Julian he knew. The hatred and murderous intent burned in her eyes; the absolute anger was like a cursed flame that would only disappear after destroying the other¡¯s existence. In this damned world, Julian was the deadliest dagger aimed at his neck. She was the dragon slayer. ¡°But now, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s what.¡± He had believed that eventually, he would meet a foreigner who would be the dragon slayer. However, reality was much crueler and colder. *** After that, Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to gulp down alcohol without any further conversation and the Sword Star didn¡¯t ask him anything else. Even if the old knight was tactless, he could see the pain and anguish on Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face. *** ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like such animosity should be exchanged between master and vassal, so I played a small trick and broke it off, but it¡¯s only temporary. The ill-fated destiny between you and the master of this territory isn¡¯t easy to break off just by cutting through it once.¡± *** The Sword Star recommended that if Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t want to shed blood with his opponent, then he should quickly leave this place. However, just because Seon-Hyeok quickly left Mangsk didn¡¯t mean that Julian wouldn¡¯t be the dragon slayer. Just like the Sword Star cutting through their animosity was only temporary, Seon-Hyeok leaving would be a stopgap measure. ¡°Damn it.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok cursed as he leaned back in his seat with a contorted face. [Companion.] ¡°Why Julian?¡± Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t seem surprised to suddenly hear the dragon¡¯s voice. It was as if he had been expecting the dragon to talk to him. It was only natural. After all, there was no way that the dragon, who had become so furious when she found out the existence of the Demon King, would ignore the existence of her greatest enemy. [Fate always hides daggers in unexpected places, so this too is a terrible nature of fate.] The dragon answered his question with a heavy truth. For once, she was understanding of his confused state of mind. ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. Why did it have to be Julian?¡± Although the dragon was speaking like normal, Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t feel like entertaining her riddles. That was why he unknowingly responded to her in a sharp voice. [She is someone who has endured the poison given by the king of the sea, she is someone capable of becoming the usurper.] Kim Seon-Hyeok was slowly becoming muddled due to the alcohol, when his eyes suddenly grew brighter. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± [As she has lived even after being covered in the dragon¡¯s poison, she will eventually have the poison to kill the dragon.¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± It seemed like the dragon had known about it from the beginning. Just as he was about to speak, the dragon continued. [This adversary is inevitable to bring balance back to the tilted scale. Only then will you be finally complete. If you can overcome this, you will be qualified.] CH 249 No content CH 250. Kim Seon-Hyeok looked like he would scream out the anger that he couldn¡¯t hold back, but instead he collapsed into a chair. His head was bowed and his face was as contorted as never before. ¡°You knew it.¡± Panting like a wounded beast, he barely managed to push the words out of his mouth due to his extreme exhaustion. ¡°You knew what kind of kid Julian was to me.¡± But with time, his breathing stabilized and he became calm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± [Even if I told you beforehand, what would be different now?] The dragon¡¯s voice was lamentful as she continued. [It was her decision to reject the antitoxin you found for the poison. As it was her decision not to give up her potential and future, there was no room for you to intervene.] The dragon disagreed with his words and Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t refute it. At that time, he had tried several times to persuade Julian to get treated. However, she hadn¡¯t accepted it; she didn¡¯t want to give up her life¡¯s dream of becoming a knight. [Even knowing all this, you want the past Julian to change her decision?] The dragon was questioning him. She was asking which was the better decision: whether Julian should have given up her future as a knight or whether Julian should have broken the relationship she had with him. There was no way Seon-Hyeok could answer. No, from the start, the only one who could answer this question was Julian and she had already made her decision. [I understand your anger and regret. However, you need to see that your anger and hatred are aimed in the wrong direction.] The dragon that always appeared whenever she wanted and only talked about business was unusually appealing to him to understand her. It also meant that the dragon wasn¡¯t treating the mental burden and regret he was feeling lightly. ¡°Haa.¡± Since the proud dragon was acting like this, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t continue to be angry. ¡°So all of this happened because I was ignorant.¡± Perhaps he had realized that the biggest reason behind their current situation was himself. ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t acted so recklessly at that time, then¡­¡± He had gotten prideful after easily taming Goldrake. And because of that, he thought he could tame Bluegon just as easily as Goldrake, and that complacency had gotten Julian poisoned. He couldn¡¯t be more regretful and had vowed to never make the same mistake again. However, no matter his efforts, he couldn¡¯t change the current situation. Julian had already awakened as a dragon slayer, and once awakened, it was impossible to reverse it. And he could only become a dragon knight after destroying the dragon slayer. ¡°Huu.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok inhaled and exhaled heavily several times to calm himself down. He finally regained his composure. His eyes were no longer hazy from the alcohol. While they weren¡¯t bright, they also weren¡¯t dead. ¡°Well, I understand for now.¡± [If it was the you in the past, you would never have acted as you are now. I sincerely respect the fact that the growth you¡¯ve achieved in the short period of time was not limited to just your physical body.] Perhaps the dragon thought he had decided to eliminate Julian, but her voice was full of relief as she praised him. She seemed to have been worried that he would repeat the decision he had made with the Demon King in the past. But it was too early for her to be relieved. ¡°I never said that I would eliminate Julian.¡± [Have you already forgotten the result of you trusting the humans in the past?!] The dragon shouted in alarm as she told him to look at the west that had turned into hell on earth. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression hardened. Turning a blind eye to the awakening of the Demon King was no different from allowing the latter''s wrath to build up. Even now, he felt he should be responsible for his decision to leave the Demon King alone at that time. And perhaps it was because of what had happened then that he made such efforts to deal with the disaster that happened in the west. But at that time, he did not have a choice. At that time, the Demon King was a victim, and the persecuted foreigners had justification. Not to mention, back then, his powers and connections were incomparably insufficient to attack and block the Demon King first. [I am not trying to use the past as an excuse to rebuke you. I am merely hoping that you will not repeat the same mistake.] He forced himself to relax his face when the dragon spoke softly as if to persuade him. ¡°Even so, I haven¡¯t said that I would leave Julian as she is.¡± [What on earth are you thinking? As you have experienced, the fate of your opponent isn¡¯t something that humans can do anything about. Your instincts will tell you that her mere existence is threatening, and in the end, you will annihilate each other. If you have even the slightest expectations from your bond with her, you¡¯ll have to change your mind.] It was just as the dragon said. Although he didn¡¯t see her for long, it was enough for him to realize that the deep bond they had once shared wasn¡¯t enough to overcome his instincts against his enemy. ¡°If everything you said is true, then I should have killed Julian already.¡± However, there was something the dragon was wrong about. [You were merely lucky today. You mustn¡¯t believe that you will be lucky like you were today¡­] ¡°You¡¯re forgetting why I was ¡®lucky¡¯ today.¡± He hadn¡¯t twisted Julian¡¯s slender neck today because of his own self-control and the bond he shared with her. ¡°I admit that it¡¯s a problem I can¡¯t handle on my own, but isn¡¯t there someone who can help me?¡± The Sword Star, the old knight who was full of secrets, had intervened. [Hm¡­] When he mentioned the Sword Star, the dragon became quiet. ¡°You know something about him.¡± The dragon seemed to know something about the Sword Star. Otherwise, there was no way she would shut her mouth like that. ¡°Tell me. Just what kind of person is he?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok asked again and again why such a powerful man, someone comparable to the Demon King, wouldn¡¯t involve himself in the disaster that occurred on the continent and what his true identity was. *** ¡°I can only apologize, sir.¡± The next day, the retainer of the Mangsk family asked for his understanding as he told Seon-Hyeok that while Julian had woken up, her condition hadn¡¯t improved enough for her to meet people yet. For Kim Seon-Hyeok, there was no reason for him to be angry. Instead, he was happy that he could push off the meeting while also saving face. ¡°Please tell her that I wish her a speedy recovery.¡± After sending the retainer off with an appropriately spoken response, he called Asha Trail over. ¡°I really only have to deliver this, sir? Countess Mangsk wouldn¡¯t dare reject you, if it¡¯s what you want, Grand Duke.¡± Asha Trail questioned him when she found out he would not be reaching out to Julian himself. ¡°Mm.¡± While the fact they were mortal enemies wasn¡¯t something that he could tell anyone, Asha Trail wasn¡¯t just anyone. In the end, he only hesitated for a moment. Kim Seon-Hyeok briefly explained what had happened between him and Julian. ¡°I had been wondering about the look in Countess Mangsk¡¯s eyes the other day, sir.¡± Although it was impossible for Asha Trail to understand everything about the dragon knight and the dragon slayer, it was enough for her to understand the disturbance that occurred the previous day and what she was seeing right now. ¡°I had thought the Imperial Guards were overly alert, like they were in enemy territory, but I see now that there was a reason for everything.¡± Asha Trail had missed the Sword Star¡¯s action, so she misunderstood the extreme alertness of the Imperial Guard as a reaction to the tension between Seon-Hyeok and the House of Mangsk. Instead of correcting her misunderstanding, he focused on the immediate business. ¡°Julian is probably very confused right now. She must be very puzzled by her emotions.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was worried about how Julian, who was completely unaware of her fate as the dragon slayer, would be feeling, so he wrote her a letter. Perhaps by the time she read the letter, she would be able to realize a little clearer about the changes that happened to her. ¡°Understood, sir. I will put my life on the line to deliver this letter.¡± She carefully placed the letter in her breast pocket as if it was a royal declaration. ¡°Thank you, Sir Trail.¡± She waved her hand at his thanks. Then, as if she suddenly remembered, she asked him a question. ¡°Is the old knight that I saw yesterday also related to this, sir?¡± Unlike the previous day when he was preoccupied with Julian and had no time for anything else, he was now able to answer Asha Trail¡¯s questions. ¡°He has nothing to do with this. He just followed me all the way here because I promised to duel with him.¡± ¡°Who on earth is he that the Grand Duke is dueling with¡­¡± Whether it was his status as the Grand Duke or his reputation as the best knight in the Empire, Asha Trail respected his skills and status more than anyone else. That was why she was even more curious. ¡°He¡¯s the Reclusive Duke Marek Schnail Roachim. The world calls him the Sword Star.¡± The Lady Knight was usually expressionless, but her eyes grew wide. She had never imagined that the old knight she saw the previous day would be someone called the swordsman, the Sword Star. ¡°I see. I did think that he seemed extraordinary, sir.¡± As expected, she quickly got her emotions under control and asked him a question with an expressionless face. ¡°So, will you accept the duel, sir?¡± But seeing how her fighting spirit and enthusiasm was peeking through her, seemingly, uninterested expression, she was definitely a natural-born knight *** ¡°Someday, I will become a confident knight just like Sir Trail.¡± *** For a moment, the voice of a young child pretending to be an adult passed through his mind. That was why he became even more determined. ¡°I must accept it. I now have a reason to fight.¡± Since this was a tragedy caused by his recklessness, it was his job to deal with it. If it was for that, then no matter how strong the Sword Star was, he was willing to endure a duel against him. Asha Trail, who didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, saw his resolution and looked admiringly at him. ¡°Anyway, do me the favor.¡± At his subtle urging, Asha Trail promptly left his room. ¡°Duke Roachim.¡± As soon as she left, Kim Seon-Hyeok immediately sought the Sword Star out. ¡°As you wish, I accept your challenge.¡± He had already promised to duel him, but he had never brought it up first with the kind of determination on his face. ¡°What wonderful news!¡± The Sword Star chuckled as he looked like he would beg Seon-Hyeok to have the duel right away. ¡°But before that, I need you to promise me something.¡± ¡°If the Grand Duke can break my sword, I will tell you everything without hiding anything. So don¡¯t worry.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head. ¡°Is there something else you want?¡± The Sword Star didn¡¯t seem to have a clue as to what else Seon-Hyeok could want. ¡°If your sword breaks, Duke.¡± Seon-Hyeok spoke his request solemnly. ¡°Then please take the Countess Mangsk as your successor.¡± ¡°That small title, if that¡¯s what you want, then I¡¯ll hand it over.¡± Seon-Hyeok shook his head again. ¡°That¡¯s not the successor I¡¯m talking about.¡± The Sword Star cocked his head. He looked at Seon-Hyeok with doubtful eyes. When he saw Seon-Hyeok¡¯s unwavering gaze, the Sword Star¡¯s face hardened. ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­¡± Even though he still looked stone-faced, the Sword Star¡¯s still wasn¡¯t sure and continued to look at Seon-Hyeok with doubt in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. What I want isn¡¯t the Imperial nobility Roachim¡¯s title¡­¡± Looking at the Sword Star, Kim Seon-Hyeok continued. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the destiny that the world has bestowed onto the superhuman called Marek.¡± Even before he finished talking, a sword rose into the air and aimed for his neck. However, Seon-Hyeok looked the Sword Star straight in the eye without blinking. ¡°Adjuster Marek, if I win, make Julian your successor.¡± CH 250 No content CH 251. Although the sword that had suddenly swung into the air stopped right before his neck, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t relieved just yet. The Sword Star hadn¡¯t pulled back his sword and his eyes were still cold. Sigh. Kim Seon-Hyeok held his breath and prepared to release his Dragon Fury at any moment. It probably wouldn¡¯t happen, but he wanted to be able to immediately counterattack if the Sword Star changed his mind and swung his sword. However, the Sword Star didn¡¯t swing his sword or withdraw it. He merely continued to stare at Seon-Hyeok with cold eyes. Kim Seon-Hyeok slightly admired him. He couldn¡¯t help but question whether the person in front of him was really the Sword Star that he knew. The old knight who had no sense of tact and only knew how to be competitive was no longer there. His deep eyes were unfathomable and his expressionless face was as empty as an inorganic matter. This wasn¡¯t a question of fighting spirit. It was as if the Sword Star had become someone else, his temperament had completely changed. Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that this was the real face of the man named Marek that had been hidden under the shell of the Sword Star. While he was looking, the sharp sword that had been digging into his neck disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat first.¡± The Sword Star¡¯s voice was dry when he finally opened his mouth after a long while. Thud. Although the Sword Star had looked like he would stab a sword into his neck until a second ago, Kim Seon-Hyeok took his seat casually as if he had no memory of such a thing happening. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you first, how much do you know?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was asked a question before he could even properly sit down. He gave a short answer. ¡°All I know is that on the continent, there are people in all four cardinal points who balance the world and that you are in charge of the East and that you are much older than you seem.¡± The Sword Star¡¯s face became heavier at his answer. ¡°And I know that the duel you¡¯re so hung up on is only a fa?ade, and in fact, you never actually cared about it from the beginning.¡± The world said the Sword Star was a sword-crazed knight, that he was a man who would do anything to prove his swordsmanship. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok was saying that all of that was just an illusion. ¡°What you wanted was an excuse to keep an eye on me and see what kind of person I am. And if you decided I was dangerous, weren¡¯t you planning on getting rid of me?¡± Surprisingly, the Sword Star didn¡¯t deny Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. ¡°So it¡¯s safe to assume that you have a rough idea about everything.¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± After a short pause, the Sword Star slowly spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t ask who you heard it from. In the first place, Adjuster is an old title that¡¯s been pushed to the side by the world and is only spoken by the old beings. And if there¡¯s any old being who likely has a connection to you, then it can only be her.¡± The Sword Star seemed to know about the dragon. Even though everyone else in the world didn¡¯t believe the dragon existed, the Sword Star spoke with conviction, almost as if he had seen the dragon himself, and Kim Seon-Hyeok took that as a matter of fact. Considering how the night before, he had heard about the beings known as Adjusters from the dragon, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Sword Star knew more. ¡°Do you understand what it would mean if the Countess Mangsk becomes my successor?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded. ¡°Even knowing that, you still want her to be my successor?¡± The Sword Star¡¯s voice had a strangely deep resonance to it, and because of that, his words felt even heavier. Instead of responding, Kim Seon-Hyeok quietly recalled the conversation he had with the dragon the night before. *** ¡°What is the true identity of the Sword Star?¡± Based on the dragon¡¯s tone, it seemed like she knew the true identity of the secretive old knight known as the Sword Star. That was why Kim Seon-Hyeok repeatedly asked the dragon about the identity of the Sword Star. [After beings like me were pushed to the outer domain, there were people who corrected both the big and small disturbances and distortions in the world.] He had only asked because he felt uneasy about the identity of the old knight who had too many secrets. But then, the dragon¡¯s answer was completely different from what he had thought. [In order to balance the tilted scale, the world prepared an iron mass and only then would the scale finally be balanced.] She was talking about the great truth that sustained the world. [The Adjusters are sages who never stop contemplating or mediating. At times they may behead an emperor of an empire, but at the same time, they are contradictory beings who do not meddle in the affairs of the world. That is what an Adjuster is.] Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to find the answer to his troubles in the dragon¡¯s words. [Anything set before the Adjuster will pale in comparison to their noble duty as the Adjuster¡¯s duty takes precedence over anything else.] *** ¡°I will ask you again. What is it that you really want from me?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was shaken out of his thoughts at the Sword Star¡¯s dry voice. He answered without hesitation. ¡°What I want is a new destiny to be given to Julian so that she would be set free from all her pre-existing bonds.¡± Seon-Hyeok was convinced that that was the only way for Julian to escape her cruel fate as the dragon slayer. The Sword Star frowned as he looked at him. It was the first emotion the Sword Star was expressing since revealing his true self. ¡°I cannot leave the East. It will be the same for the Countess Mangsk if she becomes my successor.¡± ¡°I know.¡± It was doubtful that Julian would ever leave the eastern region of the continent, but even if she did, it would still be better than her dying at his hands. ¡°And in the future, she will not be able to influence this world of her own will. ¡°It may be selfish of me, but I simply do not want her to fight against me.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression was extremely dark, but there was no way he would change his decision. The Sword Star didn¡¯t speak for a long time. He just stood still and stared at Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Huu.¡± Time passed like this. The Sword Star let out a long sigh as he stood up. ¡°I will accept your terms.¡± Although the other party had accepted his request, Kim Seon-Hyeok did not smile. ¡°Keep this in mind.¡± The Sword Star gave a chilling warning as he looked at him. ¡°A lifetime¡¯s enlightenment as the Duke Marek Schnail Roachim of the Empire allows me to freely wield the sword, but Marek the Adjuster is much more than that. And I intend to face you as the Adjuster.¡± The Sword Star was chillingly making a distinction between himself as the Adjuster and himself as the Reclusive Duke, and made it clear that Seon-Hyeok¡¯s request was being accepted by the Adjuster and not the Duke of the Empire. ¡°Do not think that the sword of an Adjuster who cannot be involved in the world will be a shield for you. I have mastered enough to cover the eyes of the world for a while and if necessary, I¡¯m willing to pay the price for it.¡± The Sword Star was warning him that if Seon-Hyeok was going to arrogantly attack him, then he should correct himself. ¡°I am prepared.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok once again gave him a clear answer with a firm expression. ¡°Let us have the duel after the Countess of Mangsk gives you an answer. If she doesn''t want it, then I will pretend today¡¯s conversation never happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent her a letter, so I¡¯ll have an answer soon.¡± For a moment, the Sword Star frowned as if he was displeased, then he left. [Perhaps he is not satisfied with his own destiny.] Once Kim Seon-Hyeok was left alone, the dragon spoke again. [Do you plan to pressure her into accepting the Adjuster¡¯s fate?] The dragon was asking the same question the Sword Star had asked multiple times. ¡°It¡¯ll at least be better than her dying.] And Seon-Hyeok gave her the same answer this time as well. [If this is really what you want, then I will not involve myself.] He questioned her when she sighed out her words. ¡°Will her fate as a dragon slayer really disappear if she becomes an Adjuster?¡± [As the world¡¯s scale is never weightier on one side, should things happen as you wish, then her fate as your adversary will disappear.] However, he couldn¡¯t be happy even after hearing the dragon¡¯s confirmation. He knew very well that no matter what he decided, he would end up regretting it. But as of right now, there was no other choice. The dragon knight and the dragon slayer were currently as hostile to each other and their instincts were no different from a snake eating a frog or a wolf eating a pig. In the end, it would be Julian who would be the one to be eaten. After all, she had not yet fully awakened her powers as the dragon slayer. ¡°By the way, since things turned out like this before the final test, what will happen next?¡± Eliminating the dragon slayer was the last test for him to prove himself as a dragon knight. But if Julian became an Adjuster and escaped her original fate, then the dragon slayer would no longer exist and the outcome of the test was unknown. [I do not know either.] The dragon didn¡¯t know whether another adversary other than Julian would be born, or whether there would be a completely unexpected result. ¡°Then whatever happens, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer.¡± [Since the time is ripe, the wait won¡¯t be long. Even if that time is longer than expected, I have waited a thousand years, there is no reason why I can¡¯t wait a little longer.] He had expected the dragon to kick up a fuss at his arbitrary decision, but she was unexpectedly meek. If the dragon had made a fuss in their current situation, he would have been really tired. Perhaps the dragon had dropped it because she had known that. [But there is something else that you should be concerned about.] ¡°I know.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had a determined expression at the dragon¡¯s words. For now, the most important thing was for him to win the duel against Marek, who would draw upon all his strength as an Adjuster. *** It had been several days since he sent a letter through Asha Trail, however, Julian didn¡¯t respond. But that was only natural. Before she could even accept her fate as a dragon slayer, she was approached with another fate. There was no way she could make such a decision easily. Kim Seon-Hyeok calmly waited for her to make a decision, and thankfully, the Sword Star didn¡¯t do anything until she gave her answer. Another day passed, and yet again, another day passed. ¡°Grand Duke, a mage communication has arrived from the Imperial family, sir.¡± ¡°A mage communication?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok tilted his head when he heard the message from the Imperial knight from outside the door. He couldn¡¯t think of a reason why the Imperial family would use a mage communication to speak with him. After asking for permission, the Imperial Knight opened the door and entered. ¡°Here it is, sir.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± When he took the message from the knight, Seon-Hyeok realized that it wasn¡¯t only one. One was from the Imperial capital and the other was from the distant central kingdom Astoria. Kim Seon-Hyeok read the message from the Imperial capital first. He was worried that something had happened to Ophelia while he was away. *** ¡°After the Grand Duke left the Imperial capital, a request for a two-way communication came in from the Holy Kingdom. But due to your absence, the communication did not happen and the Holy Kingdom has sent a separate message. For this reason, I am attaching the entirety of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s message separately.¡± *** Fortunately, the message from the Imperial family only contained ordinary words of greeting and the reason for suddenly sending the message. The problem was the message from the Holy Kingdom. *** ¡®Hyung-nim, I tried to talk with you, but you weren¡¯t there.¡¯ *** Just as if he was sending a text message in the other world, Park Joon-Min¡¯s words were short and sweet. But, because of the contents after that, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t laugh at the tone of the message. *** ¡®Hyung-nim, I thought if I talked with you before leaving, I¡¯d feel relieved, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡¯ *** Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression hardened. *** ¡®I¡¯m leaving to fight the Demon King. Wish me luck.¡¯ CH 251 No content CH 252 No content CH 253 No content CH 253. Before Kim Seon-Hyeok could even understand the first topic, another topic popped up and messed with his head. The longer the conversation continued, the more he became confused. ¡°You were too?¡± That single question contained countless questions. Marek answered the biggest question first. ¡°Just like you, I was also a guest of this world.¡± Perhaps it was because he had heard too many things, but after a certain point, Kim Seon-Hyeok became rather calm. ¡°But from what I know, the last Great Summoning took place 200 years ago.¡± 200 years ago, before the recent Great Summoning took place, there had been other people who first visited this world. They had waged a great rebellion under the banner of equality, but they were suppressed by countless monarchs and superhumans. In the end, they were all executed. ¡°Is there another Great Summoning that I do not know of?¡± Many of the conveniences and ideologies they had created were said to be deluding and deceiving the people and abolished by those in power. It was to the point that now, it was questionable whether they had really even stayed in this world. ¡°It is as you know. The last Great Summoning was 200 years ago.¡± However, the existence of that past, which Seon-Hyeok had thought was completely erased, had suddenly appeared in front of him, transcending 200 years worth of time. ¡°Then, how¡­¡± ¡°I am a survivor of the Great Summoning that occured 200 years ago.¡± That existence was Marek. ¡°Ha, what? What is this?¡± Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but laugh in shock. ¡°Then the reason we fell into this damn world without knowing why, and lived this shitty life suffering, was all to maintain the balance of a world we didn¡¯t even know existed?¡± Marek didn¡¯t respond. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that the uncomfortable silence was no different than an agreement. ¡°Why?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok question. This world already had countless superhumans who were amazing. There were hundreds of thousands of knights on just this continent who could break through a thousand men with a single sword, and there were hundreds of thousands of mages who could cause all sorts of miracles with spells at their fingertips. If it really was that, then they were enough to maintain the balance of the world. There was no reason to bring over ordinary people who were perfectly well living in a different world. ¡°What were you planning to do if I had won and you had to accept Julian as your successor? She isn¡¯t a foreigner.¡± Instead of answering the question, Marek sat up in his seat. ¡°The conversation ends here.¡± There were so many questions to be answered, but Marek seemed unwilling to speak with him any longer. ¡°If you want to know more than this, then you need to take an equal amount of responsibility.¡± In other words, if Kim Seon-Hyeok wanted answers to his questions, then he had to become Marek¡¯s successor. ¡°Are you joking right now?¡± It would have been better if he knew nothing to begin with. He really hated Marek¡¯s approach of only raising questions and not answering them properly, and then ending the conversation whenever he wanted. ¡°If you were going to be like this, why did you even bring this up?¡± How excruciatingly annoying. Kim Seon-Hyeok was fed up with Marek for evading his questions, muttering about qualifications or responsibilities, everytime he was close to getting the truth. He felt like he was a racehorse that could only run forward with his eyes covered with blinkers. He hated that he was like a controlled puppet that only ran towards a finishing point set by someone else without even knowing if someone was racing next to him. He didn¡¯t want to do it any longer. Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intention of waiting any longer, and he knew how to get to the truth right away. ¡°I must know the truth immediately.¡± Marek frowned when Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression turned chilly as he took a step back. ¡°Are you saying we should duel right now?¡± In response to Marek¡¯s question, Kim Seon-Hyeok tilted his chip upwards in provocation. ¡°Why? We can¡¯t?¡± For a moment, Marek looked at him probingly. Almost as if to determine if he was being sincere, Marek stared into Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes for a while. Seon-Hyeok was willing to prove his sincerity. Ooooooh. The explosive energy of the war dragon was released in an instant as it swirled around the entire room. Marek didn¡¯t lose either. He released a fighting spirit as keen as a sword so that the ferocious dragon¡¯s spirit could not overwhelm him. The two superhumans didn¡¯t back down a single step. With a loud noise, the pitiful household items in the room were destroyed by the wind created by these two men. Shatter. ¡°Grand Duke!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok heard an urgent shout from outside the door, and before he could even answer, knights dressed in golden armor poured into the room. ¡°Protect the Grand Duke!¡± Although the knights were thrown off for a moment by the fighting spirit from the two men filling the room, they didn¡¯t forget their duty. Clank, clank. Just as he thought he heard the harsh sounds of the iron armor clanking, a sea of people had already formed around him. ¡°Imperial Guards, draw your swords!¡± Their opponent was a dignified duke of the Empire, the Sword Star, someone known to be matchless with his sword. But nonetheless, the Imperial Guards didn¡¯t hesitate in drawing their swords. ¡°Hup!¡± With a short breath, the knights drew their swords and pointed it at Marek as they brought up their sword energy. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if swords started flying and people started to fall down as they bled out. The room had become a complete mess due to the fighting spirit exuded by the two superhumans as well as the knights. ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± ¡°Stand back! This is where the Grand Duke is residing! No one may enter this place without the permission of the Grand Duke!¡± The ruckus inside the room must have spread outside because a commotion could be heard from afar. ¡°This is Mangsk! At the very least, you should be informing us what is going on¡­¡± ¡°Do not make me repeat myself! Stand back!¡± It was a mess both inside and outside the room. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok and Marek, the two culprits of the disturbances, didn¡¯t say a single word and just continued to stare at each other through the golden armor blocking their path. Time continued to pass like this. ¡°I see you weren¡¯t simply saying empty words.¡± Marek¡¯s stony expression relaxed enough to speak. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to take the long way when there¡¯s the fastest route in front of me.¡± Marek muttered to himself when he heard Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s response. ¡°The fastest route¡­¡± It seemed like Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words were too blunt and crazy-sounding. Marek¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°If you go too fast, your feet may be tied up forever. It¡¯ll be too late to go back and regret it then.¡± Marek was telling him that if he should lose, he would have to accept the fate of an Adjuster without complaint so he should decide carefully. ¡°Well, in my eyes, that path still seems to be a shortcut.¡± It was unlikely that he would suddenly become stronger or that the outcome of this duel would change in a short period of time. There was no reason to waste anymore time. ¡°What will you do? Do you want to end things right here? Or shall we move locations?¡± Market¡¯s question was very one-sided and left no room for his opponent to retreat. ¡°Let¡¯s move. It wouldn¡¯t be polite to destroy the host¡¯s castle when we¡¯re here as guests.¡± Marek¡¯s sword sharp fighting spirit quickly subsided and Kim Seon-Hyeok brought down his accordingly. ¡°Imperial Guards, stand down.¡± The Imperial Guards withdrew their swords at his command, however, they didn¡¯t relax their formation. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Stand down, Imperial Guards.¡± Although his fighting spirit wasn¡¯t explosive like before, that didn¡¯t mean his words didn¡¯t carry weight. A knight of the Imperial Guard responded as if he had been ready for it. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has said that at times, the Grand Duke will do strange things, and that all of them will be dangerous so we should stop you even if it means risking our lives, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been staring at the knight of the Imperial Guard with a cold expression, but when he heard it was from Ophelia, he shuddered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, sir, but I believe this is a moment in which I must risk my life.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was speechless. He had never thought that Ophelia would have foreseen a situation like this and prepared for it. ¡°I will accept any punishment for the crime of disobeying you, Grand Duke.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed at the knight¡¯s sincere words while Marek, who retreated a bit, began to laugh. ¡°It seems that the Empress does not want the duel between us to happen.¡± Seon-Hyeok frowned at Marek¡¯s subtle taunting. If he wanted to, he could forcefully have the knights of the Imperial Guards stand down. It might make things difficult for them, but right now, it was more important for him to find out the truth. After briefly thinking about it, Seon-Hyeok made a decision and began trying to get the Imperial Guards to withdraw. If necessary, he would have commented on the knight¡¯s code of honor and forced the Imperial Guards to listen to him. At least, they would have listened if the knight hadn¡¯t pulled out an envelope with the imperial seal stamped on it from his breast pocket. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has said that if the Grand Duke does not change his mind, then take out this letter and present it to him.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± His face flushed as if he was caught by his wife doing something bad, but he pretended like nothing was wrong as he asked Marek to wait a moment. ¡°Only when the family is at peace will your mind be at peace. I will wait.¡± Marek murmured. The moment others had intervened, he had hid his true nature of an Adjuster and returned to be a tactless old knight. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he ripped the seal off the envelope. ¡°What did Her Imperial Majesty say?¡± Marek questioned Seon-Hyeok when he saw that the latter''s expression had turned stony the moment he read the letter. However, Marek¡¯s tone made it seem like they were already halfway through the duel and Seon-Hyeok was losing. . Instead of answering, Kim Seon-Hyeok raised his hand and asked for Marek to wait a little longer as he continued to read the letter. ¡°Hm.¡± He raised his head after finally reading the last part of the letter. His gaze turned straight towards Marek. However, the look in his eyes was unfamiliar. ¡°How interesting.¡± ¡°What is?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t answer. He merely tucked Ophelia¡¯s letter away into his breast pocket as if it was a precious treasure. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to postpone the duel for a while.¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Marek got up from his seat with his face expressing that he knew this would happen. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue this topic again later¡­¡± ¡°This time tomorrow.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke firmy to Marek. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside the castle.¡± Marek had thought that because of Ophelia¡¯s reluctance, the duel would be postponed indefinitely, but Seon-Hyeok was setting the date for the duel to tomorrow, much earlier than expected. ¡°Looking at your expression, I¡¯m getting more curious about the context of the letter.¡± ¡°You sure are curious about many things. Why are you so curious about a letter between couples?¡± ¡°A letter between couples¡­¡± Marek frowned momentarily before asking. ¡°If it was just to say hello, why is your expression like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marek¡¯s expression hardened even more at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s nonchalant answer. ¡°Right now, you¡­¡± Marek¡¯s sharp gaze bore into him. ¡°Look as if you¡¯ve already won the duel.¡± Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok touched his face. ¡°Do I?¡± His lips curled up enough that even he could feel it, but he didn¡¯t bother fixing his expression. ¡°If the Duke feels that way, then it must¡¯ve been.¡± His confident attitude was so hateful that Marek, whose expression usually doesn¡¯t change, glared at him fiercely. ¡°I will make sure to find you tomorrow.¡± The energy Marek exuded as he left the room was so intense that the Imperial Guards drew their sword reflexively. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t care how fierce Marek¡¯s expression was. ¡°Who knew I¡¯d get help like this?¡± He pulled out the letter from his breast pocket and stared at it with a look of wonder in his eyes. CH 254 No content CH 254. ¡°Hm.¡± The knights also seemed very curious about the contents of the letter, but as the Imperial Guards truly believed silence was a virtue, they didn¡¯t verbalize their curiosity. ¡°Is there a mage to make telecommunication contact with the Imperial capital?¡± ¡°One of the royal mages resides in Mangsk, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok asked that a mage be called to the room without delay. ¡°I want to communicate with the Imperial capital.¡± ¡°I will connect you immediately, sir.¡± As with all mages, the royal mage immersed himself in his work without taking any notice of the disastrous room. ¡°It¡¯s connected, sir.¡± Just as Kim Seon-Hyeok saw a light momentarily flash from the communication device and crystal orb set up by the mage, he heard Ophelia¡¯s voice coming from the crystal orb. [Why is it that once you go out, you never come back?] Since he really did have a history of doing that, he had nothing to say for himself. He could only sweat at Ophelia¡¯s scolding while babbling pathetic excuses. ¡°Well you see, somehow things got complicated again¡­¡± [Do you truly wish for me to put a leash on you and keep you chained up in the capital?] In the end, Ophelia stopped threatening him, and Kim Seon-Hyeok promised that this would be the last time he did something like this again. Of course, Ophelia didn¡¯t seem to believe his promise, but she also stopped rebuking him. [Seeing how someone as heartless as you contacted me, you must have read the letter?] Kim Seon-Hyeok had been sweating profusely for a while now, so he was very happy that Ophelia brought up the reason for the call before he could even ask. ¡°How on earth did you know?¡± [I¡¯m sure you have many questions, but they¡¯ll all be answered once you return.] He asked the question, delighted. However, Ophelia said that right now, it didn¡¯t matter how she got the information. Seon-Hyeok saw that she was concerned about the security of the telecommunication magic, so he didn¡¯t press her any further. After all, as she said, neither the source of the information nor the way the information was obtained was important right now. [In the past, my father believed that Duke Roachim residing in the Imperial capital was a tremendous benefit and had shown considerable leniency for it.] Considering the duties and restrictions of an Adjuster, it was impossible for Marek to live the life of an average nobleman. Not to mention, he was someone who wanted to have his own way, so if the previous king wanted to keep Marek in the capital, then he couldn¡¯t treat Marek the way he would a normal noble. It probably wasn¡¯t easy. It would have been even more difficult for a monarch who was used to suppressing the nobilities'' power for the sake of absolute authority for the monarchy. However, Theodore seemed to have judged that it was worthwhile to give preferential treatment to Marek and keep the Sword Star. Since Kim Seon-Hyeok had a vague understanding of Marek¡¯s true abilities, it felt like a reasonable decision, but at the same time, it felt like it was too much of a privilege to be given to a knight for having reached the peak. At their core, Adenstein¡¯s method of human resources management could only be established if there was a transaction. But Marek was a superhuman who had never shown his true abilities, and Adenstein had still made the decision to unilaterally favor him. Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but be curious. The answer to his question was written in the letter from Ophelia. To my dear. Marek Schnail Roachim is at level 68. His level exceeds the average level 40 of the advanced knights in the Empire, and level 54 of Marquis Reinhardt, one of the prominent knights of the Empire. Duke Roachim is truly amazing. So, if possible, avoid crossing swords with him, but if that is not possible, then be sure to contact me¡­. Surprisingly, the basis for Adenstein¡¯s judgement for talent was a person¡¯s level. It would have been stranger not to be surprised when the standard for judgement power that the foreigners used popped up somewhere unexpected. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing surprising. The letter contained not only information on Marek¡¯s level but his class as well. Marek¡¯s class was ¡®Sword Master.¡¯ It was the perfect class for the Sword Star who could form the image of a sword with only his will. But just because Seon-Hyeok found out about Marek¡¯s information didn¡¯t mean he was happy. Marek not only had a high level, but he also had a special class that was thought to be the best class. With the duel right in front of his eyes, this wasn¡¯t good news for Seon-Hyeok. If there was one comfort, it was that Marek¡¯s power was waning. [When Father first saw Duke Roachim, his level was definitely at 92. However, immediately after the Great Summoning, he dropped at least 10 levels, and now, he is only at 68, which is a lot less than previous.] Ophelia seemed to be thinking that the drop in level was due to age, but Kim Seon-Hyeok thought differently. The sudden drop in level immediately after the Great Summoning and Marek suddenly looking for a successor was no coincidence. Marek was dying. But it was unknown whether the death that had been postponed was now approaching Marek because his destiny as the Adjuster had ended or whether the world was seeking another Adjuster because Marek¡¯s destiny was over. [If possible, I wish that the duel between you and Duke Roachim would be in the distant future. With each passing year, Duke Roachim¡¯s power declines while I know that you will continue to grow.] One thing that was certain, Marek¡¯s power was rapidly declining even at this very moment. But despite this, Marek¡¯s level was around 70, and the gap between Marek and himself was too large. Making up for that gap would not be easy. It may even be that defeat was a foregone fact. That is if he was alone. [However, things are already like this and I can¡¯t keep blaming you forever. So, I¡¯m going to tell you a secret plan Father had left behind for me in case anything goes wrong.] Ophelia didn¡¯t disappoint his expectations. *** Before dawn the next day, a guest came to the Mangsk estate. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Sir Roland, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Jean-Marie de Roland and griffin Devon, he had once been a knight of Griffindor, but now, he was a knight of the Adenburg Empire. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here, but I came here as fast as possible the moment I was given the order, sir.¡± Roland must have flown quite hastily because he usually cared about his appearance, but right now, he was a mess. Looking at him, it was clear that he flew all the way to Mangsk without listening to the details. Kim Seon-Hyeok briefly praised Roland when he complained that if he hadn¡¯t left a few days earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet the deadline. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m glad my visit has helped, sir.¡± Roland, who was quite vain, smiled nonstop. He must¡¯ve been in a good mood when someone with high status as the Grand Duke praised him so highly. But Roland¡¯s smile didn¡¯t last long. ¡°Sir Roland, let me borrow your griffin for one day.¡± Roland never imagined that Seon-Hyeok might suddenly ask to borrow Devon.¡± ¡°De, Devon¡­ why so suddenly¡­¡± Roland had abandoned his homeland to keep his position as a Griffin Rider. There was no way Seon-Hyeok¡¯s request would be welcomed. ¡°He has flown for several days without rest, sir. He needs to rest.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke harshly when Roland tried to refuse the request by giving the excuse that the griffin was tired from the long-distance flight. ¡°I am a Wyvern rider. I understand that, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Roland protested several times when Seon-Hyeok gave that resolute response that gave him no room to refuse, but it was no use. However, that was only natural. The current owner of the griffin was Kim Seon-Hyeok and Roland was merely in the position of borrowing the griffin as a rider. There was no way he could continue to refuse when the actual owner was simply asking to borrow the griffin for a day, not taking it back completely. ¡°De, Devon is¡­¡± ¡°Devon, will that be alright?¡± Caw. Kim Seon-Hyeok completely ignored Roland and approached the beast who had folded back his wings. When Seon-Hyeok acted friendly towards him, Devon rubbed his head against Seon-Hyeok and acted cute, very unsuitably so for his size. There were no signs of caring about Roland at all. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Roland seemed shocked when the beast that he had always loved and cared for turned away from him. ¡°It won¡¯t be dangerous for him, would it, sir?¡± But even so, Roland continued to ask several times as he made sure Devon wouldn¡¯t get hurt. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Of course, Seon-Hyeok gave a vague answer and Roland looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rest. I plan to fly with him for a while.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok climbed onto the saddle, Devon gave a long and loud screech as he flapped his wings vigorously. As if Seon-Hyeok had ridden Devon from the beginning, it looked very natural. ¡°Devon¡­¡± Shocked by the sight, Roland stumbled a bit, momentarily feeling dizzy. After the short flight with Devon, Kim Seon-Hyeok regained his sense of flight that he had forgotten. Then he holed up in his room and tried his best to raise his condition. At least for today, he didn¡¯t think about Julian, who had become the dragon slayer, and only focused on his duel with Marek. ¡°Ugh, this isn¡¯t easy.¡± He tried several things as he imagined the fight against Marek, but the results weren¡¯t good. After repeatedly opening and closing his eyes, Seon-Hyeok sighed. This was a duel where he had to overcome the difference of 30 levels. Whether it was imaginary or real, victory wasn¡¯t easily achieved. No, it wasn¡¯t a matter of being easy or difficult. It would be a miracle in itself if he managed to win against Marek. However, he believed in himself. He had been successful in countless challenges that were deemed impossible. If there was a difference, it would be the level of difficulty. ¡°The higher the difficulty, the greater the reward.¡± Instead of being frustrated by the high wall in front of him, Kim Seon-Hyeoked showed an even stronger will. ¡°I can¡¯t fail, I¡¯ve even obtained a strategy from Ophelia. Now, the outcome of the duel depended on how faithfully he could carry out the strategy. He immersed himself in the imagined duel to increase his odds even a little bit. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± Perhaps it was because he had been too focused? ¡°It¡¯s time, sir.¡± By the time he refocused to the voice of the Imperial Knight, it was arranged time for the duel. ¡°Oww.¡± His joints complained at him for staying in the same position for too long. However, unlike his stiff joints, his facial expression was quite confident. It seemed he had achieved a satisfactory result in his imagined fights. ¡°I will help you prepare, sir.¡± One of the Imperial Guards knights waiting outside the door came inside to help him put on his armor. ¡°It¡¯s going to be an intense fight, sir. Something will happen if you wear the armor too loosely like this, sir.¡± The knight¡¯s meticulous care showed that he was someone who had spent his entire life wearing armor with a sword in his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± Fully armed, Kim Seon-Hyeok moved his body to and fro. He showed a satisfied expression. ¡°I wish you luck, sir.¡± The knight saluted. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I return.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok glanced at the knight as he walked out of the door. The waiting Imperial Guards raised their swords. ¡°May there be another victory for the Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± Perhaps it was Ophelia¡¯s orders, but the knights of the Imperial Guard didn¡¯t stop him anymore. They simply hoped that the member of the Imperial family that they would sacrifice their lives to guard would not get hurt when their swords couldn''t help him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok climbed onto Devon and flew straight into the sky as the knights saw him off. Whoosh. With the pleasant sound of the wind, the surrounding scenery flew past him, and in an instant, the Mangsk castle was so far away that it couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°This would be appropriate.¡± Having reached a place far from the Mangsk castle, he had the griffin slowly lower their altitude as he looked at the widespread wasteland. ¡°Um.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok landed but he had a trouble expression as he realized that while he had set a time for the duel, he hadn¡¯t set a location. ¡°Well, if I call him, he¡¯ll make his way over.¡± He murmured to himself, then, he slowly began to raise his fighting spirit. As if responding to him, a characteristically sharp energy began flowing towards him from the distant Mangsk Castle. The faint fighting spirit gradually got closer. Then suddenly, it felt like an invisible sword was directly under his chin. ¡°I hadn¡¯t decided on a location, but you found me.¡± By that time, Marek was right in front of him. ¡°How could I not when you called me so loudly?¡± Marek¡¯s voice was as sharp as a knife. He must¡¯ve been offended by the confidence Kim Seon-Hyeok had shown the previous day. ¡°Keep your promise.¡± ¡°You as well.¡± After exchanging words briefly, Kim Seon-Hyeok and Marek stood facing each other. CH 255 No content CH 255. Up to this point, Kim Seon-Hyeok had fought numerous battles against people who were much stronger than himself. And he had won most of those battles. His winning tactic was to first engage in reconnaissance to understand the overall battle situation, then make an erratic first move at once to secure victory during the first clash before eventually emerging victorious. It was a reckless method, however, he couldn¡¯t give up the advantage of attacking first, that if everything worked out, would help him deal with a strong opponent with minimal effort. But, this theory of winning if he attacked first only worked if his opponent was an average person. ¡°Hm¡­¡± However, even if Kim Seon-Hyeok made up his mind to attack Marek first, visions of himself being hacked into pieces floated through his mind. The feeling he got from the image was too strong for him to dismiss it as a mere byproduct of the atmosphere. It was so strong that he couldn¡¯t point the spear he was clutching in his hand. Am I afraid? After a brief moment, he wiped his sweaty palms and gripped his spear again. His neck felt sore. His neck muscles were too tight and already aching. That''s how overwhelming Marek¡¯s presence felt. ¡°I¡¯m ready but¡­¡± Marek spoke drily as he watched Seon-Hyeok trying to loosen his muscles with small movements. His words were an outright provocation and mockery. Instead of stepping forward in a fit of rage, Kim Seon-Hyeok breathed out slowly. ¡°Huu.¡± His heavy head felt emptier after exhaling. It¡¯s been a while. It had been a long time so many thoughts filled his head as he faced an opponent. It had also been a long time since he felt like hesitating. However, that didn¡¯t mean it was an unpleasant feeling. He himself felt he had been too relaxed since he returned to Adenburg. But now, he could feel himself tensing again. ¡°Good, I was just about to start as well.¡± He flew into the air with Devon before he finished talking. ¡°Wind Bite.¡± And so, the battle began. The bitter winds of the wasteland instantly turned into a chilly gale that soon turned into a typhoon as it flew towards Marek. The wind was so ferocious that it looked like it would tear the frail-looking old knight into shreds in no time. However, the roaring Wind Bite that was flying towards Marek soon disappeared. Swish. Just one stroke. With a faint shimmer of light, the gale became a breeze and soon scattered. ¡°You really are too much.¡± Although Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t thought he would gain a huge advantage with his first attack, he never thought it would fail so spectacularly like this. Not to mention, Marek hadn¡¯t moved a single inch from his initial position. ¡°Do your best. That¡¯s the only way you won¡¯t have any regrets.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok responded bluntly to that without expressing his inner thoughts. ¡°I haven¡¯t started yet.¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let me down.¡± Seon-Hyeok summoned Wind Bite again. Roar. Marek frowned as he looked at the Wind Bite that was even more ferocious than before. He seemed a bit disappointed that Seon-Hyeok would attempt it again when it hadn¡¯t worked before. Swish. Once again, a line appeared in the air and the wind¡¯s momentum broke. However, before the first gale could dissipate, another appeared at the tip of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s spear. ¡°Wind Bite. Wind Bite. Wind Bite. Wind Bite.¡± When one gale disappeared, he summoned two, and when two gales were scattered, he brought forth four. And Marek blew apart each Wind Bite as it appeared without moving from his spot. ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t hear me properly.¡± Marek warned dryly when Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to spend out meaningless attacks even after the duel had been going on for some time. ¡°I¡¯m sure I told you to make sure you don¡¯t have any regrets.¡± Despite Marek¡¯s warning, Seon-Hyeok summoned another gale. ¡°Wind¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Even though his ears were deafened by the sound of the wind, Kim Seon-Hyeok heard Marek¡¯s exceptionally clear voice. He grabbed Devon¡¯s reins as he reflexively pulled out his spear. Bang. Out of nowhere, a gigantic sword appeared and attacked him. It broke as it clashed against the spear. Kwak! Unlike his rider, Devon wasn¡¯t able to withstand the tremendous force of the attack from above and began to plummet, screeching. If the wind hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared to support him, Devon would have crashed into the ground and become a bloody mess. Flap flap. Devon barely came to his senses before the wind gently supporting him disappeared. He flapped his wings to regain his balance. However, he mustn¡¯t have gotten completely over his shock because he was flapping his wings with difficulty. ¡°As I thought, it was too much.¡± With that single collision, Devon looked like he had completely lost his spirit for combat. Kim Seon-Hyeok stared at him for a moment before sighing and jumping down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too strong for an old man?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok muttered at him while looking at Devon, Marek replied. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been patient enough.¡± He didn¡¯t seem very happy. ¡°If you¡¯re planning on doing the same thing again, I will cut off the griffin¡¯s wings right here, right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take your anger out on a pitiful beast.¡± With that retort, Kim Seon-Hyeok pushed Devon away. ¡°Go away for a bit.¡± Devon, too scared to look at Marek properly, gave a small cry. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright, so stay away until I call for you.¡± Seon-Hyeok gently stroked the white-feathered head as he softly spoke to Devon. Only after that did the griffin fly high into the sky. ¡°Are you done now? Marek spoke when Devon completely disappeared from their sight. ¡°Somewhat.¡± ¡°It sure is difficult to have a duel.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shrugged as he cleared his throat. Although the Wind Bite wasn¡¯t a particularly difficult skill, it consumed enough energy that it wasn¡¯t easy to use one after another. Even if it was only for a moment, he needed to catch his breath. ¡°Tsk. You spent your energy on useless things.¡± When Marek clicked his tongue in disapproval, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned to look at him. He thought that as much energy as he had consumed, Marek would have consumed an equal amount counter-attacking his Wind Bite. However, contrary to his expectations, Marek didn¡¯t seem to be out of breath. Huh? Was my information wrong? Kim Seon-Hyeok recalled his talk with Ophelia as he stared at Marek who didn¡¯t look any different from the beginning. ¡°Although father highly valued Duke Roachim¡¯s ability, he was always worrying that Duke Roachim would be powerful enough to overthrow the country on his own. That was why he wanted to prepare something in advance. However, after thinking for a long time, he came to the conclusion that a once-in-a-lifetime superhuman like Marek would not have any weakness.¡± ¡°Then is there no way to stop the Sword Star?¡± She had said that even the Imperial House of Adenstein, who knew Marek¡¯s class and level, hadn¡¯t been able to find this monstrous superhuman¡¯s weakness. But, just because they didn¡¯t know his weakness didn¡¯t mean there was no strategy. The wise House of Adenstein succeeded in finding a weaker ability in the midst of all his other remarkable abilities. ¡°While all of Duke Roachim¡¯s abilities exceed 160, his endurance is at 110. Of course, even this is extraordinary. It¡¯s far beyond what Marquis Reinhardt had even in his heyday.¡± It was stamina. ¡°So, Father came to the conclusion that the only way to deal with Duke Roachim was to shatter any plans he might¡¯ve had for the battle and make it impossible for him to carry out those plans. Father¡¯s strategy was to attack Duke Roachim with soldiers who were much stronger than they seemed until he eventually crumbled from it.¡± Ultimately, there weren¡¯t any of the strategies or big weaknesses that Kim Seon-Hyeok had been expecting. The secret trick that Ophelia told him wasn¡¯t a way for him to win. It was simply a way for him not to lose. ¡°If it¡¯s the Knight of the Spear that made countless knights of Noctein tremble, it¡¯ll be possible.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t perfect. Ophelia expected that, at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t lose if he tried to have his opponent use up his strength as Seon-Hyeok himself attacked from a distance. However, that plan went astray. Unlike the Noctein¡¯s knights who were defenseless against ranged attacks, Marek was a monster who could cut through opponents from a distance without his sword. Before Seon-Hyeok could make Marek consume his stamina, Devon had lost his will to fight. However, he still had a chance. Although his initial plan of wearing out his opponent from a relatively safe distance was ruined, it wasn¡¯t like he was completely out of plans. Seon-Hyeok had something that Marek didn¡¯t - a spear made of wood left behind by the Spirit King of the Earth. As long as both his feet were on the ground, he would be continuously revitalized by his spear. As long as he had that, level would mean nothing. The question was, could he withstand the attacks until Marek was exhausted? If he was hit even once by a sword that could cut through a gale with a single stroke, his fragile body would be torn to shreds. Thankfully, he had another plan. ¡°Drakanade.¡± The scales of the war dragon were hard and strong, incomparable to the vulnerable human¡¯s skin. That was the only shield that could block Marek¡¯s invisible attacks. *** Marke had thought Kim Seon-Hyeok could be a better Adjuster than anyone else. However, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s pointless attacks disappointed him in many ways. It was to the point where he was thinking that perhaps because of his grand skills and spear, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s war achievements and victories were obtained without hard work. That¡¯s how disappointed Marek was by what Seon-Hyeok was showing him. But nevertheless, he still believed Kim Seon-Hyeok was the best candidate to be the Adjuster¡¯s successor. The combat style that relied excessively on skills was a common problem not only for Kim Seon-Hyeok, but for all foreigners. Marek himself had the same problem before he had to deal with countless enemies as an Adjuster. He believed that it would be enough to correct Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s battle tactics that were like a child. And that thought became more firmly established after Kim Seon-Hyeok transformed into a golden dragon. Aggressive but not hasty, reckless but with the strength to back it up. With this, even a little bit of teaching would be enough to have Kim Seon-Hyeok take his place immediately. Marek thought it was really fortunate that he found Seon-Hyeok. His level had been quickly going down because of the Great Summoning, so it had been necessary for him to find the next Adjusters as soon as possible. But all of this could only happen after the duel, after he forced this fierce dragon to sleep and Seon-Hyeok to return to his human form. And so, Marek summoned a sword into the air. Then, the sword began to dance on its own in the air. ¡°Gaaaaaaaah.¡± The Drakanade screamed out when he was attacked a dozen times in the timespan of a blink of an eye. In an instant, the brightly shining scales were mangled and became a mess. However, even though he was covered in blood, Drakanade''s aggression didn¡¯t lessen. ¡°Hm.¡± Marek narrowed his eyes. It seemed like he was going to have to give up his plan of having his opponent kneel in defeat without major injuries. He summoned another sword. ¡°Don¡¯t resent me later. This is all because you were much stronger than I expected.¡± Before he finished his brief request, Marke¡¯s body disappeared without leaving a trace. ¡°Sword Dance.¡± The only thing left behind after Marek¡¯s disappearance was the shadow of two swords. The enchanting sword dance began. One sword moved on its own while scattering colorful light while another sword was held in Marek¡¯s hand. The two swords circulated the Drakanade, shedding blood. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Even though he suffered terrible wounds all over his body that it wouldn¡¯t be odd if he collapsed immediately, the Drakanade didn¡¯t fall. It was truly a remarkable show of strength and resilience. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t influence the outcome of the duel by simply holding on. All he could influence was how quickly the duel ended. Marek summoned another sword. It was the third sword that he, as the Sword Star, hadn¡¯t been able to obtain, but had been able to once he became an Adjuster. The Sword Dance began again. It was around the time Marek summoned the fourth sword that he began to feel something was wrong. The Drakanade was cut and stabbed countless times, but it felt like he was getting more vigorous as time passed. No, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling. In fact, his sword was slicing into him a bit shallower each time. Now, of the four swords, the only one that could pierce through the Drakandae¡¯s scales and actually wound his flesh was the one that Marek was personally wielding. What was more surprising was that the Drakanade¡¯s wounds were gradually healing. New scales that were much harder than the original ones were sprouting on top of the broken and cut scales. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m too sloppy.¡± It wasn¡¯t just his opponent who hadn¡¯t fought with all his might in the duel. Marek himself hadn¡¯t fully committed himself so, if it were possible, they could end this duel without much injuries. However, his opponent wasn¡¯t so easy that he could defeat him with such a lackadaisical attitude. He had to acknowledge it now. If he was in his prime, it may have been different, but his current self had repeatedly leveled down and couldn¡¯t afford to relax. ¡°Although your stamina is incredible, it¡¯s time to wrap things up.¡± After smacking the Drakanade¡¯s head to make him retreat, Marek summoned another sword into the air. This was the fifth sword. The fifth sword swallowed up the other four swords that had been summoned first. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest now.¡± Feeling an ominous force, the Drakanade opened his vicious snout and spewed out flames of sulfur. However, Marek¡¯s sword was faster than the flames could fully appear. ¡°Slash.¡± A sword large enough to cut through the Drakanade¡¯s body chopped down. It was a very simple and unsightly movement, but this was the strongest skill that Adjuster Marek had. There was nothing in the world that this extreme skill couldn¡¯t cut through. Riiip. The earth cracked and the sky distorted. The world in front of the sword split into two. The same applied to the lick of flame that the Drakanade spat out. ¡°Gaah.¡± In a world where everything was split into two, the Drakanade was the only one who managed to remain the same. Marek, who had consumed a lot of energy with the previous attack, shouted with a pale and tired face. ¡°Are you going to break the very law that you have set?¡± It was a voice filled with anger like never before. ¡°Answer me, Dragon!¡± CH 256 No content CH 256. The aftermath of the ¡®Slash¡¯ was devastating. A small hill had collapsed, and the vast wasteland had a large crater that showed deep hideous layers of the wasteland. The sky had been split into two and reconnected, and a strong gale blew non-stop and dust was everywhere. The world was covered in a haze of yellow dust, making it impossible to see even an inch in front of him. ¡°Dragon! Are you really planning on breaking the Law?!¡± Marek shouted in the midst of a dust storm so thick that even the sun was obscured. ¡°Dragon! Answer me!¡± He shouted over and over until a solemn voice finally spoke from beyond the hidden world. [Only my clan.] To Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s surprise, the Dragon, who had never allowed anyone else to hear her voice besides her companion, answered Marek¡¯s call. [When chaos and iniquity devoured the world and nothing was spared, everyone was afraid of being polluted by the filthy darkness and no one came forward.] The Dragon¡¯s voice was calm. But just because her voice was calm didn¡¯t mean she was actually calm. [We were the only ones who didn¡¯t hesitate to dye our scales black and stepped forward.] At her regret, even Marek stopped pressing her and shut his mouth. [The Red Dragon was more passionate than anyone else, but ended up on the ground as his[1] eternal flames went out and became cold and dead. The Gold Dragon had been as strong as a mountain, but he became weak and turned to dust. And the Blue Dragon, he was as cold as a billion years old glacier, but burnt in the long battle until he became mad. Eventually, his horn and heart were removed by the clan.] Her sorrow was so palpable that it felt like it could even freeze the dust particles fluttering down. However, the Dragon¡¯s tone remained calm. [The wings of White Dragon, who had once raced through the sky, broke and he took his own life. And the wise Black Dragon didn¡¯t realize his own scales were being stained black as he led the fight. In the end, he turned into a Demon Dragon who self-destructed due to the poison.] As the story continued, the Dragon¡¯s voice sank lower and lower. The coldness of her words became as tangible as the cold northern wind and froze the hem of Marek¡¯s clothes. [Extinction. That¡¯s the price my clan had to pay while those watching the situation strengthened their will.] The Dragon suddenly raised her voice and called out. [Eastern Adjuster! Answer me!] As if in rebuke, her voice was harsh. [My clan has paid the price of extinction. Is there still a price that must be paid to the world?! Six of the seven pairs of wings were cut off and of the three horns, only one is left. But must I give the only remaining pair of wings and horn to the world?!] The Dragon¡¯s rage was justified and Marek couldn¡¯t easily answer her. [I was thrown out of the world¡¯s boundary and have wandered for a thousand years. But why is the world trying to bind me again!? Is this really the balance that you Adjusters speak of!?] Enraged, the Dragon continued when Marek didn¡¯t respond. [Is the world planning to tie my companion to the border of the world and push me away?!] In the end, with his lips blue from the cold, Marek had no choice but to answer the Dragon¡¯s question. ¡°Personally, I cannot dare to imagine how much the dragon clan must have paid for the sake of this world in the past. I dare not imagine how deep your grief must be in losing your entire family and wandering outside the world for a thousand years. I can only give you my condolences and respect.] [Then answer me. If your condolences and respect truly isn¡¯t a lie, then why are you still trying to put the same shackles that chained you onto my companion?] Marek sighed when the Dragon pressed him. ¡°Right now, the people who have previously supported the world are fading away. The power you and your companion hold is too strong.¡± It was no coincidence that Marek named Kim Seon-Hyeok as the next Adjuster. Seon-Hyeok was gifted enough, if not too talented, to be an Adjuster. He was even someone who could harm the world. [Do not dare to mention the nonsense of the law of balance in front of me! My clan lived as the Adjusters for countless years before you have, so do not dare to quibble with me about the Law.] There had been a Great Summoning before Marek, and there was another before that. And in the distant past, even before the first Great Summoning, the dragons had been the ones responsible for the balance of the world In a way, the foreigners had come to take over the dragons¡¯ duties because the dragon clan had been exterminated and pushed out of the world¡¯s borders. Under such circumstances, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Marek to speak of the law and balance in front of the Dragon. Marek knew that as well. However, Marek wasn¡¯t standing here because of his own free will. The world wanted the next Adjuster and the Dragon¡¯s companion was the best suited to be the next Adjuster than anyone else. It wasn¡¯t Marek who had decided that. Even if he felt compassion and pity for the Dragon¡¯s plight, there was nothing he could do. ¡°But what can I do? Your companion has already promised to accept the fate of becoming the Adjuster depending on the results of this duel. This is separate from the self-sacrifice you and your clan had committed for the world in the past, and cannot be overturned now.¡± That was true. Just because the Dragon dragged out the secrets of the past didn¡¯t mean that the promise Marek and Kim Seon-Hyeok made disappeared. If she tried to nullify the promise by force, then the Dragon would be giving up all the reputation she''d accumulated over the years with the Spirits for nothing. And no matter how powerful and unrivaled she was, it was a huge loss that she wouldn¡¯t be able to easily recover from. ¡°Do not involve yourself in this duel any further. The cost of you breaking this Law will already be tremendous. If you continue to be stubborn, it¡¯ll only harm you and your companion.¡± Marek had taken a step backwards in the face of the Dragon¡¯s grief and remorse, but now, he spoke sternly. ¡°This is the last homage and goodwill that the Eastern Adjuster will show the dragon clan for their devotion in the past. If you do not accept this, then I will have no choice but to carry out the authority the world has given me. Of course, it won¡¯t be you who won¡¯t show yourself, but your companion who will pay the price.¡± The Dragon didn¡¯t respond to Marek¡¯s warning, but he took the awkward silence as the dragon¡¯s agreement to no longer interfere in the duel. But it was a hasty judgement. [You are mistaken.] After the brief pause, the Dragon¡¯s voice no longer held the same remorse or regret as before. [I answer your call to berate you for the dishonorable scheme that your stunted head came up with. If there is a price I must pay for this, then even my smallest scale will be enough to pay for it.] ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Marek frowned at the Dragon¡¯s incomprehensible words. [I mean that from the start, I have never been, or planned to be, involved in this duel.] Before Marek could finish understanding the situation, a blue light flashed through the cloud of dust. ¡°Then¡­¡± [He survived your Slash with his own ability.] At the same time the Dragon finished talking, a sulfuric breath breathed out into the air and covered Marek. *** After the fierce Slash destroyed their entire surrounding, the tenacious Drakanade¡¯s breath swept through the earth. Marek had poured considerable energy into the Slash and couldn¡¯t avoid his hair scorching or his face burning, but he still managed to endure. He let loose another powerful Slash, and after that, several more intense sword attacks. But the Drakanade continued to endure it all. Marek carried on attacking. Perhaps it was because he had already consumed a lot of his energy, but the same power that had overturned the world couldn¡¯t be seen any longer. But even as he showed the same swordsmanship that any high-ranking knight could show, at the hands of Marek, an extraordinary knight, all of his stabs and cuts were lethal. The Drakanade¡¯s body had endured even that terrible slash and he continued to tenaciously charge towards Marek even as his scales broke off and his hide was cut. With every step, his scales fell off and blood splattered on the ground. The Drakanade shed so much blood that the ground around him slowly became muddy. However, even with all that, the outcome of the duel wasn¡¯t determined easily. Although the Drakanade was seriously injured, he still somehow had energy left. On the other hand, Marek wasn¡¯t injured but his energy was considerably depleted. Marek¡¯s attacks gradually lost their vigor and light. Later on, even the most average of attacks no longer held the same light. Marek merely continued to pound on the Drakanade with the swords that he had created. A sword struck the Drakanade¡¯s head. While it was a sharp cut, it lacked energy and was no different than being struck with a club for the sturdy Drakanade. The Drakanade staggered when he was struck. He extended his arm with his hands clenched in a fist. Marek ducked to avoid the Drakanade¡¯s vicious punches. He must¡¯ve been out of breath to continue attacking because he took a step back and got his breath under control again. The Drakanade rushed forward towards Marek again. A similar scene happened. A sword that couldn¡¯t pierce through the scale; a fist and spear that couldn¡¯t hit their opponent. Countless attacks were exchanged, but none of them were particularly effective. ¡°Hup.¡± Marek tried to stab with his sword every time he felt his energy was returning, but his attacks couldn¡¯t defeat the Drakanade. The Drakanade had shed so much blood that any other average person would¡¯ve already died, but he was very sturdy and strong. However, he was too slow to catch Marek. It was unsightly. The majestic duel between the two superhumans, who were definitely one of the most powerful people on the continent, was nowhere to be seen. It had turned into a dog-fight. The Drakanade, who was rushing forward as if he wanted to grip his opponent by his hair, and the old knight who was rolling around dodging the vicious attacks while trying to stab his opponent. Both of them had become a mess. ¡°Huu.¡± The terrain had changed due to his ¡®Slash¡¯ and Marek used the high ground created by it to roll down, far out of the Drakanade¡¯s path. He caught his breath. Ssss. The hazy images of the sword that he had been barely maintaining shape disappeared completely now. He no longer had the energy to maintain his sword. ¡°It feels like I went back in time.¡± Despite his predicament, Marek¡¯s expression was surprisingly stoic. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I can¡¯t tell who¡¯ll win anymore. Marek spoke as he looked at the Drakanade. He looked even bigger as he stood on the high ground. ¡°But I¡¯ll give it my all.¡± Marek brought his hands together in front of his chest. ¡°Summon Iron-Sword.¡± A flash of light appeared. As it disappeared, Marek held an iron sword in his hand. ¡°Back then, it was difficult to find a good quality sword.¡± Marek looked at the iron sword with a complicated expression before he stabbed the sword into the earth. ¡°Come.¡± At just that moment, the Drakanade pounded down the hill. Marek had stabbed the sword into the ground at an angle. Now, with perfect timing, he flicked his sword up. Plop. The dirt and sand brought up along with the sword splattered all over the Drakanade¡¯s face. It was a cheap attack that shamed the name Sword Star. ¡°Even if it¡¯s with a cheap attack, I must win.¡± Marek must¡¯ve known that his attack didn¡¯t live up to his reputation because gave an unnecessary excuse. Even as he spoke, he moved the iron sword diligently. Slice. The Drakanade¡¯s scale fell off at an ordinary sword strike. The Drakanade roared when the bleeding that had barely stopped resumed. Marek swung his sword again. The Drakanade shed blood each time he swung his sword. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I win.¡± Marek must¡¯ve set his mind on it because he grabbed dirt and threw it. Unlike before, the Drakanade took a step back and raised his hand, stopping the dirt from getting into his eyes. The Drakanade had been running forward, but for the first time, the Drakanade retreated. ¡°I also agree with those words.¡± The Drakanade¡¯s harsh voice was like the growling of an animal. Marek shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t speak in that state.¡± ¡°Well, usually I can¡¯t. But I think I¡¯ve shed so much blood that my hot-tempered head seems to have cooled down a bit.¡± Having said that, the Drakanade, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at all the wounds on his body. ¡°It¡¯s great that my head¡¯s cooled off, but at this rate, my body will get cold. It seems like you¡¯ve also run out of plans, so let¡¯s end the duel now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡± With those words, Marek gripped his iron sword again and took a stance. Then, as if preparing for the final fight, the sword he was tightly gripping began to glow faintly along its blade. ¡°Come.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had lowered his body, looking as if he would immediately run forward at Marek¡¯s provocation when he suddenly straightened his back and stretched out his hand. ¡°Atiya. Nudar.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the ancient Spirits appeared from the air and the earth. ¡°Finish.¡± ¡®Yes, Master!¡¯ ¡®As you command!¡¯ Unlike the two injured and exhausted superhumans, the Spirits were full of energy as they responded. 1. The dragons are genderless, but for ease of reading, I¡¯ve translated them as ¡®he¡¯ CH 257 No content CH 257. Even if it was a cheap trick, all Marek could do in the time span of one sword stroke was just throw dirt or spit to temporarily limit his opponent¡¯s view. None of those tricks would work on the Spirits. ¡°But just in case, don¡¯t get close to him and finish it from afar.¡± On the off chance that something might happen, Kim Seon-Hyeok ordered his Spirits to attack from a distance, and the Spirits never got close to Marek. With every step he took, the soft soil grabbed at Marek¡¯s ankles. If he hesitated even for a moment, as if it wanted to bury him alive, the ground sank down and a pit would appear. But that wasn¡¯t all. Winds as sharp as swords suddenly appeared, blowing from all directions. Even with all the running and rolling around he was doing, it wasn¡¯t easy for Marek to dodge this unexpected attack. Whoosh. His hair turned into a rat¡¯s nest as it was covered in dirt and sand. But in the end, even that was cut off by the wind. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to worry about his hair. Marek continued to run and roll like crazy as he defended against Atiya and Nudar¡¯s attacks. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± How could a knight revered as the Sword Star and as an Adjuster who worked hard for the balance of the continent suffer something like this? Kim Seon-Hyeok laughed as Marek¡¯s face distorted. ¡°This is karma.¡± It was impossible for Marek to protest when that was something he had said himself. ¡°Hm.¡± Atiya and Nudar were attacking him but they weren¡¯t delivering the final blow. That was intentional. At first, Marek had thought they were being careful because they were wary of the Adjuster, but now, he could see that wasn¡¯t it. They were clearly playing with him. Seeing how seriously they regarded their master, it was obvious they were feeling hostile towards the man who had bloodied their master. But he couldn¡¯t stop them now. Controlling the Spirits¡¯ actions consumed a lot more mental energy than expected, and even with the continuous well of energy, Kim Seon-Hyeok was already mentally exhausted, so this was quite burdensome for him. He had lost too much blood to continue watching his Spirits attacking Marek. Kim Seon-Hyeok was afraid he would collapse from blood loss before Marek did if he dragged things out any longer. ¡°Hup!¡± Perhaps Nudar knew what his condition was because he suddenly put an end to the same situation repeating. Previously, the ground had only been sucking in Marek¡¯s ankle, but now, it completely collapsed and swallowed him whole. Kaaaaaaaah. Marek turned pale as he saw a tidal wave of dirt coming down towards him. ¡°Wa, wait.¡± The heartless Earth Spirit buried Marek alive without a single shred of mercy. ¡°Haaaaah!¡± Marek had his eyes shut when he began breathing fitfully, but before he started coughing before he could even breathe in a couple of times. In a matter of seconds, he had breathed in so much dirt and sand that every time he coughed, he spat out dirt. ¡°Ugh.¡± He must¡¯ve felt that wasn¡¯t enough because he began retching and throwing up dirt. It was pitiful to see the powerful superhuman so unlike his usual self as he coughed with a runny nose and teary ears. Marek didn¡¯t know how much time passed like this. After coughing and retching, he wiped the corners of his mouth and laid flat on his back. ¡°I lost.¡± He had a complex expression that was simultaneously regretful and relieved. ¡°You were definitely weaker than me. And yet, I¡¯m the one lying on the ground right now.¡± ¡°You should have cut me down with that first Slash.¡± If Marek had hardened his heart, then the duel would¡¯ve been over at the beginning with that outrageous Slash. At that time, Kim Seon-Hyeok had been seriously injured and hadn¡¯t been able to properly move his body. He had been truly defenseless. But for whatever reason, Marek hadn¡¯t attacked and that gave Seon-Hyeok the time to recover from his injuries. Kim Seon-Hyeok had attributed it to Marek¡¯s non-committal attitude towards this battle. Seon-Hyeok believed Marek¡¯s attitude of trying to defeat his opponent without causing major injuries was the difference between victory and defeat for Marek. But the reality was, that wasn¡¯t the only reason that Marek hadn¡¯t attacked right away. At that time, Marek had thought that the reason his Slash hadn¡¯t achieved the desired result was because of the Dragon. The Dragon had cleverly used that pause which caused Marek to be mistaken. He had been preoccupied with the Dragon¡¯s emotions and halfway through, his cognitive ability had dropped because of his injuries. Marek might¡¯ve felt that the situation was unfair, but he didn¡¯t complicate the results of the duel by bringing up the Dragon. ¡°You¡¯re right. The difference between winning and losing could¡¯ve been determined then.¡± Instead, Marek just boldly admitted his defeat. ¡°If I had fought you normally, I wouldn¡¯t have beaten you.¡± ¡°Either way, you won.¡± Marek¡¯s non-committal attitude, the legacy left behind by the Earth Spirit King, the Dragon¡¯s intervention, and the Drakanade¡¯s strength all came together to create the basis for a miraculous victory. However, in the end, it was Kim Seon-Hyeok who had utilized all of them to win. Whatever the process was, he had achieved another victory. ¡°You have to keep your promise.¡± After opening and closing his mouth several times, Marek closed his eyes. ¡°I would like to rest right now.¡± With that, Marek didn¡¯t move. For a second, Kim Seon-Hyeok thought Marek¡¯s frail body couldn¡¯t overcome the fatigue of the duel and died. But fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case; he saw that Marek¡¯s chest was still rising and falling as he breathed. Thud. ¡®Master!¡¯ ¡®Master!¡¯ Kim Seon-Hyeok plopped down on his butt. The Drakanade¡¯s bulky body shrank down in an instant and became a humble human. ¡°Ah, I should get some rest as well.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Marek who had reached his limit. Seon-Hyeok could feel all the damage he acquired during the duel from the countless attacks all at once. His vision suddenly began to blur in the face of the terrible pain and fatigue. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± With blurry eyes, Kim Seon-Hyeok watched the white-feathered beast approaching him. He closed his eyes. *** Blink blink. Kim Seon-Hyeok stared blankly at the ceiling that was both familiar and unfamiliar before abruptly sitting up. ¡°Gak!¡± He groaned at the unbearable pain as he bent over. He scowled as he realized that he had suffered a terrible injury. He hadn¡¯t realized it until that moment. ¡°Are you feeling awake now, sir?¡± He turned his head at the low voice that spoke calmly. It was Asha Trail. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for ten days, sir.¡± Before he could even ask, the lady knight told him what had happened. ¡°When the griffin returned, I didn¡¯t recognize it. His white feathers were dyed red and I never imagined that it would all be blood.¡± Asha Trail told him that when Devon returned, Castle Mangsk fell into chaos. The Grand Duke, the spouse of the Empire¡¯s only monarch and someone who ruled a vast territory from the Mangsk territory to the borders of Noctein, had returned a bloodied mess. It would¡¯ve been rather strange if there wasn¡¯t a commotion. The Imperial Guards made a ruckus as if they planned on immediately destroying Marek, who had still been unconscious at that point. At the same time, the residents of Mangst Castle were terrified they might get in trouble because of the nobles¡¯ misfortunes. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I told you about this before we left. So why the fuss¡­¡± The lady knight¡¯s eyebrow twitched at his carefree tone. ¡°Your right arm looked like it would fall off if it had been lacerated any more. Your chest and stomach were sliced open to the point it looked like your organs would be spilling out at any moment. Your left leg had been completely broken and was at such a pleasant angle. Do you think that¡¯s all? Half of your ear was gone and none of your limbs were uninjured. Sir.¡± Now that she mentioned it, his body looked like a mummy wrapped up in pure white bandages like this. He hadn¡¯t realized it while he was fighting, but his body had been covered in injuries. ¡°Grand Duke, when you first arrived, I thought you were dead. That¡¯s how severe your injuries were.¡± When he thought about it, it made sense. There had been dozens of sword attacks that he had to just accept because he couldn¡¯t dodge them in time, not to mention all the direct attacks. On top of that, he hadn¡¯t been attacked by an ordinary sword. He had been mangled by the Sword Star¡¯s sword. Looking back at it now, it was impressive that he was alive. ¡°All the priests that could be summoned were summoned to heal your wounds. Some of the summoned priests even fainted several times in the process. That¡¯s how serious your condition was, sir. But you¡¯re saying it¡¯s a fuss. Grand Duke, you¡¯re too carefree about it.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled awkwardly as he avoided her gaze. He was speechless when the knight, who rarely expressed her emotions, suddenly rebuked him. ¡°Huu, well, I must go out and inform them that you¡¯re awake, sir. If I don¡¯t let the hard-headed Imperial knights know right now, they¡¯ll commit suicide and I have no wish to see that.¡± Asha Trail didn¡¯t seem to be joking. It was even more frightening since there was a high possibility that the knights of the Imperial Guards really would do that. ¡°And I should let Her Imperial Majesty know as well. After all, she lost sleep because of her concern for you, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok turned pale as he finally remembered Ophelia¡¯s existence. Oh shit, what should I do? Ophelia was most likely pissed. He began to wonder whether it would be better if he passed out again instead, but he knew that if he did, it would cost him a lot more later, so he couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°And¡­¡± Asha Trail hadn¡¯t left through the door. She had stood there contemplating something for a while. ¡°If it¡¯s with the Sword Star, then defeat isn¡¯t something you should be disappointed about, sir.¡± What on earth was she talking about? She stood with her back towards him. Kim Seon-Hyeok stared at her blankly before his eyes grew wide. After seeing him bloodied like that, it seemed like Asha Trail thought he had lost the duel. Most likely, no one imagined he would be the victor when he had returned with his entire body thoroughly injured. ¡°If you think about it, you aren¡¯t even half of Duke Roachim¡¯s age ¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lose.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled as he responded to the carefully spoken words of comfort. ¡°What do you¡­¡± Asha Trail turned around. ¡°Exactly as you heard.¡± ¡°Did you really...¡± First, disbelief. Then astonishment spread across her worried face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I won the duel, not Duke Roachim. So there¡¯s no need for you to be worried that I¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± *** Mangsk Castle flipped out. There had been an uproar when they found out that the nobleman who had been on the brink of death woke up. And another one once they found out that the duel they had thought would obviously be won by the Sword Star had been won by the Grand Duke who had returned covered in blood. The ones who didn¡¯t care about the Gradus list and believed that the Sword Star was the best swordsman in the Empire could hardly believe this. ¡°While I haven¡¯t seen it myself, the Grand Duke isn¡¯t someone to lie. If he said that, then it certainly must be true. But when they weren¡¯t able to contain their curiosity and asked the knights of the Imperial Guard, they couldn¡¯t continue to regard it as a mere rumor. They didn¡¯t think the knights of the Imperial family and the Grand Duke would lie about the duel with the Sword Star. Of course, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t care a whit about the people¡¯s reactions. From the start, the duel itself had only been to sort out the discord that happened between himself and Julian, someone he was supposed to be close to. The duel had never been for fame. No, even if that wasn¡¯t the case, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t have room to worry about the others. Immediately after the duel, a mage had entered his room and established a connection with the Imperial palace. Seon-Hyeok, with a cut bisecting his face, had been harshly scolded by Ophelia. No matter what trouble he caused, Ophelia had always backed him up silently. But this time, she was extremely furious. As Ophelia reprimanded him so sternly, Seon-Hyeok was half bewitched by this new side of her that he had never seen. That was how angry Ophelia was. [You should forget about going out for a while after you return to the Imperial capital this time.] In the end, she prohibited him from leaving the capital and he, as someone who had gotten in trouble for the same thing several times before, didn¡¯t dare complain. But, there was one consolation. ¡°The Countess of Mangsk has agreed to accept your offer.¡± Julian hadn¡¯t responded to the several letters he had sent, but now, she finally decided to accept her fate as an Adjuster. CH 258 No content CH 258. Although Kim Seon-Hyeok laid in bed, wrapped in bandages, Marek looked relatively fine. Come to think of it, the only reason Marek had lost the duel was that he had lost his stamina, not because he was seriously injured. Looking at Marek¡¯s tired but clear and unscathed face, Seon-Hyeok was once again reminded that him winning the duel was just a fluke. ¡°I plan on holding the ceremony of succession on the next full moon.¡± While Kim Seon-Hyeok was trying to find words of consolation as he looked at Marek¡¯s cut hair, Marek told him his plans. ¡°I¡¯ll also tell you everything, the truth of everything you¡¯ve been wanting to know so much about that day as well. So please, wait a bit longer.¡± Before Kim Seon-Hyeok could bring up the topic, Marek brought up his promise first, apologizing for the delay. There must¡¯ve been special restrictions placed on the Adjuster because there were no signs of him procrastinating on his face. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not one to run away. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t wait for a few days.¡± Marek thanked him for his straightforward response. ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but you seem relieved?¡± Although Marek had lost the duel and couldn¡¯t have the successor he wanted, he didn¡¯t look gloomy. Instead, he had a soft expression as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. If I¡¯m being honest, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m feeling relieved.¡± Marek readily acknowledged it. ¡°Hm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t dare imagine how heavy the burden must¡¯ve been to have lived for 200 years with only one purpose. By looking at Marek¡¯s face, he could vaguely understand that the path Marek walked as an Adjuster hadn¡¯t been an easy one. The more he looked, the more clearly he realized how heavy of a burden Julian would have to carry in the future. ¡°In the past, there wasn¡¯t any place on the continent where people weren¡¯t pursuing the foreigners. At that time, I was severely wounded in a battle against the pursuers. Like the present Countess of Mangsk, I was in a situation where I had to take on the position and accept the fate of an Adjuster if I wanted to avoid inevitable death.¡± Marek stared at him with a melancholy face before continuing to talk. ¡°You said something last time. That whatever it took, it¡¯s better to be alive than dead.¡± No matter how difficult and harsh it was, it was better to be alive and scream than to die and have everything be in vain. In the end, only those who are alive have the right to move forward. That was why Seon-Hyeok believed that it was better to be alive than dead. Having been at the brink of life and death countless times, it was more of a conviction than a belief for him. Even if his heart was heavy as he thought of Julian, it didn¡¯t change his mind. ¡°I agree with what you said. Even if I were to go back to the past with another chance to choose, I would still choose to survive. As you said, it¡¯s all over if you die.¡± As Marek had observed how the foreigners who died in the span of 200 years were forgotten, his words held a tremendous weight. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back the night of the full moon.¡± Marek left after leaving those words of comfort, however questionable those words might¡¯ve been. Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed heavily once he was alone. The faces of the past members of the Drake Cavalry who had died first, as well as the numerous soldiers and his fellow foreigner comrades, flashed before his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± He sighed once more as he looked towards where Julian was. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok was recovering quickly. His wounds, which had once bled open if the priests stopped pouring their divine power on it for even a second, had now healed, leaving behind only scars and his once ghost pale face now had a healthy glow to it again. But nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t get out of his bed easily. Neither the holy energy that healed his wounds nor the constant vitality the earth provided him with could completely replenish the vast amounts of blood he had lost. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be alright if I just went out over there? I¡¯m going to suffocate to death if I¡¯m stuck inside here.¡± Ten days since he passed out, another ten days since he woke up - he was going to die if he had to spend all his days in his bedchambers. Considering how he had wandered around the entire continent saying how small it was, the rooms set aside for dignitaries in the Mangsk Castle were too small for him. ¡°How can you be complaining, sir? You being alive is a miracle in itself and more so that you¡¯re not disabled.¡± Asha Trail snapped at him when he began to writhe around making a fuss and complaining. ¡°No matter how much you¡¯ve trained and strengthened your body, it cannot win against the accumulated injuries and fatigue. Please think about the future and take care of your body, sir.¡± Whether he was a low-ranking nobleman or had ascended to a high position as the Grand Duke, the lady knight¡¯s uncompromising attitude towards him was the same. As long as it was necessary, she was a firm woman who was capable of speaking sternly to anyone. More so if that person was a nobleman who wouldn¡¯t learn and was frequently severely injured. ¡°Alright, I got it. I won¡¯t complain anymore.¡± With an exhausted face, Kim Seon-Hyeok raised his hands in surrender. He¡¯d just grumbled a bit but had been nagged at for a long time. ¡°How is it that the Grand Duke hasn¡¯t changed a bit since you were a lowly cavalryman?¡± Asha Trail softened slightly at his ceaseless playfulness. She seemed pleased with the fact that even as time passed and he had gained status, he was still the same. ¡°I wasn¡¯t born a noble, and this is the personality I was born with. How would I change that easily?¡± ¡°And yet, your words have become more suited to your station, Grand Duke.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked awkward when he heard Asha Trail¡¯s unexpected words. ¡°How do you feel, sir? The priests said that you¡¯ve pushed yourself too far, but you¡¯re strong in mind and body so you¡¯ll recover quickly and that there¡¯s nothing to worry about. It doesn¡¯t seem like the priests were wrong.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned as he stared at Asha Trail speaking gently to him ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± He realized that Asha Trail wanted to say something but was speaking in a roundabout manner because she couldn¡¯t. The possibility of what she wanted to say being something good was very low. A piece of news so urgent that it needs to be said to a severely injured patient who needed continuous stability, and yet, news bad enough that she had to worry about the patient¡¯s stability. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression turned stony. Currently, the Adenburg Empire was in a state of extreme stability thanks to the powerful leadership of the Imperial family of Adenstein and the superhuman power that was incomparable to the other countries. It may change as time goes on, but for now, there were zero signs of challenges towards this powerful new empire. Naturally, his friends and acquaintances, who could be said to be the backbone of the Empire, didn¡¯t face any major problems. If that was the case, then the problem was where the Empire¡¯s protection couldn¡¯t be reached. ¡°Did something happen to the Central¡¯s front line?¡± Then, the most likely person in trouble was Park Joon-Min who had headed west to fight against the Demon King. ¡°Did something happen to Joon-Min, no, the Warrior?¡± Asha Trail wasn¡¯t good at hiding things. Looking at her grim expression, it was clear that the vague ominous feeling he had had become a reality. His heart sank. As if tossed into a frozen lake in the middle of winter, he began to feel cold. ¡°Please, Sir Trail, answer me.¡± He asked her as calmly as possible. He felt himself weakening as he lost his energy and his breath caught. ¡°The Warrior of the Holy Kingdom Astoria met the Demon King a week ago, and has disappeared after a fierce battle.¡± He finally heard the news, but it wasn¡¯t what he wanted to hear - the disappearance of Park Joon-Min. ¡°Details. Tell me the details.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice caught as he asked for details of the war. ¡°With the Warrior at the vanguard, a total of 12,000 troops of the Allied Forces, including the 1st and 3rd Templar Knights of the Astoria Kingdom, the Temple¡¯s Imperial Choir and the priests, and 7,000 Crusaders clashed with the Demon King a month. It¡¯s said that the Warrior and the senior Paladins battled against him and fought fiercely for a day and night.¡± While Asha Trail¡¯s voice was cautious, there was no hesitation as she told the truth. She just continued to look at him with eyes full of concern. ¡°I heard that at the beginning of the battle, the Allied Forces overwhelmingly pushed the enemy. It¡¯s said that the Templar Knights and the priests successfully subdued the monsters and beasts and that the soldiers of the Allied Forces, including the Crusaders fought against the demons courageously. However, this all changed as the ones called the Heralds of Chaos rushed onto the battlefield. Towards the end of the fight, there were more monsters and beasts that were left standing as compared to those that were slain, and with unfortunate timing, the Demon King intervened in the battle.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok could clearly visualize the Allied Forces'' expressions when they saw more enemies than they had defeated rushed in as reinforcement. They must¡¯ve felt despair and hopelessness. Nevertheless, they wouldn¡¯t have given up on their spark of hope. While the Holy Kingdom he had experienced was rotten to its core, the people supporting them, the Templar Knights, the Crusaders, and the priests were the real deal. ¡°The choir who had been singing loudly couldn¡¯t be heard once the Demon King entered and the barrier the priests had been maintaining to protect the Allied Forces from the demonic energy broke in an instant.¡± In the face of the great evil that was the Demon King, the will of the good and courageous humans were insignificant and trivial. ¡°The brave soldiers who had been protecting their comrades from death pointed their swords at the Allied Forces, and even in their death, they dragged down their comrades. In an instant, the damages snowballed and the Allied Forces were overwhelmingly surrounded by demons and had no way out.¡± Because he had fought in the West more than anyone else, he could vividly imagine the despair the Allied Forces must¡¯ve felt. A comrade shoving his sword into his ally¡¯s stomach, a dead comrade biting into the limbs of a living comrade - the mind collapses faster than the exhausted body until eventually, the demonic energy invades and they find another victim. The Demon King¡¯s greatest weapon in destroying the West was his mysterious art of causing comrades to fight against each other. This was the Demon King¡¯s sharpest fangs that the Allied Forces had to deal with. ¡°That was when the Warrior stepped forward.¡± Embedding into the ground, the Holy Sword, Balmung, had given off a Holy Light and the soldiers who had fallen into the terrible dream were awakened by the divine power. The demonic energy that invaded their bodies was nowhere to be found and most of the monsters in the surrounding area were blown away instantly. However, it was impossible to save the Allied Forces that had been pushed to defending to win with just that. The priests¡¯ barriers had dropped only for a moment, but the number of Allied Forces that had been sacrificed due to their exposure to the demonic energy was terrible. Of the 12,000 elite troops, approximately 7,000 had been sacrificed in that short time. ¡°It¡¯s said that only after the Warrior opened a path for them were the Allied Forces able to retreat. However, the Warrior didn¡¯t retreat from the battlefield until the very end in order to secure an escape route for them. And the Demon King, who hadn¡¯t taken part in the battle until then except for summoning a fog created from demonic energy, rushed towards the Warrior¡­¡± Asha Trail studied Kim Seon-Hyeok''s complexion before sighing and telling the Warrior''s end. ¡°The Allied soldiers proposed to retreat, however, this is what the Warrior said. ¡®Hyung-nim had once remained in a fatal situation in order to evacuate tens of thousands of civilians who didn¡¯t know how to fight. As his brother, what reason do I have for not being able to do the same? ¡¯ It¡¯s said that he laughed as he went to fight against the Demon King. And that when the last survivor of the Allied Forces left the battlefield completely, a white light facing against the black mist didn¡¯t fade at all, but rather soared into the sky.¡± ¡°Hyung-nim, I want to devote myself to the people and be called the hero once.¡± At that time, when the foolish but virtuous Warrior said those words enviously, Kim Seon-Hyeok had only laughed. But now, he was regretting not talking to Joon-Min in more detail back then. Seon-Hyeok regretted not telling Joon-Min that he wasn¡¯t a dedicated or self-sacrificing hero. That he had only been ambitious and adventurous because he had been confident he would be able to escape what others called fatal situations. However, the Warrior was different. Although the Holy Sword was most definitely a powerful divine weapon, it wasn¡¯t suitable for defeating numerous enemies all at once. Unlike the Dragon Knight who rode Redveryn and was able to travel freely in the sky, once the Warrior was isolated in an enemy camp, he would have no choice but to fight until he ran out of strength. While he could be resurrected with the tremendous recuperative powers, it was only possible if the Warrior could afford the penalty. If he died repeatedly until there were no more levels for him to drop, then the Warrior would become an ordinary person. ¡°Despite the Warrior''s disappearance, the Allied Force¡¯s advance has gained a considerable amount. They succeeded in taking back more than one-quarter of the ruined western region, and at the same time as the Warrior''s disappearance, the Demon King also stopped.¡± Asha Trail stoically explained the results of the war in the West. ¡°The survivors of the Allied Forces are speculating that the Demon King and the Warrior may have irreparably injured each other.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok closed his eyes tightly. The Allied Forces hadn¡¯t deviated from his expectations at all. ¡°Do you have more to say?¡± When he asked that, Asha Trail looked like she had more to say. She hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°An unofficial message from the Holy Kingdom of Astoria was delivered to you, Grand Duke.¡± Even as she spoke, she seemed troubled. She looked conflicted as to whether she should tell him what she was about to say. But, she made her decision and handed him the full unofficial message from the Holy Kingdom.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed after quickly scanning it. ¡°The Holy Kingdom seemed to believe that the Grand Duke, who¡¯s rescued the survivors several times before, would be able to save the Warrior.¡± The unofficial message from the Holy Kingdom was telling him to head West once more. CH 259 No content CH 259. Kim Seon-Hyeok was in a pensive mood after reading the missive. After a long time, he finally spoke. ¡°Huu. Does Her Imperial Majesty know about this?¡± Asha Trail shook her head in response. ¡°That message didn¡¯t go through the Imperial Palace, sir. It came directly to Mangsk Castle.¡± ¡°Then that means¡­¡± ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has no knowledge of this missive, sir.¡± It was a completely unexpected answer. Without realizing it, he stared at Asha Trail blankly. ¡°Grand Duke, due to your injuries, Her Imperial Majesty has declared that you will not be allowed to leave the Imperial Palace. Orders have already been given to the Imperial Guards and you will most likely have to go straight to the Imperial Palace the moment your wounds are healed, sir.¡± A look of discomfort quickly passed over the lady knight¡¯s face as she spoke calmly. It was clear that she deliberately hadn¡¯t reported the existence of this missive to the Imperial court. ¡°If Her Majesty knew about this missive, she would not have allowed it to be passed to you, sir.¡± That was definitely true. Ophelia wasn¡¯t pleased with her husband¡¯s behavior of never returning home every time he went out. And seeing how he had been terribly wounded in this duel, it was clear that her patience had reached its limit. Given the situation, it would be too much to expect her to be as wise and considerate as usual. Asha Trail hadn¡¯t informed Ophelia of the existence of the message because she had taken all that into consideration. ¡°Thank you.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was deeply grateful that the inflexible lady knight was being so accommodating. She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept well. Her eyes clearly showed how much she thought and struggled between her loyalty to the Imperial family members. ¡°What will you do, Grand Duke?¡± She quickly changed the topic. Forget about boasting, she wasn¡¯t even comfortable with being thanked. Seon-Hyeok knew that any further expressions of appreciation would only make her uncomfortable and didn¡¯t talk about it anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll most likely go.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t agonized over it, but from the beginning, he had already known what the answer would be. It would have been different if he didn¡¯t know it, but now that he knew, he couldn¡¯t pretend not to see the Warrior in trouble. Although the Warrior was naive, the Warrior had still truly looked up to him. One thing Seon-Hyeok was certain about was that if their situation was reversed, the Warrior would have made the same decision as he had. ¡°I thought you would.¡± As if she knew from the start how he would answer, Asha Trail took his answer as a matter of fact. ¡°Do you plan on responding, sir?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m heading West because of my loyalty to the Warrior, not because of the request from the Holy Kingdom.¡± When he had left the Central region, the people in the Panthea base had truly wished him farewell. But the people¡¯s goodness and the kingdom itself were completely different. To him, the Holy Kingdom was a cunning country that would do everything to take advantage of him if they had the slightest excuse to do so. He had no intention of giving the Holy Kingdom what they wanted so easily. ¡°The Holy Kingdom needs to desperately want to find the Warrior before I do.¡± Even though his answer made it clear he was plotting something, she didn¡¯t question him. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll distract the Imperial Guards, sir.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡± He didn¡¯t want to burden Asha Trail any further. That she had omitted the existence of the message from her report was already distressing enough for the inflexible knight. ¡°I will find a way before that.¡± He had talked big in front of Asha Trail, but it wasn¡¯t something that he could accomplish overnight. Right now, Ophelia was furious with him for the fatal wounds he had sustained from his duel against Marek. Why else would she have threatened to forbid him from leaving the Imperial capital? ¡°I¡¯m going to go insane.¡± It was obvious that if he told her in advance, then she would detain him. But he was also afraid of what the repercussions would be if he crazily snuck out behind her back. Not to mention, he had to think about Asha Trail¡¯s plight in having to take some responsibility in all this. ¡°Joon-Min, you damn bastard.¡± He cursed out the missing Park Joon-Min for no reason, but it solved nothing. ¡°A way, I need to find a way.¡± Even if he headed West, he could only leave Mangsk after the full moon when his business with Julian was finished. He had to think of a way to somehow convince Ophelia by then. However, as time passed, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Even if it hadn¡¯t been the duel with Marek, Kim Seon-Hyeok had already gotten in trouble over an incident in the West. There was no way Ophelia would allow him to make another journey into the dangerous West when he had once been missing for nearly half a year after being defeated by the Demon King. He had to come up with a reason to convince Ophelia. Time continued to pass. The sliver of a moon slowly grew bigger until it soon became a full moon. During that time, news about the Allied Forces reached Mangsk several times. Disregarding the Warrior¡¯s disappearance, the Allied Forces were on a winning streak. Thanks to the disappearance of the Demon King, the number of demons who had been rampaging around had drastically decreased. However, compared to the number of victories, the Allied Forces hadn¡¯t been able to advance as much because the Heralds of Chaos had appeared from various places and were hindering them. After a few days, the frontline came to a standstill. The Allied Forces couldn¡¯t advance further because the demons and beasts blocked their way with the Herald of Chaos in the vanguard. The Allied Forces began to focus on purifying and stabilizing the territories they occupied. It occurred to Kim Seon-Hyeok that the leaders of the Allied Forces might be thinking of ending the operation with this. It was as he expected. News spread that the Allied Forces had started repairing abandoned fortresses and castles as well as establishing defense lines instead of pushing forward unreasonably. The large-scale operation in which 210,000 troops composed of 117 regiments and 3,000 superhumans were mobilized was virtually over. This was one day before Marek¡¯s promised day of the full moon. *** Rumors spread that the Allied Forces, who had just begun to hold the frontlines, were already fighting fiercely over the distribution of the occupied territories. Considering how the Demon King hadn¡¯t been completely defeated, it was pathetic. But what could they do? From the beginning, it was not out of a grand sense of justice that the Central kingdoms had gone West. They had gone for firstly, their survival, and secondly, the profits that would come afterwards. Since they had put out the fire by dealing with the immediate problem, it was only natural for them to look at the carrot dangling in front of them. ¡°Control yourselves, alright? Control yourselves.¡± Whether they fought for land or threw a banquet, Kim Seon-Hyeok only hoped that the Allied Forces wouldn¡¯t be blinded by profit and separate. As the situation in the West continued to change, Seon-Hyeok recovered quickly from his injuries. ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t think we need to worry about any consequences for your blood loss, sir.¡± The priest was surprised. When the priests had seen him in the beginning, they questioned whether he was dead or alive. That¡¯s how bad his condition had been, but now, Seon-Hyeok had completely recovered in a short period of time. ¡°It¡¯s because you, the priests, have all worked so hard.¡± He wasn¡¯t joking, it was the truth. No matter how powerful his water attribute¡¯s recuperative skill was, if the priests hadn¡¯t poured their divine power into him to the point of fainting, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up this quickly. Come to think of it, there had been no news from the Water Spirits who had disappeared after receiving the previous Spirit King¡¯s legacy from the Mother Tree in the west. Well, perhaps they decided to become the Spirit King. Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t upset. Unlike Atiya, he didn''t have a strong bond with his water Spirits. The possibility that they would give up the position of Spirit King for their master wasn¡¯t high from the start. It didn¡¯t matter since he could always make another contract with a spirit. Unlike in the past, he now had the ability to summon the spirits of the Imperial capital whenever he wanted. ¡°Huu.¡± Once the priest left, Kim Seon-Hyeok was finally able to leave his room for the first time in a long while. Thanks to the priests¡¯ efforts, all the wounds on his body had healed, but it seemed like it would take a bit more time for his body¡¯s condition to get better. ¡°I need to be better by the time I have to leave.¡± The full moon was just around the corner. He planned on leaving as soon as he had finished his business with Mangsk. Thankfully just in time, Roland¡¯s griffin Devon was at Mangsk, so the distance to the West wasn¡¯t an issue. The real problem was after he had arrived. How was he going to find Park Joon-Min in the vast Western region? He was already feeling hopeless at the thought of investing countless hours searching for him. All Kim Seon-Hyeok could do right now was hope that it wouldn¡¯t take long. *** The next day, Marek came to visit him. ¡°I will wait for you in the eastern spire of the castle.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t meet up with Julian until the ceremony of her succession was completed and she was stripped of her fate as the dragon slayer. ¡°Please take care of Julian.¡± That was why he had asked Marek to watch over her so that whatever happened, she could finish the succession ceremony. He wanted her to be safe. After all, it was because of him that she had to bear the burden of being an Adjuster when she didn¡¯t need to. ¡°I will definitely do my best.¡± Which made sense, since Julian was equally important to Marek as the next generation of Adjusters as she was important to him. Just as Marek had said, he would treat her very well. ¡°But how will I know if the ritual is over?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know. So don¡¯t worry.¡± Once Marek left, Kim Seon-Hyeok waited for evening. Evening finally came. Not a single shadow was seen in the eastern spire of the Mangsk castle. Since it was late, the servants were most likely sleeping. But seeing how there weren¡¯t any guards, it was clear that Julian had emptied the castle in advance. Which was fortunate. Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t want rumors circulating that the new Countess of Mangsk and the Empress¡¯ husband was having a secret affair in the middle of the night. Whether it was true or false, the scandal itself would damage the Imperial family¡¯s authority. There was no need to give the already gossipy nobles a reason to talk. ¡°I wonder when it¡¯ll start.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sat on the railing of the castle terrace as he looked at the eastern highest, and the darkest, spire. Is it there? There was no need for him to check. Although it was so far away that it was barely visible, he could feel the peculiar and uncomfortable aura coming from it. There was only one adversary that could make his blood boil just by feeling the faint aura. ¡°Huuuu, huuuu.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath. He had been staring blankly at the spire and without realizing it, it almost charged towards it. The time passed, but the feeling of his blood boiling didn¡¯t subside. As I thought, this is the only way. As his murderous rage deepened, he became convinced that Julian could only get out of this destiny by being reborn as an Adjuster. ¡°Hm.¡± It was unknown how much time passed as he tried to suppress his rage. In that time, Kim Seon-Hyeok moved several times. It was difficult for him to suppress his bloodthirst as he looked at the spire. However, once he became conscious of it, no matter how far he tried to distance himself, he couldn¡¯t get rid of his murderous intent towards his greatest enemy. Kill her. Kill her. Kill her. Like an auditory hallucination, a voice provoked him. ¡°Damn it.¡± If he had known this would be the case, it would¡¯ve been easier to find tolerance after the ceremony was over. Then, he wouldn¡¯t be suffering as much as he was now trying to control himself. His impulse was getting stronger and stronger. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Although it was painful, he trusted Marek and waited. Marek was this era¡¯s Adjuster who could block a tragedy with just a single stroke of his sword. There was no way Marek would let him down this time either. And Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s prediction came true. After a certain period of time, the murderous intent coursing through his body disappeared as if it were all a lie. And at the same time, a brilliant flash of light surrounded him. This was the first awakening he had ever experienced and the brightest flash of light he had ever seen in all the different careers he had. CH 260 No content CH 260. When the light first flashed, it was very intense, but it was just a small incident that happened in a corner of the world. But over time, everything changed. The halo of light surrounding Kim Seon-Hyeok quickly turned into a large pillar of light that endlessly shot up into the blue night sky. When the pillar of light couldn¡¯t go up any further, it began to spread out in all directions. In an instant, the whole world was enveloped in pure light. ¡°Hm¡­¡± The villagers woke up one by one from their deep slumber when the intense light shone through the windows. ¡°Is the sun already rising?¡± ¡°Gah. I must be late.¡± At first, all of them thought it was morning. They didn¡¯t think there was any other reason it could be this bright outside. It didn¡¯t take long for them to realize it wasn¡¯t morning. ¡°Huh?¡± The people were stupefied when they saw a golden light distinctly different from a brightly shining sun. The intense light that they couldn¡¯t even stare directly at during the middle of summer at noon was overwhelming. Just by staring at it, any fatigue from suddenly waking up in the middle of the night disappeared. Their confused minds instantly cleared and without meaning to, they got out of their beds and headed towards their windows. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The world outside their window was bright and perfect as it was bathed in pure light without a single shadow visible. Even their dingy roofs and yellowed walls were dyed golden that even if they rubbed their eyes and looked hard, no one could find the usual eyesores. ¡°What on earth¡­¡± The people were half mesmerized by this bizarre phenomenon taking place in the middle of the night, but they weren¡¯t apprehensive or hesitant about it. They instinctively knew something. They felt this golden light was auspicious and they reached out their hands as if they were trying to physically hold onto it. The people felt this golden light wasn¡¯t a bad omen, but a good one. Otherwise, why would their bodies feel so refreshed and their heads clearer when they just simply touched it? People unconsciously hoped this auspicious light would continue forever. They wished they could continue to feel this atmosphere a bit longer. But their wishes weren¡¯t granted. The golden light that enveloped the entire world disappeared as if it had never existed in the first place. ¡°Ah¡­¡± People sighed without realizing it. Some even got angry as if they were having a good dream when they were forcibly dragged into reality. Others shed tears in sadness. Everyone reacted differently, but the emotions on their faces were all the same. A sense of loss. As if they had lost something important, all of them had expressions of disappointment. What on earth was that? The people stood there blankly before suddenly opening their windows and sticking their heads out. They were looking out in hopes of catching sight of the tail end of the light. ¡°Ah.¡± The people who had stuck their heads out their windows looked around before freezing. Their eyes widened and were glued to the high sky. A dragon. *** [My companion, everything has happened as you wished.] A massive creature large enough to hide the full moon spoke. [A new destiny has been given to the one you so desperately wished to save, and your greatest adversary ceases to exist in this world.] It was what he hoped for. In order to save Julian, he had dueled against Marek until he became a bloody mess and won with great difficulty. He had finally broken one of the chains of the destiny ¡®kill or be killed.¡¯ But even with that, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t rejoice. He was completely overwhelmed by the massive creature looking down at him from the sky. ¡°Dragon?¡± Although the dragon looked hazy, as if he was looking out through a foggy window, it was definitely a dragon. A pair of huge wings and a graceful body so beautiful that just the silhouette was enough to bewitch him. Goldrake¡¯s strength, Redvern¡¯s agility, Bluegon¡¯s aloofness, Redwyrm¡¯s flexibility, and the Fairy Dragon¡¯s mystique. The strengths of his dragons that seemed unlikely to ever mix had gathered together in one being. The dragon was strong and agile, arrogant, flexible, and mysterious. What was even more surprising was that all these characteristics could be seen in the hazy silhouette that seemed more like an illusion. ¡°Are, are you really the dragon?¡± He had finally met the dragon he had always longed for. Although it was only a blurry silhouette, for the first time, he was finally able to catch a glimpse of the dragon and not just hear her voice. But he had ended up saying something so stupid that even he thought was ridiculous. However, right now, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t notice. Looking at a higher existence that was beyond his imaginations, all his thoughts basically stopped. [Your expression makes me happy.] Although he could barely make out the hazy silhouette of a head perched atop a long, stretched out neck, Seon-Hyeok could tell that the dragon was smiling. [Companion, am I how you imagined? Or perhaps I do not live up to your expectations?] What a ridiculous thing to say. The dragon was a being that he had never dared to envision with his poor imagination. Even merely discussing expectations and disappointments seemed to be an insult to the dragon. ¡°N, no. Not at all.¡± The dragon seemed satisfied with the words he just barely managed to speak. [I¡¯m glad.] ¡°Have I passed the test?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok calmed himself with much difficulty. [I am here in front of you. Do you need another answer?] He had known from the beginning. But he still had to ask because he was agitated by his encounter with the dragon. ¡°But why are you so blurry?¡± It was both a question and a strong desire. He felt sad and dejected; he wanted to see the dragon more clearly. He had thought they could be together, but the dragon told him that this was just a preview of their meeting. [Come find me. Only when your breath truly touches my heart, will our relationship be complete.] ¡°Where?¡± Although the words were the same as it promised a future meeting, the meaning of it was completely different. Unlike in the past where it never seemed like he could touch the dragon, right now, the dragon seemed close enough to touch. All he needed was one step. [North. I am in the North.] With those words, the dragon¡¯s silhouette began to disappear like a mirage. [I will be happily waiting for you to come to me.] The dragon¡¯s hazy image completely disappeared as her voice became fainter until it could no longer be heard. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He unintentionally sighed at the feeling of a terrifying sense of loss. It felt as if an arm or leg had been completely cut off. The resonance didn¡¯t go away easily. Even after the dragon disappeared, he stood there blankly for a long time. - You have passed the final test and finally succeeded in earning full qualifications. If he hadn¡¯t heard that message in his head, he would have continued to stand there for a long time. - You were only a dragon¡¯s companion in name, but now, you have been reborn as a true dragon¡¯s companion. If the dragon¡¯s presence felt like a dream, and not a reality, then the message was real. His fuzzy head felt like he had been wandering in a fog, but at the dry emotionless voice, it instantly cleared. - An advancement from 4th class Dragon Knight is possible. - Would you like to advance? His answer was the same as always. ¡°Of course I do.¡± - The nature of advancing from the 4th to the 5th advancement is completely different. If the previous advancement was a process in which the existing class grew stronger and more versatile, the 5th advancement is a process of being reborn into a completely different class. No one knows what may happen in the process. - Once you advance, you cannot go back. - Do you still wish to advance? For some reason, the message didn¡¯t tell him in advance what the 5th class would be and only asked if he would like to advance. ¡°I¡¯m advancing.¡± A flash of light exploded with him in the center and another pillar of light rose above Mangsk¡¯s sky. But unlike when the dragon had appeared, the light disappeared as quickly as it had suddenly appeared and it was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Ahh.¡± He exclaimed. Kim Seon-Hyeok had been startled each time he advanced, but the feeling he got from the 5th advancement was different. A tremendous amount of vitality moved through his blood vessels before settling in his heart. Then, starting from his heart, that vitality circulated through his body. The leftover fatigue from the duel disappeared in an instant. ¡°Huh?¡± At first, it was great. New energy seeping into a tired body was always welcomed. But when the impact of the advancement didn¡¯t end soon, he began to worry. Gaaaaaah. The vitality that was pouring into him from somewhere continued to flood his body endlessly. ¡°Ughh.¡± His lips parted as he drooled. His extremities trembled and out of his control, his body had twisted unsightly. Craaack. Crack. His bones twisted and his skin tore apart. But more painful than all that was the pain in his heart as it seemed to burst at any moment from being overloaded. ¡°The nature of advancing from the 4th to the 5th advancement is completely different... No one knows what may happen in the process.¡± ¡°...Once you advance, you cannot go back.¡± ¡°...Do you still wish to advance?¡± Belatedly, he realized that there was a reason the message asked him for confirmation. However, his decision had already been made, and now, all he could do was hope that this terrible flooding of vitality would end before his heart exploded. It¡­ it wouldn¡¯t really explode, would it? Despite the terrible pain, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn''t give up on hope. He had never heard of an instance in which a foreigner died from his heart bursting while advancing. But just because it had never happened didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen. Unfortunately, that was now. Riiip. His heart exploded from the endless waves of tremendous amount of vitality. He perceived it happening with astonishing clarity. One question arose. What would happen if my heart stops? Bang. A long time passed before Kim Seon-Hyeok regained consciousness. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Half awake, he remembered what had just happened. ¡°My heart!¡± He rose to his feet like a madman and quickly touched his chest Duh dum. Duh dum. Overshadowing the memorable feeling of his heart exploding, his heart continued to beat unharmed. But something was strange. His heart was beating too slow. And that wasn¡¯t the only strange thing. It felt as if his body wasn¡¯t his. Looking at how his body was moving as he willed, it was clear it was his body, but it felt so unfamiliar. ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡± It seemed like his advancement had succeeded(?), but he couldn¡¯t figure out what on earth happened to his body. ¡°Hm¡­¡± He patted all over his body, then he tilted his head. Bump bump. The foreign sensation was too vivid for it to be an illusion. After moving his hand several times, his eyes widened. ¡°Huh?¡± CH 261. His left forearm was covered by a sleeve, but the skin underneath it was hard. At first, Kim Seon-Hyeok thought he was mistaken. He patted and touched his skin multiple times. However, when the textured skin didn¡¯t disappear, he began to seriously wonder whether he wore armor underneath his clothes. Of course, that was a ridiculous thought. He hadn¡¯t been fighting and there was no way he would normally wear something as cumbersome as armor while he was in a castle as large as the Mangsk Castle. After hesitating for a while, Kim Seon-Hyeok carefully rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Shit!¡± Horrified, he quickly rolled down his sleeves again. ¡°I¡¯m sure I saw it wrong. Yeah, I am definitely seeing things.¡± Like a lunatic, he talked to himself as he denied what he saw. But the bumpiness remained under his sleeves. He plucked up his courage and rolled up his sleeve again. ¡°What the hell happened¡­¡± Underneath his sleeve, where white flesh should be, was something completely different. Golden scales. Scales plastered his forearm; they were simultaneously similar and yet subtly different to Goldrake¡¯s scales. ¡°Ha¡­¡± After staring at the scales, Kim Seon-Hyeok patted himself all over. Fortunately, the scales were only on his left forearm. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I have to consider this as fortunate¡­¡± He touched it and even tried removing it, but as if they were a part of his body from the beginning, the scales didn¡¯t come off. When he tried to forcefully remove it, it was as painful as trying to cut off his flesh. What the hell happened to me... He agonized over the scales for a long time, before he finally remembered there was a way to answer his questions. ¡°My status!¡± He had never checked his status window after reaching level 39 and stagnating, but now, it was displayed in front of him. [Kim Seon-Hyeok] The most noticeable on his status window was his new class and title. ¡°Dragonian Knight?¡± The suffix had changed[1] but the feeling his new title gave compared to the old was like the difference between heaven and earth. If the previous class and Dragon Knight title seemed to be merely related to dragons, then Dragonian Knight felt closer to actually being the dragon. And in reality, he really had gotten closer. The scales on his left forearm looked exactly like the dragons. ¡°Wonder if I have dragon¡¯s blood coursing through me¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t figure out what a Dragonian Knight was just based on his class and title, so he continued to read his stats. On average, his status had risen unbelievably. Additionally, he could now see the numbers in the parentheses that he couldn¡¯t see before in his 4th advancement. Without needing much thought, it was clear that those figures would be his stats after dragonization. ¡°It makes sense that I didn¡¯t die even after being that beaten up by Marek¡­.¡± When he had heard Marek¡¯s status, he didn¡¯t think Marek was a human, but he wasn¡¯t one either. No, since his status after being dragonized was more than capable of overwhelming Marek, it wouldn¡¯t be right to call Marek a monstrous man. Not to mention, the true power of a Dragon¡¯s companion wasn¡¯t just limited to his strength. The drakes. The powerful subspecies of the dragon were one of his most powerful weapons. After suddenly disappearing without a trace, the conditions of his drakes, which had previously been marked only with question marks, changed after the 5th advancement. Before getting Redvern, his most powerful ally and his right hand, the loyal Earth Dragon who had gone through countless battles with him was returning. Kim Seon-Hyeok checked his status several times, but he couldn¡¯t tell exactly what the Dragonian Knight¡¯s class was. As he expected, it seemed like he would only know after trying it out himself. But right now wasn¡¯t the time for him to test it out. He remembered why he was wandering around Mangsk Castle in the middle of the night. Julian. He had to meet Julian who had shed her fate as his greatest enemy and inherited her new fate as an Adjuster. And it was also time for him to meet with Marek, who was now the former Adjuster, and hear the truth from him. There¡¯s no time. The inhabitants of Mangsk Castle, who had been asleep, were now completely awake due to the disturbance that occurred a short while ago. He could hear the guards and knights of Mangsk, who had left the castle under their liege¡¯s orders, noisily heading towards his location. Kim Seon-Hyeok was determined to quickly finish his business before he became the topic of gossip. He headed towards the spire. *** Thud. Having finally reached the top of the spire, Kim Seon-Hyeok opened the door energetically. ¡°Jul¡­.¡± Marek put a finger to his lips. ¡°She just fell asleep, so if possible, don¡¯t wake her up.¡± Plop. With that lowly spoken request, Marek passed over the slumped Julian. Without realizing it, Julian was in his arms. Seon-Hyeok scrutinized her young face as he carefully held her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fortunately, nothing seemed wrong. Seeing how she was breathing normally, it looked like she was merely sleeping. Instead of her, it was Marek who looked like something was wrong. His wrinkled but rosy skin now looked dry, and his bright eyes that didn¡¯t match his age now looked dull and faded. Marek had aged so much in one day that he was unrecognizable. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stare at me like that. I¡¯m just going through what I should have gone through.¡± It seemed like he had been unintentionally staring at Marek. Marek spoke to him with a slightly uncomfortable face. ¡°I¡¯m two hundred and forty-three years old. If you consider that, I¡¯m very spry.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. No matter how much he had aged, it would be a while before it caught up with his actual age. ¡°I¡¯d like to rest, but I guess I can¡¯t since I should keep my promise first.¡± The old knight plopped onto the floor with a sigh. ¡°Take a seat. Didn¡¯t you have a lot of things to say?¡± At those words, Kim Seon-Hyeok slowly sat down with Julian still in his arms. ¡°First, congratulations for truly becoming the Dragon¡¯s companion.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± Marek seemed like he thought that was a ridiculous thing to ask. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know when you made such a ruckus? Although the spire¡¯s window is narrow, it¡¯s big enough to see the brilliant light and the massive form.¡± Well, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t see it considering how the light had been bright enough to light up the entire Mangsk territory. ¡°Through you, I knew the Dragon would be a higher being but if I¡¯m being honest, I was still quite surprised. It wasn¡¯t her real body, and yet, she still had that kind of presence. I cannot imagine what it would be like if I were to actually see her.¡± ¡°I was also surprised. I didn¡¯t know the Dragon would be that incredible.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had always pictured her, but this had also been the first time he had actually seen her. He had been equally surprised when he saw her. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s amazing. She¡¯s truly amazing.¡± If Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s shock was leaning more towards admiration, then Marek¡¯s shock was more cautionary. ¡°She¡¯s too incredible to fit in this world.¡± Marek suddenly had a serious look on his face as he brought up their main topic. ¡°My role was to prevent those who did not fit into this world from interfering with the fate of the continent.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had roughly guessed that. But he hadn¡¯t thought that would include the Dragon. ¡°Truthfully, that¡¯s also why I tried to make you the Adjuster.¡± It wasn¡¯t a pleasant story. Ultimately, Marek was saying that he wanted to turn Seon-Hyeok into an Adjuster and make it impossible for him to do anything. For now, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t show any emotions and waited for Marek to continue. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it was weird? Did you never think that you were too strong?¡± Absurdly, Marek asked him a question. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t answer. But that wasn¡¯t a denial. Marek¡¯s question was similar to the doubts he¡¯d had. He had also realized that the range of his growth was unusually large when compared to the other advanced classes as well as the other special classes. The same was true with Marek as well. While Seon-Hyeok had borrowed the strength of the Spirits as well as used a ¡®cheat¡¯ that was the legacy of the Spirit King, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that he overcame a gap of nearly 30 levels and won against Marek. He was too strong for his level. If he was told to find someone comparable, then it would have to be the Demon King Park Sang-Jin who held Chaos in his hands. Truthfully, there had been a time when he had been completely defeated by the Demon King. But Kim Seon-Hyeok had thought he had been defeated because of a significant level gap. He never believed that the Dragon Knight was weaker than the Demon King. That meant he was confident that he could win against the Demon King if their levels were the same. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t know if his confidence had any weight until he actually fought against the Demon King, but he was confident that at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t lose now. ¡°The superhumans who had harshly trained themselves for several decades are not weak. However, there were foreigners, including you, who overtook them in just a few years, overshadowing the years they spent training. Do you think this is normal?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t answer this time either. Ignoring him, Marek continued to talk. ¡°In my opinion, you are a strong man capable of destroying a country on your own. But would that only apply to you?¡± Marek began to talk a bit faster. ¡°The owners of this world are not the foreigners. The real owners of this world are those born and raised here. We are simply guests. Guests who are dangerous enough to burn the host¡¯s house all at once.¡± ¡°But we are also a part of this world. Is it necessary to differentiate us from the rest of it?¡± For Kim Seon-Hyeok who had once agonized over his identity in the past, this was an uncomfortable topic. His tone naturally became colder. ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying we should discriminate. I was talking about the fundamental differences.¡± ¡°What is it that you¡¯re trying to say?¡± Marek wasn¡¯t an eloquent speaker. If Seon-Hyeok left him to ramble on his own, they would never finish. Although he wanted to know the truth, he refused to continue listening to unexpected and unrelated topics. ¡°Do you really believe this world brought us over because it needed foreigners like you and me?¡± What on earth was he talking about now? Was Marek really saying that despite being an unwilling entity, this world had brought over foreigners, who had been living perfectly well in the other world, through the Great Summoning, a phenomenon that he had never even heard of? ¡°Are you confused? Then let¡¯s change the questions. Do you think it¡¯s this world that brought us all the way here?¡± Marek¡¯s voice seemed to be getting colder until it seemed to be freezing. ¡°It wasn¡¯t this world who brought us over. It¡¯s a completely different entity.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re beings who are strong enough to control the fate of this world but have been pushed outside the world¡¯s boundaries. They¡¯re beings who are waiting for the day when they could return to this world. They¡¯re the ones who brought us into this world. ¡°You can¡¯t mean¡­¡± Marek nodded as he looked at Kim Seon-Hyeok who had frozen. ¡°You know one of them as well.¡± If he couldn¡¯t understand this, then he would be the stupidest person in the world. Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t a fool or an idiot. ¡°Your companion, the Dragon, is one of those who called us here.¡± Marek spoke coldly as he confirmed Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hypothesis. ¡°We, the foreigners, are the proxies of those who have been pushed outside the world and are waiting to push back with fresh force. And it seems to me that your companion has almost met her goal.¡± 1. The Korean for Dragon Knight is ??? while ???? is Dragonian Knight. The author actually said ¡®only one more letter had been added¡¯ since ? had been added, but I adjusted so that it would fit the English translation. CH 261 No content CH 262. Perhaps Kim Seon-Hyeok would have been angry if he had found out the truth a bit sooner. No, he would definitely have been angry. However, the current Kim Seon-Hyeoks¡¯s expression stiffened when he found out about the ringleader behind the Great Summoning, but he wasn¡¯t shaken. ¡°I see.¡± He simply nodded his head at the lengthy explanation. ¡°I see? That¡¯s all?¡± What was he expecting? Marek seemed slightly bewildered. ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Should I throw a tantrum over how I was betrayed and used?¡± Of course, it would be a lie to say Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t upset. But that was all. Sure, he now knew who was the culprit summoning the foreigners, including himself, but his life here was too satisfactory for him to get angry about it. ¡°Have I suffered any great loss because the Dragon appointed me as her proxy?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Perhaps the other beings may be different, but the Dragon is just and righteous. She would only help you, she would never harm you.¡± ¡°Then, there is no problem.¡± Marek seemed dismayed by Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s succinctness to the point of being blithe. ¡°Do you really not feel anything? Are they not the culprits who brought you for no reason to a place where you have no connections and caused you to suffer and risk death when you had been living perfectly well in the other world?¡± ¡°I would have struggled just as much even if I stayed in the other world. In that world, I was a nobody. Of course, I almost died here multiple times, but what about it? Right now, I¡¯m living life very well.¡± When he first arrived in this world, he desperately wanted to go back. But that was only because he felt that world was more comfortable than living in this world. At that time, he had been a trainee who had to undergo harsh training for the awakening, and after awakening, he had been on the front lines straddling the thin line between life and death as a lowly foreigner. But now, that was all a thing of the past. He was given the title of duke and held a vast amount of wealth that even if he spent lavishly, he wouldn¡¯t run out before his death. He had received so much praise from the people to the point of being tired of it. He was the husband of the only Empress in the continent, and his vassals were bold men who would eagerly give up their lives for him. All of this was something that he would never have obtained living the life of an average, no, of a below average life even if he died a hundred times. While he had no intentions of being grateful, that didn¡¯t mean he resented it either. ¡°But that¡¯s not important right now, is it? What exactly does a proxy do?¡± Marek sighed at his question. ¡°Originally, proxies would reveal the will of the beings who are not able to participate in this world, and eventually become the door through which those beings would manifest in this world. That is what a proxy does.¡± ¡°Just as the Fragments of Chaos descended into this world with the help of the Demon King?¡± When Marek nodded his head, Kim Seon-Hyeok asked him about the duties of the proxy in more detail. ¡°It depends on which beings¡¯ proxy you are. Some may bring disorder to the world while others may eradicate the beings disturbing the world. Or like me, prevent non-humans from controlling the fate of the world.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Although Marek didn¡¯t mention what the Dragon¡¯s Companion was supposed to do, Kim Seon-Hyeok could vaguely see that the Dragon¡¯s purpose had to do with the poor subspecies of the Dragon who were punished and exiled. ¡°Is there anything else that I should know? If not, there¡¯s something else I wish to ask.¡± Since Kim Seon-Hyeok found out what he needed to know right now, he didn¡¯t see a need to continue listening to the lengthy lecture. ¡°Julian isn¡¯t a foreigner, so how was she able to become your successor, and what will happen to her in the future?¡± Rather than the lecture, he had more pressing and realistic concerns. ¡°Simply put, she has the blood of foreigners. Most likely one of the foreigners from the Great Summoning from 200 years ago, or the ones before that, was related to one of the ancestors of Mangsk.¡± Marek told him that it would be difficult to find a noble or royalty who didn¡¯t have the blood of a foreigner amongst their ancestors if they went up several generations and that Julian was one such case. ¡°If her foreigner¡¯s blood hadn¡¯t flowed through her, she would not have been able to withstand the Dragon¡¯s poison in the first place.¡± In the end, her being the Adjuster and his greatest adversary were all possible because of her foreigner¡¯s blood. ¡°From now on, just as I used to be, she will be this era¡¯s Adjuster, and will be in charge of the balance of the eastern continent until the next Great Summoning.¡± ¡°When is the next Great Summoning?¡± ¡°It could be a few decades from now, or it could be a couple of centuries from now. I don¡¯t know and I can¡¯t tell you.¡± As of right now, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t tell whether it would be better to have a longer or shorter period of time till the next Great Summoning. ¡°Hm¡­¡± When Marek saw Kim Seon-Hyeok looking like he may understand, Marek had one more thing to add. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Julian has to do something immediately. She is still the liege of Mangsk and as long as there isn¡¯t a special being who doesn¡¯t interfere in the area she controls or there is a disturbance, she will be able to enjoy her present life for a long time.¡± Having said that, Marek looked Kim Seon-Hyeok straight in the eye. He seemed to be warning Kim Seon-Hyeok not to do anything that would ruin the balance for her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I don¡¯t have plans of causing a commotion.¡± Marek didn¡¯t seem particularly satisfied with his answer, but he also didn¡¯t get on Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s nerves by arguing over something that hadn¡¯t happened. ¡°What will you do now? Since Julian¡¯s become this era¡¯s Adjuster, you won¡¯t have much to do.¡± Marek smiled bitterly at his question. ¡°Truthfully, life as an Adjuster was quite boring and quiet. I don¡¯t exactly want to rest, but I don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s been 200 years since I tried to do something of my own free will.¡± Marek had an ambiguous expression on his face. Looking unsure as to whether he should be happy or sad, he looked like a person who had lost his path. Well, that made sense. It hadn¡¯t been two months, or two years, or even twenty years. It was only natural for Marek to feel lost when he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything of his own will for 200 years. ¡°I¡¯m this old and yet so foolish.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shrugged at Marek¡¯s self-deprecation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say you¡¯re foolish. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll think of something to do soon.¡± Having said that, Seon-Hyeok paused for a moment before subtly bringing up a topic. ¡°May I suggest something if you can¡¯t think of something to do?¡± Unsure of what Seon-Hyeok was trying to say, Marek stared at him. ¡°You haven''t been able to see the world because you¡¯ve been confined to the East. Why don¡¯t you wander outside with me?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok added one more thing. ¡°And if you have time, you can help me with my business too.¡± Not understanding what was going on, Marek blinked his eyes, but once he realized what Seon-Hyeok was intending, he laughed dryly. ¡°Are you saying you want to beat the Demon King?¡± ¡°Well, more importantly, I have someone to find, but there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t do that either, right?¡± While Marek was incomparably weaker than his heyday, it didn¡¯t mean that his abilities were gone. Marek was still a powerful man who struggled to find an opponent and if Seon-Hyeok was with him, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for them to defeat the Demon King. ¡°No one knows about the hard work you¡¯ve done for 200 years keeping the balance of the eastern continent. You¡¯ve worked that hard, but you haven¡¯t been able to leave your name behind¡­ If that were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep from the unfairness.¡± As a human, it¡¯s natural to have a compensation mentality. It was only natural to want to be appreciated and rewarded if a person did something. But so far, Marek had done everything in the dark. He had thoroughly erased his traces, and if necessary hid his identity. As an Adjuster, he could not participate in the fate of the continent so there was no way there would have been any compensation. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t have any regrets. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much, wouldn¡¯t it be great to leave your name behind in history?¡± Although it was a cheap and thinly disguised instigation, it was enough to shake the heart of the old knight who had been living as a ghost for his entire life. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it and give me an answer. I¡¯ll probably be staying in Mangsk for a few more days.¡± With that, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t try persuading Marek anymore. Of course, Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t giving up on persuading him. Seon-Hyeok was going to take a little more time to work on coaxing him. Although Marek looked a bit bewildered right now, the old knight currently in front of Seon-Hyeok was well worth the effort. Kim Seon-Hyeok needed something plausible to convince Ophelia, who would never allow him to go West, that this trip was absolutely necessary and that it wasn¡¯t dangerous. And the Sword Star Marek Schnail Roachim was enough to be that plausible something. Marek didn¡¯t immediately respond to Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s offer, but he also didn¡¯t reject it. ¡°I will consider it.¡± ¡°Yes, do.¡± Having finished their individual business, it became silent between the two. ¡°Mm¡­.¡± A low moan was heard in the midst of the silence. It was Julian. Julian, who had been quietly sleeping in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s arms, finally woke up. ¡°Julian.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at Julian nervously. He was worried that she might be harboring feelings of resentment towards him for forcing her to take on the fate of an Adjuster. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Perhaps it was because she was still half asleep, but awareness slowly returned to her blurry eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Once fully awake, Julian looked at him with eyes as blindly loyal to him as she looked at him when she was a young squire. Hatred and resentment were nowhere to be seen. ¡°My Lord.¡± Just as she remained his dear squire even after she became the Countess of Mangsk, he was still her lord. Kim Seon-Hyeok inadvertently let out a sigh of relief. He was so grateful and couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°Fortunately, I feel fine even when I look at you, My Lord.¡± It seemed like he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling relieved. Julian was also looking at him with a relaxed expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Julian.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok apologized to her. It was an apology for recklessly dragging her with him to hunt for the sea serpent, and an apology for forcing her to assume the fate of an Adjuster. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, My Lord.¡± Julian¡¯s answer was brisk, if not hard, but her steadfast expression put his heart at ease. The problem, his damn adversary, that had been keeping him in Mangsk was finally settled. *** The West was thrown into chaos. It wasn¡¯t just the people of Mangsk who witnessed the commotion that occurred that night. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the dazzling flash of light that lit up the night sky had spread across the West, and that the number of people who had witnessed it reached tens of thousands. The people quarreled over the identity of the auspicious light. But no matter how loud the commotion was in the West, it wasn¡¯t as great as the turmoil in Mangsk. ¡°What on earth was that gigantic creature?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t look like a creature of this world.¡± This was only natural. If people in the other regions only saw the auspicious light, then the people of Mangsk had seen the owner of the light. ¡°Whatever it was, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s auspicious.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t our liege¡¯s complexion noticeably improve immediately afterward? It was most definitely a lucky sign.¡± The Mangsk vassals had all sorts of speculations about the identity of the overwhelming creature they had seen the previous night. But no matter how much they argued with each other, they had no way of finding out the answer when the people who knew the identity of the creature kept their mouths shut. ¡°Since this happened after our lady ascended to the position of liege, it is definitely a sign that heaven is willing to accept her as the new liege of Mangsk.¡± ¡°I agree. Since ancient times, the birth of a great man has always been accompanied by a good omen.¡± An absurd conclusion was drawn, but Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to not reveal the existence of the Dragon. He had decided that there was no reason for him to be at the center of the commotion. And even if it wasn¡¯t that, right now, he was focused on other things that he had no time to be worrying about what the people were saying. ¡°Goldrake is coming.¡± The whereabouts of his most loyal and reliable dragon had been hidden, but now, he could feel the energy of the Earth dragon a short distance away. CH 262 No content CH 263 No content CH 263. Goldrake was supposed to reach Mangsk Castle at any moment, but for some reason, he had stopped and wasn¡¯t coming any further. ¡°Are you telling me to come to you?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like Goldrake was calling to him. And as long as he thought that, there was no reason for him to hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll be going out for a while.¡± ¡°Sir, you mustn¡¯t!¡± The Imperial Guards attempted to stop him from leaving the room. ¡°It¡¯ll only be a little while.¡± Having been severely reprimanded over the duel against Marek, the Imperial Guards tried their best to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m not going out to fight this time. Just pretend you can¡¯t see and let me go.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, then please go with escorts, sir.¡± After arguing for a long time, the guards finally yielded. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t happy with their concession. ¡°I¡¯ll be his escort.¡± At that moment, Marek stepped forward. ¡°Hm.¡± No one knew when he had appeared, but Marek was staring at them through the open door. The Imperial Guards didn¡¯t seem particularly pleased by his words. Since it had been Marek who turned Seon-Hyeok into a bloody mess, there was no way his proposal would please the Imperial Guards. ¡°Absolutely not, sir.¡± A knight of the Imperial Guard, who had been hesitating, turned to Kim Seon-Hyeok as he spoke with a voice that was even more determined than before. Ah, what an ignorant old bastard without a lick of tact. It was natural for Kim Seon-Hyeok to feel frustrated. Although Marek had been trying to help in his own way, it had only made things more complicated. ¡°Sir, you can either take one of us with you or not leave the castle. There is no other option.¡± At the guards'' increasing persistence, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s frown deepened as he turned to look at Marek. ¡°Very helpful.¡± Marek¡¯s expression made it clear that he still didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d done wrong. Even as the Reclusive Duke and not the Adjuster, Marek wasn¡¯t very good at reading the mood of a room. ¡°Then, can I be the escort?¡± At that moment, another person stepped forward. It was Julian. ¡°Mm. Since the Countess of Mangsk is not yet fully recovered¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fully recovered.¡± Julian took a coat hanging on the side of a wall and handed it to Kim seon-Hyeok as she responded firmly. Her attitude was so natural that it never occurred to the Imperial Guards to stop her. ¡°The wind is cold, sir.¡± Now that the border had been pushed far into the West, the Mangsk territory wasn¡¯t on the frontline, however, the House of Mangsk had long been a family that guarded the borders of Adenburg for generations. It was quite a strange sight to see the head of such a great House serving someone else. ¡°Or will you not allow me to go either?¡± The Imperial Guards were speechless as they watched Julian tighten the ties of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s coat so naturally. Unlike the Reclusive Duke, whom they still had no idea what he was thinking, the Countess of Mangsk was one of the most powerful allies of the Imperial family. But in the end, the Imperial Guards found a suitable excuse. ¡°Ma¡¯am, while we could trust you, I¡¯m concerned that if something were to happen, the Countess of Mangsk would also be swept up in the unfortunate incident.¡± Although the knight was speaking in a roundabout way, in the end, it meant that he wasn¡¯t confident in Julian¡¯s strength. ¡°If something were to happen that the strongest person in the entire Empire, the Indomitable Duke, wasn¡¯t able to handle, then wouldn¡¯t it be the same for me or for you, Sir Knight?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The Imperial Guards became quiet again. Just as she said, if it was something that Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t handle, then there was no one here who could step forward and handle it. ¡°And there¡¯s something that all of you are mistaking.¡± She had been helping Kim Seon-Hyeok prepare for the outing when she took down the decorative sword hanging on the wall. ¡°Who said that I was weaker than you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a sword light exploded from the sword she held tightly. It was as vivid as a blazing flame. ¡°What on earth¡­¡± Julian was known to be at the level of an apprentice knight so when she produced a powerful sword energy, the Imperial Guards¡¯ jaws dropped. They were so shocked that they completely forgot how close she and the person they were supposed to be guarding were. Well, even if they hadn¡¯t forgotten, the knights of the Imperial Guards wouldn¡¯t have stood in the Countess Mangsk¡¯s way. Even when Theodore was alive, the House of Mangsk had always been able to freely wear swords within the royal¡¯s castle. The trust the Imperial family had towards them didn¡¯t change in Ophelia¡¯s generation either, and it was enough to send Kim Seon-Hyeok, the husband of the Empress and the Grand Duke of the Empire, to the far west to mourn the death of the previous count. ¡°Hm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was just as surprised. Although he knew that by accepting the fate of an Adjuster, she would be inheriting Marek¡¯s power to some extent, he was equally amazed as the knights when he actually saw it. With this, she was at least at the level of Marquis Reinhardt. Julian¡¯s sword energy was so powerful that it went beyond radiating just light and manifested fire. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, so Countess Mangsk, please pull it back.¡± At the words of the Imperial Knight, Julian called back her sword energy. It was surprising how easily and naturally she pulled back the energy as she had called it forth. ¡°I beg your pardon for being rude in front of the sword and shield that guards Adenstein.¡± Julian apologized dryly, then stared at the Imperial Guards. ¡°I stake the Mangsk name that I will take good care of the Grand Duke so that he will not be swept up in any trouble.¡± Truthfully, the knights of the Imperial Guards hadn¡¯t really been concerned about Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s safety. Just as Julian said, he was the number one knight in the empire and a powerful man who had beaten the Sword Star. There was no way that he would be involved in something dangerous here. ¡°As this is something I¡¯ve been doing since before I took over Mangsk, you can trust me.¡± The Imperial Guards had no choice but to withdraw when Julian said this. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± The inept Marek grumbled but no one gave him the answer to his question. Accompanied by the Imperial Guards and Julian, Kim Seon-Hyeok headed towards an empty field by the Mangsk Castle. ¡°Why is the Grand Duke here again¡­¡± Roland was bewildered by the sudden visit when he was taking care of his griffin. His face looked like he bit into something unpleasant when he saw Kim Seon-Hyeok. He had been shocked when Devon returned covered in blood, but now, it seemed like that shock had turned into resentment. Of course, the blood covered Devon that day hadn¡¯t been the griffin¡¯s, but Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s, Roland still felt his heart drop whenever he saw Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face now. The saying that once you get a big shock, you¡¯ll react sensitively to even the smallest shock[1] described him perfectly right now. ¡°Let me borrow Devon for a bit.¡± At those words, Roland looked resigned, as if what he knew was coming came, and blocked the griffin. ¡°Grand Duke, where are you going this time?¡± Roland looked briefly at Marek, who was standing at the edge of the procession. He seemed worried that Devon would be swept up in another battle between monsters. ¡°He suffered a wing injury last time and it hasn¡¯t properly healed yet, so flying will be difficult for the time being¡­¡± Before Roland finished talking, Devon flapped his wings and jumped over Roland to stand in front of him. Contrary to Roland¡¯s words, Devon didn¡¯t look like he was worried about his injuries. ¡°Devon, you¡­¡± Roland looked wounded as he looked at Devon. When he belatedly realized who Devon¡¯s actual owner was, he dropped his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be as careful as possible, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok comforted Roland appropriately. Except for himself, the only people in the Empire who could properly utilize a rare resource as a griffin were the Knights of the Sky. There was no need to offend such high-quality personnel who would take his place in case of an emergency. ¡°Please come back safely.¡± Roland seemed to be aware of his position because he didn¡¯t continue to presumptuously insist. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok glanced at the poor Griffin Rider whose shoulders were drooping and at the knights of the Imperial Guards before climbing onto Devon. ¡°Hup.¡± Since there was only one saddle, he ended up hugging the small statured Julian from behind, but neither of them cared. ¡°Um.¡± Only the knights of the Imperial Guards looked uncomfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourselves by thinking nonsense.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok saw their expressions and expressed his discomfort. Only then did the Imperial Guards bow their heads. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°Please come back as soon as possible, sir.¡± The Imperial Knight was telling him that should he take too long, the knight would have no choice but to report it to the Imperial Palace. Kim Seon-Hyeok responded with his understanding before taking off on Devon. ¡°Your advisors didn¡¯t try to stop you?¡± ¡°The advisors? Of course not, sir.¡± As if they had returned to the past, Kim Seon-Hyeok and Julian talked comfortably once they were alone. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a bit, my advisors dearly wish for our relationship to deepen. Although they say it, I¡¯m sure there are some who harbor wicked delusions as well, sir.¡± ¡°Delusions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious, sir. They hope that we will have a special relationship and that it will help Mangsk to develop a little more in the future.¡± Contrary to her dry tone, the content of her words were quite embarrassing. ¡°No way. You and me?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok laughed in embarrassment, Julian turned from her seat in front of him and tilted her head as she looked at him. ¡°Why is that weird?¡± While he looked for something to say in response to the unexpected question, Julian added one more sentence in a polite tone. ¡°I¡¯m joking, sir.¡± It wasn¡¯t a very good joke considering how he had almost caused a big problem with Ophelia over Najima. ¡°It¡¯s a different story when we are talking about you as a knight, but as a man, you are actually the worst, My Lord. Day in, day out, you¡¯re always getting into trouble, and once you go out, you never return. Now that I think about it, you really are the worst. You weren¡¯t really looking forward to it, were you?¡± ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± However, she didn¡¯t seem to have an ulterior motive for her joke and in the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok could only laugh in the end. It felt as if his relationship with Julian had returned to the way it used to be. ¡°More importantly, your power, is it the power of the Adjuster?¡± ¡°More or less, yes.¡± When he tilted his head in response to her rather vague answer, Julian explained further. ¡°Duke Roachim said that he was only sharing his experience, but I still don¡¯t know what exactly he means. The only certainty is that this power is something that I¡¯ll one day achieve if I work hard at it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± It seemed like an Adjuster¡¯s transfer was sharing the experience needed for leveling up. Julian, who wasn¡¯t a foreigner and therefore ignorant of things like status and experience, grumbled saying that it was an unfamiliar concept to her. ¡°It felt a bit strange because the middle process disappeared, but I feel a bit relieved knowing that this power isn¡¯t someone else¡¯s power.¡± For Julian, who had devoted her life to becoming a lady knight like Asha Trail, becoming stronger all at once would be no different from her effort being fruitless. In fact, she looked rather bitter as she said that. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t apologize. I believe the timing has merely been pushed forward.¡± Despite being deprived of the sense of accomplishment and worth she would have gotten as she improved herself bit by bit as she devoted herself, she remained steadfast and didn¡¯t blame him. But that caused him to feel even more sorry. ¡°More importantly, where are we going right now, sir?¡± ¡°Right now?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to accept it when she purposefully changed the topic. ¡°We¡¯re on our way to find my missing Goldrake.¡± He turned to look at somewhere far into the north for a moment. Unlike when he had vaguely felt Goldrake¡¯s presence in Mangsk Castle, Goldrake was much farther away than he had expected. If he had been on horseback instead of Devon, it would have taken him several days. ¡°This punk is arrogantly demanding his owner to come to him and won¡¯t come to me.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok seemed embarrassed at first glance, but his expression couldn¡¯t hide his joy. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Seemed like he was feeling rushed now that he thought about Goldrake. Kim Seon-Hyeok grabbed Devon¡¯s reins and pushed him even faster. It wasn¡¯t long before they reached where Goldrake was at. ¡°Goldie!¡± Now, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn able to clearly feel the Earth Qi without consciously looking for it. He quickly had Devon descend while he called out Goldrake¡¯s name. ¡°Hm?¡± But for some reason, Goldrake didn¡¯t show up even as Devon reached the ground. ¡°How odd. I¡¯m sure this is right.¡± ¡°Are you sure, sir?¡± He nodded at Julian¡¯s question. Then, he exclaimed. ¡°Underground!¡± As soon as he finished talking, the earth began to shake as if there was an earthquake. From the middle of it, a monster covered in golden scales appeared, his splendor couldn¡¯t be hidden even as he was covered in dirt. ¡°Huh?¡± However, the dragon¡¯s appearance was so different from the last time he saw it that Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed like a half-wit without meaning to. 1. The author used a Korean idiom ?? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? but instead of translating the idiom directly, I¡¯ve translated the meaning of it. ?? is a soft shelled turtle, and should a person get startled by it once, then even a cauldron lid would startle them (they both a round shape) CH 264 No content CH 264. Like the rocks and boulders on a rugged mountain, none of the glittering scales looked alike. His neck wasn¡¯t long compared to his large body, but it looked strong enough. Previously, Goldrake looked like a mutated dinosaur, but now, Goldrake looked like a living mountain. ¡°Goldie?¡± He had changed so remarkably that Kim Seon-Hyeok was doubting whether he really was the Goldrake that he knew. That was why Seon-Hyeok ended up calling out the name of his loyal dragon. Grr. The earth dragon slowly lowered his head until he was at eye level with Seon-Hyeok. While Goldrake¡¯s appearance had changed, his honest golden eyes were still the same. Only after he saw those clear and steadfast eyes did Seon-Hyeok realize that the monster in front of him really was the Goldrake he knew. ¡°Why¡¯d you change like this?¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t expecting a response. [Because I was able to recover a little of how I looked in the past.] But surprisingly, Kim Seon-Hyeok got an answer. ¡°H, huh?!¡± The corners of the earth dragon¡¯s ferocious snout rose when Seon-Hyeok looked completely bewildered by a situation he had never imagined. ¡°You¡¯re talking¡­¡± [This too is for the same reason, so there¡¯s no need for you to be surprised.] The corners of the monster¡¯s mouth rose even higher and the vertical golden eyes narrowed even more. Grr. Kim Seon-Hyeok belatedly realized that that was Goldrake¡¯s version of a smile. It was a smile that was as ferocious and fearless as it was wonderful. [Thank you.] That simple ¡®thank you¡¯ perfectly embodied Goldrake that Seon-Hyeok could only laugh. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be saying thanks.¡± Seon-Hyeok jumped off the griffin and slowly approached him. ¡°Thanks for coming back, Goldie.¡± The dragon had returned as suddenly as he had disappeared. Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled as he felt the corner of his heart that had been feeling empty for some reason filling up again. ¡°This is Goldie?¡± Julian had been quietly watching the reunion of Kim Seon-Hyeok and Goldrake. Unlike Kim Seon-Hyeok, who thanks to their strong bond was able to recognize each other regardless of how different he looked, Julian wasn¡¯t sure that the monster in front of her was Goldrake. ¡°Why did he change like this, sir?¡± At Julian¡¯s question, Kim Seon-Hyeok glanced at Goldrake. But as if he didn¡¯t hear Julian¡¯s question, Goldrake didn¡¯t bother responding. ¡°Why¡¯d you change?¡± In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok repeated the question and Goldrake finally responded. [I¡¯ve recovered the horns I¡¯ve lost and since I¡¯ve found the origin, it¡¯s only natural for my appearance to come closer to its original.] Goldrake¡¯s answer wasn¡¯t any different from what Seon-Hyeok had heard from the Fair Dragon before and there wasn¡¯t any new information either. ¡°Then let me change the question.¡± So, Kim Seon-Hyeok posed a more substantial question. ¡°Goldie, why were you and the other dragon subspecies punished and exiled?¡± Goldrake snorted at the words ¡®punished¡¯ and ¡®exiled.¡¯ It seemed like he felt awkward by Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s question. ¡°No, before that.¡± Seeing Goldrake like that, Seon-Hyeok asked a question he had for a while. ¡°Are you a dragon?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s doubts slowly turned to certainty when the punished and exiled dragon subspecies slowly got closer to their origins as they were freed from the punishment for their crimes. He was certain that the subspecies were another form of the dragons. [The current me isn¡¯t a dragon.] But Goldrake vehemently denied his conviction in a very mournful and self-mocking voice. ¡°Mm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shut his mouth when he saw old feelings of grief and self-mockery peeking through Goldrake¡¯s voice. He felt it would be malicious of him if he continued to ask more questions to the dragon who was clearly suffering. Although he hadn¡¯t gotten the answer he was looking for, that didn¡¯t mean the truth was far away. There were many many emotions mixed in Goldrake¡¯s short answer, and he could see a sliver of truth peeking through. Goldrake asserted that he was not a dragon, but he had used a keyword, ¡®current¡¯ in his answer. That word was tantamount to saying that the past (or the future) was (or is) different. For now, this was enough. The rest of the hidden truths would come naturally once the dragons fully recovered their origins. Kim Seon-Hyeok felt that day was not far away. Whether it was because he was hurt by the uncomfortable conversation or he was taciturn by nature, Goldrake didn¡¯t open his mouth after that. He only occasionally nodded or shook his head at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words to express his intent. ¡°Um, sir, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but it¡¯d be best if you didn¡¯t talk to Goldie anywhere else. There¡¯s a possibility that people may think you¡¯ve gone insane¡­¡± Julian looked uneasy as she gave him the advice. Apparently, the way he was talking to Goldrake ceaselessly made it seem like he was a crazy person. ¡°More importantly, how much stronger did Goldie get, sir?¡± At that, Kim Seon-Hyeok also began to wonder how strong Goldrake had become after he suddenly molted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± In the past, the status of his dragons would have been clearly visible, but in the current situation where all the detailed figures were invisible, he had no way of knowing how strong Goldrake had become. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that with the way Goldrake was right now, there was no way he would have become a bloody mess if he had dueled with Marek in the past with Goldrake. *** ¡°Was there always a mountain over there?¡± Up high on the castle wall, a patrolling soldier tilted his head as he saw a small mountain that rose over a wide plain. ¡°Are you still drunk from drinking all night? What nonsense are you spouting now?¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? I didn¡¯t drink that much last night. No, that¡¯s not important right now. Look over there.¡± ¡°Ha, this bastard. You¡¯re gonna get it one day when you get caught by the higher-ups for drinking like that regardless of day or night¡­¡± A fellow soldier who had been shaking his head and swearing at the first soldier suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°See, I told you. Was there always a mountain over there¡­¡± ¡°You crazy bastard! Is that a mountain?!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not a mountain to you, then what is it?¡± Seeing the laid-back attitude, the second soldier screamed at the first. ¡°It¡¯s moving!¡± Even before he finished talking, bells rang out from somewhere on the castle wall alerting the inhabitants of an attack. ¡°Emergency! All men to positions!¡± ¡°A giant monster appeared! It¡¯s heading towards the castle!¡± The previous Count had spent his entire life training the Mangsk soldiers to become elite soldiers, and because of that, they showed a different reaction. ¡°Catapult! Quickly! Get it ready!¡± ¡°Archers! Ready your bows and get in positions!¡± In an instant, the soldiers occupied the castle walls and were ready for battle. They stared at the unidentified monster approaching from afar. ¡°Ugh, is that really a monster?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s it so big?¡± Even if the soldiers had grown stolid due to the war with Noctein, they couldn¡¯t help but feel dread as they looked at a monster who was as massive as the residence of any noble family. ¡°The Imperial Knights are with us!¡± One of the commanders was smart enough to bring up the fact that the Imperial Knights, who had remained in Mangsk to escort the Grand Duke, were with them. Thanks to this, the subdued soldiers¡¯ faces brightened. However, at the same moment the soldiers were putting their faith in the Imperial Knights, the knights looked bewildered. ¡°Grand Duke, what on earth are you doing now?¡± The person they were supposed to be escorting, the same person who had stubbornly insisted on leaving the castle, was riding on the back of that formidable monster. With the help of the Imperial Guards, news quickly spread that the massive monster and the Grand Duke were related. However, none of the Mangsk soldiers stepped down from the castle walls. ¡°I heard that that¡¯s one of the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s sub-dragons.¡± ¡°With a monster like that, it¡¯s no wonder the Noctein bastards would wake up in a panic if they heard the name Drachen.¡± The soldiers all stretched out their necks to look at the terrifying beast that they would most likely never see again. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Four years ago, I fought in a war with the Indomitable Grand Duke but the drake that he rode on wasn¡¯t a huge monster like that.¡± Amongst them was a soldier from the Mangsk regiment who had participated in the last war against the Noctein. He spoke with a terrified expression as he looked at the monster that was as large as a mountain. ¡°If such a monster was our ally back then, then Noctein¡¯s borders would¡¯ve been pushed back much farther than it was.¡± The monster approaching the wall stopped. ¡°Guaaaaah.¡± A groan echoed all over the castle walls. Some of the timid soldiers on the wall collapsed when they saw the vertical pupils of the monster from a close distance. The Mangsk commanders had always upheld the indomitable spirit of not retreating in the face of any enemy but none of them rebuked the soldiers who had collapsed. It was only a difference in degree, the commanders were also weak-kneed and on the verge of collapsing. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± The only ones who remained in their right minds were the knights of the Imperial Guard and the Reclusive Duke. Thud. Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t enter through the castle gate. Goldrake straightened out his neck and held his head high. Kim Seon-Hyeok walked up and stood proudly on top of the castle wall. This was the moment that the high walls of Mangsk, almost 12 meters high, were outshined. ¡°How on earth did this happen?¡± When the Imperial Guards questioned him, Kim Seon-Hyeok glanced back as he replied. ¡°One of my dragons that left came back.¡± As if he was talking about a lost pet dog, he spoke calmly. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t forget to compensate the soldiers defending Mangsk who had ultimately suffered because of him. Although he wasn¡¯t able to make a fuss due to the passing of the former Count, he still rewarded them for their hard work by providing them with plentiful food. Of course, all of this was done through the royal family¡¯s assets, and in the process, Kim Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to communicate with the Imperial family. [So, Goldrake has changed so much. I wish to see him as soon as possible.] Ophelia had always been particularly fond of Goldrake and was very pleased with the return of the golden monster. She spoke in a soft voice that he hadn¡¯t heard since his duel with Marek. ¡°We¡¯ll be lucky if the Imperial Guards don¡¯t riot.¡± It had been a while since Ophelia was in a good mood, and because of that, the mood between them became softer. For Kim Seon-Hyeok, this was a situation he had been wishing for. Unfortunately, he had to displease her once again. ¡°I think I need to go to the West one more time.¡± It was in order for him to look for the missing Warrior. [......] Kim Seon-Hyeok began to cold sweat at the uncomfortable silence that came through the crystal orb. ¡°A guy that I consider my brother has gone missing. If I don¡¯t go look for him, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. Seon-Hyeok explained everything. Everything except how he heard the news. Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything until he finished explaining. [I¡¯m sure I told you.] When Ophelia finally began talking, her voice was as cold as frost. It was one of the coldest voices he had ever heard. [I do not wish for you to be involved in any trouble. Especially if it¡¯s where the terrible Demon King is, the West that caused you to wander outside the Empire for so long.] ¡°But¡­¡± [This is not a request but an order given to you as the Empress of the Adenstein Empire. You cannot object to it in any way.] When she gave him no room to object, he turned to look at Marek, who had been waiting by his side, hoping for help. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, Marek Schnall Roachim greets you.¡± [Ah, Duke Roachim was also there.] Having learned of Marek¡¯s existence, Ophelia responded back in a slightly gentler tone. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, I will head west with the Grand Duke.¡± [Explain it in detail.] When Ophelia asked for an explanation in a straightforward tone, Marek calmly said that he would take responsibility for the Grand Duke¡¯s safety. [Hm¡­] Despite the Sword Star guaranteeing his safety, Ophelia didn¡¯t readily grant them permission. ¡°If things go well this time, then we¡¯ll be able to recruit the Warrior that the Holy Kingdom is so proud of.¡± But with much effort, Kim Seon-Hyeok succeeded in persuading Ophelia. [I understand. But before that, you¡¯ll have to stop by the Imperial Capital first, Grand Duke.] ¡°We¡¯re short on time so¡­¡± He tried to talk his way out of that situation but Ophelia wasn¡¯t persuaded. [With Sir Roland and the griffin, it won¡¯t take much time. I¡¯ll be waiting.] Without waiting for his answer, Ophelia ended the communication. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best with this.¡± ¡°Ugh. Thanks.¡± Marek shrugged as he looked at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s troubled face. Kim Seon-Hyeok could only shake his head. *** In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok headed to the Imperial Capital to meet Ophelia before heading out West. ¡°It¡¯s the capital, sir.¡± As if he had received other orders, Roland had hurried them and Seon-Hyeok arrived at the capital before he had mentally prepared himself. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± Ophelia sighed as she looked at her husband who had only returned after she had commanded him. ¡°I would love to tie you up and make sure nothing like the past would happen again, but a monarch¡¯s words must have weight so I can¡¯t take back what I¡¯ve already said.¡± When Ophelia lamented, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t decide whether to say thank you or I¡¯m sorry, so he just kept his mouth shut. ¡°Promise me one thing.¡± Seeing him like that, Ophelia made a request. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll prioritize returning safely above anything else.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± He agreed to her request, a request she had most likely uttered after compromising her own desires. ¡°I hope your trip abroad doesn''t take long this time.¡± On his way to the Imperial Capital, he had imagined all sorts of situations, but Ophelia had been much more generous than he had thought she would be as she allowed him to leave. She seemed somewhat exhausted by her husband who never listened to her. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Ophelia.¡± When he slowly approached her and embraced her, Ophelia let out a small sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to come to the Imperial Palace because I wanted to see your face.¡± It was as he thought. There was no way that the considerate Ophelia would ask him to come just because she wanted to see him. ¡°Is there something else you want to say?¡± She pulled away from his arms and looked up at him. CH 265 No content CH 265. For some reason, her clear gaze felt very heavy. Kim Seon-Hyeok began to worry about what Ophelia was going to tell him. When she saw him like that, she said one thing. ¡°My body isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡± The first thing that came to his mind was the fate engraved onto the blood of the Adenstein House, the curse of early death that caused the previous monarch to die. His heart dropped. ¡°Do you feel something wrong with your body?¡± Without realizing it, he tightly gripped Ophelia¡¯s slender shoulders. He was shaking so much that his actions were the roughest it''s ever been. How could he not tremble? Up until this time, Kim Seon-Hyeok had been wandering all over the country as he used everything under the sun as an excuse. Whether it was the Demon King, or the fate of the Dragon Rider, or whatever other excuses he made, the truth was, he had neglected Ophelia. On top of that, she had lost her father recently, and she herself was still burdened by the curse that caused her father to be short-lived. You asshole. When he realized what he had been missing while traipsing around the Empire, he blamed himself heavily. He couldn¡¯t raise his head in front of her. ¡°Raise your head.¡± Ophelia held his face as she spoke softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you the position of Grand Duke so that you can bow your head so easily.¡± Guided by a careful hand, he raised his head. ¡°You are a terrible spouse.¡± Contrary to her words, there wasn¡¯t a single hint of resentment anywhere on her face. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I want you to be a terrible father.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at her blankly as he processed the unexpected words. ¡°What did you just¡­¡± He barely managed to force words out of his mouth, words that even he thought were idiotic. ¡°I said that I didn¡¯t want you to be a terrible father to this child in my womb.¡± All thoughts stopped. It felt as if his mind completely blanked out. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Without realizing it, he made a sound that was unknown whether it was a sigh or something else. In that short breath of time, he felt an indescribable complex emotion. ¡°Ophelia, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Although the child is too small and weak that it¡¯s embarrassing to say it''s a new life, this is the child who will lead the Empire in the future. I believe this child will grow much stronger than any other child.¡± When he saw her carefully caressing her belly as she spoke, he was overcome by a fit of hysterical laughter. He seemed deranged. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m going to be a father?¡± He staggered. Kim Seon-Hyeok questioned her as his legs lost their strength. Ophelia nodded her head in response. ¡°The royal mages confirmed it several times already.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± He laughed once again. ¡°This is insane. Me, a father¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t crying nor he wasn¡¯t laughing. He just kept repeating the same thing with an odd expression. Ophelia quietly waited for him to sort himself out. Who knows how much time passed like that. In the end, after being overcome by so many emotions, only one emotion was left on his face. ¡°I really¡­¡± Exultation, an unprecedented joy spread across his face. ¡°Ophelia!¡± He shouted that single word as he suddenly hugged Ophelia. ¡°You¡¯ll startle the child.¡± At first glance, she seemed unaffected, but a smile was on her face. Markedly different from before, her smile was motherly and therefore warmer than ever before. That day, Ophelia took her hands off all political affairs and spent the day with Kim Seon-Hyeok. He also forgot the fact that he would have to leave her soon and only focused on her. The same happened the next day. The couple stayed in their bedchambers and shared the many stories they hadn¡¯t been able to until then. Kim Seon-Hyeok told her everything, every single detail of what he experienced outside as Ophelia quietly listened to everything he said. And when he finished, Ophelia calmly told him her childhood and the little things that happened to her. For three days, the couple didn¡¯t part for even an hour. During that time, Seon-Hyeok once again deeply imprinted into his heart just what it was he truly had to protect. ¡°I will be back as soon as possible.¡± He wanted to cancel the trip to the West, but since he couldn¡¯t do it, Kim Seon-Hyeok could only repeatedly promise to come back quickly. ¡°I would rather you come back unscathed.¡± Ophelia only wished for his safe return. ¡°As quickly as possible, as safely as possible. I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok knelt down and bowed his head to place his cheek on Ophelia¡¯s stomach. ¡°Daddy¡¯s leaving, so behave yourself.¡± He might¡¯ve said it, but he must¡¯ve still been embarrassed over it because his face turned red. However, seeing how the smile stayed on his face all throughout, he must¡¯ve been really happy. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going now. Take care, Ophelia.¡± With that farewell, he flew off on Devon. After flying over the Imperial capital several times, he disappeared into the western sky. Ophelia stood there blankly as she stared into the sky, watching the griffin until it turned into a black dot and then completely disappeared. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok moved like a madman. He summoned Atiya to help Devon fly as he tried to lower himself as much as possible so that he could reach Mangsk as quickly as possible. They literally were flying like the wind. His efforts continued even after stopping at Mangsk to pick Marek up. ¡°Huff, let¡¯s slow down a bit.¡± The flight was so violent that even the Sword Star, a superhuman, made painful sounds. However, Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t slow down in the slightest. As a result, they were surprisingly able to leave the eastern region and reach the southern part of the central region of the continent in two weeks. ¡°That port city over there is Iberia¡¯s Granado.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok only slowed down when Granado was in their eyesight as he turned to speak to Marek. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s Granado or whatever, let¡¯s just land.¡± Completely tired from two weeks of flight, Marek looked much more exhausted than he did on the day of the ceremony of succession. ¡°I was just about to land.¡± He grinned as he had Devon slowly descend. Before the griffin fully landed, Marek jumped to the ground. He really wanted to get off Devon¡¯s back. ¡°Tsk, he should¡¯ve waited a little longer. How much faster is he going to land?¡± Marek gritted his teeth when Seon-Hyeok muttered as he scolded him. ¡°After this is over, I will never go anywhere with you again.¡± ¡°So be it. I won¡¯t be going anywhere after this either.¡± Marek shot back when Seon-Hyeok gave a blithe answer. ¡°On our way back, I will return by boat, even if it¡¯s by myself.¡± ¡°Do whatever you wish.¡± While they were bickering pointlessly, the Iberian people rushed over to them. From amongst the crowd, an elderly man dressed splendidly appeared. ¡°I received a message saying you would be coming, but I didn¡¯t think you would arrive so quickly.¡± It was Diego Velazquez, now a Grand Duke of Iberia. ¡°I was in a rush¡­¡± ¡°Even if you rushed, it¡¯s only been two weeks since we received the message¡­¡± Diego Velazquez replied as if he found it absurd, but Kim Seon-Hyeok merely shrugged his shoulders and didn¡¯t explain further. ¡°Well, please, why don¡¯t you come in first. You got here so suddenly so we¡¯re not quite ready yet, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll still be able to rest and recover from your journey.¡± The Grand Duke of Iberia had been shaking his head when he suddenly discovered Marek. The Grand Duke looked at him quizzically. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met the person you came with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m¡­¡± Just as Marek was about to introduce himself, Kim Seon-Hyeok interrupted him and blocked him. ¡°Let¡¯s do the introductions later. Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± When Seon-Hyeok stepped forward like that, the Grand Duke of Iberia was no longer interested in Marek. Even though they didn¡¯t have much of a connection in the past, Diego Velazquez had treated Kim Seon-Hyeok respectfully. Now that Iberia had become a territory of Adenburg, Diego Velazquez was even more careful in his attitude now. He treated Seon-Hyeok as if he was a superior. Well, that wasn¡¯t completely strange. Even though they had the same title of Grand Duke, Seon-Hyeok was the husband of the only monarch of the Empire. If Velazquez were to offend Seon-Hyeok, there was always the possibility that he would not get help from the mainland should he ever need it. Since Iberia had decided to become a territory of the Empire in order to escape the evil influence of the Holy Kingdom, that was a situation they had to avoid at all costs. ¡°As you asked, I gathered information on the final battle between the Warrior and the Demon King, but since some time has passed since that day, I¡¯m not sure if the Warrior would still be at that location.¡± It was for that reason that when Kim Seon-Hyeok asked Velazquez to investigate the whereabouts of the Warrior before he left the Empire, Velazquez had gathered surprisingly detailed information in a short period of time. ¡°This is enough for now. Thank you.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok expressed his gratitude appropriately when he read through the report that was full of details on the size of the troops mobilized in the last battle and how that battle progressed. ¡°Are you really entering the Demon King¡¯s lands?¡± The Grand Duke of Iberia let out a small sigh when Kim Seon-Hyeok gave a small nod. ¡°I would like to stop you, but I doubt you¡¯d listen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going because I want to.¡± At those words, Diego Velasquez quickly glanced around before lowering his voice. ¡°These days, the atmosphere of the Central Alliance is very strange. No, to be more precise, the mood of the Holy Kingdom isn¡¯t very good.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok put down his spoon and waited quietly for Velazquez¡¯s next words. ¡°The Holy Kingdom doesn¡¯t seem to have the will to fight against the Demon King any longer.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s as I heard, then they¡¯ve restored at least one-quarter of the recovered western region. It wouldn¡¯t be too strange if they ended the war now. Of course, that¡¯s only if the Demon King allows that to happen.¡± Diego Velazquez smacked the table lightly with his hand. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it!¡± When Seon-Hyeok stared at him blankly for his unexpected behavior, Diego Velazquez explained, flushing. ¡°According to the intelligence, it seems like the Holy Kingdom and the Demon King have agreed to some kind of secret agreement.¡± What on earth is he talking about? Unintentionally, Kim Seon-Hyeok sat up in his seat. Divine power and demonic energy were opposites. They were natural enemies that devoured each other. It was impossible for Kim Seon-Hyeok to understand how those two powers entered a secret agreement with their adversary. ¡°It can be said that the frontline stalled for a while because there was a great deal of troops mobilized in the war and there was also a great deal of damage on the part of the Demon King. So it doesn¡¯t make any sense that there hasn¡¯t been a single dispute so far. Perhaps not the side of humans, but at the very least, the demons should be agitated and chomping at the bit to tear into the humans. So isn¡¯t it strange that there hasn¡¯t been a single trouble anywhere?¡± Diego Velazquez continued to talk as he gestured at Seon-Hyeok to retake his seat. ¡°I took my doubts and looked into it. And I have finally come to a conclusion.¡± ¡°And you concluded that there was a secret agreement between the Demon King and the Holy Kingdom?¡± As if he had been waiting for this very question, Diego Velazquez nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡± He had one more thing to say. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details of their agreement, but I¡¯m sure the Central Kingdom Alliance had to pay a hefty price for taking a quarter of the western region as their own.¡± The eyes of the elderly politician who had endured the pressure of the Holy Kingdom while protecting the city-states looked Kim Seon-Hyeok straight in the eye. ¡°You, the Indomitable Grand Duke, will most likely be a part of that price.¡± When he heard that, Seon-Hyeok remembered the message that had been delivered to Mangsk. ¡°Then, the aid they requested from me is¡­¡± ¡°Most likely a trap.¡± By this point, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t even be angry.¡± ¡°Ha. I knew the bastards of the Holy Kingdom were insidious, but I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this much.¡± ¡°And now you see why Iberia was willing to bow at the feet of the Empire to try to break free from the Holy Kingdom.¡± Diego Velazquez chimed in when Seon-Hyeok began to curse the Holy Kingdom. ¡°Since it¡¯s a trap meant to capture the Indomitable Grand Duke Drachen, it won¡¯t be a normal trap. Just thinking about how insidious and deadly the trap they laid give me goosebumps. Although Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t responded to the message from the Holy Kingdom, by now, rumors of his journey to the West must¡¯ve spread. If Diego Velazquez¡¯s guess was correct, then it was obvious that the Demon King must¡¯ve laid a trap and was waiting for him. ¡°So, what¡¯re you going to do now? Are you planning on heading West even knowing that it¡¯s a trap?¡± CH 266. When Kim Seon-Hyeok took a moment to gather his thoughts, the Grand Duke of Iberia continued to talk. ¡°Since ancient times, it''s been said that you should think ten times and then another twenty times before making the decision to advance or retreat when fighting against an enemy who is fully prepared and has solidified their defense. Now that you know it¡¯s a trap, I suggest that the Indomitable Grand Duke reconsider it carefully and come up with a better plan.¡± When Seon-Hyeok continued to remain silent, Diego Velazquez added another word of caution. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke, weren¡¯t you in a great deal of trouble before? Of course, at the time, it was difficult for you to concentrate on the battle because the situation was unfavorable to you, but there¡¯s no rule saying that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± In the past, Kim Seon-Hyeok had been defeated by the Demon King while he was escaping the West with the Qeishas and the refugees. While he had done his utmost best, he had only succeeded in cutting off a corner of the Demon King¡¯s clothing. At the time, if the timid and wary Demon King hadn¡¯t capriciously changed his mind, then that day would have been the day Seon-Hyeok died. That was how strong the Demon King was. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°I still think the same.¡± However, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t change his mind. ¡°I have no intention of leaving Joon-Min, no, the Warrior, alone as he is.¡± ¡°Grand Duke!¡± Startled by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s resolute answer, Diego Velazquez jumped out of his seat. ¡°The Empire will suffer irreparable damage should something happen to you! Iberia will immediately lose the connection with the Empire and who knows what will happen to the Qeishas who followed you and settled in the Empire. And do you think that¡¯d be all? You have a finger in all the changes that have taken place in the Empire, and if something happened to you, then everything would become a mess!¡± Perhaps Diego Velazquez was afraid that the Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to properly keep the Holy Kingdom in check should the Imperial power shrink. His voice got stronger and louder as he tried to persuade Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°If someone has to look for the Warrior, it should be the Holy Kingdom. I do not understand why you, the Grand Duke, are insisting on taking such a risk! Even if we consider this as a gamble, this is a gamble you would lose unconditionally!¡± The Iberian Grand Duke, who had always been careful in consideration of his pride, abandoned his cautious attitude. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never gambled.¡± Diego Velazquez trembled at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s ridiculous answer. But Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t seem to care how Diego had taken his response as he continued to talk blithely. ¡°However, I do know that when gambling with cards, there¡¯s the Joker.¡± ¡°What on earth are you talking about right now¡­¡± ¡°And that the Joker is a badass card that can overturn the table.¡± Diego Velazquez¡¯s eyes widened. He finally realized that based on Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression, he wasn¡¯t simply being stubborn. ¡°Do you have a plan prepared?¡± Instead of responding with an explanation, Seon-Hyeok simply smiled and nodded. Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t stay in Granado for long. He only stayed in Granado for a total of three days. ¡°You must still be tired from your journey, why don¡¯t you take a few more days before leaving?¡± Diego Velazquez tried to get Kim Seon-Hyeok to rest a little longer, but Seon-Hyeok flatly refused. ¡°The longer I take to leave, the more elaborate the trap laid by the Demon King can become.¡± From the start, if Marek hadn¡¯t been so exhausted from the long flight, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Granado for even those three days. Now that Marek had recovered from the flight, there was no reason for him to waste any more time. ¡°I wish you good luck.¡± For a moment, Diego looked at Marek, whose face was hidden under a cloak, before wishing them a safe journey. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you once I return.¡± With that short farewell, Seon-Hyeok grabbed Devon¡¯s reins. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At his words, Devon began flapping his wings vigorously. *** At one point in time, the West had been a barren land where not even a stalk of grass could grow because of the demonic energy. But that had changed. While the desolation and gloom hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, the demonic energy that made it difficult to breathe was gone. Of course, that only applied to the portion of the West that the Alliance had recovered. After two more days of flying, they passed through the newly formed Western front and saw a black sky unique to the Demon King¡¯s realm. ¡°How terrible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t understand it. Shouldn¡¯t this have shattered the balance of the West? I¡¯m curious as to what the hell the Western Adjuster is doing.¡± Although Marek had been an Adjuster, he had lived his entire life in the East and so, he had no knowledge of the situation in the West. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Heok couldn¡¯t help but complain about it because the horrors he was facing in the West once again were so terrible. ¡°Anyway, stay alert and be careful. Nothing good will happen if the demonic energy enters your body.¡± With that warning to Marek, Kim Seon-Hyeok stopped at the edge of the clear blue sky. The division between the clear blue sky and the black sky was so stark it might as well have been cut by a knife. ¡°No matter how much weaker I¡¯ve become, this isn¡¯t enough to overpower me. So enough with the prattling and continue.¡± Even if he was weak, he was still powerful.[1] Although he had handed over all the powers of an Adjuster to Julian, Marek was still powerful. Just as he said, Marek didn¡¯t show any signs of fearing the demonic energy. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The moment Devon crossed the border, overflowing demonic energy rushed towards them as if it wanted to swallow them. At the same time, a brilliant light erupted from Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s body. As a result, the evil demonic energy couldn¡¯t get close to them. The swirling golden force dissipated the demonic energy mercilessly. ¡°Did you wander around the West like this before?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok grunted when Marek clicked his tongue as he looked at Seon-Hyeok with a face full of absurdity. It was great the golden force made it impossible for the demonic energy to touch them. Thanks to that, Devon hadn¡¯t suffered from it. But that was only if things were reasonable. The light surrounding them was so bright that it could be seen from a distance of several tens of kilometers. With this, the fact that they had flown to this far place stealthy without informing anyone else became irrelevant. ¡°By now, even that Demon King or whatever must¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re here.¡± When he heard Marek¡¯s words that were either teasing him or disapproving of him, Kim Seon-Hyeok began making excuses. ¡°All the demonic energy spread across the West is the Demon King¡¯s eyes and ears. Even if it weren¡¯t for this light, he would still have noticed a guest visiting.¡± ¡°Whatever the energy surrounding us is, it¡¯s definitely connected to something bad.¡± Even after losing his position as an Adjuster, Marek, who had temporarily broken the link between adversaries in the past, hadn¡¯t lost his unique ability to sense Qi. After staring at the northwestern sky for a moment, Marek frowned and criticized him. ¡°Either way, you should do something about that light. It¡¯s dark everywhere else; it¡¯s embarrassing to see you shining alone like this.¡± Even if Marek hadn¡¯t said so, Kim Seon-Hyeok had been struggling to rein in his energy. But for some reason, the more he tried, the stronger the light became, until in the end, he was enveloped by a light bright enough to illuminate the dark western sky. It was as if the sun was rising in the sky covered by demonic energy. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go crazy.¡± It was obvious that the force was pushing back the demonic energy. In the past, the demonic energy had been overwhelming and uncomfortable, causing his insides to twist uncomfortably, but now, it had no effect on him. But even so, this was too much. This was no different than going around telling everything that he was here. He had to suppress the light somehow. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back for now.¡± In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t find a way and left the land under the demonic energy¡¯s influence. The moment he did, the auspicious dragon¡¯s energy surrounding him disappeared as if it had never been there to begin with. ¡°Ha, I¡¯m gonna go insane.¡± But it was only momentary. The instant they set foot in the Demon King¡¯s domain, the light that had gone out appeared once again. ¡°It seems like the pure dragon¡¯s energy cannot tolerate the evil energy.¡± Seon-Hyeok nodded at Marek¡¯s words. ¡°I agree. The force rushes out before I¡¯m even conscious of it, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Having been at a loss on what to do with the force that came out instinctively, Kim Seon-Hyeok could only give up on his plan to enter the West with as little fuss as possible. ¡°It¡¯d be best to find Joon-Min and get out as soon as possible.¡± Surrounded by the conspicuous light, Seon-Hyeok headed towards the direction Diego Velazquez had told him, but Marek''s words stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Warrior is, but.¡± The entire time, Marek¡¯s gaze was fixed somewhere to the northwest. ¡°I think I know where the Demon King is.¡± Unintentionally, Kim Seon-Hyeok followed Marek¡¯s gaze and turned his head. ¡°Hm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was a Dragonian Knight who could dart through the blue sky and never miss a single target. Yet, he couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious. ¡°That trap you were talking about, we may come across it sooner than you think. Marek said that bluntly, then asked him a question. ¡°What do you plan to do. If you want to avoid it, then there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t. But if things go wrong, we¡¯ll be caught right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one trap. If we avoided all of them, then we¡¯ll never find Joon-Min.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Instead of answering, Kim Seon-Hyeok grabbed the spear made from the Mother Tree that had been tied to Devon¡¯s saddle. ¡°We¡¯ll just destroy everything that gets in our way.¡± As soon as he finished talking, Devon shot forward. ¡°W, wait. Are we fighting while riding this guy?¡± Until a moment ago, Marek didn¡¯t look like he was worried at all about the traps, but now, he turned pale. ¡°Then, did you think we¡¯ll dismount and fight?¡± With that short response, Seon-Hyeok accelerated Devon¡¯s speed. Marek screamed. ¡°Let me down! I wanna fight on the ground!¡± However, Devon had already started accelerating and didn¡¯t plan on stopping. Soon, he became a spear that pierced through the air as they continued shooting forward. The first trap wasn¡¯t a big deal. Once, when Kim Seon-Hyeok and Najima had been heading West, numerous flying monsters had attacked him. The same ones attacked him again. In the past, he hadn¡¯t been able to receive the help of Atiya, who hadn¡¯t been able to use her powers in the Demon King¡¯s realm, and as a result, he had suffered for a while from the annoying monsters¡¯ attacks. But now, he was different. As long as she was inside the golden energy that was spreading around him, Atiya could exert her full power. Thanks to that, he succeeded in wiping out hundreds of thousands of demons surprisingly quickly. ¡°This Demon King. He isn¡¯t as good as I thought? Is he really trying to stop you with a trap like this?¡± Considering how his face was completely pale from the violent flight, Marek sure could talk. ¡°If I was the same as when we had first met in the past, then I would have struggled quite a bit with this, so I can¡¯t completely agree.¡± Of course, there was no way the Demon King would have prepared only this kind of trap. If it was the Demon King Kim Seon-Hyeok had encountered once before, then the Demon King was a being who was cautious enough to keep in mind the possibility of Seon-Hyeok achieving rapid growth. The flying monsters Seon-Hyeok had just dealt with were simply being used to test the waters. Nothing more, nothing less. ¡°The real trap is probably from now on.¡± But, there was no fear on his face as he said that. Marek seemed to have noticed it because he had a strange look on his face. ¡°Somehow, you seem to be enjoying this.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok readily acknowledged his words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it always fun to destroy someone who looks down on you?¡± Especially if it was a person who had once brought you to the brink of death. For some reason, it felt as if Seon-Hyeok¡¯s goal was changing from searching for the Warrior to pushing back the Demon King. 1. The Korean proverb ??? ?? was used here. It means that valuable objects retain their original value even if they are damaged. CH 266 No content CH 267. Shortly after the first attack was over, another group of monsters appeared. Without hesitation, Kim Seon-Hyeok started fighting and soon, he got rid of the second group as quickly as he did the first. This was just the beginning. As if all the flying monsters throughout the West had gathered in one place, flying monsters continued to flock towards them. An endless stream of demons continuously attacked the pair. However, just because it was teeming with monsters didn¡¯t mean they were particularly threatening. At least, that''s what Kim Seon-Hyeok thought until he saw Devon acting abnormally. Screech. Devon looked very tired after enduring extreme steering maneuvers. He was no longer vigorously flapping his wings as he had done when they first entered the West. ¡°These bastards. They weren¡¯t targeting me. From the start, they were targeting Devon.¡± Seon-Hyeok thought it was pointless for the demonic monsters to continuously charge at them. But in fact, their goal was to exhaust Devon. And it seemed like they had, in actuality, almost fulfilled their purpose. While the oddly heavy Western air had no effect on Kim Seon-Hyeok and Marek, it had an effect on Devon. That, along with the accumulated fatigue from repeated battles and rapid maneuvers, was making it difficult for him to maintain flight. Although they tried to hold out as much as possible with Atiya, even that had its limits. In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to have the exhausted Devon land somewhere. And almost as if they had been waiting, the flying monsters that had been chasing after them rushed towards the group. This was the beginning of the real hardship. Trying to keep in mind that the Demon King could appear at any moment while fighting off the endless stream of demons was very tiring. ¡°Are you still having fun?¡± Marek clicked his tongue as he asked the question. Seon-Hyeok shrugged in response. They had to dismount from Devon much sooner than expected. However, from the start, Seon-Hyeok had never thought they would be able to comfortably hop around the West flying on Devon. ¡°As I¡¯ve already prepared for this, my thoughts remain the same.¡± Perhaps that was why, but the only emotions that crossed his face were annoyance and irritation at the hoard of monsters. There was no sign of trouble on his face. The same held true for Marek. Although Marek had weakened quite a bit after passing on his experience to Julian, the next Adjuster, that didn¡¯t mean he would be bothered by nuisances like these monsters in the slightest. No matter how many monsters there were, it was impossible for them to deal with the two men. ¡°I can¡¯t see the end.¡± Marek spoke up after roughly estimating how many monsters there were. ¡°Do you want to do it? Or shall I?¡± It was a question that made no sense, and yet, Kim Seon-Hyeok answered it matter of factly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. After all, I¡¯m younger than you, and it¡¯ll leave no after-effects.¡± ¡°That is an undeniable fact.¡± Chuckling at Marek¡¯s disapproving remark, Seon-Hyeok thrust the spear made of living wood into the ground. Bang! When the spear was halfway into the ground, an explosion occurred. At first, the explosion spread through his immediate vicinity, then, it spread all over the place. Most of the monsters¡¯ limbs were torn apart by the explosion, but as there had been a large gathering of monsters to begin with, a considerable number of them survived even after the explosion was over. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attack didn¡¯t end there. Huge pits quickly formed in the land that had already been devastated by the explosion and swallowed the surviving monsters. The monsters¡¯ screams could be heard from all directions, but even that soon stopped. ¡°So live burial is your specialty.¡± Marek shuddered when he saw the dirt mounds everywhere. Seeing how he had once thought he would die from being buried like that, he wasn¡¯t too comfortable seeing the current scene. ¡°Because this is the most efficient and cleanest way.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok responded carelessly as he stared off into the distance. His expression seemed too bright to fit the current situation. ¡°Yup, battle is the best for leveling.¡± His level had hit a wall and hadn¡¯t gone up, but now, it started to rise again. This was also the reason why he had dared to jump into the Demon King¡¯s trap when he could have avoided it if he wanted to. ¡°Since they¡¯ll start coming after us like a swarm of bees again, let¡¯s diligently go forward again.¡± The monsters had stopped attacking for a while after Kim Seon-Hyeok devastated the surrounding area, but now, they started again. However, Devon hadn¡¯t recovered enough to fly through the air with two people on his back, and so, Seon-Hyeok had no choice but to fight the monsters from the ground. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the fight will be over today or tomorrow, so I¡¯ll close my eyes for a while.¡± With that one sentence, Marek leaned against one of the demon corpses and closed his eyes while Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to fight the demons with his spear. It was as if the demons shrieking all around them didn¡¯t even register in Marek¡¯s ears. ¡°Are you really going to sleep?¡± ¡°You have that monstrous spear, and since you¡¯re young, you can go a couple of days without sleep, but I can¡¯t. If I don¡¯t get some sleep now, I may not be able to when I need it later.¡± Marek didn¡¯t even bother opening his eyes as he responded. Soon, he began snoring loudly. ¡°What a ridiculous old man.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head as he pointed his spear at the monsters that were swarming towards him again. When Marek woke up, the terrain around him had completely changed. Dirt mounds and huge pits were all over the place. It was obvious what was in those mounds and pits. ¡°Did you fight all night?¡± While stretching to wake up, Marek questioned Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Then did you think the monsters flocking towards us would have gone away on their own?¡± ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t it. Anyway, good work. Thanks to you, I slept very well.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice seemed to convey that he thought Marek was ludicrous. While Marek had said he was going to sleep, Seon-Hyeok never thought he would really sleep that deeply all night. ¡°Seems like while I slept, he was also able to rest.¡± When Devon saw Kim Seon-Hyeok tussling with the demons on his own, he had carefully crept closer to Marek and went to sleep. Unlike the relaxed old man, the delicate Devon hadn¡¯t been able to sleep deeply during the night, but he was still able to recover a bit from the previous day¡¯s fatigue. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Devon, I would have woken you up much sooner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m treated worse than a bird.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re funny?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at the terrible joke, Marek sat down on Devon¡¯s saddle as if he hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Even if he hadn¡¯t said so, Kim Seon-Hyeok would¡¯ve gotten on Devon as well. Another group of demons was approaching from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t go around telling your jokes.¡± Before Marek could respond, Devon flew into the sky with a ringing cry. From then on, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party moved alternately between the sky and the ground. When Devon got tired, they landed so that he could recover his strength for a bit, and then they flew back into the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it in your hands again.¡± Marek slept at least once every two days. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± On the fourth day, Kim Seon-Hyeok left the night to Marek and went to sleep. No matter how much vitality the earth provided him through the spear made from the Mother Tree, there was no other way to deal with the mental fatigue than to sleep. ¡°You complained about me, but you weren¡¯t any better. You even snored.¡± ¡°Of course I would, I slept for the first time in four days.¡± Seeing how the monsters¡¯ corpses were sliced and cut up, it was clear that, just like him, Marek had fought all night. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Let¡¯s continue moving.¡± Soon, Devon was flying again, and after landing and taking off two more times, Kim Seon-Hyeok and his party finally arrived at their destination. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to see that this place was where the Grand Duke of Iberia had said that the Warrior was last seen. Although it had been a long time since the Warrior and the Demon King had fought, they could still clearly see the traces left behind from the battle everywhere, as well as the scars left on the earth by the clash between the two. ¡°So many died.¡± Just by looking at the weapons and armors scattered on the ground, it was clear how many allied forces had been sacrificed here. ¡°Based on the evidence, they were surrounded from all sides. If it¡¯s as you say, then it''s impressive that so many of them were able to return from it alive.¡± ¡°You can tell just by looking at the footprints?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a skill you naturally pick up when you live as an Adjuster.¡± Having said that, Marek tapped the corners of his eyes. Without Seon-Hyeok noticing, a bluish glow had appeared around Marek¡¯s eyes. ¡°The battle between the Warrior and the Demon King happened here.¡± Marek had followed the evidence with light streaming from his eyes. He stopped at a miserable field that had been completely trampled by demons and soldiers. ¡°Do you see any clues?¡¯ Marek raised a hand in response to Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s question. He was gesturing for silence. ¡°Hm.¡± Seeing how Marek looked like he had discovered something, Seon-Hyeok calmly shut his mouth and waited for Marek to explain. ¡°Strange.¡± When Marek finally opened his mouth after a while, his face was full of doubts. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell the exact situation of the battle because too much time has passed, but I do know that the Warrior is much stronger than what you said.¡± Park Joon-Min had already broken through level 70 when he had decided to go on the expedition, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to be much stronger than Seon-Hyeok remembered. Perhaps Joon-Min¡¯s level had risen on his way here. ¡°My class is a cheat, but the Holy Sword that guy has is equally formidable.¡± Forget everything else, considering how he was able to avoid even death with his formidable resilience, the Warrior himself was also a cheat. ¡°I agree.¡± For some reason, Marek¡¯s remark seemed halfhearted. It was as if he was responding thoughtlessly while thinking about something else. ¡°But, what¡¯s strange?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at Marek¡¯s uncertain attitude. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯ll be ridiculous if you only trust my abilities and believe everything I say as if I¡¯ve seen the battle with my own eyes. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll sift through it, so just tell me.¡± At his pressing, Marek looked back. Marek had an unfathomable look in his eyes. ¡°If what I saw is correct, the Warrior never retreated a single step since the battle began.¡± Marek pointed at a couple of deep gashes in the ground. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Instead of answering, Kim Seon-Hyeok quietly waited for Marek to continue explaining. ¡°The Warrior was overpowering the Demon King.¡± Before Seon-Hyeok could understand what he meant, Marek added something else. ¡°Under normal circumstances, the Warrior would never have lost to the Demon King.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°Unless someone betrayed him or stabbed him in the back.¡± The first thing that came to Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind was the greedy and despicable archbishops of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°Those motherfuckers¡­¡± Marek nodded heavily as Seon-Hyeok became livid. ¡°As of now, they seem most likely.¡± Furious at Marek¡¯s response, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s fighting spirit rushed forth, and with that, the surrounding demonic energy increased explosively. The dead came crawling out from the ground. ¡°Ah.¡± But, the appearance of the dead was familiar. Although it was difficult to recognize them because of the mangled bodies and faces, Kim Seon-Hyeok was still able to recognize one of them. And once he recognized one of them, he was able to recognize all of the dead around. Panthea. He had once fought at the fortress at the forefront of the Holy Kingdom. The dead were the Templar Knights and the Crusaders. Not to mention, the soldiers were those who had watched Seon-Hyeok¡¯s activities the closest out of all the figures in the Holy Kingdom. And they were rare people who had been supportive of the Indomitable Duke without any political calculations. But now, thousands of kilometers away from Panthea, Kim Seon-Hyeok was meeting those noble Templar Knights and faithful Crusaders who had become foul-smelling corpses who were snapping their teeth at him. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As soon as he saw the uniforms and familiar faces of the dead, Kim Seon-Hyeok realized that the majority of the dead were from the Panthea base. At the same time, he realized that Marek¡¯s guess was correct. ¡°Those archfuckingbishop bastards! They¡¯re like beasts in human form!¡± The Holy Kingdom hadn¡¯t just offered him to the Demon King as part of the negotiations. They had included the Warrior, whom he considered a brother, and the warriors of the Panthea base, whom he had a deep connection with as well. ¡°Perhaps it will be best for me to fight alone this time.¡± Marek seemed to understand that Kim Seon-Hyeok had a close relationship with the undead. He drew his iron sword and raised it into the air as he stepped forward. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Even though he was trembling with anger, Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t completely lost his reason and his eyes were cold. ¡°I will do it.¡± Having said that, Kim Seon-Hyeok once again drove his Mother Tree¡¯s spear into the ground. Soon after, a pile of dirt rose and swallowed thousands of the undead, forming a huge tomb. ¡°Huu.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok observed the scene with bloodshot eyes Marek sighed at the sight. It seemed like the traps prepared by the Demon King weren¡¯t only limited to consuming Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s stamina. He was also planning to tear Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind to pieces. ¡°Is the Demon King nearby?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t too far away.¡± ¡°Where is that?¡± But there was something the Demon King didn¡¯t know - the Kim Seon-Hyeok he knew, and the current Kim Seon-Hyeok were completely different people. ¡°Somewhere that way.¡± Seon-Hyeok turned his head at Marek¡¯s words and stared into the distance. Then, he muttered. ¡°Summon Dragon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking those words, a golden flash burst out from under the black earth. CH 267 No content CH 268 No content CH 268. The surging light quickly disappeared and as if there was an earthquake, the earth. A mountain suddenly rose from the ground once the shaking had completely subsided. Grrrrr. The shining golden mountain could be seen even through the dark western land. The mountain trembled, then its eyes opened. This was the moment the earth dragon, which had been left behind in Mangsk, appeared in response to the Dragonian Knight¡¯s summon. ¡°Why is this guy here?¡± From next to him, Marek¡¯s eyes widened in question. He couldn¡¯t understand how a dragon that should be in Mangsk had appeared here. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s the power of a skill.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was looking at Marek calmly as he responded, but the corners of his mouth twitched. It seemed like he was quite surprised by a skill he had used for the first time as well. Although he was only able to summon a single dragon right now, the fact that the dragon had been able to jump over a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers made it a tremendous ability. The Dragonian Knight¡¯s power was so formidable that it completely destroyed all the common sense that he had built up throughout his life. Since the situation was like this, he tried to pretend to be calm, but even he couldn¡¯t stop himself from turning his head to look towards the east where Mangsk was. However, right now wasn¡¯t the time for him to admire his new ability. He had something else to deal with before that. ¡°Will you tell me the direction?¡± Seething anger could be clearly heard in Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice. Marek pointed somewhere into the dark cloudy sky. ¡°What are you planning?¡± Instead of answering, Seon-Hyeok jumped on top of Goldrake. ¡°You can¡¯t be planning on fighting?¡± Marek stood in Goldrake¡¯s path when it seemed like Seon-Hyeok would rush towards the Demon King at any moment. ¡°Did you ever think that this could all be a trap? This is just a low-level provocation. Even if we fight the Demon King, now is not the time.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Marek¡¯s words. ¡°Low-level provocation¡­¡± His angry glare landed on the mounds that appeared here and there, his gaze passed from one mound to another. Each of those pitiful piles of dirt was a tumulus of knights and crusaders who had been sacrificed in the name of gaining land, no different than a dirty grift. ¡°That¡¯s right, a low-level provocation. The Demon King is scheming to infuriate you and lead you to a trap. So please, suppress your anger.¡± Marek tried to persuade him as Seon-Hyeok continued to stare at the tumuli. But it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Move.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke curtly in a freezing voice. ¡°It¡¯s foolish to fall for such provocations¡­¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m a bit foolish?¡± Seon-Hyeok responded before Marek even finished talking. ¡°So what if I lose a bit?¡± His voice was quieter than before, it was as if it was the calm before the storm. . ¡°I¡¯m saying, is there any reason to take a loss when you don¡¯t have to?¡± Marek didn¡¯t give up and continued to stop him. But despite his persistent dissuasion, Seon-Hyeok wouldn¡¯t give up on a course of action once he had made up his mind. ¡°Even if I am an idiot to take a loss, I must twist off the neck of that damned Demon King right now.¡± As he finished talking, Goldrake stomped his foot threateningly. ¡°Move.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t a person like you see reason?¡± Even though the monster¡¯s foot dropped right in front of him, Marek didn¡¯t blink an eye and continued to try and persuade him. Of course, that didn¡¯t work a single bit. ¡°So what about it? From the start, this is how I am, and this is what I learned once I got here.¡± Although he had ascended to the position of a duke and become an unparalleled person compared to his past, his origin had been a heavy-armored cavalry. The heavy-armored cavalry was a manic who would charge without hesitation at an enemy several times or even ten times bigger than them if necessary. And at this moment, Seon-Hyeok had realized that he was surprisingly just like them. ¡°Move. If you don¡¯t want to see me tiring myself out before I even fight the Demon King, move. ¡°You really¡­¡± Marek must¡¯ve had a lot of things he wanted to say, he opened his mouth several times, but then, he signed and closed it. ¡°You are terribly obstinate.¡± ¡°I hear that often.¡± Marek shook his head in response. Then, instead of stepping aside, he got on top of Devon. ¡°You¡¯re going to come with me?¡± ¡°Since I came here with the intention of doing just that, yes.¡± Marek sighed once more as he grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this again, but if I ever go anywhere else with you, I¡¯ll change my surname.¡± However, contrary to his words, Marek had already summoned his iron sword and was gripping it. He was ready to charge forward at any moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll support you from behind.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With that brief thanks, Kim Seon-Hyeok gave a command to Goldrake. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Goldie.¡± Immediately after he finished talking, Goldrake¡¯s massive feet pounded the black earth. Roooaaar. A furious roar that seemed to tear through the entire world resounded in the West. With that, the Dragonian Knight and the Sword Star began charging towards the evil master of this black land. And as if they had been waiting, a large army of monsters rushed towards them. ¡°It¡¯s not too late. There must be an easier way.¡± Marek must have been regretting it still because he continued to mutter, but Seon-Hyeok pretended not to hear it. Instead, he quietly grabbed the spear of the Mother Tree and glared at the demons. ¡°Huu.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath. While he was doing that, Goldrake had already collided with the monsters in the front. Bang! Due to the overwhelming difference in physique, the strong demonic creatures were crushed and the corpses of the creatures who were lucky enough to maintain their shape were thrown in all directions. ¡°Huu.¡± He took another deep breath. The anger and excitement that had heated his head flowed out with that single breath. Gaaaah! After that first clash, Goldrake, who had burrowed himself into the midst of the demons, smashed through them as if parting the ocean. No monster could slow down a dragon who was as massive as a mountain and hard as a rock. Even as he pushed through the never-ending black waves, Goldrake never showed any signs of being overwhelmed, and the monsters that rushed in roaring continued to be ripped apart by the dragon¡¯s relentless rush. We can do it. Kim Seon-Hyeok breathed in deeply once again as he watched the monsters being crushed by Goldrake before they could even reach him. We can do it. Their current charge forward was by no means a reckless act in anger. When he had first entered the West, he instinctively knew it. He knew that he had gotten stronger. The demonic energy that had once bound his limbs to the point where it was difficult to move his body no longer restrained him. As a matter of fact, it didn¡¯t bother him in the slightest. The same held true with the owner of this terrible demonic energy. This wasn¡¯t a difference caused by an increase of a couple of levels. Before he had become a Dragonian Knight, he had been nothing more than a shell. He was the real thing now. Pah. The golden force surrounding him began to spread out in all directions. It was a force completely different from the energy he had spasmodically exuded in the past in order to fight against the Demon King¡¯s force. The monsters froze in fright when faced with Seon-Hyeok¡¯s force, and they were trampled to death by Goldrake. The fortunate monsters who escaped Goldrake¡¯s movements didn¡¯t think about rushing at him, and instead, fell to the floor trembling. The black waves are breaking. Now, the demons were making a path for him before they even collided with him. ¡°What on earth¡­¡± Since he was flying in the sky on top of Devon, Marek was able to see far off into the distance that Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t see. Hundreds of thousands of the undead and demonic monsters were slowly retreating to avoid the golden monster. Even in the far-off places where the dragon hadn¡¯t reached yet, the demons were opening the way for him in advance and fell to the floor. The raging black energy forced the demons to stand up again, but the demons quickly collapsed after facing Seon-Hyeok¡¯s light. This was an incredible sight that he would never see again in his life. It was as if the whole world was bowing down and worshiping in front of a king¡¯s procession. No, maybe he¡¯s a tyrant? Marek corrected himself as he watched the monsters who couldn¡¯t escape the dragon¡¯s path being kicked and crumpled under his feet. This was truly an absurd situation. He was beyond admiration when hundreds of thousands of demonic monsters, which should have forgotten to fear death due to the demonic energy, became terrified and started retreating. But as his admiration grew, his doubts also rose. Was the strength of the Dragonian Knight normal if it could cause hundreds of thousands of demons to lose their will to fight before even fighting in the stronghold of the Demon King? The answer had been decided from the beginning. Marek himself was a special class, a Sword Master, and he had seen and experienced numerous foreigners. Amongst those, there had been strong people who had awakened a special class like himself. They were people who were considered exceptionally strong even when compared to the many superhumans that existed back in the day. All of those people had incredibly high levels and the war that had swept through the entire continent had made them stronger. However, Marek was positive that even those people couldn¡¯t have reached the imposing aura that Kim Seon-Hyeok was showing right now. That was why it was stranger. The Dragonian Knight that he knew hadn¡¯t reached level 50. It wasn¡¯t normal for him to show such formidable power. ¡°If only I had the power of an Adjuster¡­¡± He was regretting having passed on most of his powers to the next Adjuster. If he still had all the powers of an Adjuster, then he could have found out the reason for the scene unfolding before his eyes. But even if Marek regretted it, it was pointless. He had already handed down an Adjuster¡¯s important abilities to the next Adjuster, the Countess of Mangsk, and now, he was just an ordinary foreigner. The only thing he could do now was to follow the golden monster that was currently galloping towards the center of the demonic energy. Even if he knew that, Marek still couldn¡¯t let go of his questions. Kim Seon-Hyeok was in the same situation. He knew he had progressed quite a bit, but the demonic monsters¡¯ fear was too great. At the very least, the demons, if not the demonic monsters, should have bared their teeth and charged towards him. But even the powerful demons, who were incomparably stronger than the demonic monsters, only growled low and couldn¡¯t stop Goldrake. While they didn¡¯t collapse like the other demonic monsters, they were still afraid. ¡°Hm?¡± Lost in thought, Kim Seon-Hyeok had been swaying as he sat on top of Goldrake when he suddenly looked up at the sky. Something didn¡¯t feel right. Then, he froze. The demons weren¡¯t afraid of him or Goldrake. The demons who had always been free of the fear of death were afraid of something massive that had appeared high above the griffin in the sky. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even though it was a vague and intangible form, it was a being he still remembered. ¡°Dragon!¡± The day he had awakened as the Dragonian Knight, a huge dragon had appeared in the sky above Mangsk. That same dragon was looking down on the blackened earth from high up in the sky. CH 269 No content CH 269. Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t know when the dragon got here or why she was here. The dragon never told him anything. But at this moment, that trivial question didn¡¯t matter. The important thing was that the hundreds of thousands of demonic monsters surrounding him were currently frightened by the dragon, which was only an illusion, and because of that, the path to the Demon King was wide open. ¡°Thank you, dragon.¡± Seon-Hyeok smiled as a sense of exaltation filled his chest. Flap. Although his faint voice was most likely covered by Goldrake¡¯s galloping footsteps, the dragon spread her wings as if she had heard his soft thanks. Kaaaaaaaa. The dragon had only slightly moved her wings, but the demonic monsters screamed out as they ran away as if they were being smacked. Some of them even peed themselves as they ran away. The dragon¡¯s imposing aura was something that the world would never see again. It didn¡¯t matter that what appeared here was only an illusion, and not the real thing. Whether it was an illusion or not, the dragon¡¯s imposing presence was enough to overwhelm the heavens and the earth, and in fact, the demonic monsters didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads up properly. Go. He couldn¡¯t tell whether the dragon was actually talking to him or not. Go and destroy your, and my, enemy. But, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt as if the dragon was telling him to move forward. At the appearance of a friend who was stronger than anyone else, Seon-Hyeok gripped his spear tightly in his hand, then tensed. ¡°Goldie!¡± Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice was stronger than ever; Goldrake roared and raced forward. Crunch. The monsters who had sat frozen in fear were instantly crushed by the powerful impact. Goldrake ran forward as he stomped through the blood and bodies of the monsters. It was like he was a tyrant standing on a carpet of blood and flesh. ¡°Park Sang-Jin!¡± No one was able to stop his charge forward, but it finally came to an end when he was in front of the master of the hundreds of thousands of demons and of this cursed land, the Demon King. The Demon King was no longer the foreigner Park Sang-Jin that Kim Seon-Hyeok knew. He was a dark mist that greedily swallowed up his surroundings; the human Park Sang-Jin was nowhere to be seen. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok instantly knew that the black mist was the Demon King¡¯s main body. He knew there was no one in the world besides the Demon King who could emit such evil and insidious demonic energy. Chaos, hatred, and malice mixed together until they formed corruptive energy that was terribly greedy. He even devoured the monsters who could be called his own hands and feet. Kim Seon-Hyeok, who had charged forward without stopping once, had to stop for a moment in front of this terrible form. Of course, he didn¡¯t stop because he was scared. ¡°You¡¯ve been completely consumed.¡± Park Sang-Jin, who had been swallowed up by Chaos and had become an unsubstantial mass, didn¡¯t answer. Shhh, shhhh. He just flicked his black tongue and made threatening sounds. Who was it that had made Park Sang-Jin the Demon King like this? Was it the Nordic nobles who had abused and exploited the foreigners or was it Park Sang-Jin himself who had been consumed by justified anger and lost himself? It was impossible to know, and Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t need to know. Right now, Park Sang-Jin, who was completely consumed by Chaos, was just an enemy that Kim Seon-Hyeok had to crush. ¡°Drakanade.¡± There was no need for conversation. He pulled out his dragon form in an instant. ¡°Grrr.¡± With a golden flash, the dragonian form appeared in the world again breathing out sulfuric breath. It was a much bigger body than before. Perhaps if it was the Goldrake of the past, he would not have been able to handle this titanic figure. But now, Goldrake had completely molted and didn¡¯t show any signs of being burdened even with the five meters high giant on his back. Crack. Goldrake¡¯s shape changed. The scales that were as rugged and unique as a rock formation became as sharp as spears, and all those sharp scales faced forward. The earth dragon had become more ferocious and aggressive than before. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Marek, who had been watching all these changes from the sky, either let out a groan or an exclamation. Only after Kim Seon-Hyeok suddenly looked up into the sky did Marek realize that the dragon was there. When he had followed Seon-Hyeok¡¯s gaze and looked up, his mouth dropped open as he saw the overwhelming image of the dragon. Marek knew what kind of being the dragon was because of the knowledge passed down from the previous Adjuster. But there was a big difference between knowing something and actually seeing it with his own eyes. And the legendary being he encountered was much more overwhelming than any other living being he had ever seen before. He finally understood why the Adjuster¡¯s awareness insisted on excluding the dragon and her companion from this world. It wouldn¡¯t be fair if a creature like that involved itself in the world. If the dragon did, there would be nothing in this world that could stop her. No, actually, there was only one thing. Chaos. It was the terrible evil that had corrupted countless dragons in the past and put them on the path of decline. Fortunately, Chaos was at the same location today. Although it was only a fragment and not the entire thing, the fact that the Demon King was an incarnation of Chaos didn¡¯t change. The Apostle of Chaos and the Dragon¡¯s Companion. In the past, these two entities had fought against each other for victory, and now, their representatives stood facing each other. There was no room for him to intervene. What master of the sword. It is a trivial thing in front of true transcendents. Marek mocked himself. But that didn¡¯t mean he forgot what he had to do. The dragons had lost their path to chaos and had declined. Marek had to help the companion and make sure he didn¡¯t follow the same path. Even though he was no longer an Adjuster and only a ghost of the past now, he at least knew that between the Demon King and the dragon¡¯s companion, which one would be more harmful to the world. Marek gripped his iron sword and watched the two representatives face off. He tensed his whole body so that if he saw a gap, he could stab his sword through it. Kim Seon-Hyeok was the first to attack. Huuuuuuuu. Sulfuric breath came pouring out in an instant, and headed towards the Demon King, burning everything in its path. The Demon King dealt with that fire so easily; he didn¡¯t make a fuss. He just quietly spread his body made of black mist and swallowed the dragonian¡¯s fiery breath. Although the Drakanade¡¯s most powerful attack failed, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t disappointed in the slightest. He still had many weapons. When the world talked about Drachen¡¯s most powerful weapon, they talked about the Wyvern. They said that the spear and wind that rushed down from the sky, where no attack could reach him, were his greatest weapons. Kim Seon-Hyeok also thought the same. With Redvern, he had been able to beat strong enemies he wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily deal with. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t regret Redvern¡¯s absence at all. That¡¯s because the combination of Goldrake, his earth dragon, and the Mother Tree was much more powerful than he had ever imagined. Even though his feet weren¡¯t touching the earth, he could still feel the earth¡¯s vitality seeping into him. After all, Goldrake was a dragon who could control the energy of the earth. However, Goldrake wasn¡¯t just a dragon who could control the earth¡¯s energy, he was a dragon that consumed that energy as his main food. Roar. As time passed, Goldrake grew. His body, which was big enough to resemble a small mountain, grew even bigger as the scales covering his body became even sharper. This was all thanks to a portion of the earth¡¯s vitality that the Mother Tree spear was being consumed by Goldrake. If it¡¯s now... When the black mist, which had become somewhat distorted by the Drakanade¡¯s breath, started gathering again, Kim Seon-Hyeok grabbed his spear and began charging forward. The battle had begun. *** The dragon didn¡¯t intervene in the battle, instead, she just watched everything from the sky. Nevertheless, the Demon King Park Sang-Jin couldn¡¯t help but be aware of the dragon. Perhaps that was why, but the Demon King was being played by Kim Seon-Hyeok and Goldrake to the point that his presence was being overshadowed. Bang! At Goldrake¡¯s charge, the black mist that was the Demon King scattered. Once again, the Drakanade¡¯s breath burnt the scattered demonic energy. The Demon King¡¯s size continued to decrease. And yet, the fight didn''t end easily. Just as Kim Seon-Hyeok was receiving endless vitality from the Mother Tree, the Demon King was also pulling in demonic energy from the entire Western region. It would be odd if the battle ended easily and quickly. Seon-Hyeok continued to disperse the Demon King¡¯s body and the Demon King continued to reconstruct his body. As that happened, Goldrake¡¯s scales gradually lost their light. The aftereffect of continuously crashing into the Demon King was slowly seeping into his body. Just as Chaos had corrupted the dragons long ago, the Demon King was also corrupting Goldrake. However, the Demon King hadn¡¯t completely obtained Chaos, and Goldrake wasn¡¯t one to weaken just because the color of his scales changed a bit. Considering how this was a battle of superior beings, it was too monotonous. However, the energies that were exchanged were formidable enough to completely change their surrounding terrain. There were massive craters as if hundreds of meteorites had fallen, and the monsters that were in the vicinity had become casualties of the battle and completely destroyed. Pitifully, the demons become the only victims of the fight between these superior beings. Bang! Goldrake dove into the middle of the black mist and started making a ruckus. His powerful teeth ripped through the demonic energy and scattered the main body of the mist. And just like it had been repeated the past dozen times, the Demon King calmly restored his body. Goldrake¡¯s scales became slightly darker in color. A battle that didn¡¯t end. A battle that didn¡¯t seem like it would be ending anytime soon. This boring battle was remarkably similar to the fierce battle fought countless times by the dragons and Chaos in the past. But because the dragons who had first fought against Chaos had been destroyed, this was a secret that hadn¡¯t been passed on to anyone. However, there was someone here who knew better than anyone else about this horribly exhausting battle. It was the dragon. She couldn¡¯t come forward to help her companion because the contract hadn¡¯t been completely fulfilled and could only watch all of this as she felt unbearably angry. Her anger reached its peak when the Demon King used a ruse he had already readied. During the battle that repeated without any change, the Demon King suddenly summoned a beast. However, the appearance of that demonic beast was somehow family. ¡°That subspecies!¡± Seon-Hyeok, who had been engrossed in fighting while riding Goldrake, shouted as he gritted his teeth. There was one dragon subspecies that the fairy dragon had told him about that Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t been able to tame. That subspecies had been too close to the Demon King¡¯s base and Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t been able to stop the dragon from being corrupted by the demonic energy. But now, that dragon had become a slave to the Demon King. The demonic dragon. The demonic dragon that had been killed in the East had reappeared. Kaaaaaaah! The demonic dragon roared fiercely. Although the demonic dragon resembled Goldrake, the demonic dragon looked sinister and insidious due to its black scales and red eyes. And at that moment, all the demonic energy that had been scattered in the vicinity was sucked in by the demonic dragon. This included even the black mist that made up the Demon King¡¯s body. CH 270. The demonic dragon changed after absorbing all the demonic energy in the vicinity. On its slopped but flat back, wings of black demonic energy sprouted, and black horns protruded from its blunt head. This subspecies had a form closest to the dragon, but its nature was evil itself. Although the demonic dragon resembled the dragon, it was a completely different being. The dragon had once seen a variant as terrible as this one before. In the past, her kinsmen had become corrupted by the malice and hatred spread by the Chaos and had forgotten themselves and became insane. [Arghhhhhh!] The dragon became extremely furious at the sight of the demonic dragon, one she never thought she would ever see again. And her anger was passed onto her companion, Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The Drakanade¡¯s mouth dropped open when the overwhelmingly angry thought burrowed into his mind all at once without any filtration. As if he was vomiting, sulfuric flames poured out of his mouth, and his muscular body and scales started convulsing. He felt like he was going to suffocate. The unfathomable grief and anger engulfed him. And just before he thought he was going to faint due to that terrible wave completely, the world in front of him suddenly changed. The anger that seemed about to melt his brain couldn¡¯t be felt any longer. But a much deeper sense of grief and loss engulfed his heart. What on earth¡­ Before he could understand what was going on, a terrifying red eye came into his sight. ¡°Huh?¡± The only remaining eye glittered at him from a head crushed beyond recognition. The body had been bitten and torn apart by something sharp as dark red blood continued to seep from its wounds. It was a terrifying appearance; the monster was dying. But even so, the monster didn¡¯t lose any of its ferocity. The monster widened its flattened snout and snapped its teeth at him. It reached out with something sharp; perhaps it was a toenail, perhaps it was not. Either way, the monster ravaged the surrounding area with it. But the only things impacted were the innocent trees and ground that were dug up. Screeeech. At that moment, a sharp, piercing sound stabbed his ears, and at the same time, the monster screamed. Crash. Like lightning, something pure white hurtled down from the sky and struck the monster¡¯s spine. It was a situation where usually, any living creature would have died instantly, but the monster continued to move. Gah! The monster let out a ferocious scream, then twisted its neck at a grotesque angle to attack it. But before it could, that pure white something moved first. Craack. That white something drilled into the rotten body of the monster, then pulled out the monster¡¯s spine. ¡°Ah.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes widened when he finally saw the white creature raise its head with a part of the monster¡¯s abominable body in its mouth. Although the white creature¡¯s body was covered with the blood and flesh of the monster, the creature¡¯s scales were still shining. The creature was familiar. Although the color of the scales was different, it was definitely a dragon. Still standing on the monster¡¯s back with scales as white as eternal snow, was the White Dragon. While Kim Seon-Hyeok was surprised, the battle between the White Dragon and the monster continued. Gak. Even after its entire spine was pulled out, the monster didn¡¯t die, and it finally succeeded in biting off the White Dragon¡¯s wings. The White Dragon had been flying up, but without its wings, it fell to the ground. Aaaaah. The monster bared its teeth again and bit into the White Dragon¡¯s body. The White Dragon also didn¡¯t give up and continued to bite at the monster¡¯s body, trying to mangle it. At first, the White Dragon overwhelmed the monster. The monster was so thoroughly injured; it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if it died at any moment. It could only thrash its hideous body underneath the White Dragon as it desperately struggled. However, as time passed, the White Dragon found the monster too much for it to handle. Having eaten the White Dragon¡¯s spiritual body and drank its blood, the monster had slowly regained its power again. As more time passed, the monster had bitten the White Dragon¡¯s neck, and the latter could only move its limbs, struggling. I have to help. When Kim Seon-Hyeok saw this, he unconsciously tried to help the White Dragon. Help? Who¡¯re you going to help first? But before his body could move, a question stopped him. And at that moment, his sight expanded. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± He became mesmerized by the unexpected sight. Flames were rising. Rain made out of ice was pouring down like a typhoon. Wind like knife blades were flying in all directions and the ground was shaking. Was this what it would look like if the world was ending? The forces rampaging around were pure, but because it was pure, it was even more destructive. This was both a primordial world and a terrible battlefield. White Dragon, Red Dragon, Blue Dragon, Golden Dragon, Black Dragon. Dozens of dragons with colorful scales were fighting a much larger number of monsters. The dragons were much stronger than Seon-Hyeok had imagined. With a flap of their wings, rain and wind blew and fire rained down. Even their breath was a powerful thing that evoked dominance. There was a location where everything was frozen as if a thousand-year snow had fallen, and next to it, was a lava field where flames were rising up. The earth that had been surging like it was alive had become a desert as the Earth Qi declined. And there was nothing left in the place where Water Qi had swept through like a tsunami. How many fights occurred? And how long have they been fighting? Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t dare guess. But there was one thing he was certain of. Even the mighty dragons¡¯ powers weren¡¯t enough to finish this fight. That¡¯s how strong the monsters were. Of course, compared to the transcendental powers that touched the source of the world, the monsters¡¯ powers were insignificant. However, the monsters were persistent and did everything they could to drag the dragons down. And they never let go of the dragons they bit. The black monsters that filled their stomachs with the flesh and blood of the dragons grew even bigger. That was the reason the dragons were struggling. Nevertheless, the dragons were steadily cutting down on the number of black monsters. But, the number of dragons was equally decreasing. Finally, when there were less than twenty dragons, there were no more monsters. Victory. But, it wasn¡¯t a happy one. They couldn¡¯t feel the slightest joy. None of the dragons roared in victory. They just kept their mouths closed and remained silent. ¡°Are you the only surviving member of the White Dragon clan?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been watching the battle in a daze when he suddenly heard a voice. He looked up. From amongst the surviving dragons, a particularly massive golden dragon was looking his way. When eyes that hadn¡¯t shaken even in the midst of the fierce battle stared at him, his body reacted. ¡°Get up. If you haven¡¯t lost your pride, get up.¡± However, his body didn¡¯t move as he wanted. He tried his hardest to meet that gaze, but the body that he had managed to lift after desperately struggling only fell back onto the ground. Ah. It was only that Kim Seon-Hyeok realized. The body that was a mixture of gold and silver, the blood that was gushing out, none of it was his. ¡°As long as my single horn and pair of wings aren¡¯t cut off.¡± Although the voice was gasping and sounded painful, Seon-Hyeok recognized whose voice it was. This familiar yet unfamiliar voice. ¡°I will not lose my pride. It was his own companion. ¡°Then spread your wings and lift your horn, White Dragon clansman. Our battle is not over yet and the greatest evil remains.¡± As the golden dragon¡¯s voice faded, the world changed once more. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The radiantly shining dragons were no longer visible. The only thing he could see in front of him was the demonic dragon who had just finished its transformation and was raising its head. Is this... Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked up into the sky. The dragon¡¯s image with a pair of wings and a single horn was staring at the demonic dragon. He finally realized it. The event that seemed like an apocalypse hadn¡¯t been an illusion. It was a memory of what actually happened. In that memory, he had seen something similar to the black energy that made up the demonic dragon¡¯s body. The monsters. The black monsters that had been corrupted and turned into abominations resembled the demonic dragon. That¡¯s why he knew that the terrible battle he saw was a fight between the dragons and Chaos, as well as a battle between dragons. Throbbing. He sympathized with the fate of the dragons who had to annihilate the corrupted and tainted kinsmen with their own hands. Perhaps even this very thought was due to the unbroken connection with the dragon. But not the anger. This hatred and anger towards the Demon King and Chaos were definitely his own. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand, which had been gripping his heart, moved to grip the spear tightly once more. ¡°Damn you.¡± He glared at the demonic dragon as he struggled to shake off the echo of the grief and emptiness that still lingered in him. He no longer had any regrets about the taming. Even the mighty dragons hadn¡¯t been able to turn back the corrupted kinsmen. So how could he have the ability to restore the demonic dragon when it had been completely corrupted by the demonic energy and become one with the Demon King? He gave up his regret quickly and his resolve became firmer. Kim Seon-Hyeok hardened his heart. What he needed to do right now was punish that corrupt and vile energy that tainted everything. If he moderated himself, it wouldn¡¯t end. Although his opponent was just a Fragment of Chaos, and not the entire thing, he himself hadn¡¯t completely acquired the power of the dragon. And if he continued to regret the past, then he couldn¡¯t win this battle. ¡°Marek.¡± Marek had been quietly watching, but when he heard Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice, he flew Devon down. No, he tried to fly Devon down. If it wasn¡¯t for Seon-Hyeok¡¯s warning, Marek most certainly would have. ¡°Get back as far as you can.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t want Marek to approach him. Instead, he asked him to retreat. ¡°What on earth are you going to do?¡± The tedious and exhausting fight was clearly disadvantageous for the Dragon Knight. The Demon King had completely restored his body but the Dragon Knight¡¯s dragon was slowly being corrupted. And in such a situation, the Demon King had summoned a strange monster. Marek had to stop him. He had to help him. He couldn¡¯t let Seon-Hyeok go through what the dragons had gone through in the past. However, instead of drawing his sword and standing next to Seon-Hyeok, Marek slowly retreated with Devon. When Seon-Hyeok spoke in a voice completely different from before, Marek ended up obeying him without intending to. As soon as Marek retreated far away, the entire ground began to collapse. This wasn¡¯t a simple tremor from a shock wave. This was an earthquake. ¡°Huh.¡± Having sensed an enormous energy, Marek¡¯s gaze turned towards Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s feet. ¡°That¡¯s!¡± With Seon-Hyeok in the center, numerous golden strands spread out in all directions like a spider web. Oooooooh. At a certain moment, the golden strands that had spread out suddenly began quivering. And in accordance, the surrounding lands began to crumble. It was as if those golden strands were absorbing the earth¡¯s vitality. Marek wasn¡¯t wrong. Kim Seon-Hyeok was gathering all the energy in the vicinity. In the past, when he was in a fight that he had no chance of winning, he had pulled out a secret trick and caused the Demon King to become fearful and run away. He was using that trick again. That day, he had been defeated. The past him was much weaker compared to his present self, and because of that, he hadn¡¯t been able to bear all the power he had gathered. But now, it was different. Kim Seon-Hyeok had become a Dragonian Knight and become incomparably stronger compared to his past self, not to mention, he also had Goldrake to handle the earth¡¯s energy with him. Crack. Instead, it was the spear made from the living wood from the Mother Tree that couldn¡¯t bear all the energy. ¡°Most likely just once.¡± After that, he most likely wouldn¡¯t be able to use this spear ever again. But that didn¡¯t matter. Right now, the important thing was to kill the enemy in front of him. Kaaaaaah. At that moment, the demonic dragon spat out black air and attacked him. At the same time, the dragon¡¯s image that had been floating in the sky flew towards Kim Seon-Hyeok. CH 270 No content CH 271 No content CH 271. Kim Seon-Hyeok clenched his teeth as he watched the demonic dragon rushing at him. I don¡¯t have enough time. The earth¡¯s vitality that he had gathered so far was enough to completely destroy a castle without leaving behind a single trace. However, he instinctively knew that it would be impossible to take down the Demon King when he had become one with the demonic dragon. More. More. More. Seon-Hyeok continued to shout in his head, but the vicious demonic dragon had gotten very close to him, and now, he had to make a decision. He had to decide whether he was going to attack, even if it would be an unsatisfactory one, or if he would take the risk and gather more energy. Let¡¯s go with this. In the end, he made a decision and grabbed his spear tightly. Just as he was about to gather all the power he amassed into the Mother Tree¡¯s spear and send it out, Goldrake spoke to him. [I will endure.] Goldrake also seemed to know that it wouldn¡¯t be possible to instantly end the demonic dragon with their current power. [Trust me.] No answer was needed. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s trust in Goldrake was absolute. Without hesitation, he pulled back the spear he was about to throw. [He¡¯s coming!] With that brief warning, Goldrake drastically lowered his stance. Seon-Hyeok also prepared for the collision as he lowered himself until it seemed like he had burrowed into Goldrake¡¯s hide. He gripped his spear, and Goldrake spread out the scales on his back to protect his rider. ¡°Hm?¡± But something was strange. No matter how long he waited, there was no collision. During this period, the demonic dragon should¡¯ve attacked at least ten times by now, but nothing changed despite that passage of time. Goldrake was still in his initial position, one where he had drastically lowered his stance, and Seon-Hyeok himself was in the same position as well. But instead of the collision¡¯s shock, all he could feel was the pain of the earth¡¯s energy moving through his veins. Why? Unable to hold back his doubts, Kim Seon-Hyeok withdrew a bit and looked over the scales that Goldrake had spread. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was blurry, but because of that, the mysterious golden wings caught his eyes even more. ¡°Dragon?¡± The dragon had been looking down at the earth from high above in the sky before it suddenly landed and was in between the demonic dragon and himself. [I bought you some time. But I don¡¯t think I can last long.] At that moment, the dragon¡¯s voice entered his head. [Quickly. And keep this in mind. If you can¡¯t kill him in one blow, there will be no way for you to win this battle. And I beseech that you do not allow the enemy to gain a single piece of flesh or even a single drop of your blood.] Even if the dragon hadn¡¯t told him, Kim Seon-Hyeok already knew it. If he allowed the demonic dragon to gain the blood and flesh of Goldrake, then the demonic dragon would have the same end results as the dragons of the past that were much more powerful than himself. That¡¯s why he still hadn¡¯t stopped gathering the earth¡¯s energy, and he continued even yet. Just a bit more. The Mother Tree, which had always been straight, became twisted, and every grain of wood on the spear began to rise. But it still wasn¡¯t enough. He wasn¡¯t sure he would be able to defeat the demonic dragon with just the energy he had gathered so far. At a glance, that¡¯s how formidable the demonic dragon and the Demon King were. Things didn¡¯t end up going well. The demonic dragon had stopped when it saw the dragon, but now, it was slowly approaching again. It seemed like there was a limit to stopping such a terrible beast with only an illusion and not a real body. Grrrr. The demonic dragon had momentarily withdrawn, but now, it bared its vicious teeth and tore through the dragon¡¯s illusion. [This is all I can do for you.] The golden light was pushed back the black energy and scattered. [I hope that we will meet with my true body and not a manifestation.] With that brief farewell, the dragon disappeared, but the demonic dragon continued to chase after the illusion, snapping its jaw. Huff. However, it must have noticed that no matter how much it stuffed his mouth, it couldn¡¯t fill its stomach with the light left behind by the illusion. Soon, the demonic dragon flashed its red eyes and turned back to approach Goldrake. But once again, the demonic dragon couldn¡¯t reach Goldrake. Shwack! A huge sword had fallen from the sky to block the demonic dragon¡¯s path. ¡°Marek?¡± This time, it was Marek who interfered. ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time.¡± Incongruously, Marek grumbled as he gripped his iron sword. ¡°I will never go anywhere with you again.¡± In the old swordsman¡¯s hand, the iron sword flashed, and then, a long line was drawn in the air. Swish. Everything in that path was cut. The dark sky and the rotten earth were all sharply cut and disjointed. Included in that was the demonic dragon¡¯s neck. Caught in the middle of the trajectory, the dragon¡¯s head fell to the floor with a thump. ¡°Tsk.¡± Although Marek succeeded in cutting off the powerful demonic dragon¡¯s head, not a single sign of happiness was seen on his face as he clicked his tongue. ¡°This feels like I¡¯m swinging my sword at the air.¡± At the same time Marek finished complaining, a new head grew out of the severed demonic dragon¡¯s neck. But it wasn¡¯t one head, it was two. Grrrrr. Marek sent out another attack when the demonic dragon¡¯s fighting spirit grew even more ferocious than before. Again, the demonic dragon¡¯s head was cut off too easily and four heads emerged from the severed section again. ¡°I wonder how far this will go.¡± Marek cut off the demonic dragon¡¯s head over and over again. And the demonic dragon also regenerated a new head over and over again. Countless Slashes followed. Eight, sixteen, thirty-two, sixty-four... Soon, the newly sprouted demonic dragon¡¯s heads covered the entire body. The protruding necks and heads swayed like tentacles, constantly targeting Marek¡¯s gaps in defense. The demonic dragon was wielding its heads like a whip and its original appearance couldn¡¯t be seen any longer. Originally, it had resembled a drake, but now, it had turned into something completely different and the newly sprouted heads didn¡¯t resemble that of a dragon, but all the different types of demonic beasts. Since one of the heads resembled a human¡¯s head, the demonic dragon had become a monster that couldn¡¯t be called a demonic dragon any longer. Even the insane dragons Kim Seon-Hyeok had seen in the dragon¡¯s memory hadn¡¯t been like this. The demonic dragon was much more repulsive and even more hideous. And it seemed that much more dangerous. ¡°Still not ready yet?¡± Marek pressed Kim Seon-Hyeok with bloodshot eyes. As if each attack contained his soul, Marek put in a lot of effort. Having carried out such Slashes dozens of times, and becoming noticeably weakened after the ritual of succession, there was no way Marek would be able to continue. It wouldn¡¯t be odd if Marek was to collapse immediately. ¡°I asked if you¡¯re still not ready!¡± Tired, Marek pressed him again, but Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t answer. No, he couldn¡¯t answer. The earth¡¯s energy that was being pulled in from all directions was rampaging through his entire body. ¡°Keugh.¡± The energy was so formidable that even his strong Drakanade¡¯s body was having difficulty handling it, and even the earth dragon was harshly breathing in pain. That¡¯s how alarming the energy Seon-Hyeok was drawing in. But nevertheless, he didn¡¯t stop gathering energy. It was as if he was determined to risk everything for one definite attack. The battle between the demonic dragon and Marek continued. Marke was now completely exhausted and had given up on cutting off the demonic dragon¡¯s heads. Instead, he flew Devon in an acrobatic manner, trying his best to draw the demonic dragon¡¯s attention to himself. ¡°Hurry up! Any more and I won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡± But even that had a limitation. Grrrrrr. After a certain point, the demonic dragon felt threatened by the energy gathering around Kim Seon-Hyeok and ignored Marek. Instead, he started moving forward. ¡°Grand Duke!¡± Marek bellowed at Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Careful¡­¡± However, Kim Seon-Hyeok still didn¡¯t respond and Goldrake, who was still carrying him, also remained crouched and motionless. The demonic dragon raised his snouts and licked its lips. Kaaaaah. With an eerie roar, the demon dragon¡¯s heads opened their mouths as they stretched out towards Goldrake simultaneously. Rip. Goldrake¡¯s scales were torn apart in an instant. Amongst the heads, the impatient ones were impaled by the sharp scales, looking like they¡¯ve been skewered, but most of the heads succeeded in ripping off the scales and biting into Goldrake. Unfortunately, the demonic dragon couldn¡¯t satisfy its appetite. Thwack. Even before it could chew the flesh it had ripped off with great difficulty, the jaw was pierced through by Goldrake¡¯s scales when he abruptly jumped up. Kwak. Startled, the demonic dragon screeched and tried to back away, but the scales that had skewered dozens of its heads didn¡¯t allow that to happen. ¡°Retreat.¡± Amidst the terrible screams of the demonic dragon, Marek heard an exceptionally clear voice. ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Delighted, Marek flew Devon to look for Kim Seon-Hyeok. He finally found him. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Even after the demonic dragon¡¯s terrifying attack, Seon-Hyeok was unharmed without a single wound on him. But that didn¡¯t mean he was in a good shape. Tremble tremble. His strong body was convulsing.[1] The thick forearm that held the thin spear looked like it couldn¡¯t bear the weight of the spear and would drop it at any second. The reason for his shaking was the spear that looked like it was about to break. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Marek could feel a disquieting energy swirling inside the shabby-looking spear. ¡°It seems like I overdid it by trying to be sure.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s explanation was absurd. But Marek couldn¡¯t blame him. ¡°We don¡¯t have time.¡± Just like he said, they didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°If possible, retreat far away.¡± Gripping the spear with both hands, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°Run away? Where the hell would I go?¡± Since the fight wasn¡¯t over yet, Marek was saying ¡®running away¡¯ instead of ¡®retreating.¡¯ Marek couldn¡¯t accept it. At that, Seon-Hyeok responded in a suppressed voice. ¡°As far away as possible. Get out of this region if you can.¡± In the timespan of the brief conversation, things got worse. The twisted spear began to expand as if it was about to explode. ¡°I¡¯ll return!¡± Realizing that he would not be able to handle the explosion that would be happening soon, Marek flew off on Devon without hesitation. Shortly after Marek left, the spear of the Mother Tree barely maintained its shape, and shortly after Marek left, it shattered with a cracking sound. It was destroyed. And at that moment, the world collapsed. *** Of the Allied Forces frontlines, the fiercest battle was fought on the Midwest Front where the Warrior and the Demon King battled. In that single battle, the greatest number of casualties were lost and the Warrior that the Holy Kingdom was so proud of was lost as well. Another disaster struck the Midwest Front. Roar. With a sudden roar, the entire world shook as if it was about to collapse. The small mountain that was located on one side of the plan collapsed and countless pits were formed in the desolate but vast plain. In the process, the Allied Forces, including the Holy Kingdom, who had advanced into the Midwest suffered tremendous losses. The fortresses and main bases they had restored through hard work in the West collapsed. The fortresses and garrisons that managed to survive the earthquake suffered terrible damages as well. The earthquake didn¡¯t end with just one. As if it would only end after the world had collapsed, the earthquakes continued in the West and the ground shook several times a day. However, the world didn¡¯t end and the earthquake that seemed to last forever finally came to an end. When that terrible catastrophe was over, someone appeared from the black land beyond the vast frontline. 1. The author used a Korean idiom¡¯ ???? ??,¡¯ directly translated as ¡®shaking like an aspen tree,¡¯ which means to tremble violently. CH 272. The fortress had barely been restored but it suffered heavy damages. Thankfully, there were no casualties amongst the Allied Forces stationed in the fortress. This miracle only happened because this was the place where the main force of Astoria, the Holy Kingdom, was stationed. The priests hadn¡¯t spared themselves as they ran around the fortress saving all those who were in danger of losing their lives. Indeed, this was worthy of the priests that the Holy Kingdom was proud of. However, even if the priests had the capability of bringing back the soldiers who were on the brink of death, they were equally helpless in front of the collapsed fortress. ¡°Approximately 40 percent of the fortress was destroyed. If the monsters are heading towards us right now from the West, we won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡± An officer had inspected the fortress to determine how damaged it was. He ended up suggesting that they move their base, stating that the fortress had virtually lost its function as a base. Others were also in favor of that opinion. They knew it wasn¡¯t just one or two difficulties in restoring the fortress immediately. This was the rear where even something as basic as goods were treated as something precious. They lacked everything. However, even if they did procure the goods, the supply lines were so long they didn¡¯t know when the supplies would arrive. Not to mention, they were also concerned about the monsters in the West. ¡°We¡¯re moving bases.¡± In the end, the commander of the Allied Forces accepted the officers¡¯ opinions and decided to move the troops. Fortunately, this area was overflowing with abandoned fortresses and garrison posts. It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to find a fortress they could use as a base. They had to move quickly and diligently. Although it was quiet now, they didn¡¯t know when the demons would be coming. Moreover, the command didn¡¯t believe the earthquake had occurred naturally, and this worried them. Having received orders from the commander, the advance party left the fortress to find a new base. The remaining people devoted themselves to finding useful supplies in the destroyed fortress and caring for the wounded. While the Allied Forces were busily moving to recover from the damage, some of the scouts returned with news of the surrounding area. Through them, the officers learned that the situation of the fortresses in the central region wasn¡¯t any different from their own. Almost all the fortresses and garrisons were damaged by the earthquake, and just like them, some of them had suffered so much damage that they had to relocate their bases as well. ¡°However, we¡¯re the only one who suffered so much damage that it destroyed about half the fortress.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to be happy about this, or sad.¡± They were relieved that their allies had lost less in the disaster than they had expected, but at the same time, they sighed at their misfortune. ¡°Well, one thing we¡¯re certain of is that we¡¯re the closest to the epicenter of the earthquake.¡± The commander of the Allied Forces didn¡¯t forget his duty. ¡°Take some of the Templar Knights and priests to check the situation beyond the frontlines. The distance of the search will be left to the discretion of their commander. However, put the safety of the search party first and avoid encounters with the demonic monsters as much as possible. And let them know to return within a week so they aren¡¯t weakened by the demonic energy.¡± They needed to find out what the hell happened on that cursed land under the black sky. Having received the commander¡¯s order, the search party, which included the Templar Knights, left the fortress. ¡°Demonic monsters in the front!¡± Less than a day after they left the fortress, the search party found a monster approaching from the West. ¡°As I thought, the earthquake had something to do with the Demon King!¡± The paladin in charge of the search party gnashed his teeth and quickly prepared to evacuate the camp. While it was important to grasp the situation in the West as soon as possible, it was more important to inform the main army of the demonic beast¡¯s appearance. If this earthquake really was the Demon King¡¯s masterpiece as they expected, then this would not be the only beast to cross the frontline in the future. ¡°The speed it¡¯s approaching is beyond imagination, sir! At this rate, it¡¯ll catch up to us before we can join the main army!¡± But even that wasn¡¯t easy. Even from a distance, the demonic monster¡¯s speed was terrifying. It was much faster than they expected. The Templar Knights might be able to escape on horses from the monster, but the priests would never be able to get away from it. ¡°The senior knights will stop the monster with me. The rest of you will return with the priests to the main army and inform them of this.¡± In the end, the paladin made a decision. ¡°Quickly. Judging by the size of the monster, it¡¯s at least at an advanced level. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to buy you much time.¡± Even though he knew he would die, the search party¡¯s commander¡¯s voice was calm. The knight who received his order clenched his teeth. At that moment, the knight had a strong desire to fight with them. But, he must¡¯ve been aware of how serious their situation was because he didn¡¯t stubbornly insist. ¡°I hope to see you alive, sir.¡± Having sent off his commander with appropriate military rites of a Templar Knight, the knight led the priests and left. ¡°Do you resent me?¡± ¡°Of course not, sir. The ones resenting you are our brothers over there who are leaving. The senior Templar Knights grinned at the Paladin¡¯s question. Since the Templar Knights considered devotion and sacrifice as virtues, some of them even considered themselves lucky not to be in the party who had to leave behind their comrades. ¡°All of you, get ready for battle!¡± The beast continued to approach and soon, it had narrowed the distance between them enough for it to be within eyesight. ¡°It¡¯s really big.¡± The paladin looked tired as he took in the beast. He could count on his fingers the number of monsters he had seen that were as big as that. That¡¯s how terrifying the monster looked. The monsters must¡¯ve been fighting amongst themselves for territory because it was covered in wounds. The image of the wounded monster violently charging across the ground was more ferocious than any other monsters the knights had ever seen before. ¡°The brother who sees the Lord before me will be severely punished. So there mustn¡¯t be anyone who goes before me.¡± Having seen the ferocious monster, the paladin stepped and began gathering holy energy onto the tip of his sword. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no order in seeing the Lord? So don¡¯t be stubborn, sir.¡± The other knights followed the paladin and brought up their holy light and stood in the monster¡¯s path. ¡°Send the wicked to Abaddon!¡± The paladin vigorously shouted their chant as he charged. No, he tried to charge forward. However, he suddenly heard a voice in the empty space. ¡°Stop!¡± The paladin had just been about to thrust his sword into the monster when he flinched and looked up into the sky where the voice was coming from. ¡°Griffin?¡± He had once seen a griffin from a distance, but there was a white griffin here. ¡°Put down your sword and step back!¡± The old knight riding on the griffin shouted at him once more. ¡°Why is a Knight of the Sky here? And what is that beast?¡± Instead of pulling back his sword, the paladin questioned the old knight. ¡°I am not a Knight of the Sky. I am Marek Schnail Roachim of Adenburg!¡± Contrary to the paladin¡¯s expectation, the true identity of the old knight wasn¡¯t a Knight of the Sky, but the Sword Star of the Adenburg Empire. ¡°And that¡¯s not a monster, it¡¯s the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s Goldrake!¡± The beast that they had thought was a high-level monster was the dragon of Drachen. ¡°What do you¡­¡± The paladin couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t believe that the Grand Duke of Adenburg, a country far away in the East, had appeared in the West, nor did he believe the old knight¡¯s words. Although they had never fought together on the battlefield, the paladin knew that Drachen¡¯s dragon subspecies didn¡¯t look like that. Goldrake was a beautiful drake with golden scales. He was not a monster covered in filth like that. ¡°It¡¯s because of the demonic energy, so do not doubt my words!¡± ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we really stop him?¡± The swordsman hurriedly shouted when the paladin continued to be stubborn. ¡°Right now, the Indomitable Grand Duke is riding on him!¡± ¡°What on earth do you¡­¡± Before he could finish, a senior Temple Knight shouted. ¡°It¡¯s true! There¡¯s a person on top of it!¡± A knight had moved to the side with the intention of aiming at the side of the beast when he saw that someone was riding on the back of the giant monster. ¡°Explain the situation!¡± For now, the paladin didn¡¯t withdraw his sword. Their mission was too important for him to believe the word of someone who claimed to be the Sword Star and let the monster go. ¡°After hearing the news that the Warrior of your country had gone missing, the Indomitable Grand Duke infiltrated the West! And there, he met and fought against the Demon King!¡± It was a simple answer with no explanations, but it was enough to convince the stubborn paladin. Knowing the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s personality, it wasn¡¯t strange that he went to the West to save the Warrior, someone he considered to be his younger brother. ¡°Withdraw!¡± Having understood the situation, the paladin brought down his sword. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s condition isn¡¯t great. He needs treatment, but that guy is making it really difficult for people to approach his master.¡± After the Templar Knights withdrew, the Sword Star caught his breath as he descended and gave them additional explanation. The paladin was anxious when the person who was supposed to be the Indomitable Grand Duke remained slumped over without moving. Just looking at him, it was clear he had suffered a terrible injury. The unmoving Indomitable Grand Duke seemed to be a precarious situation. ¡°Call back the priests who left ahead of us!¡± When the paladin gave that urgent order, some of the Temple Knights ran to their horses that had been tethered farther away and quickly rode towards the fortress. ¡°Well, we understand the situation. The priests aren¡¯t too far away, so let¡¯s save the Indomitable Grand Duke first.¡± The paladin didn¡¯t ask for the results of the battle with the Demon King. The Indomitable Duke had already lost to the Demon King and had once been missing in action. Since the Grand Duke was found with serious injuries, the paladin naturally thought he had lost again this time. However, in spite of the defeat, the paladin was in awe of the Indomitable Grand Duke. He admired the Grand Duke for not forgetting his chivalrous spirit even after ascending to such a high position. ¡°Even if the priests come, the drake is completely wrapped around his master. Can we even heal him?¡± When the paladin expressed concern at the appearance of the drake who didn¡¯t look like he would give them his master easily, the Sword Star responded. ¡°If there is someone who can save the Indomitable Grand Duke, then leave the drake to me.¡± Looking at the way the Sword Star was tapping his iron sword, everyone could see that his method wouldn¡¯t be gentle. It was just as the paladin expected. As soon as the priests returned, the Sword Star set out to subdue the drake and completely overpowered Goldrake. ¡°Fortunately, this guy was seriously injured so it wasn¡¯t difficult to subdue him. Once his strength returns, he¡¯ll start making a fuss again. So treat the Grand Duke as quickly as possible.¡± Just as the Sword Star said, Goldrake continued trying to approach his master even as he continued to be defeated. The priests had rather strange expressions on their faces. They felt like villains when the drake continued to bellow sadly. ¡°Ha¡­¡± However, that was only for a second. The moment they saw the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s state, they forgot what they wanted to say. ¡°How can a person be like this and still survive? ¡°Instead of spouting nonsense, start treating.¡± At the Sword Star¡¯s rebuke, the priests hurriedly gathered around Kim Seon-Hyeok and breathed divine power into him. The Grand Duke was so wounded that even after all the priests had rushed over and poured divine power into him, his condition didn¡¯t improve. In the meantime, the soldiers of the fortress and the commanders of the Allied Forces flocked over once they heard the news. ¡°Ha¡­. how¡­¡± They all lamented as they took in the sight of the terrifyingly wounded Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°How the hell did this happen?¡± They immediately asked the Sword Star how it happened. But for some reason, the Sword Star who had explained the situation to the Templar Knights kept his mouth shut and gave them no explanations. ¡°Did he fight the Demon King? Then can you tell us what happened to the Demon King?¡± ¡°Haa. Look at the state of the Indomitable Grand Duke. How can you ask such a thing even after that? Be prudent.¡± When someone impatiently asked about the results of the fight, he was criticized by the others and shut his mouth. In the meantime, the priests healed all the injuries on the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°Although all his external wounds have been dealt with, the rampaging energy within him is more serious. That is something even we cannot deal with.¡± Having said that, the head priest was so exhausted that he gave no regards to his face[1]and laid down. ¡°So, did you find the Warrior?¡± One of the commanders must have heard a brief explanation from the paladin because he stepped forward and asked about the circumstances again. He was one of the archbishops Astoria had sent to the frontline. This time, the other people also showed signs of curiosity and didn¡¯t criticize him as they had done a while ago. The Sword Star also didn¡¯t remain silent as he had before. ¡°The Warrior¡­¡± The Sword Star probed him further. ¡°Do you wish to know the whereabouts of the Warrior?¡± But his voice was exceptionally sharp. ¡°Or is it the whereabouts of the Holy Sword?¡± 1. A person¡¯s honor and reputation CH 272 No content CH 273 No content CH 273. At the Sword Star¡¯s excessively rude attitude, the people¡¯s faces hardened. But, the one to be questioned, the archbishop, didn¡¯t seem to mind the aggressive attitude. ¡°Of course the person comes first.¡± The archbishop¡¯s face was full of concern as he replied. He was the very image of a perfect priest who could do no wrong. But the Sword Star seemed to be annoyed by something because he continued to act contrary and combative. ¡°What a reasonable answer.¡± The other people were bewildered when the Sword Star continued to be hostile for no apparent reason. ¡°Your words are too harsh.¡± ¡°Recently, it¡¯s said that Adenburg¡¯s prestige has increased, but this is not the East. If you¡¯re going to talk, then show some proper manners first.¡± Amongst the people, some of them even expressed their dissatisfaction with the Sword Star. They were those who were closely connected to the Holy Kingdom of Astoria. ¡°But before that, it seems like there¡¯s something going on. Shouldn¡¯t we hear about that first?¡± But not everyone gathered here was affiliated with the central kingdoms. The people who came from the East to support the central region subtly covered for the Sword Star¡¯s flaws and soon, the topic changed. Although they had fought and risked death with the central region¡¯s soldiers, as soon as the war front quieted down, they would be returning back to their home countries. And unexpectedly, the Adenburg Empire¡¯s authority had become too great for them to show comradeship to the central region right now. ¡°Hmph. Well, let¡¯s hear it first.¡± The commanders expressed their dissatisfaction as they took a step back, pretending they were giving in. They had spoken up to put on a show for the archbishop, but they also seemed to be inwardly curious why the Sword Star was unreasonably being hostile. ¡°It seems like Duke Roachim is under the mistaken impression that the Holy Kingdom has given up on rescuing the Warrior. Since the Adenburg knights have always been proud and chivalrous for generations, it is not surprising that they are completely dissatisfied with our behavior when it looks like we have abandoned our brothers in the field of death.¡± At that moment, the archbishop came forward as he explained the Sword Star¡¯s behavior. ¡°But you are mistaken. Countless knights and crusaders were sent from the Holy Kingdom to cross the frontline and carry out rescue missions. We would never forsake our brothers.¡± With just those words, the atmosphere instantly gentled. The archbishop¡¯s words were quite plausible. ¡°I hope this clears up the misunderstanding.¡± The Sword Star didn¡¯t respond and the people assumed his silence meant that the misunderstanding had been resolved. ¡°Now then, will you answer my question now? What happened to him?¡± Having roused public opinion, the archbishop once again asked about the whereabouts of the Warrior. The Sword Star didn¡¯t answer, yet the archbishop nodded as if he got one. ¡°So you failed. Well, that¡¯s only expected. It¡¯s not easy to find traces of him in the vast West. Truly, it¡¯s depressing and terrifying. Once again, the people who are called the heroes of the continent haven¡¯t been able to defeat the leader of evil. I can only be afraid of what the continent would become in the future.¡± The people accepted his words as the truth. It didn¡¯t help that the Indomitable Grand Duke had returned with fatal wounds, typical of the defeated, not the victorious. ¡°Still the friendship and devotion of the two of you, no, the Adenburg Empire has shown my country will not be taken lightly¡­¡± ¡°Friendship¡­¡± The Sword Star hadn¡¯t opened his mouth after the first question, but now, he cut the archbishop off. ¡°The friendship that you¡¯re talking about, is that one where you sell a friend to the enemy? What an incredible friendship.¡± Until now, the Sword Star¡¯s rudeness could be passed off as the misunderstanding of an arrogant old knight, but this time, his words held a different weight. The Sword Star spoke as if the Holy Kingdom had done something disgusting, and the consequences of his words wouldn¡¯t be light. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°You go too far! The Duke of Adenburg should speak more courteously!¡± ¡°However you meant it, this is clearly an insult to the Holy Kingdom and the Central region!¡± A ruckus instantly erupted. Enraged, the people of the central kingdoms shouted as if they had been personally insulted and the Eastern commanders watched the unusual situation with stony expressions. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you misunderstood, but I can¡¯t ignore it this time.¡± The archbishop harshly reproached the Sword Sar, but the swordsman didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Once I return, I will be informing the Temple of and will make this matter public.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so scared I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡± The Sword Star responded sarcastically when the archbishop threatened him. It was such a blatant provocation that even the archbishop¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡­¡± Indignant, the archbishop opened his mouth before stiffening. Grrrrr. Belatedly, he felt a warm breath on his back. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s drake!¡± The drake, who had been knocked out by the Sword Star, had silently approached the archbishop and stood with his jaw wide open behind the archbishop. ¡°Protect the archbishop!¡± Instantaneously, the elite Templar Knights drew their swords covered in holy light and rushed at the dragon. But the Sword Star didn¡¯t stand by watching that happen. Swish. Invisible to the eye, a Slash cut through the air, landing right by the Templar Knights¡¯ feet. ¡°I¡¯m sure I told you in the beginning. I will not allow even a single sword to be drawn against the Indomitable Grand Duke.¡± The fighting spirit the Sword Star raised in an instant overwhelmed the Templar Knights. At the moment the Templar Knights were surprised by the silent Slash, the archbishop disappeared into the drake¡¯s mouth. ¡°Enough.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the soft voice that suddenly sounded, the archbishop would have been torn apart by the drake¡¯s teeth. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± The people belatedly realized whose voice had stopped the vicious drake with just one word and forgetting the situation, they called out his name. ¡°Are you awake now?¡± ¡°How do you feel?! I¡¯m very glad that you¡¯re awake now!¡± The people had completely forgotten about the archbishop and quickly gathered around to ask Kim Seon-Hyeok about his condition. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s all thanks to the priests.¡± Contrary to his firm answer, his complexion was still very pale. He even coughed up a mouthful of blood at the end of his speech. The cheering crowd quickly turned pale. ¡°Let¡¯s clear up the situation first.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok waved the people away and quietly called for Goldrake. ¡°Goldie.¡± Having run nonstop from the far West with his master on his back, the drake was in a terrible physical condition. Though with his strong vitality, he could endure the injuries plastered all over his body, the corruption caused by the demonic energy was visible to the naked eye and very serious. ¡°Rest for now.¡± Instead of answering, Goldrake took a low breath as he looked around with ominously gleaming eyes. He seemed worried about leaving his owner in the middle of enemies and didn¡¯t seem willing to take a break. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no one here who can do anything to me.¡± Goldrake desperately needed a break. After meeting up recently, Goldrake had regained his intellect but the reason he was looking more like a golden beast right now was that the demonic energy¡¯s corruption had progressed too far. If he forcibly tried to endure it, Goldrake would also turn into the demonic dragon they had seen in the West. ¡°If I need you, I¡¯ll call you. So, go on.¡± Only after Kim Seon-Hyeok repeated the same thing multiple times did Goldrake slowly burrow into the ground. ¡°Hyeek!¡± Because Goldrake released the archbishop at such a ¡®perfect¡¯ timing, he let out a terrible scream. He had almost been buried alive and had barely gotten his head above the ground. ¡°Protect the archbishop!¡± At some point in time, the Sword Star released the pressure from his fighting spirit, and the Templar Knights, who belatedly realized that they were able to move again, ran towards the archbishop. ¡°Stop.¡± But once again, they couldn¡¯t get to the archbishop. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was blocking their path. ¡°Would you mind waiting for a moment? Really, just a moment.¡± At his earnest request, the Templar Knights looked at the archbishop, then at him, with troubled faces. ¡°Sa, save me!¡± Half out of his mind, the archbishop continued to wail without any decorum. ¡°Just a momen¡­ guh.¡± When the Templar Knights saw him vomiting out another mouthful of blood without being able to finish his words, they could only helplessly look at their commander. ¡°Step back. I¡¯ll take all the responsibility for this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok expressed his gratitude when the Templar Knights simultaneously retreated at the paladin¡¯s words. ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re requesting this even with your condition like that, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s urgent.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok bowed his head once more before walking towards the archbishop. Considering how his body¡¯s condition was terrible enough to continuously cough up blood, his pace was infinitely slow. ¡°What are you doing! Quickly! Get me out of here!¡± In the meantime, the archbishop had recovered his senses and was shouting at them. However, the Templar Knights didn¡¯t move. And when they didn¡¯t move, the crusaders and soldiers also didn¡¯t move. ¡°What are you doing right now?!¡± ¡°As of this moment, we will prioritize our vigilance against the monsters that may invade us from the West!¡± When the archbishop yelled at them again, the paladin completely turned his men¡¯s gaze elsewhere. ¡°Do you not hear me¡­¡± The archbishop had been shouting for a while before he stopped. Staggering, Kim Seon-Hyeok approached him, then sat down in front of him. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe! Quickly, get me out of here. It was your dragon that made me like this.¡± Watching the archbishop subtly threatening him that things would get worse if he didn¡¯t immediately get him out of the ground, Kim Seon-Hyeok started speaking coldly. ¡°What is your rank in the Temple?¡± ¡°What does that matter now?! Come on, quickly, get me out of here¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok completely ignored the archbishop¡¯s words and picked up a handful of dirt from the ground. Trickle. ¡°What on earth are you¡­¡± The archbishop started sputtering and making a fuss. The dirt that was falling on his head must¡¯ve gotten into his mouth. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only a handful of dirt. But next time, it¡¯ll be more than that.¡± But he could only make a ruckus for a moment. The archbishop quickly calmed down at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s sharp words. He finally saw Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you twice.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes were sapphire blue with black pupils vertically slit like those of a reptile. It was so bizarre and frightening that the archbishop desperately nodded his head without realizing it. ¡°Ah, understood.¡± There was no way that even someone like the commander of the Templar Knights, who would never involve himself in political machinations, wouldn¡¯t realize that the archbishop''s shameful conduct in such a public place would never be beneficial to the Holy Kingdom. When he realized that the archbishop wasn¡¯t showing any backbone, the paladin stepped forward. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke. I only agreed to your request because I thought you would have a good reason for pushing for it even with your body¡¯s condition. I never meant for you to insult the archbishop of my country.¡± The paladin had been in a dilemma, but now, he tried to fix the situation. However, he couldn''t restore the face of the archbishop who had been buried into the ground. At this point, all he could do was hope that the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s actions were justified. His wish came true. But it wasn¡¯t in the way the paladin wanted. ¡°Joon-Min, no, the Warrior. Where is he?¡± What on earth was he talking about now? The people¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you¡­ He stayed on the battlefield alone to save his allies and went missing while fighting the Demon King. Grand Duke, didn¡¯t you already know this? Isn¡¯t that why you headed into the West?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I also thought. But it wasn¡¯t true.¡± Having responded like that, Kim Seon-Hyeok gestured to Marek, who had withdrawn a bit. Swish. As if waiting, Marek pulled out an iron sword from a scabbard on the griffin¡¯s back and brought it to him. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Holding the iron sword in his hand, he waved the blade in front of the archbishop¡¯s eyes. The archbishop had turned pale when he saw the sharp edge of the blade, but now, he pulled his head back as his eyes grew wide. ¡°Th, that¡¯s?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok answered with a cold expression. ¡°This is the Holy Sword you were looking for. Balmung.¡± CH 274 No content CH 274. ¡°Where did he go, and why is the Holy Sword in your hands, Grand Duke?¡± While the archbishop feigned innocence, he couldn¡¯t hide the greed shining in his eyes. ¡°So you knew.¡± With that, Kim Seon-Hyeok was certain that the old archbishop in front of him had something to do with Park Joon-Min¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± The archbishop looked confused by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words that seemed abrupt and without much meaning. ¡°If you really didn¡¯t have anything to do with Joon-Min¡¯s disappearance, then things would¡¯ve gotten complicated.¡± ¡°For God¡¯s sake, I have no idea what you mean¡­¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m saying?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice was impassive enough to be uncomfortable to hear. ¡°Any doubts I had about taking action against you are now gone.¡± He was like an executor talking right before an execution. ¡°Since you won¡¯t answer no matter how much I ask you¡­¡± The archbishop¡¯s mouth opened and closed several times, but in the end, he didn¡¯t talk. ¡°I thought so.¡± With that short sentence, Kim Seon-Hyeok got up and patted the seat of his pants. He was still staggering, but everyone still knew what he was planning on doing. ¡°G...Grand Duke! Stop!¡± The paladin shouted hastily when he saw Kim Seon-Hyeok tightly grip the sword and raise it up high. Twack. The Holy Sword pierced the archbishop¡¯s body too easily. ¡°G, guh.¡± With that short death rattle, the archbishop¡¯s body trembled once, then stopped moving. ¡°In, Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± The people shrieked. They had thought there was a complicated issue to be dealt with, so they had been quietly listening but they never thought the Indomitable Grand Duke would take the archbishop¡¯s life. Clack. With the sharp metallic sounds, the Templar Knights drew their swords. ¡°I trusted you!¡± Furious, the paladin shouted as he wrapped his blade with Holy Light. ¡°Why have you harmed the archbishop of my country!?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t answer. He merely sat on the floor as he panted harshly. It seemed like he had exhausted all his strength with that small movement of raising and lowering his sword. ¡°Answer me! Why?!¡± The paladin made a fuss. It was only natural that he felt a sense of betrayal when his country¡¯s archbishop had been murdered by the man he had saved, the Indomitable Grand Duke. But it wasn¡¯t Kim Seon-Hyeok who answered. He was completely exhausted. Instead, it was Marek, the Sword Star who stepped forward. ¡°The archbishop colluded with the Demon King and dropped the Indomitable Grand Duke into a trap. As a result, the Grand Duke was at the brink of death and he only took a reasonable price for it.¡± The noisy paladin shut his mouth and froze. But that was only for a moment. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! The archbishop of my country colluded with the evil Demon King?!¡± As if the Holy Kingdom had been gravely insulted, the paladin shouted even more fiercely than before at Marek. ¡°I cannot condone this any longer! Not only did you murder the archbishop of my country, but you also insulted the Holy Kingdom and tried to undermine the Alliance¡¯s unity! This is all because you have been corrupted by the demonic energy in the West! The evidence lies in the drake who was originally golden, but now, has turned black!¡± It was unknown whether the paladin really thought that Kim Seon-Hyeok had been tainted by the demonic energy as the drake had been corrupted by it. But the thing was, his words sounded quite plausible to the others. ¡°Templar Knights, bring those who have conspired with evil to their knees! If that¡¯s not possible, I will not hold you responsible even if you deal with them summarily.¡± Marek snorted when the paladin began talking as if he was casting judgement upon them on the spot. ¡°Try it if you can.¡± At Marek¡¯s blatant ridicule, the paladin and the Templar Knights narrowed the distance as they brought forth Holy Light onto their swords. The crusaders, who had retreated into the distance, also surrounded the two superhumans from the Empire as they prepared to use their spears and swords at any moment. ¡°If.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok began speaking again at that moment. ¡°If I didn¡¯t still have the memories I have of the Panthea base, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to your words calmly. So, don¡¯t test my patience any more.¡± He still looked weak, but his voice was more dignified than ever. ¡°Grand Duke, this is my last mark of respect to you and you should not take it lightly.¡± The paladin, who had lived his entire life trusting his faith, wasn¡¯t someone who would listen to Seon-Hyeok. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok still squeezed out the last bit of patience he had left as he tried to persuade him. ¡°If I colluded with the Demon King, then how do you explain this?¡± He spoke in a low voice as he held out the Holy Sword. ¡°If, as you say, I¡¯m on the same side as the Demon King, then how can I hold the Holy Sword so easily?¡± The Holy Sword was a sword that only granted its power to those who were faithful, and anyone who had evil in their heart would burn to ashes by the Holy Fire just by gripping the hilt. If Kim Seon-Hyeok really had joined hands with the Demon King, then the Holy Sword would have lit up like a Holy Torch and turned the devil¡¯s servant into a pile of ash. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok was fine and the Holy Sword was also calm. ¡°The Holy Sword Balmung that I know is an ornate two-meter long sword. That is not the Holy Sword.¡± But, the paladin rejected Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s only when it¡¯s in the hands of the Warrior. I¡¯m sure you know as well as I do what shape the Holy Sword Balmung was in while it had been stored in the Temple, before the Warrior had appeared?¡± The paladin closed his mouth at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. It was exactly as Kim Seon-Hyeok said. News of the Holy Sword Balmung growing with the Warrior was famous on the battlefields and the state of the old Holy Sword was equally well known. And the iron sword in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand looked exactly the same as the original Holy Sword. ¡°I do not believe you.¡± Nevertheless, the paladin stubbornly denied Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. It was only natural. Perhaps it would have been different at any other time, but he had just witnessed the death of the archbishop right in front of his eyes. It was natural that he wouldn¡¯t believe anything that Kim Seon-Hyeok said. But fortunately, Seon-Hyeok had a solution for this. Stab. The sword left Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand to stab deeply into the ground. ¡°Balmung, they don¡¯t seem to believe you.¡± Before Kim Seon-Hyeok even finished talking, dazzling strands of light began to shine from the Holy Sword. The light was so pure and white that it would be difficult to find anything comparable. Without a doubt, it was divine power itself. Of course, the light was different from when the sword was held in the Warrior''s hand, but it was enough to prove that it was the Holy Sword. ¡°It really is the Holy Sword¡­¡± The treasure of the Holy Kingdom had gone missing with the Warrior but now appeared in front of the paladin¡¯s eyes, and yet he didn¡¯t look happy at all. Now that the sword had truly been authenticated as the Holy Sword, it meant the Indomitable Grand Duke really wasn¡¯t colluding with the Demon King. And if the Indomitable Grand Duke wasn¡¯t in cahoots with the Demon King, then he had no reason to give a ridiculous excuse to kill the archbishop of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°Do you need more proof?¡± The paladin didn¡¯t answer. No, he couldn¡¯t answer. Now, no matter what he said, the Holy Kingdom was in a situation where it had no choice but to accept all criticism. Now, those who had once believed that the Indomitable Grand Duke was tainted by the Demon King and doubted him, had no choice but to believe his innocence. It would be ridiculous for him to let them keep stubbornly insisting on the misunderstanding and while Kim Seon-Hyeok was reckless, he wasn¡¯t stupid. That¡¯s why he decided to get rid of every last suspicion. ¡°Speak.¡± As soon as he finished talking, a voice spoke emotionlessly. ¡°His words are true.¡± ¡°Who are you?!¡± High-strung, the Templar Knights turned toward and pointed their swords at the voice. There, they saw a strange appearance, a man whose entire body was wrapped in a shabby cloth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hear the details from him? He knows this better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Who on earth is he¡­¡± When the paladin expressed strong doubts about the identity of this man, Kim Seon-Hyeok gladly answered his question. ¡°Maram. He is a Qeisha warrior who does not know how to lie and shares his soul with the Warrior.¡± The man was Maram, the Qeisha warrior who swore an oath to the Warrior. ¡°He is also an eyewitness to the last moment the Warrior disappeared.¡± The people let out a sigh of despair. They had finally remembered the fairy archer who followed behind the Warrior like a shadow. ¡°Maram was also the one who gave me the Holy Sword Balmung.¡± The paladin closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more. After a long time, he finally opened his eyes, but the first words he spoke afterwards weren''t anything the people were expecting. ¡°All Crusaders and Templar Knights will detain everyone gathered here. Do not miss a single person.¡± As soon as he finished talking, the Crusaders¡¯ spears turned towards the commanders of the Allied Forces. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± ¡°What on earth are you doing?!¡± Surprised, the people loudly shouted and protested, but the paladin didn¡¯t budge. ¡°The day his justice lights up the truth, and not a single shadow could be seen, you will be free.¡± Apparently, the paladin didn¡¯t want to let this issue spread prematurely when this could put the Holy Kingdom¡¯s honor in the gutter. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke should also come with us.¡± Ten Templar Knights surrounded Kim Seon-Hyeok. Even though they were surrounding a patient who wasn¡¯t in a good condition and couldn¡¯t even stand properly, the Templar Knights were being very wary. It wasn¡¯t very odd either. Kim Seon-Hyeok had made the impossible possible and caused countless powerful enemies to kneel in front of him. His reputation as someone indomitable was truly great. However, they weren¡¯t aware that there was one more monster in this place that was as good as the Indomitable Grand Duke. The Sword Star had been surrounded by ninety Templar Knights, but soon, he was standing next to Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Maram.¡± Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t seem to care about the bloodthirsty Templar Knights as he called over Maram. ¡°I will remain here and look for him.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Joon-Min, then as long as the Holy Sword is in my hand, the Holy Kingdom can¡¯t do anything about it. However, don¡¯t believe it¡¯ll be the same for you.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯ll be dangerous, but I cannot stand still and do nothing.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed at Maram¡¯s unwavering voice. ¡°Well, since as a group, Qeishas are really stubborn people, I¡¯ll respect what you say.¡± ¡°Thank you. In many ways.¡± Maram bowed his head slightly as he expressed his gratitude. ¡°Listening to you, it seems like we don¡¯t matter to you at all.¡± The paladin frowned when they spoke as if they had no intentions of hiding. ¡°I will never allow you to leave this place.¡± At the paladin¡¯s beckoning, the Templar Knights approached closer as they raised their fighting spirit. However, no matter how tightly they encircled the two, they couldn¡¯t block the sky. Screech! With a ringing cry, the griffin flew and grabbed Kim Seon-Hyeok. Swish. At the same time, the Templar Knights threw their swords, aiming for the griffin¡¯s wings and body. Marek didn¡¯t let any of those swords hit the griffin. The sword Marek summoned hovered around Devon, slashing all the swords that flew at him. ¡°Hap!¡± While that was going on, like a lightning bolt, the paladin jumped up and swung a sword full of Holy Light. But Marek blocked even that so easily. Bang! The paladin had jumped up with all his might, but he was hit by the sword Marek wielded and fell to the ground. He quickly got up and prepared to jump again, but the griffin was already flying high into the sky where his sword wouldn¡¯t reach him. ¡°Grand Duke! If you return like this, it will only increase our misunderstandings! Go directly to the Temple and explain the situation and clear up the misunderstanding yourself! I promise you, if everything you said is true, then you will receive an apology from the Holy Kingdom!¡± The paladin shouted as he tried to persuade Kim Seon-Hyeok, but from the start, it wasn¡¯t going to work. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot trust the Holy Kingdom anymore. More so if it''s the top leaders of the Temple who are corrupt to their core.¡± At Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s outright hostility, the paladin made a commotion as he tried to shoot down the griffin again. The arrows prepared by the Crusaders peppered the sky countless times, but it was impossible for them to break through Marek¡¯s defense when it had blocked even the powerful Templar Knights. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± The paladin screamed out his name, but once the griffin flew up, it didn¡¯t fly back down. ¡°Inform the Temple!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. But strangely, it penetrated into the people¡¯s ears. ¡°The day my body fully recovers, I will enter the Temple myself! And on that day, I will hold the Holy Kingdom responsible!¡± Throughout the Holy Kingdom¡¯s history, numerous heretics and enemies had uttered the same words against the kingdom, but no one had fulfilled their words. However, the paladin and the Templar Knights unintentionally trembled at the threat that wasn¡¯t truly a threat. CH 275 No content CH 275. ¡°Guh!¡± When they had reached a distance where the Allied Forces couldn¡¯t be seen any longer, Kim Seon-Hyeok spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He shook his head at Marek¡¯s question as he wiped the dripping blood from his chin. ¡°Do you think I look alright?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t look like it.¡± But, it looked like there was some effect of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s priests pouring out their divine powers into him to the point of exhaustion. He was definitely better than how he looked before when he was unconscious and slumped over like a corpse. However, he had exhausted himself again from arguing with the Holy Kingdom¡¯s people and from flying through the sky when swords were thrown at them. By the time he reached his destination, he was unable to control his body. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± When he heard that the griffin had returned from the West, the Grand Duke of Iberia threw everything to the side and ran towards them. He was shocked when saw Kim Seon-Hyeok covered in blood. ¡°What the hell is this?! And what is up with all that blood?! No, let¡¯s hear what happened later. Let¡¯s heal you first.¡± Diego Velazquez bustled about as he ignored the blood on Seon-Hyeok¡¯s body as he tried to help support him. Swish. But, Kim Seon-Hyeok refused his help. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rest, but I have something to tell you before that.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s complexion paled when blood leaked out of Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mouth every time he spoke. ¡°I will not listen right now! What are you all doing! Why aren¡¯t you coming here and escorting the Indomitable Grand Duke to his chambers?!¡± When Diego Velazquez put his hands under Seon-Hyeok¡¯s armpits to drag him over, Kim Seon-Hyeok shook off his hands as he refused Velazquez¡¯s help. ¡°You must listen right now.¡± The Grand Duke of Iberia looked disconcerted as he looked at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s stubborn eyes. There was a hint of concern in them. He seemed worried about what would happen if something went wrong with such an influential person from the Empire in Granado. But when it didn¡¯t look like Kim Seon-Hyeok would give him easily, Velazquez had no choice but to comply with his request. Diego Velazquez seemed to have decided that it would be better to listen to him first and then start treatment immediately in the time they quarreled. ¡°Immediately strengthen your borders.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke with weight as he looked at the Grand Duke of Iberia. ¡°By now, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s forces may be moving South, heading towards here.¡± It had taken a full week to escape the Holy Kingdom¡¯s encirclement and arrive at Granado. While he had moved as quickly as possible without even taking care of his injuries, and pushed Devon to fly as fast as he could, there was no way Devon was faster than the mages. A week was more than enough time for the Temple to have received news and taken measures. In Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s opinion, there weren¡¯t a lot of countermeasures the Temple could take. The most probable amongst them was to cover up the incident. ¡°Everything was as you said, Duke Velazquez. But there was something that even you didn¡¯t know. The Warrior didn¡¯t disappear while fighting the Demon King, he was actually detained by the Holy Kingdom.¡± Befitting a seasoned politician who had preserved Iberia¡¯s existence despite the pressure from the Holy Kingdom, the Grand Duke of Iberia quickly shook off his confusion and put everything together in an instant. ¡°The Holy Sword¡­¡± After uttering that one sentence like a sigh, the Iberian Grand Duke quickly spat North, in the direction where the Holy Kingdom was located with an angry face. ¡°Ptui! Those damned old bastards! If it¡¯s those old bastards who only have thoughts of protecting their power, then that¡¯s the least of what they would do.¡± It was a violent action with words that Kim Seon-Hyeok had never seen, or heard, from him before. But in a way, it was only natural. Iberia was a country that had chosen to become a vassal of Adenburg in order to avoid the Holy Kingdom, which had done everything they could to overpower Iberia. And when the Holy Kingdom couldn¡¯t, they had nitpicked all faults they could find. Considering all that, and the fact that the Iberian Grand Duke must¡¯ve suffered countless times because of them, his hatred wasn¡¯t so strange. ¡°The Temple¡¯s people will most likely not want to share the divine powers and authority of the Warrior and Holy Sword. Even more so since they considered the Holy Sword as their own.¡± ¡°And they must¡¯ve noticed that you know about it, Indomitable Grand Duke.¡± Diego Velazquez immediately understood the circumstances and with a firm expression, told Kim Seon-Hyeok that Iberia¡¯s borders were strong. ¡°We are surrounded by the sea on three sides. The Iberian navy is incomparable to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s crude fleets that move using rivers. Our one and only land route is guarded by fortresses and elite mercenaries that had been fortified and honed over a long period of time. So Indomitable Grand Duke, please go quickly and see to your injuries first. ¡° When the Iberian Grand Duke once again pushed him to go rest, saying that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Holy Kingdom to send enough troops to cross the border when they had used up so many troops in the fight against the Demon King, Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head and refused. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke, there is no need for you to worry about it. The Holy Kingdom is shameless enough that in their current situation, they would probably deny everything rather than send a large force.¡± But when Kim Seon-Hyeok once again cautioned that it wouldn¡¯t be enough, the Iberian Grand Duke thought for a moment before speaking carefully. ¡°Do you have any evidence they can¡¯t deny?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded, the Grand Duke of Iberia asked him another question. ¡°May I ask what that is?¡± Instead of answering, he handed over the iron sword he had gotten from Marek. ¡°Hm?¡± The Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s mouth dropped open at the sight of the unusually white blade on the holy iron sword. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the Holy Sword Balmung that they¡¯re so desperate to recover.¡± Diego Velazquez¡¯s complexion turned pale at his confirmation. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± ¡°As long as I have what they want, they will do anything, any scheme or any method.¡± In order to obtain the Holy Sword, the leader of the Holy Kingdom had thrown away the Warrior they were so proud of like an old shoe. It was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make any sacrifices in order to recover the Holy Sword. ¡°Send a message to the fortresses on the border to strengthen the defenses. And summon all the captains of all the mercenaries staying in the city!¡± Finally realizing the seriousness of the situation, the Iberian Grand Duke shouted noisily as he issued an order for all the leaders to convene. ¡°Every hour is precious, so tell them to hurry!¡± Messengers scattered in all directions and even after that, the Grand Duke of Iberia continued to give order after order. While the Iberian Grand Duke was making a fuss, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s condition worsened even more. Wobble. When Diego Velazquez saw him staggering as if he was about to collapse, Velazquez spoke irritably. ¡°First, you should go and recuperate, Grand Duke. I¡¯ll come see you later.¡± In the center of a mess of indescribable emotions, deep resentment seemed to head straight towards Kim Seon-Hyeok. That was natural. Iberia had managed to escape the pressure of the Holy Kingdom and become a vassal of the Empire, but the Grand Duke of the Empire brought the Holy Kingdom¡¯s army straight to him. It would be rather strange if there weren¡¯t any resentment. ¡°I have one more bad news.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok also felt apologetic, but that didn¡¯t mean he could make the mistake of not conveying what he needed to. ¡°What more!¡± At the sharp reaction, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke heavily. ¡°Keep in mind that there is the possibility the Allied Forces stationed on the Western front might come this way as well.¡± ¡°They cannot move. Even if they secretly made an agreement, how could they trust the Demon King and neglect the western region¡¯s defense that they¡¯ve worked so hard for¡­¡± In the beginning, the Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s voice was full of confidence but slowly, his voice lost strength. He couldn¡¯t finish speaking as he trailed off. ¡°Grand Duke, you can¡¯t mean¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke forcefully as he looked at the Iberian Grand Duke''s disbelieving face. ¡°The demonic monsters and demons will no longer swarm the front lines as they had before.¡± The clamor around them suddenly quieted. The Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s attendants who had been frantically moving about, and the guards who had unintentionally overhead the full details of the extraordinary incident all completely froze and didn¡¯t move a muscle. ¡°That means¡­¡± Before the Iberian Grand Duke finished his question, Kim Seon-Hyeok answered first. ¡°The Demon King no longer exists in this world.¡± *** In the process of gathering the earth¡¯s energy polluted with demonic energy, several large earth¡¯s veins had been swept up. As a result, an uncontrollable force had been gathered. If Goldrake hadn¡¯t helped, Kim Seon-Hyeok would have exploded before he even tried to use the hard-earned force against the Demon King. Even with the help of Goldrake, it hadn¡¯t been easy to control the force. The power of the earth¡¯s energy gathered from all directions was unstoppable. But because of that, he had been able to defeat the Demon King. If the Demon King had maintained the form of the shapeless mist, then perhaps he might have been unharmed. However, the Demon King had coveted the demonic dragon¡¯s strong body and in the end, abandoned his advantage and became one with it. That greed and stupidity was the difference between victory and defeat. The earth¡¯s energy gathered from all directions became a giant club and completely crushed the demonic dragon¡¯s body and even buried its remains deep into the ground. And so, the Demon King had been destroyed. However, the Fragments of Chaos that had been the Demon King¡¯s source hadn¡¯t disappeared. Kim Seon-Hyeok discovered that out of the hellscape with the completely overturned ground filled with lava, a cloud of smoke rose and slipped out of the battle. With his destroyed body, he followed it. He had a foreboding that if he did not root out evil in this very location, then the same thing would happen again. However, his physical condition wasn¡¯t good enough for him to continue chasing after the Fragment of Chaos. As a consequence of gathering and using the unmanageable power, his thoroughly injured body worsened over time and it seemed like if he left Goldrake, who had been corrupted by the demonic energy, as he was, then he would turn into a demonic dragon. In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t have a choice but to be satisfied with the annihilation of the Demon King and leave the West. In the midst of returning, he met the Warrior''s companion, Maram, and heard the whole story. The Warrior hadn¡¯t been defeated by the Demon King. Rather, it had been the Demon King who had been defeated. The Demon King had run away from the Warrior, and instead of pushing himself and pursuing the Demon King, the Warrior had decided to wait for the next time. But there was no next time. The Holy Sword was snatched by allies who had been waiting for him. Having lost his Holy Sword, the Warrior was no different than an ordinary advanced class foreigner. In the end, the Warrior was captured by the secret weapon of the Holy Kingdom, the Heretical Judges. This had been the moment that Maram stole the Holy Sword and ran away. When Kim Seon-Hyeok heard the entire story, he had been furious, but at the time, his physical condition had gotten so bad that he couldn¡¯t even use his hand. Once he met up with Marek, who had been searching the vicinity for him, Kim Seon-Hyeok handed over the Holy Sword to him and asked him to watch his back. After that, Seon-Hyeok completely lost consciousness. After that, Goldrake had run rampant and Kim Seon-Hyeok remained unconscious until he met the Allied Forces. He who seemed like he would never wake up again woke up. And he swore his revenge against the Holy Kingdom. ¡°That¡¯s what happened up until now.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± At Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, the Iberian Grand Duke sighed with a complicated expression. Seon-Hyeok¡¯s journey was too heroic for the Iberian Grand Duke to hold him accountable for the dangers brought to Iberia. With just the fact that Kim Seon-Hyeok had destroyed the Demon King, Diego Velazquez couldn¡¯t blame him for anything else. ¡°The Grand Duke was the first one to announce the fall of the West, and you are also the one to clean it up.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke was quiet for a long time before he finally opened his mouth. He wasn¡¯t nervous or furious anymore. He was just full of admiration. ¡°The West hasn¡¯t been completely cleared out yet.¡± While the Demon King had disappeared, the danger still remained. It was unknown when the disappeared Fragment of Chaos would find a new vessel and raise it to be an Apostle of Chaos again. ¡°Well, that¡¯s for the rest of us to handle. You¡¯ve already done more than enough, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Grand Duke?¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the case with the West. But the Iberian problem still remains. I may look like this right now, but I will do everything I can to prevent the Holy Kingdom¡¯s army from invading Iberia.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke looked slightly awkward. He knew that he point out Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s body condition and refuse his offer because he knew that it would be impossible for Iberia to defend the country with just their forces. ¡°For now, why don¡¯t you do as I say£¿¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke as he looked at the Iberian Grand Duke. ¡°Write down the full story briefly and spread it so that everyone knows.¡± ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said so, I was afraid the Holy Kingdom may manipulate the situation to preempt it, so I have already ordered that to be done.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded at Diego Velazquez¡¯s swiftness. Then added one more thing. ¡°And send messages in all directions letting them know that I am here.¡± This time, even the Iberian Grand Duke couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Is there a need to do that? There would be nothing to gain by provoking the Holy Kingdom.¡± When the Grand Duke of Iberia disagreed, saying that it would only provoke the Holy Kingdom to know that the Indomitable Grand Duke was in Iberia, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke forcefully. ¡°Once they know I¡¯m here, my brothers will come find me.¡± CH 276 No content CH 276. The old Iberian Grand Duke immediately began working on informing the entire continent of the duality and atrocities of the Holy Kingdom. However, the Holy Kingdom was one step ahead of him. ¡®The Indomitable Grand Duke has colluded with the Demon King and placed the Warrior in danger.¡¯ ¡®In the process, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s archbishop was murdered and the Holy Sword was stolen.¡¯ That brief message was sent out in all directions and the entire continent was thrown into chaos. The downfall of the hero of the continent, one who had announced the fall of the West and played a major role in raising the awareness of the Demon King in the Central region, was enough to confuse the people. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Of course, some of them expressed disbelief at this unbelievable news. They strongly protested against the news. They argued that Kim Seon-Hyeok was the spouse of the new Empress of the Adenburg Empire and personally had enough title and reputation, so why would he feel the need to collude with the Western Demon King? ¡°How many survivors did the Indomitable Grand Duke save from the West, at the risk of his own life? How many other people were saved by him on the frontlines? But now you¡¯re saying that such a person colluded with the Demon King? Impossible.¡± The heroic and dedicated actions of the Indomitable Grand Duke supported their words. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s drake has already been stained black. I saw with my own eyes the drake trying to tear apart the archbishop of the Holy Kingdom with its teeth. And in the end, the archbishop was killed by the Indomitable Grand Duke.¡± But when an eyewitness appeared and testified to the downfall of the hero, the voices of those who had been supporting the Indomitable Grand Duke while watching the progress slowly began to quieten. ¡°More horrors of the demonic energy are hidden than are revealed, so we mustn¡¯t forget how the demons corrupted by the demonic energy have changed.¡± ¡°The Western lands are overflowing with demonic energy. Seeing how long the Indomitable Grand Duke has fought in those lands, it isn¡¯t surprising that he has become corrupted by the demonic energy.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it was because he was more devoted than anyone else that eventually led to his downfall.¡± The rumors that spread at the perfect moment were quite plausible. It was true that the Indomitable Grand Duke had spent more time in the West than anyone else, and it was equally true that he had been exposed to demonic energy for the same length of time. On top of that, it wasn''t easy to dismiss the status of those who had witnessed the corruption of the Indomitable Grand Duke. Every one of them was a commander of an army, and they had also made significant contributions in the war against the Demon King. They placed their honor and faith on the line as they swore multiple times that they saw the Indomitable Grand Duke murder the archbishop and flee with the Holy Sword. However, that wasn¡¯t the end. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke isn¡¯t as good or as righteous as the rumors made him out to be. How can a man, rumored to be a devoted knight who is always willing to risk his own body, watch safely from the sky as his allies die?¡± ¡°Although he declared himself to be a guardian, I have seen the Indomitable Grand Duke assault the Warrior Park Joon-Min several times in the past. In light of all this, I am questioning whether, contrary to the rumors, the Warrior and the Indomitable Grand Duke has actually been at odds with each other for a while now.¡± As if they had been waiting for it, terrible rumors about the Indomitable Grand Duke quickly spread. Soldiers who claimed to have stood on the battlefield with the Indomitable Grand Duke soon appeared and testified that he wasn¡¯t as righteous as the rumors said he was, and because of that, some people were caught up in the atmosphere and created all sorts of absurd rumors. ¡°Although he is covered by the halo effect of the Empire, in the end, the Indomitable Grand Duke is nothing more than a killer. The number of soldiers and knights slaughtered by him cannot be counted. It is ridiculous to say that such a person is a compassionate and devoted hero. He is a murderer and a warmonger.¡± In the past, the people had enthusiastically praised the Indomitable Grand Duke for his heroic deeds and didn¡¯t hesitate to call him the continent¡¯s greatest hero. But that enthusiastic atmosphere couldn¡¯t be found anymore. In the midst of all the fabrication and rumors, the Indomitable Grand Duke was reduced to a fake hero created as propaganda by the Adenburg Empire. ¡°Anyone who hides or protects the Indomitable Grand Duke will be considered as being hostile to the Holy Kingdom and a suitable price will be charged for it. Conversely, if there is anyone who reports the whereabouts of the Indomitable Grand Duke, or leads the Holy Kingdom, then we, placing the Holy Kingdom¡¯s name on the line, promise a tremendous reward.¡± Although the Holy Kingdom had exhausted a lot of manpower in the long war against the Demon King, their influence was still at its highest since their foundation. This was only natural since during the war, the powerful positions of the central kingdoms had been filled by people who were friendly to the Holy Kingdom. Now, those people took the lead as they rushed around searching for the whereabouts of the Indomitable Grand Duke. It seemed that the entire central region was desperate to catch the Indomitable Grand Duke. But even in the midst of the hostile and blindly obedient atmosphere, there were still those who expressed their doubts on the corruption of the Indomitable Grand Duke. They were those who had actually worked with the influential people of the Holy Kingdom and the Indomitable Grand Duke. These people didn¡¯t believe the groundless rumors and assumed there was something more to the story. But because they didn¡¯t know what the inside story was, they remained silent. However, their silence didn¡¯t last long. ¡°It was the Holy Kingdom, not the Indomitable Grand Duke, who colluded with the Demon King. The Holy Kingdom made a deal with the Demon King so that the Warrior Park Joon-Min couldn¡¯t run solo. They even had the audacity to reject the Holy Sword¡¯s owner that God himself had chosen. Iberia vehemently denied the Holy Kingdom¡¯s claims. ¡°The Holy Kingdom had been the one to ask the Indomitable Grand Duke to help search for the Warrior Park Joon-Min and without hesitating at the distance of several thousand kilometers, The Indomitable Grand Duke went alone to the western region to find the Warrior. And in the process, he fell into a trap laid by the waiting Demon King and suffered incurable injuries after a desperate battle.¡± The continent turned upside down once more. The Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s supporters had been silent for so long, but now, they came to the front and expressed doubts about the Holy Kingdom¡¯s allegations. However, once public opinion turned hostile, it didn¡¯t change easily and the central region¡¯s fanatics didn¡¯t listen to anything but the words of the Holy Kingdom. To them, the Indomitable Grand Duke was a traitor who colluded with the Demon King. The enraged fanatics dismissed even Iberia as traitors who colluded with the Demon King. When compared against such fanatics, there were only a few people who would rationally question or express concern over the actions of the Holy Kingdom. There was a lot of commotion, but in the end, the central region branded the former Indomitable Grand Duke as a traitor. But that was only until Iberia circulated another batch of messages everywhere using the mages. ¡®The Indomitable Grand Duke is a hero. He was the first to announce the fall of the West, and he alone made tremendous achievement by rescuing the survivors of the west when no one else attempted to do so. And finally, the Indomitable Grand Duke succeeded in annihilating the Demon King and removing the seed of evil. Not only is it extremely ungrateful to defame such a person, but it is also a crime against humanity.¡¯ Once again, public opinion flipped when news that the Indomitable Grand Duke had eliminated the Demon King. Of course, the Holy Kingdom didn¡¯t just sit there allowing it to change. They said that Iberia¡¯s argument was an unscrupulous attempt to steal the credit when the reason the Demon King didn¡¯t appear was because of his fight against the Warrior. The shocking claims that continuously popped up made it difficult for people to know what the truth was, and later on, depending on their own understanding and beliefs, they criticized or took the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s side. While that was going on, the Holy Kingdom moved the central kingdoms. The central kingdoms who shared a border with Iberia moved their troops south and threatened Iberia. ¡°Iberia will sacrifice our lives to protect the Indomitable Grand Duke for making a grand contribution to the peace of the continent.¡± Iberia didn¡¯t budge. While public opinion was being upturned several times, Iberia had also been preparing for the war. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke is in Iberia¡¯s Granado.¡± And because of their bold response, the people came to know that Iberia was protecting the Indomitable Grand Duke. *** ¡°Thank you for coming.¡± After a long time, they had finally met Seon-Hyeok again, but he was very different from their memories. They felt a burning rage welling up in their chest as they looked at his pale face. ¡°Although we doubt how much help we could be, we couldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was a great knight who never lost his stateliness even amongst countless monsters. However, he currently looked no different from a patient who was struck by a deadly disease and was dying. All of this was because of the damned Holy Kingdom bastards. Burning fiercely with enmity, John gripped the spear he had made hastily. When he turned around, he saw that it wasn¡¯t only himself, the other refugee men were the same. They had never fought properly with a spear in their lives, but now, they had a bloodthirsty expression as they looked like soldiers who had experienced all kinds of hardships on the battlefield. Perhaps they felt like they owed their great savior a debt for saving them from despair, but now, their savior was being shunned. They were people who only knew how to quarrel so they wouldn¡¯t lose the small piece of bread they held in their hands. That was why they had realized all this too late. But still, John was grateful that they were able to help him in this way. ¡°Your thoughts are more than enough.¡± Once again, the Indomitable Grand Duke expressed his gratitude. Feeling so apologetic, John and his men couldn¡¯t raise their heads. ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry for back then. And, thank you.¡± They could only say thank you in a small voice as they looked at Kim Seon-Hyeok turning around as he was supported. They didn¡¯t know if he had heard it. Kim Seon-Hyeok gestured nonchalantly with his hand without turning back, and the party could only bow their heads and look on. *** The Iberian Grand Duke could not figure out why the Indomitable Grand Duke had to draw the attention of the Holy Kingdom by revealing his location. But Kim Seon-Hyeok had a reason for everything. Not long after the information that the Indomitable Grand Duke was at Iberia spread, people began to gather. John, one of the refugees, was one of them. No one knew where they had gotten the weapons, but dozens of western refugees had come clutching their crude spears with the intention of signing up for the Iberian Army despite their fear of war. There were already hundreds of refugee volunteers. ¡°Huh, Indomitable Grand Duke, what the hell kind of a person are you¡­¡± The Iberian Grand Duke truly admired the Indomitable Grand Duke. He knew that Seon-Hyeok had made countless sacrifices for the continent, but his respect rose even further when people continued to line up to help the Indomitable Grand Duke even knowing the dangers that would be involved. And even after that, countless people continued to flock to Iberia. They were all from different backgrounds and were all different ages. The only thing they had in common was that they owed their lives to the Indomitable Grand Duke and that they wanted to repay that debt now. Of course, the reality was, they didn¡¯t contribute significantly to the overall power. Even if there were thousands of refugee soldiers, it was questionable whether they would be able to handle a dozen or so infantrymen the kingdoms had trained. But because of their enlistment, the Iberian army¡¯s morale soared to the sky. Doubts about the Indomitable Grand Duke, which had sprouted amidst the propaganda and falsification of the Holy Kingdom, disappeared like it had washed away. This was only possible because they were refugees who had nothing. If even the refugees, who were at their lowest, were willing to disregard their own lives for one person, then that person couldn¡¯t be as wicked as rumors made it seem. ¡°If the Indomitable Grand Duke hadn¡¯t come forward at that time, then we would all be dead. Can you see it? The image of the Indomitable Grand Duke stepping forward alone to stop the Demon King in that hellscape?¡± ¡°Among the aristocrats of the central region, none of them is great enough to take care of yokels like us on the battlefield. I¡¯m saying that he stepped forward to protect us when even the lords abandoned us, telling us to block the frontline.¡± Through the words of the refugees, the heroic deeds and sacrifices of the Indomitable Grand Duke began to spread. And based on their story, the Indomitable Grand Duke was still the splendid hero he had originally been until the propaganda and fabrications of the Holy Kingdom. There wasn¡¯t any more doubt of who spoke the truth between Iberia and the Holy Kingdom. Hundreds of eyewitnesses were in front of them, talking all day about the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s righteousness. ¡°Oh, what a relief.¡± The mercenaries who had been hesitating for fear that they would be branded as traitors for fighting on the side of the devil accepted the contract with Iberia. And so, the mercenaries who signed the contract left Granado and headed towards the fortress on the border. But, there still weren¡¯t enough troops. Since many central region¡¯s kingdoms had offered to help the Holy Kingdom, the severe lack of troops couldn¡¯t be easily filled. Even though Iberia had hired mercenaries using enormous amounts of wealth, there was still an overwhelming gap between the two sides. A large fleet had set off immediately to bring back reinforcements from the mainland of the Adenburg Empire, but it took time for them to return with the troops. Preparation for war wasn¡¯t something that could be done in a day or two. But even with all that, the Indomitable Grand Duke was still very relaxed. ¡°If things turn for the worse, you¡¯re not thinking of escaping on your own, are you Grand Duke?¡± Even though he knew that the Indomitable Grand Duke wouldn¡¯t do something like that, the situation was so bad that the Iberian Grand Duke couldn¡¯t help but ask the question sharply. His anxiety was fueled by his resentment towards the Empire and the eastern kingdoms for remaining silent even when the situation had reached this point. ¡°If I say something, I tend to keep my word as much as possible.¡± Although he still sounded weak because his wounds had fully healed, the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s voice still contained a strange sense of power. ¡°I apologize. In my uneasiness, I made a mistake. I know that you are not like that, Indomitable Grand Duke.¡± The Grand Duke of Iberia belatedly realized his mistake and apologized. ¡°I understand. It must¡¯ve seemed like I was being too laid back.¡± The Indomitable Grand Duke accepted his apology. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time they come.¡± Before Velazquez could figure out the meaning of his words, an urgent message flew in from the fortress on the border. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Northern Cavalry of 20,000 men broke through the siege of the central kingdoms on the border and have reached the border fortress!¡± ¡°What?! Why are they¡­?!¡± The messenger who ran in with the message shouted ecstatically. ¡°The 20,000 Northern Cavalry! They¡¯ve expressed their intent to help!¡± Astonished, the Iberian Grand Duke looked towards the Indomitable Grand Duke. He looked calm. It was as if he already knew they would be coming. ¡°The warchief of the north, Darun and his cavalry, are the brothers that I have spoken of.¡± Before the first messenger could leave, another messenger came to the Iberian Grand Duke. ¡°The support forces from the Eastern Kingdom Alliance have disappeared from the front line!¡± And not long after that, a message arrived at Granado from the Adenburg Empire. ¡®Iberia is not alone.¡¯ CH 277. Before Diego Velazquez could understand the brief message from Adenburg, another messenger came running in with a report of the border situation. ¡°Sir, it is reported that some of the vanished eastern forces have joined the fortress of Seville! They¡¯re the heavy and light infantry of the Belgrade Kingdom!¡± ¡°How did they get to Seville?!¡± The Iberian Grand Duke couldn¡¯t understand it. Even if the Belgrade Kingdom¡¯s infantrymen disregarded day and night as they moved quickly, this was too fast. There were more than a couple of things that needed to be taken into consideration when moving an army. It would take more than several days and nights to solve the immediate problems, such as, what they were going to do about the supplies and how they were going to move the army. On top of that, the location the Belgrade Kingdom¡¯s infantrymen were dispatched to was the West, a place they weren¡¯t familiar with. The Belgrade Kingdom troops couldn¡¯t have reached Iberia¡¯s borders unless they had moved before the incident had even occurred. Unconsciously, the Iberian Grand Duke looked at the message from Adenburg in his hand once more. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡®Iberia is not alone.¡¯ The Iberian Grand Duke was thrilled when he finally realized the meaning of the message. ¡°Perhaps Her Imperial Majesty already had this situation in mind?¡± He couldn¡¯t look away as he tightly gripped the message that didn¡¯t say anything of much importance. He had goosebumps all over his body. Just as the message from Adenburg said, Iberia wasn¡¯t alone. The fact that Belgrade Kingdom¡¯s infantry had appeared on the Iberian borders meant that the other troops, who had disappeared as well, were also heading towards Iberia. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± When Adenburg had insisted on sending practical help rather than speaking empty words, the Eastern Kingdom Alliance had dispatched a significant number of troops to the central region. If all of those troops were able to safely join Iberia at the border, then Iberia¡¯s lack of soldiers would no longer be a problem. And Iberia¡¯s lack of superhuman forces was solved when the Northern Cavalry joined the ranks. Even if only half the rumors were true, the Northern Cavalry would be more than enough to deal with the superhuman forces of the central kingdoms that had been decimated by the long war. Iberia¡¯s morale problem had been resolved long ago thanks to the refugees who had flocked over to follow the Indomitable Grand Duke and had continuously talked about him. ¡°With this¡­¡± Excitement flashed across the Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s face. ¡°Even if it¡¯s an all-out war, we won¡¯t lose.¡± No, even before it got to that, it was questionable whether the Holy Kingdom would have the guts to start an all-out war. The Iberian borders were now guarded by the soldiers of the Eastern Kingdom Alliance. To attack them now was a completely different matter from putting pressure on Iberia over the single presence of the Indomitable Grand Duke. If the central kingdoms rashly attacked Iberia, then it would be no different to them declaring war on the entire eastern region of the continent. Perhaps all this had also been the Empress¡¯ scheme. After all, she was quite skilled in thinking ahead. ¡°The Holy Kingdom may continue to wage war on the public opinion since currently, each country¡¯s circumstances isn¡¯t the greatest.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s words made sense. Due to the long war against the Demon King, the central region¡¯s economy was on the verge of bankruptcy, and the accumulated damages on fighting the ferocious demons weren¡¯t negligible either. Not to mention, in the first place, the only reason the central region was still able to endure until right now without collapsing was because of the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance¡¯s support. To wage war against the eastern kingdoms in a situation like this was tantamount to saying they were giving up on the existence of their country themselves. Unless they were insane, there was no way the central region would make a reckless decision like that. However, the world never ran in the expected direction. Right now was exactly that moment. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve received intelligence that the enemy forces are starting to move!¡± Contrary to expectations, the central kingdoms¡¯ armies began to move. ¡°The Seville fortress is under attack!¡± The first place to be attacked was Iberia¡¯s fortress that was on the frontline, Seville. Fortress Seville was a major stronghold between Iberia and the West. ¡°Gather the troops and dispatch them to Seville! Whatever it takes, we must protect Seville!¡± The central kingdoms¡¯ intentions were very clear. It was obvious that the Holy Kingdom had given orders that they were either to capture the Seville fortress and block the eastern kingdoms¡¯ troops from joining Iberia, or if that wasn¡¯t possible, to then block the eastern kingdoms¡¯ troops and make them detour and drag things out as much as possible. Otherwise, why would they risk a diplomatic complication by attacking Seville, where the Belgrade Kingdom¡¯s troops were stationed? ¡°So they¡¯re saying that they¡¯ll only be satisfied after they turn the entire continent into a battlefield¡­¡± The Iberian Grand Duke sighed. The embers of war that had barely been extinguished were beginning to burn brightly again because of the Temple¡¯s greed. He was already feeling tired just thinking about how many people would die this time. The situation was bad enough that he couldn¡¯t stay silent forever. Amongst the Eastern Kingdom Alliance¡¯s soldiers, which had made the results of an all-out war optimistic, only the infantry regiments of the Belgrade Kingdom had actually engaged in border defense before and they alone could not make up the inferiority in their numbers. Right now, his top priority was to drive out the enemy forces that had advanced near Seville fortress. Of course, countermeasures were already in place. Even before he considered the Eastern Kingdom Alliance¡¯s army in his plans, he had already had a plan to delay the enemy and create time for the troops to arrive from the mainland. But, the Iberian Grand Duke canceled all his maneuvers and plans. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to just endure it when he held a powerful card like the Northern Cavalry in his hands. ¡°Inform the Northern Cavalry!¡± *** The newly established strategy used the mages and reached the fortress on the border. ¡°Ho ho, seems like the Iberian Grand Duke is a person who is discerning.¡± Upon receiving the call, Darun gave a hearty laugh as he praised the Grand Duke of Iberia and immediately gathered his subordinates under his command. ¡°What kind of news did you hear that you¡¯re so delighted like a mutt on a snowy day?¡± Considering he was speaking to the war chief, the subordinate¡¯s tone was excessively impolite, but none of the Northern Cavalrymen cared about it. Only Darun muttered about where the propriety due to a war chief had disappeared to. ¡°After coming out to the outside world, you sure talk a lot. Since when does a man of the plain talk so much?¡± When he was criticized even for that, Darun gave up disciplining his cheeky subordinates and got to the main point. ¡°The time has finally come where we can show the weak southerners the strength and spirit of the northerners.¡± The strutting men¡¯s mood changed. They no longer looked like loafers at a corner of the market. ¡°Did we get a request to intercept or something?¡± Darun shook his head and grinned. ¡°We¡¯re cleaning house.¡± *** Darun and his subordinates didn¡¯t waste a single moment. As if they were afraid that someone would steal delicious food from them, they left the border fortress the instant the sun began to rise. They immediately rode straight northward. ¡°You¡¯ve truly given them the perfect role.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok heard the news, he was slightly impressed by the Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s wise decision. Even in his opinion, the northern men were more suited for running around and disrupting the enemy lines to their hearts¡¯ content than to repeatedly advance and retreat while defending the base. Unbeknownst to the Iberian Grand Duke, the Northern Cavalry was more than capable of carrying out their duties. They were so capable that Seon-Hyeok even thought about feeling sympathy for the pitiful enemies who would soon be trampled by them. But now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about others. Previously, in fear of surveillance, Iberia had only been exchanging minimal contact with the Empire, but once the Belgrade Kingdom joined the ranks, an open channel quickly was established. ¡°I have no excuses.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed. This wasn¡¯t the first time. On his last visit to the West, his life had been in danger and he had gone missing. The same thing happened this time as well. The only difference was that this time, his limbs were intact but his insides were completely destroyed. If he could, he would¡¯ve tried to hide his injuries. But he couldn¡¯t. Iberia had spread rumors in order to counter the character assassination taken on by the Holy Kingdom. Among those rumors were ones about the serious injuries he had suffered while annihilating the Demon King. It was extremely unlikely that Ophelia wouldn¡¯t have heard of that rumor. And it was exactly as he had expected. [Just how much must you worry me before you are satisfied?] Ophelia knew exactly where and how he had been injured, as well as an astonishing amount of detail on his condition. She was tremendously angry. [Once this is all done, I will never allow you to go outside the Empire.] In the end, she even brought back out the stay-at-home order(?) that she had withdrawn at the disappearance of the Warrior, Park Joon-Min. It was a situation where he was embarrassed to look the communication mage in the eyes, but what could he do? It was his fault. Just as she said, every time he went back to the West, he would go missing with severe injuries. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Right now, the only thing he could do was meekly beg for forgiveness. [I have a lot to say, but I¡¯ll say it once your body is fully healed.] Fortunately for him, she realized that he still wasn¡¯t feeling well and stopped pressing him after a certain point. [But, you mustn¡¯t think that this is over.] Of course, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t angry anymore, but it was true that he was able to escape his current situation. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± When she stopped pressing him, Kim Seon-Hyeok asked her a question he¡¯d been wanting to ask for a while. [Thousands of people are taking care of me day and night, what could go wrong? Don¡¯t worry about me.] Although he knew that there were many people who would take care of the first Empress of the Empire should there be something wrong with her body, he didn¡¯t feel right until he heard it with his own ears. ¡°You¡¯re sure you weren¡¯t feeling any pain or anything wrong?¡± [Both the child¡­ and I¡­ are healthy.] Only after he heard her answer several times did he feel a bit relieved. [I have sent a medically knowledgeable person as part of the convoy heading towards Iberia, so let them take care of your wounds.] Although he was truly grateful for Ophelia¡¯s consideration, he carefully rejected it. [Stop being stubborn.] ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I really don¡¯t need it.¡± His repeated refusal caused Ophelia¡¯s voice to slowly sharpen. It seemed like she thought he was needlessly being stubborn. ¡°My injuries are not something that mages or priests can heal.¡± However, he wasn¡¯t so strongly refusing her simply because he was being stubborn. Since his body had been damaged by the power of his attribute, the only thing that could heal him was his attribute. And just in time, the being with the special power to heal his wounds was approaching. And soon, the Dragon Knight¡¯s powerful source of healing, the powerful sea serpent, reached a place not far from Granado¡¯s waters. ¡°Bluegon!¡± Bluegon, the second of his missing dragons who had finished molting, had finally returned. CH 277 No content CH 278 No content CH 278. There was no sign or indication. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok could feel Bluegon¡¯s return. It was just like when the earth dragon had returned. He immediately began getting ready to head towards the sea. ¡°You need a ship?¡± Since Marek rode Devon to the front line, he had no choice but to request a ship from the Grand Duke of Iberia. ¡°Why a ship all of a sudden?¡± The Iberian Grand Duke had a puzzled expression when Kim Seon-Hyeok asked for a ship. That was only natural since his body was still covered in injuries. ¡°I need to head out to the sea right now, just out to the front.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you plan on going with that body of yours.¡± Although the Iberian Grand Duke was still confused by Seon-Hyeok¡¯s vague answer, he gladly agreed to his request. Even in the midst of a war, Granado was still full of energy and life with numerous ships going in and out of the port and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find a ship for him. The problem was time. Since they didn¡¯t know when the Holy Kingdom would try something again, he had to meet with Bluegon as soon as possible to heal his beaten body. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a navy ship.¡± With perfect timing, it seemed like a naval vessel that had been training was moored at the port to resupply. He was extremely fortunate. Unlike traveling on land, the preparation needed to sail was quite long and cumbersome whether the destination was far or close. Kim Seon-Hyeok, who had been quite worried about that, was finally able to put his mind at ease. ¡°Since it¡¯s a distance that¡¯ll only take a day or two, it won¡¯t interfere with the navy¡¯s schedule. If you wish, I will arrange for you to board the ship tomorrow.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intention of delaying, and as soon as the day dawned, he followed the guide to the port. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to find the naval personnel waiting for him. The navy¡¯s blue coat was similar, yet different, from the blue coat of the field cavalry, and had a matching hat, along with a unique, curved blade meant to be used on the sea. The navy¡¯s attire was easily noticeable even amongst the many sailors passing through the port. ¡°Um, uh¡­¡± However, the number of sailors was far greater than he had expected. Even at a glance, he could tell there was at least a regiment of navy sailors. There weren¡¯t just a lot of sailors. There were also about a dozen battleships, which were very different in appearance from merchant ships, that were preparing to depart. ¡°It is an honor to be able to escort the distinguished Indomitable Grand Duke. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir. I am Francisco Lopez, in charge of the 1st fleet. We will serve you until you are ready to return, sir.¡± He had only requested a ship to go out to the sea, but an entire fleet was tagging along. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m causing a lot of trouble for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Duke who needs us. Not only the 1st Fleet, but the entire armada would come rushing. We plan on training on the way, so please don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± Admiral Lopez must¡¯ve guessed what Seon-Hyeok was thinking because he explained the situation. Only after he heard that did Kim Seon-Hyeok feel like his burden had lessened a bit. ¡°All aboard!¡± When he boarded the ship, all the naval soldiers who had stayed in the port looking at him quickly boarded the ship as well. ¡°Direction, south-southwest. San Luis in the lead. 1st Fleet, depart!¡± Having been informed of the destination, the 1st Fleet of Iberia finally departed from the port of Granado. *** Perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t feeling well? He had already experienced sailing on a ship several times before, but this time, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t get accustomed to the ship¡¯s movements. To make matters worse, he had just calmed his stomach down, when he began to feel worse as the battleship moved violently and began its naval warfare training. However, the pain was only the beginning, and the closer they got to the area where Bluegon was located, the more the ship began to pitch and roll. The previous ship¡¯s movements were nothing. As if a typhoon had hit, the ship shook and the fleet¡¯s training stopped. ¡°All ships, widen the distance! Be careful not to be swept away by the waves and collide with our allies!¡± Admiral Lopez was puzzled by the sudden increase in waves, but he didn¡¯t stop moving. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke, the ship is shaking. The deck is dangerous, so please head back down.¡± When Admire Lopez saw Kim Seon-Hyeok staggering on the deck, he spoke with a concerned look on his face. He seemed worried that the Iberian¡¯s distinguished guest would be swept away by the waves. Kim Seon-Hyeok waved his hand and shook off Admiral Lopez¡¯s support. ¡°No matter what happens, do not panic.¡± Admiral Lopez looked puzzled at his abrupt remark. ¡°Whatever you see, don¡¯t try to understand it or make sense of it.¡± It was a warning, but at the same time, not a warning. The old admiral grinned. ¡°When you go out into the sea, you¡¯re bound to encounter all kinds of strange things. And each time, I have realized how insignificant humans actually are. I can assure you, what you¡¯re fearing won¡¯t happen, sir.¡± It seemed like Admiral Lopez spoke too hastily. Before a day had even passed, he had to revise his judgment. The ships that had sailed without rest, all folded their sails and stopped on the spot. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± Admiral Lopez¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the mysterious landscape beyond the horizon. The entire sky was blue and sunny, but it was storming over the horizon. The densely packed dark clouds were spitting out lightning from time to time, and rain and wind were blowing intensely over the water. The waves that rose high were as rough and rapacious as the devil¡¯s tongue [1] and dozens of whirlpools that appeared and disappeared instantly were like the jaws of the devil. If there was a hell somewhere in the sea, it would be here. The waves and winds were so terrible that even the elite fleet of Iberia, who feared nothing on the sea, didn¡¯t dare go any further. Even Admiral Lopez gave up on advancing. The experienced old admiral was baffled by this outrageous phenomenon that was occurring in the seas of Granado, waters that were like their front yard. ¡°There is no record anywhere that such a vortex had occurred in the nearby waters anywhere, sir.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve checked the weather with the observation mages several times before setting off. None of them warned about a typhoon like this, sir.¡± The sailors racked their brains and tried to figure out the strange phenomenon, but none of them could find an answer. This was only natural. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Of all those gathered here, only Kim Seon-Hyeok had an answer to this terrible phenomenon. ¡°No matter what happens, do not panic.¡± The typhoons and whirlpools happening over there weren¡¯t natural disasters or the capriciousness of the sea. Bluegon. This was the bad-tempered sea dragon silently throwing a tantrum at his indifferent owner. Kim Seon-Hyeok made a troubled face at Bluegon¡¯s behavior. He, the owner, had come this close to him, and yet, the sea serpent wasn¡¯t showing himself. Seeing how he had sunk deep into the depths of the sea without any intention of coming up, it seemed like Bluegon didn¡¯t plan on coming to him as smoothly as Goldrake had. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be stirring up the sea like he was protesting like this. Even the sailors who had spent several decades on the sea were terrified by this strange phenomenon, but when Admire Lopez looked over, he saw Kim Seon-Hyeok still looking very calm. ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± It was only then that he realized that the phenomenon and the person in front of him were connected. ¡°Grand Duke, is what you¡¯re looking for, over there?¡± Based on Admiral Lopez¡¯s question, he was feeling complicated. Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded. ¡°That is my destination.¡± ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± The old admiral gripped his head as he lamented. ¡°Bring the boat as close as possible without putting yourselves in danger. After that, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡°Absolutely not, sir! Even the largest and strongest ships would not be able to make a single attempt there before capsizing. But you want to go alone?!¡± Terrified, Admiral Lopez tried to dissuade him. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok continued insisting on going alone. He knew very well that he was the only one who could calm the petulant sea serpent. ¡°As of now, all ships, except for the main ship, will distance themselves from the whirlpool.¡± However, Admiral Lopez was equally as stubborn as Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s impossible for us to get past that whirlpool and get to the middle of it all. However, I think we could get you to its vicinity.¡± Until the end, Admiral Lopez didn¡¯t allow him to go alone and chose to take the risk. The fleet moved quickly. Next to the huge flagship, an agile-looking ship attached itself. It was San Luis, the ship who had led the fleet to this location. ¡°Although Vera Cruz is the most powerful ship in Iberia, she is a bit too slow to survive the stormy sea, but San Luis should be able to hold out a little longer than Vera Cruz.¡± At Admiral Lopez¡¯s command, the San Luis crew transferred onto the ship. Only the minimum number of people to operate the ship stayed behind. ¡°I want you to rethink this. It¡¯s still not too late.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t want anyone to get caught between himself and Bluegon and tried to persuade the Admiral one more time. But it didn¡¯t work this time either. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke, my assignment was to escort you so that you could safely travel the sea and return to Granado. It wasn¡¯t to abandon you somewhere in the sea.¡± In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok had to raise both his hands in defeat at the old admiral¡¯s stubborn answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for in that dreadful place, sir, but I hope it¡¯s on the edge of that place.¡± Having said that, Admiral Lopez closed his mouth and grabbed the wheel. As it looked like he was fully concentrating on the ship, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t continue talking to the admiral and looked out into the sea. ¡°Bluegon, don¡¯t push it.¡± Somehow, compared to his other dragon subspecies, he neglected Bluegon. However, when he threw a tantrum like this, any thoughts of cajoling him completely disappeared. Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t planning on letting it go if there were any casualties in the fleet because of Bluegon¡¯s outburst. It was bad enough that Julian had been harmed after getting caught between his own recklessness and the ill-tempered dragon. San Luis broke through the raging waves and slowly made her way to the storm. Although there had been several dangerous moments where it seemed like the waves would capsize the ship, Admiral Lopez managed to keep the ship balanced. It was indeed the skill of a captain who had spent his entire life at sea. But even an admiral like him couldn¡¯t approach the edge of the whirling storm. ¡°This is all that I can do for you, sir.¡± Barely able to maintain his balance on the swaying ship, Kim Seon-Hyeok bowed his head in thanks for the old admiral¡¯s hard work before heading towards the warship¡¯s bow. Thud. He had reached the bow by the skin of his teeth and grabbed onto the wet railing when, like a tsunami, the waves came approaching like they wanted to swallow the San Luis. ¡°If I do not return, then head back immediately¡­¡± He stared straight at the massive waves as he spoke. And before he could finish, waves as tall as mountains came crashing down on the San Luis. ¡°Grand Duke, it¡¯s dangerous¡­.¡± Clutching the helm, Admiral Lopez tried to warn him, but the waves came down first. Woooosh. The waves that hit the ship disappeared in an instant. All that was left was the salty seawater that soaked the deck and after the waves swept through, Kim Seon-Hyeok was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Ah¡­¡± However, Admiral Lopez¡¯s expression was rather strange as he stared past the ship¡¯s bow. Instead of looking distraught over the fact the distinguished guest he had to protect had disappeared, he looked more scared. Oddly enough, the brave admiral looked absolutely terrified. ¡°Mon, monster¡­¡± Inside the dark blue waves that had risen fiercely and swept over the bow, the admiral had seen a monster. He had seen a shadow of a giant serpent that hid itself in the waves, and the Indomitable Grand Duke hadn¡¯t been swept away by the waves, but had been swallowed by the monster. ¡°In, Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± However, the brave admiral quickly overcame his fear and ran to the deck, searching for the Indomitable Grand Duke. Ssssssh A shadow of something huge passing under the ship could be seen from the ship¡¯s railing. And after a while, even that shadow completely disappeared. ¡°Admiral! The waves are calming!¡± When they couldn¡¯t even see the monster¡¯s shadow, the raging waves calmed as if it had never happened. Any traces of the dark clouds spitting out lightning or the ravenous whirlpools were gone. The sea was calm as if nothing had ever happened. *** ¡°Bluegon, you bastard!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok threw a fit in the pitch-black darkness where he couldn¡¯t even see an inch in front of him. ¡°Again! You swallowed me! Again!¡± The damp moisture and familiar scent brought up bad memories. Bluegon had swallowed his owner once again. ¡°This bastard. You¡¯re a repeat offender!¡± While he had been shouting and swearing loudly, as if in response, a low voice could be heard. 1. The Korean phrase here was ????? ??? ????? ??? and I don¡¯t believe this is an idiom, just an extremely descriptive phrasing to say that the waves were swallowing everything on the ocean. CH 279 No content CH 279. [I had no choice.] There was no need to wonder about whose voice it was. Even Goldrake, who hadn¡¯t been able to talk, was able to learn the language, so why couldn¡¯t Bluegon? Besides, Bluegon had spoken to him quite fluently in the past, so their current situation didn¡¯t feel strange at all. [In order to heal your broken body, I need an enormous amount of water. However, merely immersing your body in the shallow waters wouldn¡¯t have been enough water qi, so this was unavoidable. So do not think that I am doing this because I have an ax to grind.] Kim Seon-Hyeok had finally heard the sea serpent¡¯s voice after a long time, but he couldn¡¯t help but think that it sounded like an excuse. That was probably because Bluegon hadn¡¯t needed to attack so ferociously, nor had the serpent informed him in advance. But, he didn¡¯t bother mentioning that and criticizing the sea serpent. There were more important matters right now than something trivial like that. ¡°Then, are you saying that I can be healed as long as there¡¯s enough water qi?¡± Thanks to the priests¡¯ great efforts, all his flesh wounds had been healed. However, because it had needed so much energy and power, rather than healing, his destroyed insides had only worsened over time instead of getting better. He was slowly dying. It may not be visible on the outside, but even at this moment, his life force was steadily draining out of his broken body. [There is a place I have found. It will take some time.] Immediately after the sea serpent finished speaking, an unknown energy enveloped him. Before he could fully enjoy the pleasant sensations, he slowly began to fall asleep. [The deep sea isn¡¯t good for humans like you, so it won¡¯t be a bad idea for you to sleep for a bit.] At first, Bluegon¡¯s voice was clearly audible, but slowly, as if he was dreaming, it turned faint. Then later, he didn¡¯t hear anything at all. [I hope you have nightmares.] *** Even after they had waited for two full days, the vanished Indomitable Grand Duke didn¡¯t appear. The old admiral thought that perhaps Kim Seon-Hyeok had drifted away in the currents, so he had the fleet spread out and expand the search range. However, no traces of the Indomitable Grand Duke could be found. ¡°All ships, as of this moment, training is over. We¡¯ll be returning to Granado.¡± In the end, Admiral Lopes had no choice but to give up searching for the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°But sir, the Indomitable Grand Duke is an important figure in the mainland. If we go back like this, we may earn the wrath of the mainland and Iberia may be abandoned.¡± At his lieutenant''s worried comment, Admiral Lopez looked out into the blue waters silently. ¡°If I don¡¯t return, return home immediately¡­¡± Although the Indomitable Grand Duke hadn¡¯t finished talking, there was no doubt what he was trying to say. He had been calm on the rocking ship and stood firm even as he watched the waves rushing toward him as if to swallow him. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke will surely return.¡± The Indomitable Grand Duke was someone who had gone missing several times already. And each time, people had said he would not return, but he had proved them wrong. Even when everyone talked about his death, as if telling them to all look at him, he had always returned. In the end, he became someone who shone brightly. Of course, no man was ever free from death. One day, even this great knight might never come back. But Admiral Lopez didn¡¯t believe that day was now. He was putting all his expectations on the resolute appearance the Indomitable Grand Duke had shown at his last moment. *** The 1st Fleet returned but the Indomitable Grand Duke didn¡¯t return with them. ¡°All warships anchored in the port will leave a minimum number of defenders and set off to find the Indomitable Grand Duke! Actually, no, it doesn¡¯t have to be a warship! Ask all the captains of the merchant ships to help as well!¡± The Iberian Grand Duke turned pale and immediately organized a search party. However, even though there were close to a hundred large and small ships scouring the nearby sea, they could not find the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°How can this be? All this is futile¡­¡± The Iberian Grand Duke hadn¡¯t lost his resolve even when the Holy Kingdom declared war, but he half-fainted when the search turned out to be unsuccessful. Although this war had started because Iberia was protecting the Indomitable Grand Duke, it wouldn¡¯t end just because he had disappeared. From the beginning, the central kingdoms had attacked Iberia in order to take over Iberia¡¯s abundant financial power and sea routes. Now that it had gotten to this point, the whereabouts of the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s wasn¡¯t important. But it was different for the Adenburg Empire. The biggest reason they had mobilized the entire eastern region to support Iberia was that the Indomitable Grand Duke was in Iberia. But now that the Indomitable Grand Duke had disappeared, it was questionable whether the Empire would continue to support Iberia. This was the very reason why the Iberian Grand Duke was so preoccupied. ¡°Contact the Imperial family immediately.¡± Terrified that Adenburg might cancel the promised reinforcements, the Iberian Grand Duke requested a communications channel with the Imperial family to be established. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke has¡­¡± The Iberian Grand Duke didn¡¯t dare think about lying and prostrated himself as he reported the entire situation. [This has happened more than a time or two.] However, the Empress¡¯ reaction was very different from what he had expected. She wasn¡¯t angry nor was holding him accountable. [Among the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s subspecies, there is a sea serpent named Bluegon. The reason the Indomitable Grand Duke went out to sea most likely has to do with him.] She only let out a small sigh; she didn¡¯t express anger or hold him responsible. ¡°The admiral of the fleet who escorted the Indomitable Grand Duke said that he saw a giant snake-like creature right before he disappeared.¡± [If, by a giant snake, you mean the beautiful blue scales then yes, that¡¯s Bluegon, the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s sea serpent.] ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Iberian Grand Duke hadn¡¯t been able to sleep at night in fear of the mainland¡¯s wrath, but that fear disappeared instantly. [If he is with Bluegon, then the Indomitable Grand Duke will never suffer misfortune in the sea. So do not worry any longer and focus on what you need to do.] ¡°I will obey your commands, Your Majesty.¡± Once the conference was over, the Iberian Grand Duke finally forgot all his anxieties and his face brightened. But that was only for a moment. His face, which had become happy, quickly hardened. Although the problem of the Indomitable Grand Duke was settled, Iberia''s reality hadn¡¯t changed at all. Iberia was still at war with the central kingdoms and the enemy continued to fiercely attack Iberia¡¯s borders. There were about a dozen emergency reports that flew in from the frontlines daily, and all of them were important. Of course, this was only natural. The enemy forces were increasing day by day, but the only Eastern Kingdom Alliance¡¯s army that had joined the frontline was the infantry regiment from the Belgrade Kingdom. This was because the central kingdoms had united and blocked the route connecting the West and Iberia. The only reason that Iberia¡¯s borders hadn¡¯t been breached immediately was all thanks to the Northern Cavalry that had gone beyond the Iberian border and burrowed deep into the Asrael Kingdom. The Northern Cavalry was remarkably valiant and cruel. The cavalry boldly divided into groups of hundreds and rampaged through enemy camp. When the enemy¡¯s supply unit appeared on the front line, they sniffed it out like dogs and rushed in to behead the supply unit soldiers. Then, they replaced the supplies on the cart with the enemy soldiers¡¯ heads and sent them into the enemy¡¯s garrison. Such cases happened countless times. And because of that, the morale of the enemies deployed to the frontline plummeted instantly. That wasn¡¯t the only activity of the Northern Cavalry. Surprisingly, they even raided the marquisate of the Asrael Kingdom and burnt it to the ground. When news spread that even the mighty marquis¡¯ estate had fallen, the minor lords on the front lines were frightened. They realized that their dreams of helping to bring down Iberia and share a part of Iberia¡¯s immense wealth from their trading were futile. The reality that unfolded in front of these minor lords wasn''t as rosy anymore. These lords stirred at this cold reality. This was different from the war against the Demon King. Back then, they hadn¡¯t needed to worry about their backs. They only needed to deal with the demonic monsters in front of them. Although there had been some who wanted to take advantage of the chaos, those people had been suppressed by the powerful army of their lord. But not now. There were no rules in a war fought between humans, not in a war between nations, and not in a war that was being fought for their own wants and needs. Since the implicit rule that limited the participation of superhumans so that it would prevent a major war from happening had long been broken, nothing would be strange. ¡°I will be returning back to my estate.¡± ¡°The only one left at my estate is my only child. If I make a mistake, my family¡¯s bloodline will be cut off, so please, do not hold onto me any longer.¡± One after another, the lords who were defenselessly exposed to the cavalry¡¯s attack broke rank and left the frontline to go back to their territories. But before they could reach their estates, they were attacked by the ferocious cavalry that was waiting for them in the middle of the road, and were all beheaded. The brutal Northern Cavalry loaded a cart and sent off the heads of the minor lords, along with their soldiers¡¯ heads, back to the enemy camp. No one else was willing to leave the frontlines when the people who had left it returned as corpses. Now, they couldn¡¯t leave the frontline or concentrate on the war. So it was rather strange that morale was maintained. But, even the Northern Cavalry''s amazing performance couldn¡¯t change Iberia¡¯s overall situation. It wasn¡¯t only the Asrael Kingdom¡¯s troops that had been deployed to the frontline. The lords who came beyond the Asrael Kingdom may have felt alarmed, but they didn¡¯t consider their territories to be in danger. Their estates were too far away for even the swift-footed Northern Cavalry to reach. ¡°Either way, they¡¯re wandering around without a base. As long as Iberia is destroyed, they won¡¯t have a place to set foot.¡± Whether the Northern Cavalry rampaged behind them or their soldiers starved, the central kingdom¡¯s nobility continued to launch an offensive on the Iberian border. The fortresses of Iberia seemed like they would fall, but they never fell. All this was also because of the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s arrangement. Marek Schnail Roachim. Before the appearance of the Indomitable Grand Duke, Marek had been considered to be the strongest knight. And now that the Sword Star was free of his shackles as the Adjuster, he was holding onto the Iberian borders. Riding the griffin, the Sword Star flew all over the frontlines saving the fortresses that were in critical condition without sleeping. ¡°How many troops are deployed to the frontline?! And how many kingdoms are joined?! Yet you¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t do anything about Iberia?!¡± The leaders of the Holy Kingdom raged when the war didn¡¯t go the way they expected. ¡°This war is not simply a war! This war is a Holy War that judges the heretical and evil Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± The Holy Kingdom finally declared it a Holy War and even threatened the central kingdoms¡¯ nobles saying that those who passively engaged in the war would be excommunicated. The commanders who had been optimistic and sure that in spite of the slow progress, that the Iberian fortresses would eventually fall, suddenly found a fire lit under their hindquarters. Perhaps it would¡¯ve been different once upon a time, but now, the entire central region was under the influence of the Holy Kingdom and to be excommunicated in a situation like now would be tantamount to being sentenced to ruination. The nobles were wary of and tried to please the Holy Kingdom. No one would interact or trade with anyone who was excommunicated. On top of that, even the serfs most likely wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the authority of their lord if they were excommunicated. This wasn¡¯t something a royal family could avoid either. ¡°Bring the fortress down immediately.¡± Until now, the nobles had been afraid that the first occupant would be covered in injuries, so they had been pushing the ¡®glory¡¯ of being that person onto someone else. But now, all of them drew their swords. Previously, they had pushed the conscripts to the front while the ordinary soldiers and superhumans had retreated to the back. But now, they all appeared on the battlefield in large numbers. The strong walls of the fortress began to show cracks when the mages poured their magic at it. Knights climbed up ladders, and the fortress guards were slaughtered by their blue sword energies. And in less than two days, the first Iberian fortress collapsed. There were no survivors. Even the civilians in the fortress had been treated as heretics and brutally murdered. The black smoke that rose from people being burnt alive covered the entire sky like dark clouds. Absurdly, the central kingdoms¡¯ soldiers all believed they were carrying out the mission of a just God while performing such cruel acts. To them, the murders and tortures were nothing more than upright acts of purifying sinful heretics. It was the very definition of madness of faith, and once it was added to the madness of war, it looked as if hell had spread throughout the world. The second fortress collapsed. Once again, there were no survivors. Even the mercenaries who had surrendered were all decapitated merely because they had taken the side of Iberia, who was on the side of the evil Indomitable Grand Duke. Now, the Iberian army had no choice. The only option left for them was to resist with all their might against the fanatics who understand the word tolerance. The Iberian soldiers decided that rather than surrendering and dying gruesomely under the name of ¡®purification¡¯ they would die with their arms cut off and guts pouring out but resisting with their swords in their hands. That desperate will of the soldiers gave them the strength to just barely continue supporting a fortress that was about to collapse. However, none of them believed they could endure forever in the face of the enemy¡¯s overwhelming force and madness. ¡®It¡¯ll be soon, so Iberia, do not give up.¡¯ The Iberian Grand Duke gripped the message that came in from the Empire tightly as he raged. ¡°Just when will it be ¡®time¡¯?! Are they planning on stepping in after Iberia is completely destroyed?!¡± Two fortresses had collapsed. It was unknown when the remaining fortresses would fall, but it was only a matter of time before the border was breached. There was no way the Iberian Grand Duke would be in a good mood. ¡°Is the Imperial family planning on giving up on Iberia?!¡± A month had passed since the Indomitable Grand Duke had disappeared. By this point, even the Imperial family must¡¯ve begun to feel anxious over his safety. So even if they had previously said they wouldn¡¯t hold him accountable, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Imperial family changed their mind. The Iberian Grand Duke began to suspect that the Empire had decided to withdraw from this war. But then, a miracle happened. ¡®The Northern Cavalry attacked the royal capital of the Asrael Kingdom and beheaded all of the family members.¡¯ The Northern Cavalry had disappeared beyond the frontline as they rampaged at the enemy¡¯s rear. Surprisingly, they had broken through the formidable defense and destroyed Asrael''s royal castle. Unfortunately, this was only the Kingdom of Asrael, a country that had already exhausted a considerable amount of manpower at the beginning of the war and had needed to retreat. Although the nobles and commanders of the central kingdoms, who were heavily consumed by the madness of war, were shocked, it didn¡¯t slow down their attacks. ¡®The Northern Cavalry, advancing north!¡¯ At least, they weren¡¯t until the news that Darun and his men reunited and were heading towards another kingdom. The central kingdoms completely panicked. But before the commanders could calm them down, another message arrived at the frontlines. ¡®Adenburg Imperial forces attacked Georg Fortress at the eastern border of Rosehog Kingdom! Georg Fortress about to fall!¡¯ Even if the Adenburg Empire participated in the war, all the kingdoms had expected that they would be able to attack Iberia using the sea routes. But as if they were ridiculing their expectations, the Adenburg Imperial Army attacked the Central Kingdoms Alliance using land routes. ¡®Georg Fortress captured!¡¯ Before a day had passed since the news of the Adenburg Empire¡¯s participation in the war, a message arrived saying that Georg Fortress in Rosehog had been captured. ¡®Allies who were attacking Seville Fortress were defeated when Eastern Kingdoms Alliance and the Iberian Army joined. Currently, the remaining troops are retreating to the rear.¡¯ Just as the command center of the central kingdoms was hit by the unexpected attack and thrown into the chaos, the previously hidden Eastern Kingdoms Alliance¡¯s reinforcements for the Holy War appeared at Seville fortress. The Adenburg Empire had been preparing for a long time, and this wasn¡¯t all of it. All the borders that the central kingdoms shared with the eastern kingdoms were attacked simultaneously. ¡®Brothers of Adenburg! The time is ripe, advance!¡¯ This was the prelude to the counterattack. CH 280. Battles took place on all the borders between the central and eastern regions of the continent. The central kingdoms hadn¡¯t expected the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance to have gotten this big and were taken aback. For them, it was the definition of a dire situation. The Iberian soldiers had gained momentum and it didn¡¯t seem like they would go down easily even if the central kingdoms attacked them. However, they were afraid of being excommunicated by the Holy Kingdom and couldn¡¯t retreat back to their own countries. But from the beginning, the answer wasn¡¯t going to change. No matter how afraid of being excommunicated they were, it was better than losing their territory that had taken multiple generations to build up. ¡®Those who retreat from the frontlines with their troops will unconditionally be excommunicated!¡¯ When the Holy Kingdom got wind of what they were planning, the kingdom once again threatened the central lords, but it didn¡¯t change their minds. The central kingdoms had already decided to retreat. Every hour was important. Having been weakened by the long war, there was no way the central kingdoms could withstand the eastern region¡¯s attacks. On top of that, with their main force gone from the frontlines, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the borders were to collapse. If they delayed, then they may completely miss their chance. But unfortunately, the lords could not escape from the frontlines. The Northern Cavalry that had been heading north lingered around the frontlines and massacred all the soldiers that managed to desert the garrison. However, unlike before, the nobles didn¡¯t give up on leaving the frontline. ¡°Even they won¡¯t be able to recklessly attack us when we have 4,000 troops.¡± In their anxiety, some of the nobles decided to leave the frontlines by grouping together, but the nomads that had split up into units of hundreds had come back together. In the end, the nobles who had placed their faith in the 4,000 soldiers to leave the frontlines were attacked by more than 10,000 cavalrymen and died alongside their soldiers. ¡°From this beginning, this war was unwinnable! We used up a lot of manpower against the Demon King, but unlike us, they had fully conserved their power!¡± The nobles finally realized how ridiculous this war was, but it was too late. They couldn¡¯t propose a truce just because the war situation had become unfavorable for them, at least, not when they¡¯ve been energetically attacking Iberia before. ¡°The Pope wants Iberia to be destroyed. As faithful believers, we must carry out His will.¡± ¡°Are you a nobleman of your country, or are you a priest of the Holy Kingdom?! Are you saying you do not understand what¡¯s more important in our situation right now?¡± Every day, nobles who had come to their senses argued with the enthusiastic fanatics who continued to insist that the war against the heretics continued in accordance with the will of God. But from the beginning, they didn¡¯t have a choice. It was the Holy Kingdom who had started the war, and it was still the Holy Kingdom who held the command. ¡°The noblemen at the frontlines shouldn¡¯t worry about the rear and instead, obey the will of God and put all their hearts and souls into the Holy War. All the heads of the heretics you give as an offering will be the stepping stone for you and your family to enter paradise.¡± The rulers of the central kingdoms, who all promptly did the bidding of the Temple, declared the continuation of the war. The order was enough to cast a shadow over all the hard work the nobles had done until then to defend the border. ¡°Even if we are lucky enough to win this war, we won¡¯t be able to find the prosperity our kingdom has built up over the generations.¡± The desperate nobles mocked themselves. During the war with the Demon King, their countries had been filled with people friendly to the Holy Kingdom and now, their countries were merely vassals of the Holy Kingdom. When they realized that the royal families of their countries all obeyed the order of the Holy Kingdom, even if it would destroy their country, the noblemen gave up. ¡°We will continue attacking again.¡± The attacks, which had somewhat slowed down, resumed. However, the Iberian Army, whose momentum increased as soon as they heard that the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance had entered the war, didn¡¯t readily give up their borders. But, having completely given up on returning home, the nobles unflinchingly resumed attacking the Iberian fortresses. Once again, several fortresses fell. In the process, the damage suffered by the Central Kingdom Alliance was enormous. The nobles had always ordered soldiers around while they themselves stayed safely in the back. But, unlike usual, they stood at the front and were exposed to the Iberian army¡¯s concentrated attacks. Countless nobles fell. It was almost as if this reckless action of throwing away their lives was their last homage to their royal family as well as a protest to their monarch for throwing their long history into the gutter. But the monarchs of each country didn¡¯t care about their intentions and labeled their deaths as martyrdom while also giving them a title none of them ever wanted in their lifetime - martyr. When so many nobles fell as martyrs, the Holy Kingdom declared a Crusade against the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance. However, the Crusade had lost its shine and didn¡¯t interest the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance at all. ¡°If the Holy Kingdom goes to war, it is always a Crusade. It has reached the point where the Temple is mistaking their will as God''s will.¡± Instead, the eastern kingdoms ridiculed them. However, for the Holy Kingdom, a Crusade was not something to be taken lightly. They said that the war would never stop as long as there was still one believer who was alive and that they would even use the forbidden power that they had never brought out before. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the enemies, sir!¡± The first ones to notice were the Iberian soldiers who had been fighting as they advanced and retreated as they fought against the Holy Kingdom. ¡°Die! Die, you evil bastards!¡± Squelch. The enemy soldier had been stabbed with a sharp spear, but he merely pushed forward more. The Iberian soldier thought his enemy was merely struggling in pain. But he was wrong. The enemy soldier tugged on the spear as he used it to pull the Iberian soldier closer to him. The gesture was so terrifying that the Iberian soldier faltered without meaning to. Thud. He was unfortunate. The Iberian soldier¡¯s eyes widened when as he stepped backward, he tripped over a corpse and fell down. At some point, the enemy soldier had gotten so close to the Iberian that the enemy was able to shove his face close enough for the Iberian to feel his breath. ¡°Huh?¡± The Iberian soldier¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the enemy¡¯s strangely bloodshot eyes. ¡°Guh.¡± At that moment, the enemy bit the pitiful Iberian soldier¡¯s neck. Blood poured out of the Iberian soldier and he died right there. However, the central army¡¯s soldier continued to bite the victim¡¯s neck with red, bloodshot eyes. Soon after, he himself died. That scene repeated itself everywhere. The central kingdoms¡¯ soldiers acted as if they felt no pain and as long as they could breathe, they charged towards the Iberian soldiers. Their bloodshot eyes as they ran towards their enemies while disregarding their lives were similar to those of berserkers in the legends. The damages were immense. When the tide of the battlefield began to change from the equal footing it was before, even the Iberian army¡¯s commander noticed that the enemy¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°We, we can¡¯t stop them!¡± But they realized it too late. By the time the commanders tried to change the situation, the enemies had already turned into beings possessed by an evil spirit and had climbed over walls to leap on top of the Iberians while snapping their teeth. ¡°Give up the outer wall and fight in the inner fortress!¡± In the end, the Iberian army had no choice but to give up their outer fortress and make their final resistance inside the walls. ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± A company commander, who was overseeing his retreating troops until the end, glared at the horrendously hellish scene in front of him ¡°What on earth is this¡­¡± He saw a soldier dragging his leaking intestines while belligerent trying to somehow kill at least one more enemy. Right next to him was a soldier, whose legs were cut off, crawling towards the direction of the garrison, clawing at the earth with his broken nails. The young company commander had once faced enemies with the same appearance as them before. They looked exactly like the army of the undead that had been led by the Demon King. But these were not the undead. The hot breath that was exhaled out of their mouths covered in flesh and blood was proof that they were alive. The red blood they shed was still warm and in its wet, liquid state. Grab. While he hadn¡¯t been paying attention, an enemy approached to grab his ankle. ¡°Hup!¡± Belatedly paying attention, the company commander raised his sword high and cut off the undead¡¯s head. The soldier had been constantly moving even with his legs cut off, but only then did the soldier stop moving. ¡°Ah.¡± The company commander noticed that there weren¡¯t any allies left on the wall. He turned around and tried to leave the battlefield, however, he was surrounded by red-eyed enemies that he never noticed approaching him. ¡°This is a nightmare¡­¡± He gripped his sword, but the company commander didn¡¯t last long and his limbs were ripped apart by the enemies who rushed at him like evil spirits. Soon after, the fortress¡¯ inner walls were also captured. *** In the span of a couple of days, close to a dozen Iberian fortresses were captured by the enemy. The fortresses that had endured the enemy¡¯s onslaught until then all collapsed at once. It was incomprehensible. The Iberian army¡¯s commanders couldn¡¯t understand why the frontline¡¯s balance had suddenly collapsed. ¡°That place was hell.¡± Fortunately, some survivors had escaped from the captured fortress, and through them, the situation on the frontlines was known. ¡°The enemies were like berserkers, but yet at the same time, also like the living undead. Even if their legs were severed or their limbs crushed, they didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain and ran towards our allies until their heads were cut off.¡± Although the fortresses were all located in different places, the testimonies of the survivors were all the same. ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± The Iberian Grand Duke exclaimed as he realized in his gut that the Holy Kingdom had done something. ¡°What is the situation on the other fronts?!¡± The officer who received the order from the Iberian Grand Duke quickly left the conference room and returned shortly thereafter. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s all the same, sir!¡± His complexion pale, the lieutenant cried out that the same thing was happening on all the other frontlines that the Eastern Kingdom Alliance was fighting the war on. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re saying that after hearing an unfamiliar hymn they had never heard before, the enemies all suddenly changed.¡± The terrible news didn¡¯t end there. ¡°They¡¯re saying that a horde is approaching the border right now, sir!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°All of them have bloodshot eyes and are being led by a priest, sir.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke staggered at the lieutenant¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s a report that the mainland is speculating that the current situation is due to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s secret art which makes their followers into berserker zealots, sir.¡± He had thought it was strange that the thoroughly weakened Holy Kingdom would wage a war against the mighty Empire and the eastern kingdoms, but there was a reason. Believers all across the continent had been mobilized for this war by the Holy Kingdom. ¡°At this point, is there even a difference between the Demon King and the Pope?!¡± The Demon King had turned the people of the West into demons and mobilized them for war while the Popo had turned his followers into berserkers and pushed them into battle. In the eyes of the Iberian Grand Duke, both of them were the devil. ¡°Except for the Seville fortress where Duke Roachim is located, all fortresses have been captured, sir!¡± At that moment, another terrible piece of news flew in. ¡°Th, the border has completely fallen! The central kingdoms¡¯ forces are flooding over the border, sir!¡± The Iberian border had finally collapsed when it could not withstand the attack of the berserkers created by the evil secret arts of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°Do whatever it takes to push the frontlines forward. Do not let Iberia become a battlefield!¡± While the leaders of Iberia and the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance were taking measures against the Holy Kingdom¡¯s evil secret arts, the missing Indomitable Grand Duke finally returned. CH 280 No content CH 281. Recently, the war situation had been getting worse day by day, so how could they not be pleased by the return of the Indomitable Grand Duke, someone who was even praised as a god of war? The leader of Iberia lost his composure and ran to the port to welcome the return of the great knight. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± Before he left, the Indomitable Grand Duke had looked obviously ill, but not any longer. Although he looked scruffy as if he had just come out of the water, his shoulders were thrown back and he looked like the strong knight the Iberian Grand Duke had seen before in the past. ¡°You¡¯ve returned!¡± Once again, the Iberian Grand Duke exclaimed with joy at the return of the great knight he had been desperately longing for. Swish. The Indomitable Grand Duke watched the Granado port bustling at the Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s overreaction, then he turned his head. His gaze was excessively calm and flat. ¡°Hek.¡± Ecstatic, Diego Velazquez had been rushing to hug him. However, he took an unintentional step back as he breathlessly exhaled at the calm gaze. ¡°Grand Duke?¡± For some reason, it seemed as though the Indomitable Grand Duke was separated from everyone else. As if winter had arrived just around him, the cold air froze the Iberian Grand Duke. Looking at him, the Indomitable Grand Duke asked. ¡°How much time has passed?¡± It had been a while since he had heard the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s voice, but it was surprisingly cold. ¡°It has been a little over two months since the 1st Fleet returned. To be more exact, 68 days have passed.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Immediately after the Iberian Grand Duke finished talking, the Indomitable Grand Duke turned to look at the sea as he cursed. The Iberian Grand Duke didn¡¯t know the reason why, but for some reason, he felt like he had committed a crime and hunched his shoulders unconsciously. With his shoulders scrunched up to his ear, [1] the Iberian Grand Duke quietly looked at the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± However, there wasn¡¯t any time to continue looking at the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s changed appearance. ¡°Things aren¡¯t very good.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke explained everything that had happened on the frontlines in the two months or so that Kim Seon-Hyeok had been missing. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok cursed several times in his head. Damn it. God damn it. It had taken him far longer than he had expected to return. He thought that, at most, it would take a week for him to return. But now that he had, he found out that two months had passed. And in that time, the war had spread to a shocking degree. The entire central and eastern regions of the continent were engulfed in the war, and the tide of war had flip-flopped multiple times. All of this had happened in the two months he had been away. ¡°Do not even think about blaming yourself. The fact that the enemies were able to deploy their forces so quickly meant that they were planning on invading Iberia from the very beginning. Perhaps they weren¡¯t happy with the fact that the West, a region they had gotten at great cost, was so polluted and useless.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke told the Indomitable Grand Duke reassurances that weren¡¯t really reassurances when he saw his heavy face. It was definitely a valid statement. Unless they had been considering war with Iberia from the beginning, there was no way that the Holy Kingdom and the central kingdoms could have reached the Iberian borders so quickly. ¡°Grand Duke, your actions were correct.¡± When the Indomitable Grand Duke still didn¡¯t speak, the Iberian Grand Duke once again told him just who had the reason and justification for the war. However, contrary to the Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s fears, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t blaming himself. ¡°Then, the location that must be the most trouble should be Seville fortress.¡± Having quickly analyzed the progress of the battle, he pinpointed the place that would need the most help. He looked like he wanted to run over right away. ¡°I trust you¡¯re not planning on heading into the battlefield immediately?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head when the Iberian Grand Duke spoke with a voice full of discouragement. ¡°Not yet.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke frowned at the vague answer. He tried to say something, but before he could, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke first. ¡°Please establish a communication channel with the Imperial family.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke didn¡¯t delay and immediately arranged a communication channel with the Imperial capital. ¡°With our current situation as it is, there is a high possibility it would be listened in to. If possible, please share sensitive information through a more secure written message¡­¡± The communication mage spoke a couple of words of caution before soon informing him that the communication channel was established. ¡°I took too long. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok cleared his throat and then immediately apologized. [That¡¯s nothing new. Instead, I feel like you¡¯ve returned much sooner than I expected.] While Ophelia didn¡¯t get angry, it didn¡¯t mean she was exactly happy. In that short response, she was expressing concern for her husband who always lost contact with her for a month or two whenever he went to the West. [But seeing how your voice has strength, it seems like you got what you wanted, Indomitable Grand Duke?] ¡°Although things got a bit complicated in the middle, I still got more than I wanted.¡± Even from afar, he heard Ophelia¡¯s sigh. Although the world talked about her as an iron-blooded woman who didn¡¯t shed blood or tears, she was only able to feel relieved after confirming that her husband was alive and in good health. ¡°But more importantly, how are you, Your Imperial Majesty? I was worried that something bad might¡¯ve happened to you, but even now, after directly hearing your voice, I still don¡¯t feel relieved.¡± [...Both myself and the child are safe.] This time, he left out a sigh of relief at Ophelia¡¯s voice, which seemed to have softened a bit. However, they couldn¡¯t continue to share their happiness at their reunion forever. Their situation wasn¡¯t good enough for that. ¡°I will join the battle.¡± [I thought you would. Personally, I would like to issue an order for you to return immediately, but you, the Grand Duke, probably wouldn¡¯t listen.] She seemed to be well aware of that fact, and instead of saying she was hurt, she asked him about his future plans. ¡°I plan on saving the isolated Seville fortress.¡± [And then?] Ophelia didn¡¯t ask how he planned on saving the isolated fortress. It was as if she believed that since he said he would, it would happen as he said. ¡°Justification. I want to make it so that they can no longer spout nonsense about why this war started.¡± [The Empire will support you, Grand Duke.] ¡°I trust you.¡± Just as she trusted him, he trusted her. He believed that no matter what he did, no matter how he moved, the Empire would support him. They continued to talk for a long time after that, but due to their fears of others listening in, they couldn¡¯t speak more in detail. But it was enough. He had informed Ophelia of his own well-being, and he had found out that both she and her child were well. On top of that, he had been able to inform her that he would be joining the battle soon. Ophelia was wise and no matter how he moved in the future, she would keep pace with him. ¡°What happened?¡± The Iberian Grand Duke, who had been impatiently waiting for them to finish talking, asked him if the Imperial family had any countermeasures against the Holy Kingdom¡¯s secret art. ¡°Although we weren¡¯t able to share any details, Her Imperial Majesty seemed to pay absolutely no attention to the Holy Kingdom.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps Her Imperial Majesty has already found a way.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s face had been heavily wrinkled, but after hearing Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s answer, his face brightened. ¡°If it¡¯s Her Majesty, she is capable of doing that and more.¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since Iberia had joined the Empire, but in that brief time, the Iberian Grand Duke had become a loyal follower of the Empress. Truthfully, nothing had changed. The frontline that had been pushed back with the collapse of the border hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance¡¯s armies were being stopped and they continued to go back and forth against the central kingdoms¡¯ armies that had turned into berserkers. ¡°For now, we have no choice but to endure.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± The only thing that had changed was that one missing person had returned. ¡°Even if after this war, Iberia¡¯s finances are completely ruined and all powers are exhausted, I will not allow another handspan of land to be given over to the enemy.¡± Nevertheless, the Iberian Grand Duke¡¯s eyes were shining with liveliness like never before. The Iberian Grand Duke proved that his words weren¡¯t lies or exaggerations. Leaving only the bare minimum to defend Granado, he sent all his troops to the frontlines. It was truly a daring decision. This was a decision that most monarchs wouldn¡¯t have made in their current situation where superhumans were running wild. However, the Iberian Grand Duke wasn¡¯t making a reckless decision while neglecting the safety of Granado. ¡°Please protect the place for a bit. I won¡¯t be long.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok readily nodded. Even if the Iberian Grand Duke hadn¡¯t requested him to do so, he had something to do before heading out to the frontline. ¡°Summon Dragon.¡± Goldrake had begun to corrode because of the demonic energy during the fight against the Demon King and he had to be treated first. Grrr. When Goldrake appeared again, it could be seen that he had already undergone considerable corrosion from the demonic energy. Half of his huge body was dyed black, and even his dazzling golden eyes were red and bloodshot. ¡°But I¡¯m not too late.¡± Although Goldrake was halfway to becoming a demonic dragon and was flashing his eyes, he didn¡¯t bare his teeth at his master. It was fortunate in an unfortunate situation. ¡°Bluegon.¡± When he spoke that one word in a low voice, Bluegon broke through the surface of the water as he poked his head out. Having emerged like that, it was clear that the sea serpent¡¯s appearance was quite different from before. He still had scales as blue as the sea and a curve so smooth that there wasn¡¯t a single twist to it, but his presence was completely different from before. Just his head alone was large enough to swallow any battleship, even the part of his torso peeking out of the water was comparable to that of the giant earth dragon. But that wasn¡¯t all. The horn that protruded from the middle of the forehead that was constantly blowing cold air, or the multiple pairs of wings that had sprouted from the body, all of them were things that hadn¡¯t been seen previously on Bluegon. [Seeing how even his natural temperament has changed from the corrosion of the demonic energy, it¡¯s enough to call him a demonic dragon.] Bluegon spoke nonchalantly. ¡°Stop exaggerating. It¡¯s curable.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took this for granted. It seemed like he had gotten used to Bluegon¡¯s manner of speaking after being stuck with him for two months while his body was being healed. [Originally, it would¡¯ve been impossible. However, because his essence is rooted in a land with strong vitality, the possibility is high.] ¡°It¡¯s not going to take as long as it did for me, right?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had already been troubled once by being confined(?) under the guise of treatment, so when he asked in a distrustful voice, Bluegon responded with an equal amount of dissatisfaction. [You got everything you wanted, and now, you¡¯re blaming me. You really are shameless. If it weren¡¯t for me, who could¡¯ve reversed the predicted death, and who could have given you such strength?] Just what did he gain that Bluegon spoke this patronizingly, and even then, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t contradict Bluegon¡¯s self-flattering words. [It won¡¯t take long.] ¡°We don¡¯t have time to dawdle.¡± Bluegon nodded his massive head at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s urging. Then, he suddenly attacked Goldrake. Gaaaaah! Corrupted by the demonic energy, Goldrake was barely holding onto his rationality that he didn¡¯t even recognize that Bluegon was his ally. He snapped his black, discolored teeth and violently roared towards the sea serpent that attacked him. However, Goldrake was halfway to becoming a beast and could not defeat Bluegon. [You will have to bear his resentment.] For some reason, Bluegon seemed tetchy. It was as if he was hoping that the relationship between Goldrake and Kim Seon-Hyeok would be messed up. ¡°I doubt Goldie would resent me.¡± [You say that because you do not know how terrible it is for a dragon to move away from his origin.] ¡°But even so, hm¡­¡± He doubted that the loyal dragon would hold a grudge against his master, but his confidence seemed to fade a little as he listened to Goldrake roaring as he writhed his entire body and desperately resisted. ¡°But there¡¯s no other way.¡± Whether he was resentful or not, that was a problem for later. Right now, he had to prevent Goldrake from transforming into a demonic dragon. Less than a day after Goldrake had been dragged away by Bluegon, a large fleet appeared beyond the horizon. ¡°The 2nd Fleet is back, sir!¡± The Iberian fleet had gone to the Empire¡¯s mainland in order to bring back reinforcements. ¡°Leader!¡± Surprisingly, there were a lot of foreigners amongst the Imperial reinforcements. They were the foreigners from the Central Knights, which included the Magic Swordsman Kim Woo-Young. At first, they had been jealous and envious of Kim Seon-Hyeok, but during the war with Noctein, they had eventually come to admire and follow him. ¡°We¡¯ve come too, sir.¡± In contrast to Kim Woo-Young, who had run towards Kim Seon-Hyeok making a fuss, a man calmly bowed his head. He was Lee Soo-Hyuk, leader of the two-handed swordsmen. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, sir.¡± Standing next to the quietly bowing men, Choi Min-Young ran towards him with a tearful face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Behind the friendly faces, he saw a continuous stream of reinforcements. [2] ¡°We¡¯re the advance party, sir.¡± But surprisingly Kim Woo-Young told him that this wasn¡¯t all. ¡°Our mission is to primarily help Iberia and the main force that¡¯s on its way will push back the displaced frontlines, sir.¡± What kind of magic did Ophelia perform while he was away from the Empire? Kim Seon-Hyeok was surprised that the Empire had been able to pull out this many troops in addition to the troops marching towards the Rosehog Kingdom. But he didn¡¯t have time to enjoy the reunion. [I¡¯ve done everything I could. Once I¡¯ve driven out all the demonic energy, he¡¯ll come onshore on his own.] Having shoved Goldrake somewhere, Bluegon signaled to Kim Seon-Hyeok that it was time to head to the battlefield. Without waiting for the Adenburg¡¯s main force that was supposed to be arriving soon, Kim Seon-Hyeok immediately left Granado. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At his words, Bluegon began moving through the water and went up the river. And just as Kim Seon-Hyeok started moving towards the Seville fortress, the war situation on the continent was shaken once again. *** ¡°What?! The Indomitable Grand Duke is back?!¡± The Pope was horrified when he learned that the Indomitable Grand Duke was heading towards the frontline. ¡°Sir, he won¡¯t be able to act recklessly.¡± One of the archbishops smiled sinisterly as he spoke to the Pope. ¡°Not if he truly considers his sworn brother precious.¡± ¡°Have you already done something?¡± The archbishop nodded as he replied. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to tie up a person who is swayed so easily by his personal feelings as the Indomitable Grand Duke is, sir.¡± Around that time, a strange rumor began to spread on the Iberian front. Kim Seon-Hyeok heard the rumor when the river stopped being deep enough for Bluegon to pass through. 1. The original phrase used here was ??? which is turtleneck 2. The author originally used the phrase ??? ??? ?? which is directly translated to biting tail after tail and has the meaning of one after another. CH 281 No content CH 282 No content CH 282. Kim Seon-Hyeok stuffed the overly conspicuous Bluegon somewhere along a branch of the river and widened his senses through Atiya to find the mercenaries. The mercenaries, who had been moving to join the frontlines, were startled by his sudden appearance and guarded against him. However, when they realized that he was the well-known Indomitable Grand Duke, they deeply bowed to show the utmost respect. ¡°Who is the leader?¡± In response to his question, a middle-aged mercenary stepped out of the group with their heads bowed down. ¡°Have you heard anything about the frontline¡¯s situation?¡± The mercenary captain looked very nervous to be standing in front of a renowned knight of the continent who was also a high-ranking nobleman of the Empire. However, the mercenary still wholeheartedly explained what he knew. ¡°I heard that the troops on the frontline are having a lot of trouble with the berserker zealots¡¯ attacks, sir. The frontline most likely won¡¯t be breached immediately, but since the enemy is charging as if they want to take us down with them, the damage is immense.¡± The situation wasn¡¯t any different from before he left Granado. ¡°And¡­ bizarre rumors are circulating around the frontlines, sir.¡± Seeing how there wasn¡¯t anything new, Kim Seon-Hyeok was about to turn around when he stopped at the mercenary captain¡¯s words. ¡°They¡¯re saying the central kingdoms¡¯ army tied a man high up on a pole with a cloth covering his head like a death row prisoner on the verge of a hanging.¡± ¡°Tell me what he looks like in detail.¡± When Seon-Hyeok showed interest, the mercenary captain became even more excited and started talking about the frontline rumors. ¡°Because his head was covered up with a cloth, nothing is known about his appearance. All that could be guessed from looking at his physique from a distance, is that he¡¯s a young man. But he must have been tortured or something because his body was so messed up that no one¡¯s certain whether he really is a young man.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression hardened as the mercenary captain continued to explain. ¡°Did they say he¡¯s alive?¡± When he finally talked after a long time, his voice was as low and heavy as his face had hardened. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡­ Ah, it seems like he¡¯s barely alive, sir.¡± For a moment, the mercenary captain was at a loss for words at the random question, but when he finally understood it, he answered cautiously. Looking at his expression, he seemed to have noticed that the central kingdoms¡¯ strange behavior might have something to do with the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°Good, he¡¯s alive. As long as he¡¯s alive, I can save him.¡± The mercenary captain¡¯s guess was correct. The man that the central kingdom had tied high up on the pole was somehow related to Kim Seon-Hyeok. If his guess was right, then the wretched and unsightly man was most definitely Park Joon-Min, the Apostle of God that the Holy Kingdom had once been so proud of. ¡°Those bastards, they¡¯re truly showing they¡¯re not human beings and their baseness.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok clenched his teeth in response to the vulgar provocation of the Holy Kingdom. However, his anger was only temporary. He soon calmed down and coldly analyzed the situation. This could even be a good thing. If the Holy Kingdom had continued to hide Park Joon-Min away instead of bringing him out, then Seon-Hyeok would have exhausted himself looking for him. He might¡¯ve not even found the Warrior until the war had ended. In their current situation, it was an overly hasty decision for the Holy Kingdom to have thrown out their hostage ¡ªthe Warrior¡ª in this manner. Now that Kim Seon-Hyeok knew where the Warrior was, then no matter how heavy their defense was, he was strong enough to save the Warrior. ¡°Where is that man?¡± The Seville fortress was on the verge of being isolated and unaided, so it was important to save it, but it was also important to rescue the Warrior who was both the starting point of the war and the reason for the war for both sides. If he succeeded in rescuing the Warrior, then the reason that the Holy Kingdom put forward for the war would be thrown into the gutter. Of course, even if that did happen, that didn¡¯t mean the war would end. Right or wrong didn¡¯t matter in a war that was already tangled as much as it could be tangled. The only thing controlling the war now was greed. Nevertheless, justification was important. The moment the tense war situation changed even a little bit, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s mistakes would be the perfect excuse for the central kingdoms to leave the frontlines. No, before justification, the Warrior was no different than his sworn brother, he didn¡¯t need any grand reason to save his own brother. ¡°Speak, where is he?¡± But, nothing is ever easy in the world. ¡°I¡¯m not sure which man you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just one or two men hanging like that, sir. It¡¯s said that almost all units had men hanging in the same appearance, almost as if they were the unit¡¯s national banner.¡± Curses poured out of Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mouth at the Holy Kingdom¡¯s cunningness. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve heard several times that the people have seen the same thing on the Northwest front, and on the other side as well.¡± At this point, it was impossible to know which of the widely deployed units of the central kingdoms¡¯ armies had the real Park Joon-Min. No, it was even questionable whether Park Joon-Min even was among them. It was a blatant trap. The Holy Kingdom was trying to slow him down even a little bit by putting out dozens of fake Park Joon-Mins. It was clear that they had been preparing this for a long time in order to deal with the nightmare that was Drachen raging like a tempest whenever he appeared on the battlefield. And in fact, the measures they had taken seemed to be somewhat successful. Kim Seon-Hyeok had been heading towards Sevill fortress without rest, but the moment he heard the rumor, he stopped for the first time. But unlike the Holy Kingdom¡¯s expectations, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t that weak. Perhaps it would¡¯ve been different if this wasn¡¯t the battlefield, but he wasn¡¯t so foolish that he would hesitate on the battlefield when their trickery was so obvious. That was only natural. After falling into this world, he had been consistently on the battlefield like a dog in a dogfighting ring. Just based on the number of large and small battles he fought in so far, no one could compare with him. That ¡®rich¡¯ experience made him that much more level-headed. Sometimes he lost his temper and acted recklessly, but not right now. I¡¯m sorry, Joon-Min. Wait a little longer. Instead of wasting who knows how much time trying to find the real one amongst all the fake ones, Kim Seon-Hyeok decided to save the desperate Seville fortress. ¡°Thank you for your kind explanation. Then, I¡¯ll see you on the frontline.¡± ¡°May I know where you are headed, sir?¡± The mercenary captain spoke cautiously. He seemed worried that he might be asking about an overly sensitive matter. ¡°Seville.¡± But, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t bother hiding his destination. No, he couldn¡¯t hide it. Bluegon had grown excessively large after molting that even if he wanted to hide Bluegon, he couldn¡¯t. In fact, shortly after he left, the mercenary captain heard rumors about a snake that was several hundred meters long moving like it was gliding towards the north. And through the captain, the fact that the snake was the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s dragon began to spread. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke has returned riding a new dragon!¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s not a gold dragon, it¡¯s a blue one!¡± In fact, if you consider it based on order, Bluegon was the second dragon to start working with Kim Seon-Hyeok immediately after Goldrake. But, there hadn¡¯t been any opportunities for them to reveal his original form, so the people believed that he was a new dragon Kim Seon-Hyeok had tamed. *** The sea dragon who, in the past, had been basically abandoned by his owner due to water source issues didn¡¯t exist anymore. Previously, Bluegon had been as slow as a turtle on land, but now, he slithered like a snake and moved quickly. While he couldn¡¯t be compared to Goldrake or Redvern who sprinted at full power, because of his large size, Bluegon was able to move forward hundreds of meters with one movement. The only problem was that because of his large size, he stood out too much. However, seeing how Kim Seon-Hyeok never intended to hide his participation in the war, he showed off his presence even more as he headed towards Seville fortress. It was all so that he could raise the dwindling morale of his allies while preventing the enemies from acting impetuously. In fact, the Iberian army¡¯s morale skyrocketed when they heard the news that he was rapidly approaching the frontline. ¡°The god of war is coming!¡± Out of all the battles he had participated in, the Indomitable Grand Duke had never lost one. The Iberian army didn¡¯t doubt that they could finally win this one with the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s blessing. The Iberian army had been dispirited in the face of the enemy¡¯s berserkers, but now, their military discipline strengthened again. And just as the Iberian army¡¯s discipline had been restored, the enemy¡¯s momentum decreased. ¡°He can¡¯t be coming this way, right?¡± The central kingdoms¡¯ commanders earnestly prayed that the nightmarish knight would never head towards them. ¡°Do not be afraid! God¡¯s blessing will be with you, my brothers!¡± The choir priests tried to encourage the soldiers who had lost their morale, but it didn¡¯t work. The priests¡¯ words only carried authority when they were singing hymns so that the pain of soldiers¡¯ losing their limbs would be forgotten. Fearing they might provoke the Indomitable Grand Duke, the central kingdoms¡¯ commanders began to show a passive attitude. Amongst them, there were even those who remained inside the base and stopped attacking entirely. All of this was because of the structural limitations of the Allied Forces. In a war where they didn¡¯t have a great sense of duty, none of the Allied Forces wanted to step forward and be thrashed by the Indomitable Grand Duke. Their attitude of thinking that it was all fine as long as it wasn¡¯t them was completely changing the entire situation of the frontline. It was impossible to believe that this was the ripple effect of a single knight participating in the war. ¡°Th, the Indomitable Grand Duke is coming this way!¡± Unfortunately for them, the Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s army was the one blocking his path to the Seville fortress. They were preparing to withdraw immediately. However, before they could even prepare to retreat, a wrathful message arrived from the Holy Kingdom. The Holy Kingdom threatened that if they backed down, the kingdom would judge that they colluded with the heretics and sentence them accordingly. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke had sustained an injury that cannot be healed. While the presence of the dragon is great, it¡¯s clear that its power will not be comparable to the others. So why don¡¯t we take this chance to kill the most famous knight, the Indomitable Grand Duke, and elevate the central region¡¯s status? We, the priests, will help.¡± The priests tried to encourage the central region¡¯s nobles that couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke is moving alone without any support. Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity? You are the elites of the Rosehog Kingdom and have defeated even the evil and ferocious demonic monsters. I¡¯m sure that if it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll certainly be able to make a great contribution.¡± None of the commanders were foolish enough to fall for the priests¡¯ words. But there wasn¡¯t much they could do otherwise. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s influence was much stronger in the Rosehog Kingdom than the other kingdoms due to its location just north of the Holy Kingdom. And because of that, the Rosehog commanders decided to fight the Indomitable Grand Duke as if their lives depended on it. ¡°Ahhhhhh.¡± The priests sang in unison when they saw a dust cloud approaching from over the horizon. The terrified soldiers¡¯ eyes turned bloodshot as veins bulged on their hands gripping their weapons. They looked ready to charge the moment the order was given. The knights lined up behind them. The mages memorized in advance the most powerful spell they could, then looked beyond the horizon. The hymn¡¯s influence spread to the superhumans as well. While it wasn¡¯t enough for them to lose their rationality like the ordinary soldiers, it was enough for them to forget their fears as their will to fight was forcibly raised. ¡°All troops!¡± Intoxicated by his rising confidence, the commander of the Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s army raised his sword high. ¡°At¡­.¡± But his confidence didn¡¯t last long. In a blink of an eye, the giant snake had gotten closer, and as soon as he saw its appearance, the miracle created by the hymn disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, what the hell¡­¡± The knights¡¯ swords that had been shining brightly dimmed, and the mages¡¯ continuous spells stopped. They were completely overwhelmed by the presence of a monster that reached a height of hundreds of meters. It wasn¡¯t much better for the ordinary soldiers. Even in the face of the pain of getting their limbs cut off, the berserkers hadn¡¯t lost their fighting spirit as they continued to fight to behead their enemies. But now, they slowly backed away, groaning as if they were suppressed frogs in front of a giant snake. Even the hymn the choir priests had been singing nonstop stopped all of a sudden. Gaaaaah! The massive sea serpent jumped into the midst of the completely frozen Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s army. *** ¡°Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s army, annihilated!¡± Not long after news spread that the Indomitable Grand Duke had appeared on the frontline, the continent was hit with the news that the Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s army was close to being destroyed and was in the midst of retreating. ¡°Rosehog¡¯s Royal Knights and the Commander-in-Chief, all killed in battle! 2nd in charge, killed in battle! Senior knights, annihilated! A small number of ordinary knights survived, currently retreating!¡± ¡°All seven members of the Royal Mages, dead!¡± ¡°4th Infantry Regiment, completely destroyed! Two companies of heavy cavalry lost all combat power!¡± ¡°600 alive out of 1,800 troops!¡± The Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s elite had survived even the harsh Western region, but they could not defeat a single knight and monster, and completely collapsed. The shocking news didn¡¯t end there. ¡°The Allied Forces besieging Fort Seville are currently retreating!¡± Less than a week after breaking up the Rosehog Kingdom¡¯s army, the 6,000 Allied soldiers laying siege on Fort Seville retreated from the frontline. ¡°The Fort Seville troops are currently abandoning the fortress and heading South! Allies are in danger!¡± Once the Seville fort was liberated, the troops stationed there joined the Iberian Army. With that as the starting point, the other isolated eastern kingdoms¡¯ armies were freed and all of them started running amok. Among them was the Sword Star who had remained at the forefront with Devon. ¡°The Adenburg Empire¡¯s reinforcements came from southern Iberia and have appeared on the frontlines!¡± ¡°The fairy archers are shooting the dispatched priests! The damage to the priesthood is severe!¡± As if they had been waiting, the Adenburg Empire began to move. All of this happened in the span of fewer than two weeks since the Indomitable Grand Duke participated in the war. While the Holy Kingdom was in chaos with bad news being delivered daily, Kim Seon-Hyeok started the Warrior¡¯s rescue mission that had been put off. One by one, he began to sort through the fakes put forward by the Central Kingdoms¡¯ armies. Destroying the troops that had hung the bait was a bonus. It was a method that was very much like Kim Seon-Hyeok who preferred to use his body rather than his head. There was no room for any trick or scheme to intervene. In the face of overwhelming power that dominated the battlefield, all the traps prepared by the Holy Kingdom were too insignificant. CH 283. The atmosphere of the frontline completely changed after Drachen and his dragon appeared. The central kingdoms¡¯ armies, which had seemed like they were just about to breach Iberia¡¯s defenses and march towards Granado at any moment, had long since lost their energy. And the quickly exchanged messages via mages contained only the news of defeat. ¡°How could the war change like this with just one person participating in the war?¡± The commanders of the central kingdoms¡¯ army could hardly believe that all this happened because of a single knight. But no matter how much they denied it, reality didn¡¯t change. Because Drachen joined the war, the central kingdoms'' armies could not fulfill their original plan to press the eastern kingdoms by taking the isolated Eastern Kingdoms Alliance troops in the Seville fortress as hostages. And they had to revise their plans of capturing Granado before the Adenburg Empire¡¯s troops arrived. Now, the central kingdoms¡¯ armies couldn¡¯t even guarantee that they could maintain the current frontline, let alone occupy Iberia. ¡°Does the Temple even know about the situation on the front line?!¡± On the off chance, the old commander of Tennessia Kingdom emphasized their disadvantages on the frontline to the Temple, but sure enough, the message from the Temple simply said, ¡®Do not retreat. Advance.¡¯ From the start, they didn¡¯t have many options. Even if they complained about it to their home countries, it wouldn¡¯t do anything when the key positions were filled by people friendly to the Holy Kingdom. ¡°What the hell happened to the royal family while we were fighting in the war in the West?!¡± Since the royal family, the only ones that could restrain the Holy Kingdom, repeated the Holy Kingdom¡¯s position like a parrot, the old commander was confused whether he was a noble of his country or a noble of the Holy Kingdom. The nobles of the other kingdoms were in the same position as the old commander. In the end, all they could do was fight until the last soldier on the frontline fell. ¡°At the very least, I won¡¯t leave Drachen alone.¡± Their disappointment in their country¡¯s monarch and the frustration of being unable to do anything turned into resentment and it was aimed at the wrong person. ¡°Send a letter to the leaders of the Allied Forces and ask for their cooperation. If they provide us with weapons and soldiers to fight the monster, then Tennessia will kill Drachen.¡± The message from the Tennessia Kingdom was delivered to all units on the frontlines, and the commanders of the central kingdoms, who had been desperately thinking of countermeasures for Drachen, gathered their ballistae and catapults and sent them to the Tennessia¡¯s military camp. The support from the kingdoms wasn¡¯t limited to only siege weapons to be used against the monster. All the kingdoms knew that at this rate, they would be devoured one by one by Drachen and his dragon, so they boldly sent their own superhumans to the Tennessia Army. Like this, 200 knights and 100 mages were gathered. Including the Tennessia Knights and Mages, nearly 350 superhumans gathered in Tennessia¡¯s camp. Out of the central kingdoms¡¯ total superhumans participating in the fight on the Iberian front, half of them had gathered here; it was truly a powerful gathering of superhumans. This showed that the central kingdoms¡¯ armies¡¯ fear and hostility of Drachen was much greater than the old commander had expected. ¡°With this many knights and mages¡­¡± The old commander had been prepared to die on the battlefield, but now, hope for victory began to blossom in his heart. ¡°Immediately find Drachen¡¯s whereabouts!¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Drachen¡¯s location. Wherever there was the most disastrous defeat, Drachen was always there. Not to mention, the giant monster¡¯s presence couldn¡¯t be hidden even if he wanted to and the monster clearly indicated where Drachen was heading. ¡°He doesn¡¯t realize that this is where he will die and is foolishly rushing in.¡± Coincidentally, Drachen¡¯s route led him to the nameless plain where the Tennessian army and the central kingdoms¡¯ superhumans had gathered. Right away, the old Tennessian commander prepared to face Drachen. He moved the ballistae and catapults to a distance and had it readied so that it could be fired at any moment. Knights and mages from all over the central region lined up in front of them and waited for Drachen. The grim determination in face of the decisive battle soon turned into confidence and a longing for victory. ¡°According to the survivors¡¯ reports, the Drachen¡¯s dragon must have to do with water, so the Mage Corp of Tennessia, as well as the mages of each country, should prepare spells for fire.¡± While Drachen was stirring up the battlefield, they finished gathering intelligence on Drachen¡¯s dragon. That was why when Tennessia had requested support, the commanders of each country had sent out mages who specialized in fire spells. Amongst them were Spiritualists who had summoned the highest-level fire spirits. Truly, the greatest talents had gathered to deal with Drachen. ¡°A cloud of dust in the West! It¡¯s definitely Drachen, sir!¡± There was no way that Drachen hadn¡¯t noticed the troops gathered here, not when Drachen was someone who had a situational awareness so strong that it was uncanny. Nevertheless, Drachen was charging forward in a straight line. It was as if the superhumans gathered here didn¡¯t even register to him. ¡°That confidence of yours ends today.¡± The old commander smiled coldly as he raised his hand. ¡°Ballista! Stay in the same direction! Load! ¡°Catapult! Observe the distance and prepare to launch.¡± Creak, creak. Numerous siege weapons were fixed to the western direction and all of them simultaneously aimed at Drachen and the monster that were still far off in the distance. ¡°We, the Tennessian Knights, will take the lead.¡± Dressed in armor dyed in red, the Tennessian Royal Knights stepped out to the front at the old commander¡¯s words. Other knights lined up behind them as they drew their swords. The mages were prepared as well. They chanted the fire spells they were the most confident in and were ready to cast them at any moment. Roooaaarr. Just as they finished preparing, a roar that sounded like a landslide could be heard from beyond the dust storm. ¡°All troops! Prepare for battle!¡± The cloud of dust was getting closer and closer. Glimpses of a blue monster could be seen through it. The Allied Forces¡¯ superhumans had dry mouths as they gulped. Although the monster was still far away, the presence of the monster made their skin prickle. The monster¡¯s speed was several times faster than the rumors had said. However, they soon threw back their hunched over shoulders and gripped their swords tightly. There were enough knights and mages here to adequately fight against a country. If they were afraid of fighting one man and one beast, then their knights¡¯ pride would weep while the mages¡¯ pride would be trampled on the ground. Rooooooar! Although they flinched for a moment at the monster¡¯s roar that pierced the world, they didn¡¯t drop their swords or staves. However, it was impossible to expect the same superhuman discipline and strength from the ordinary soldiers in charge of the siege weapons. Unlike the superhumans, the ordinary soldiers had an ordinary mental discipline and were too weak to overcome the overwhelming presence of the monster. The soldiers forgot their duties and laid on the floor, trembling. Some of them were so weak that their eyes rolled up as they fainted. ¡°Since the soldiers have lost their minds, the knights in the back row will have to step forward!¡± The old commander had been staring at the monster without blinking an eye, but when he finally grasped the situation, he asked the knights in the back row to help. Swish. The knights from each country ran like lightning to the catapults and broke the rope anchoring it. Snap! Snap! With the sounds of taut ropes snapping, large boulders flew high into the sky. Because the ballistas had a shorter range than the catapults, bolts as thick as tree trunks shot out a beat later. The high-flying rocks and bolts pierced the dust cloud. And at that moment, the spells the mages had prepared exploded all at once. The sky began raining down fire. Pillars of fire rose from the ground. Huge tidal waves of flames poured down on the dust cloud. The fire giant summoned by the Spiritualists gripped a spear made of fire and jumped into the dust cloud. It was as if the entire world had turned into a fiery hell. It didn¡¯t seem like anything could survive in it. But they couldn¡¯t assume that the monster would¡¯ve died with just that one attack. If it was that easy to deal with, then this many superhumans wouldn¡¯t have needed to gather here. ¡°Those who still have enough magical power, please continue attacking!¡± The exhausted mages were sent to the back while the higher-ranking mages started reciting the third set of spells again to summon a rain of fire. How long did the volley of magic spells continue like this? Soon, they couldn¡¯t hear the massive monster¡¯s torso dragging on the ground anymore. All they could hear were the sounds of flames as it burned the entire plain as well as the giant running around in the fire. ¡°Could this be the end?¡± The old commander stared at the fiery hell with anticipated, then shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± While the mages¡¯ salvo of spells was certainly powerful enough to destroy a castle, considering the achievements and legends surrounding Drachen, the old commander wasn¡¯t relieved. ¡°Tennessian Knights, prepare to charge!¡± The others must¡¯ve had the same thought because no one questioned the old commander¡¯s order. Just as they had grabbed their swords and were preparing to charge over the flames, the flames that were burning wildly as if trying to engulf the entire world extinguished. Shhhhhhh. Pure white vapor rose over the extinguishing embers and began to spread in all directions. ¡°Howling Wind!¡± Even after continuously using powerful magic one after another, some of the mages were still able to use their magic and they tried to summon a wind to push the mist away, but it only earned them a bit of time. The hazy fog slowly spread until it had engulfed the entire plain. And after the fog had completely covered the world, the ceaseless roar of the fire giant couldn¡¯t be heard any longer. ¡°Ephrael! The spirit is defeated!¡± As if vomiting blood, the spirit¡¯s screams of pain resonated from within the fog. ¡°All troops, step away from the fog and prepare the battle lines!¡± The old commander shouted loudly. But he didn¡¯t hear a response. ¡°Tennessian Knights!¡± He called out the brave order¡¯s name several times, but the world was strangely quiet. ¡°Knights! Mages!¡± The old commander was consumed by a sudden surge of fear. Swish. Even the bright sword energy that was characteristic of a senior knight flowing through his sword couldn¡¯t appease the old commander¡¯s fear. ¡°Is anyone there?! Someone! Anyone! Please answer me!¡± He carefully moved through the fog without stopping. It felt like he would be devoured by the silence if he stayed still. Thud. ¡°Ack!¡± With an unseemly scream, the old commander fell down. When he finally looked, he saw an object hanging from his ankle. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Who knows when he had been defeated, but a proud knight of the Tennessian Knight¡¯s Order looked up at the old commander half-frozen. Puh puh. The familiar face opened his mouth to say something. But there were no sounds. It was like watching a pantomime of a clown that had once been popular among the nobles. Woosh. The moment he saw it, the commander felt like his hair was rising in shock. He got goosebumps all over his body as his heart grew cold from fear. ¡°We can¡¯t hear each other?¡± He had finally realized something was out of place. But it was too late. Stab. With terrible pain, something long pushed out of his chest. It was the head of a spear stained with blood. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old commander turned his head and saw a foreigner with black hair. ¡°What the hell are you¡­¡± Before he could finish questioning, the old commander¡¯s eyes rolled up until his opponent could see the whites of his eyes. ¡°Guh.¡± Soon, even that disappeared out of sight and the old commander no longer opened his eyes. *** ¡°The silence is comfortable, but it¡¯s suffocating.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned as he pulled back the spear that had pierced through the commander¡¯s back. He hadn¡¯t been able to hear the old commander¡¯s last words. But that was self-inflicted since it had been none other than himself who had summoned Atiya to cut off the surrounding noise. ¡°This is going to take too long.¡± When he had felt the presence of troops gathered in the distance, he had charged straight ahead. However, when he had gotten closer, he had realized that the power of those gathered was quite formidable. Spells had poured down upon him while he had been thinking about what to do. As if they had already grasped Bluegon¡¯s weakness, they shot spells of fire at him. Of course, Bluegon didn¡¯t die from that. But that also didn¡¯t mean he was perfectly fine. It had been too long since they left his source and came onshore. However, that didn¡¯t matter. From the start, Bluegon¡¯s greatest power was his ability to regenerate, so any wounds inflicted by the spells would be quickly healed once he entered the water. The problem was what to do with all the troops spread out in front of them. Kim Seon-Hyeok already had the answer. If the powerful force gathered here were to attack the Iberian army, then the Iberian army, which was inferior in superhuman strength compared to the other countries, would never be able to defeat them since Iberia¡¯s army mainly consisted of mercenaries. That was why, instead of escaping with Bluegon, Kim Seon-Hyeok had decided to deal with them even if it would be more difficult. The fog and silence were enough to replace Bluegon. He dealt with the enemies as he proceeded silently through a fog that was thick enough to make it difficult to see even an inch ahead of him. It wasn¡¯t easy. Some of them were terrified and gave up their lives ridiculously easily, but most knights resisted and stabbed their swords whenever they felt even the slightest bit of presence. It was quite an arduous task to covertly handle such people. ¡°Guh.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had just finished simultaneously dealing with six unlucky mages when he felt a powerful wave of energy. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The fog that had been obscuring him from enemies¡¯ sight was suddenly pushed away and disappeared far away. ¡°Drachen!¡± Atiyah¡¯s power of silence had also disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s much faster than I expected.¡± The fog was lifted and the world was back in view. Nearly one hundred and fifty knights and dozens of mages were encircling him. He had believed Bluegon¡¯s mist would have completely hidden him, but to his surprise, his enemies had known where he was. ¡°Bluegon, you bastard. How¡¯s this perfect stealth?!¡± Quietly cursing, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned to look in the direction Bluegon had fled to heal his wounds. ¡°Drachen lost his dragon!¡± ¡°He¡¯s no different than a cornered rat!¡± All the knights surrounding him grabbed their swords fiercely as they shouted. Seems like they had seen the mages¡¯ lips moving faster and felt a sense of urgency; they didn¡¯t want to give up the prey they had almost caught to someone else. ¡°Drachen without his dragon is nothing! To the one who catches him¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been silently watching but then, he turned his attention to the knight who was shouting. The knight flinched and retreated when their eyes met. He was surrounded by hundreds of superhumans, but his strangely calm appearance looked tired of the entire situation. ¡°Who said that?¡± He asked in a low voice as he stared at the knight. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m nothing if I don¡¯t have a dragon?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s body began twisting. On the exposed bare skin, yellowish and bluish scales appeared and in an instant, his human appearance began to distort and in his place, a dragonian with scales of golden blue appeared. The dragonian stood tall, gripping a spear made out of ice from his fingertips. Thanks to Bluegon finishing molting, he had acquired a new power, Bitter Frost, and it was being introduced to the for the first time. CH 283 No content CH 284. Originally, the spear made of ice would have frozen its opponents as it pierced through them, but now, the wind¡¯s power had been added to it. When the power of Bitter Frost met the power of wind, a completely new power was born. The first victim of this new power was a nameless central kingdom¡¯s knight who blocked Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s path to the mages. With a sound of a bang, the defense magic that the mages had set up shattered. The shield the knight was holding in front of him with all his strength didn¡¯t last even a moment before it was destroyed as well. It happened so quickly that the knight didn¡¯t notice what happened to himself, let alone able to counterattack. ¡°Ah¡­¡± By the time he thought the shield¡¯s handle he was forcefully gripping felt too light, the ice spear had already pierced his chest. What on earth¡­ The knight¡¯s eyes widened as he opened his mouth. He looked down at the translucent white spear that had pierced through his chest. However, the terrible cold emanating from his chest froze his death¡¯s rattle and he died before he could blink. That was simply the beginning. With the frozen knight at the center, a terrifying chill exploded outwards. At first, the cold air seemed to merely freeze the ground, but soon, it became a blizzard that seemed to cover the entire world. ¡°Uh, uh?¡± The mage¡¯s tongue froze before he could even finish the spell he had prepared for a counterattack. With a terrible pain that felt like his eyeballs were being gouged out, his eyes turned into translucent ice pieces. His robe that had been fluttering in the wind hardened as it froze as well. The pain didn¡¯t last long. By the time he realized the horrific changes to his body, his heart and soul had already frozen. Shaaaaaa. Even after devouring two pitiful victims in an instant, the blizzard wasn¡¯t satisfied. Howling wildly, it found and consumed other victims. Resistance was futile in the face of the greedy blizzard. Whether it was the widely admired knight¡¯s pride or the brilliant sword energy that simply burned away the cold that touched its own body, neither could protect its master¡¯s body. Small crystals of ice fluttering in the air clung to the armor and stuck to the exposed and bare skin. The armor made of refined iron froze and in an instant, his skin turned blue. The hot blood running through their veins cooled down. That was the end. Before the knights could even spread the sword energy gathered on their blades, they became statues made of ice. The only people who survived in the blizzard¡¯s realm were the few mages who had prepared fire spells. However, even they couldn¡¯t withstand the dragonian¡¯s rough attack that soon followed. Torn and mangled from the dragonian¡¯s rough actions, the mages¡¯ flesh and blood flew in all directions. The unceasing cold froze even that as red snowflakes whirled everywhere. ¡°Grrrrr.¡± And in the middle of this cold land where red snowflakes flew was the dragonian. He was a giant staring arrogantly down at the world with a gaze as cold as the ice spear held in his hand. At this moment, it was obviously this one monster that was dominating the fight on a battlefield between 300 hundred superhumans and the monster. ¡°A, ahhhh!¡± A weak mage collapsed to the ground with a scream when he met the arrogant and fierce gaze of the dragonian. Then, he hysterically spat out the spell he had memorized. ¡°F, Fire Lane!¡± Even in the calmest state of mind, the most difficult thing to control was a spell¡¯s power. Flare. The magic manifested by the weak mage who had almost lost his mind in fear burned him and not the dragonian. ¡°Gaah!¡± The terrifying scream was the signal that woke up the frozen world. The mages and knights, who until then had been staring at the dragonian in a daze, came to their senses and started to move all at once. *** ¡°Tennessian Royal Knights, annihilated. Mage Corps, annihilated.¡± ¡°Out of 211 Tennessian knights who tried to stop Drachen, 128 of them died in battle. Of the 107 mages, 63 died.¡± Hundreds of superhumans, those who could be considered the pinnacle of a kingdom, had been gathered in one location. There had only been one opponent. But nonetheless, the one that lost was the side with hundreds of superhumans. The central kingdom¡¯s 300 hundred regiments had set out to definitively erase Drachen¡¯s name and change the world, but instead, they had been horribly defeated. This shocking news was quickly spread throughout the frontlines by the surviving knights and mages. And later on, there was no one on the frontline who didn¡¯t know this fact. Then, as if they had all prearranged it, the central kingdoms¡¯ troops that had been heading towards the Iberian front all retreated together. Until then, the central kingdoms¡¯ troops had been pressing the Iberian front and the Holy Kingdom had been whipping them so they wouldn¡¯t retreat. But now, even the Holy Kingdom couldn¡¯t reproach the frontline commanders for withdrawing. After all, even the Temple¡¯s Pope and the archbishops had been completely stunned by the outcome of this battle. They couldn¡¯t believe that a single knight had defeated over two hundred knights and over one hundred mages. But the war didn¡¯t give them a chance to clear their confused minds. ¡°The Imperial Army of Adenburg has crossed the Iberian border, sir!¡± Reinforcements from the mainland of Adenburg hadn¡¯t stopped at reclaiming the Iberian border and had begun to march towards the mainland of Asrael Kingdom. ¡°The Asrael Kingdom¡¯s nobles, who might as well be destroyed, are surrendering to Adenburg one after another, sir!¡± ¡°If the current trend continues, then it¡¯s only a matter of time before the entire kingdom of Asrael becomes Adenburg¡¯s, sir!¡± The Asrael Kingdom, whose center had already been destroyed by the Northern Cavalry, gave way too easily to Adenburg. ¡°What the hell went wrong?! Why did the war situation become like this?!¡± The Pope was furious and blew up, but none of the archbishops were able to answer his question. But the Pope wasn¡¯t asking because he wanted an answer. In fact, the Pope himself knew the answer. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Qeishas¡­ No, if only Drachen hadn¡¯t intervened like this¡­¡± The Pope exhausted himself and collapsed on his throne after throwing a fit for a long time. The moment the Indomitable Grand Duke, someone considered to be the leader of the eastern region as well as a high member of the Adenburg Empire, joined the war, the situation was out of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s hands. The Pope had tried all sorts of things, but instead of getting better, it got worse. Well, it would be stranger if things had worked out. In order to obtain the Holy Sword, he had committed atrocities that only a beast would do and ambushed the Warrior of his own country. But then, he had gotten caught red-handed. Since he had given the continent¡¯s most renowned person, Drachen, the chance to meddle in the war, there was no way he would be able to handle the situation. Just as his hand couldn¡¯t cover the sky, he couldn¡¯t hide any of his dirty dealings. But now, things had gotten too far for him to admit his wrongs and ask for forgiveness. Even if things were returned to as they were before and the Warrior was released, the Adenburg Empire and the eastern kingdoms had already won and would most likely not withdraw their troops. ¡°We will abandon the Asrael Kingdom and establish a new front in the southern region of the Tennessia Kingdom.¡± Now, the only thing left was the ugly selfishness and ego of an old clergy who had gotten used to his throne. ¡°Send a message to Iberia.¡± As if he had been driven to the edge of a precipice, the Pope¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. *** ¡°Sir, you mustn''t.¡± The important figures of Adenburg all spoke together. ¡°The Holy Kingdom has even overthrown the Warrior of the central region. This is most definitely a trap. There¡¯s no reason to take risks.¡± And amongst them, the one that most strongly discouraged him was Asha Trail, who had arrived at the frontline later with the rest of the main unit. ¡°I know that the Warrior is important to you, Grand Duke, but you are also important to the Empire. Please do not make the wrong decision because of your personal feelings, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t give an answer. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has said that because the situation on the front is too urgent, she cannot order you to return immediately. However, she does not want you to put yourself in any more danger, sir.¡± ¡°I will go with him, so¡­¡± ¡°Duke Roachim, Her Imperial Majesty has already tolerated the risk once before because you assured her. But, the Indomitable Grand Duke has suffered severe internal injuries.¡± Marek had spoken up when he saw Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face darkening, however, he suffered a complete loss and had no choice but to retreat. That¡¯s how obstinate Asha Trail¡¯s attitude was and it was most likely due to Ophelia¡¯s firm will. ¡°It is not personal feelings.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been silent, but he finally opened his mouth. ¡°Before being my younger brother, the Warrior is also the key to this war. If we can get the Warrior out of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s grip, then we might be able to make quite a number of the central kingdoms following the Holy Kingdom and forced into this war to withdraw.¡± This wouldn¡¯t have worked if the war situation was constantly changing, but it was a different story if the central kingdoms¡¯ defeat had worsened as it had now. With the exception of some zealous followers of the Holy Kingdom, most of the kingdoms were probably looking for an excuse to withdraw from the war by now. The testimony of the Warrior would be the perfect excuse for them. ¡°Too many people have died.¡± People shut their mouths at his short but heavy sentence. ¡°It is not your fault, Grand Duke. Who could have known that the priests who worship a God would have a baser nature than the rulers of the secular world?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, sir. And no matter how you look at it, it seems like the Holy Kingdom already had war in their mind before any of this happened. I don¡¯t know about the east, but I¡¯m sure they were planning on devouring my Iberia at the least. If you consider that, it¡¯s all thanks to your active role that we, Iberia, were able to escape the beasts of the Holy Kingdom, Grand Duke.¡± When unusually Marek consoled Kim Seon-Hyeok, the Iberian Grand Duke, who had come to support the men on the frontline, added his own consolation. But, the shadow on Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade at all. ¡°This is a war I started, So I have to finish it.¡± ¡°Grand Duke!¡± The people turned pale as they shouted when he spoke in such a firm voice that it left zero room for objection. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty will never allow it, sir!¡± ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has already promised to support me in whatever I do. So even if she were here, she wouldn¡¯t stop me from the decision I¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°If that is really what you think, sir, then please contact the Imperial Capital immediately and ask the Empress what she thinks.¡± Asha Trail seemed to believe she had a trump card in her hand, but Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t shaken in the least at her words. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say that, I was already planning on doing so.¡± The people sighed heavily when they realized that no matter what they said, he wouldn¡¯t change his decision. [What do you think I¡¯ll say, Grand Duke?] It seemed like Ophelia had already been briefly informed of the current situation through a telegram because her voice was as rigid as it could get as it was heard through the crystal orb. ¡°I wish you would not stop me, Your Majesty.¡± He heard Ophelia sigh in response to his stubborn answer. [You must take with you at least the minimum number of troops to protect you, Grand Duke.] The Holy Kingdom wanted him to visit them alone, but since Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t have any intentions of complying with the Holy Kingdom¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t complain about Ophelia¡¯s words. [You must be careful, and careful yet again. Your body isn¡¯t just yours¡­] Ophelia pleaded with him again and again, but she mustn¡¯t have been satisfied with that because she acted unlike herself and forcefully demanded something from him. [Promise me. Promise me that you¡¯ll come back safely.] He replied to her desperate request. ¡°I promise. So wait a bit longer, Ophelia.¡± However, what could be a meaningless promise held a strange amount of conviction. And in equal amounts, his expression was full of confidence. CH 284 No content CH 285 No content CH 285. Unable to withstand the Holy Kingdom¡¯s pressure, the strongest of each kingdom were deployed to the Tennessia Kingdom¡¯s border. They hadn¡¯t thought Drachen would come, so when he really appeared at the previously arranged location, they couldn¡¯t suppress their surprise. ¡°Forget demonic energy, he has such a pure energy that I can¡¯t feel even a single bit of wickedness in him.¡± The superhumans were beings who had already reached their zenith. So, when they saw the pure energy that was completely different from the rumors spreading through the world, the superhumans knew that between the Holy Kingdom and the Indomitable Grand Duke, which one had lied. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If we hadn¡¯t met in a place like this, we could have had a good relationship.¡± ¡°I can only resent the Holy Kingdom and my country¡¯s royal family for causing me to meet the hero of our generation in such an uncomfortably tense situation.¡± The superhumans were beings who could be considered to be a kingdom¡¯s strength. The Holy Kingdom must be holding something over the royal families¡¯ heads because they couldn¡¯t understand why the royal family had deployed them. But either way, a party of around 50 people now boldly stood in front of Drachen, who was more than ten times their size, and paid tribute to him in their own way. But not everyone there shared the same thoughts. ¡°Seems like the Grand Duke took our country¡¯s words lightly. Otherwise, why else would he have brought men with him here even after being told to come alone? Or maybe he was too afraid to come alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly natural for an evil heretic to fear God, so don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡± Men in iron masks with pointy beaks protruding like birds giggled as they ridiculed him. It was a group of Heretical Judges, the power that the Holy Kingdom had been hiding. And they were also the offenders who ambushed the Warrior. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, you bird heads. You should be thankful I even came here.¡± In the face of such ridicule, any other regular knight wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak properly, but Drachen responded so calmly. His voice was so cool that it was difficult to believe that he had walked into danger with his own feet. ¡°With such great reputation, your words truly match up to it.¡± The central kingdoms¡¯ superhumans spoke up as they felt their blood boiling at the Heretical Judges¡¯ attitudes of not showing any respect for such a renowned knight. ¡°Seems like the Grand Duke still doesn¡¯t understand the situation. Now isn¡¯t the time for the Grand Duke to stand so proudly.¡± However, the Heretical Judges were equally calm. They strongly believed that they were the ones holding the sword right now. ¡°That¡¯s something for me to judge.¡± Drachen didn¡¯t lose in this fight of words. Considering how he had taken a risk and willingly walked into a trap because there was something he wanted, he was very relaxed. ¡°We have seen many people like you, Grand Duke. All heretics shed tears of penance only after they are stabbed with needles and an awl pierces through their bodies.¡± The Heretical Judges must¡¯ve been annoyed by Drachen¡¯s proud attitude because their voices hardened. That hard voice was just as difficult to listen to as a grating voice would¡¯ve. ¡°For someone who has a reputation for worshiping a God, you sure talk no different than a third-rate market thug. Every time you open your mouth, I smell something rotten.¡± When their opponent didn¡¯t give in meekly as they had expected, a Heretical Judge spoke in a somewhat enraged voice. ¡°I should probably remind you why you are here, Grand Duke.¡± Clang. As soon as the Heretical Judge finished speaking, something was dragged with the sound of chains clanging as it was pulled. ~ Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes filled with rage when a disgusting chunk of meat was dragged out by chains. Whooooo. Even after seeing it with his own eyes, he denied it. But his hope was shattered when the iron sword that hung at his waist trembled loudly. Although it was covered here and there with a cloth covered in dark red stains, it was clear that it was a human body, one that he knew very well. It was obvious that it was a man who resonated with the Holy Sword Balmung, the Warrior Park Joon-Min. ¡°It¡¯d be best if you calmed down. After all, even if he looks like this, he¡¯s still alive. But if the Grand Duke continues to behave like this, he might really die.¡± Whenever the Heretical Judge playfully dragged the chain to and fro, the Warrior¡¯s body was dragged unseemingly. After seeing his miserable condition, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart that had been burning hot as if he had breathed in fire, turned cold. ¡°What was it that you believed in?¡± The Heretical Judges tilted their heads at this abrupt question. ¡°That petty god you guys worship.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a step forward as he looked at the Heretical Judges. ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not that, then is it the Templar Knights and the central kingdoms¡¯ knights standing behind you?¡± The Heretical Judges tugged on the chain threateningly, but Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t stop walking forward. ¡°Answer me. What allows you to stand in front of me with your heads held that high?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s voice changed at the Heretical Judge¡¯s attitude when they looked like they were a butcher showing off a piece of meat as they dangled the Warrior¡¯s body in front of him. ¡°So you¡¯re putting your trust in a hostage that can¡¯t die and is barely breathing.¡± At this point, the Heretical Judges must¡¯ve sensed that something wasn¡¯t right because they hurriedly stepped backward as they screamed. ¡°S, Stop him!¡± However, before the Templar Knights could carry out the Heretical Judges¡¯ order, Kim Seon-Hyeok was faster. Swish. The sword in his hand flew through the air with a sharp piercing sound. ¡°The dagger of an evil heretic shall not cut the hem of a faithful servant!¡± The terrified Heretical Judges recited their memorized scriptures and pulled up a pale shield. ¡°How dare you!¡± Relieved to see that the shield remained intact even a time passed, the Heretical Judge exclaimed arrogantly. ¡°There is no way that such a cowardly ambush would work¡­¡± The Heretical Judge who had been yakking belatedly looked down at his feet. The Warrior¡¯s body, which had been tossed aside in a hurry, was rolling around where he had fallen. An iron sword was embedded in the body of the Warrior who had been thrown to the side. The Warrior¡¯s chest, which had been going up and down with difficulty, didn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± The Heretical Judge made a confused sound at the sudden situation. ¡°If you¡¯re going to take hostages, then at the very least, you should know exactly who you¡¯re taking as a hostage.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke to the Heretical Judges. ¡°Joon-Min is a guy who has zero value as a hostage.¡± The Heretical Judge must¡¯ve gotten more confused by his words because his eyes clearly showed that he was flustered. ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Just then, a dazzling flash of light erupted from the iron sword stabbed through the Warrior¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m asking what you¡¯re going to do with a hostage that doesn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± Having finally realized it, the Heretical Judge let out an odd scream as he ran towards the Warrior. As if reaching for the iron sword, he quickly reached out his hand as he got closer. But the Holy Light that was covering the iron sword pushed aside the Heretical Judge¡¯s bloody hand too easily. ¡°Pull out the sword!¡± When the Heretical Judge screeched, the other Judges rushed in. However, they were also tossed onto the ground by the Holy Light. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Heretical Judges staggered backward as they collapsed when they saw the Warrior¡¯s corpse rising in a halo of light. They saw with their own eyes that the ragged corpse was slowly regenerating. The Warrior¡¯s darkly scabbed skin turned pale as new, white flesh grew into existence under the scabs as they peeled off. The areas where limbs had been cut off grotesquely twitched as new arms and legs grew out of it. It was a sight so bizarre that they couldn¡¯t believe it even as they looked at it happening with their own eyes. Soon, the corpse became a body without a single wound. Squelch. The sword that was embedded deeply in his chest slowly was slowly pushed out of the body until it finally came out. Grab. Just before the iron sword dropped to the ground, a pure white hand grabbed the hilt. The other hand then removed the dark red cloth covering his head. ¡°Whew.¡± With the sound of breath exploding out of his lungs, the Warrior who was thought to have died came back to life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for coming so late, Joon-Min.¡± Even after seeing the shocking sight of a body whose heart had stopped coming back to life, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke as if it was normal. The Warrior didn¡¯t answer. He just continued to take a deep breath after deep breath with a dazed face. ¡°Why am I¡­¡± His unfocused eyes finally showed signs of life and through parched lips came a voice equally raspy. ¡°Where¡­¡± When the Warrior still wasn¡¯t able to grasp the situation, Kim Seon-Hyeok urgently shouted out to him. ¡°Joon-Min! Be careful!¡± The Heretical Judges who had been thrown aside were rushing towards the Warrior all at once. Oooooh. The glowing light that had faded exploded out again. ¡°Right. On my way back from chasing the Demon King in the West¡­¡± The sword and mace that had been heading to attack the Warrior were pushed back by the flash of light and were unable to move any further. ¡°In the hands of an ally¡­¡± Meanwhile, a pair of hands managed to pierce through the light and charged in as if planning on snatching Balmung. Flash. Light returned to the Warrior¡¯s lifeless eyes. And the Heretical Judge¡¯s hands, who had almost grabbed the Holy Sword, was caught in the pure white Holy Flame and in an instant, burned up without a trace. ¡°Kaaaaaaah!¡± With a terrifying wail, the Warrior Park Joon-Min finally returned from death. *** ¡°What are you all doing?! We have to stop him immediately!¡± When a Heretical Judged shouted hurriedly, the central kingdoms¡¯ superhumans and Templar Knights began to move. ¡°I have no idea what the hell is going on, but¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he¡¯s probably not an ordinary person. However, this is my position so please forgive me.¡± Even in this incomprehensible situation, they drew their swords to subdue the Warrior. ¡°Wait. Your opponent is here.¡± However, before they could, fifty men who had followed Drachen stood between them and the Warrior. ¡°I am Marek Schail Roachim. I will be more than enough for you.¡± ¡°Asha Trail. I may be lacking, but I will do my best to be your opponent.¡± ¡°Magic Swordsman, Kim Woo-Young¡­¡± They weren¡¯t just random, average knights. They were all superhumans who would easily rank at the top of any kingdom. The superhumans who were carefully picked and sent out by the central kingdoms weren''t people who could be treated lightly either. ¡°What a good match!¡± As it was, the central region¡¯s superhumans had been embarrassed by the Holy Kingdom¡¯s hostage play, and so, they eagerly searched for their opponents as they drew their swords as if they had been waiting for this moment. ¡°What are you all doing?! You have to subdue that person immediately and take that evil sword¡­¡± ¡°Oh dear, the opponent is too formidable that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be much help. But don¡¯t worry. I will risk my honor and make sure the person in front of me does not interfere with the events of the Holy Kingdom.¡± The Heretical Judges continued to screech loudly at them, but the central region¡¯s superhumans had been cross with them for a while and now, didn¡¯t listen to them. ¡°Templar Knights! Choir!¡± Belatedly, the Heretical Judges called out for the Templar Knights. Unlike the superhumans of the other kingdoms, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s superhumans faithfully carried out their orders. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all in it together.¡± A bright blue light flashed in the Warrior Park Joon-Min¡¯s eyes when he saw that. ¡°Ugh.¡± The Warrior gripped the hilt fiercely as if he would swing the sword at any moment when he suddenly staggered. ¡°Attaboy.¡± Who knew when he had approached, but Kim Seon-Hyeok ran to support the Warrior. ¡°Br, Brother¡­¡± Seon-Hyeok quietly spoke to him when he saw his plaintive face. ¡°Luckily, you didn¡¯t tell the Holy Kingdom about your abilities. It must¡¯ve been difficult, but you did well and persevered.¡± ¡°I wanted to die instead. It wouldn¡¯t have hurt anymore then. But I persevered until the end. Even when my arm and legs were cut off, I still persevered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I know, I know.¡± Perhaps it was because his body was aching or perhaps it was because his heart was aching from being betrayed by those he trusted, but tears quickly flowed from the Warrior¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, leave this fight to me and rest.¡± Seeing the Warrior like this, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke softly. But his softly spoken words that sounded like a warm breeze were only when he was dealing with his sworn brother. ¡°Summon Dragon.¡± His voice turned abruptly cold as frost as he summoned his strongest ally. Bluegon appeared with a blue light while Goldrake appeared with a golden flash. ¡°They have fewer people than we do! If you push them with all your might, they won¡¯t be able to handle¡­¡± The Heretical Judges still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation and were continuously shouting vehemently when they suddenly closed their mouths. Dudududu. A sound fundamentally different from a dragon¡¯s footsteps could be heard in the distance. ¡°A cavalry is approaching!¡± ¡°What?! Didn¡¯t you say there was no one in the immediate vicinity?!¡± Hysterically, the Heretical Judge whirled around to shout at his subordinate. ¡°What¡¯s the enemy¡¯s identity? And how many are there? Who the hell are they?1¡± ¡°One thousand enemy cavalry, sir. It seems like the Northern Cavalry!¡± ¡°What about the border guards?!¡± ¡°The border has already been breached, sir!¡± Although things had gone wrong, the Holy Kingdom still had an advantage. Somehow, the Warrior had survived, but there must be some aftereffects of the resurrection because he wasn¡¯t able to move properly. And even if Drachen had summoned two dragons at once, they believed that 200 mages from each of the kingdoms would be enough to deal with the dragons. On top of that, there were 10,000 Crusaders and 30,000 Central Allied Forces. Nearly half the regular troops that the central region could mobilize were all gathered here. ¡°Imperial Choir! Sing the Temple¡¯s hymn!¡± He believed that with 40,000 berserker zealots whose pain and fear had been removed from them, and close to 1,000 superhumans would be enough to stop the Northern Cavalry, however fierce they were. But it didn¡¯t take him long to realize that he was mistaken. Suddenly, a dark liquidy monster appeared from above the fortress they had their backs to. It was Torgos, a beast of gluttony, summoned by the Illusion Beast Tamer, Choi Min-Young. ¡°Ack!¡± The choir priests had been singing the hymn aloud when they suddenly wailed. All of them had arrows lodged in their chests. The fairy archers had rained a downpour of arrows at the choir¡¯s priests and mages from a distance so far they couldn¡¯t be seen. CH 286 No content CH 286. Wriggling and twitching, the slime monster expanded as it swallowed up one wall of the fortress. ¡°Gaaaaaah!¡± ¡°Sa, save me!¡± Countless soldiers guarding the fortress walls were swept away by the hideously colored waves of slime and they all melted without leaving any bones behind. ¡°Mage! Mage!¡± One officer, who had luckily escaped the wave of slimes, shrieked loudly. But then, he froze. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A gigantic whale that was gliding through the sky as if it were the sea, a monstrous jellyfish with hundreds of tentacles reaching out, a headless monster with sharp teeth protruding from a snout that covered most of its face, and a giant spider with a hideous pattern he had never seen before. The sky was covered with all kinds of bizarre creatures pouring out through a huge hole in the sky; it was as if the entrance to hell had been opened. ¡°I must be dreaming.¡± Completely stunned by the horrific sight, the officer¡¯s knees buckled and he collapsed. Who knew when they had approached, but one of the monsters rushed in and swallowed the seated officer. Such scenes were taking place all over the fortress. ¡°Look! These terrible beasts are evidence that Drachen is colluding with the Demon King!¡± A Heretical Judge who had been watching the terrible calamity befalling the fortress from afar exclaimed with great excitement. ¡°No, Drachen must be the Demon King himself, so brothers, don¡¯t leave anything to chance!¡± Possessed by madness, the Heretical Judge couldn¡¯t tell what was true and false anymore. ¡°How frustrating. Now that it¡¯s like this, why¡¯s that even important?¡± An old knight from a central kingdom who was forcibly deployed to this location lamented as he watched the Heretical Judge. It was unpleasant for him to watch the Heretical Judges who didn¡¯t realize that the situation was now unfavorable for them and was only concerned with useless things. ¡°Whoo.¡± After staring at the Heretical Judges for a moment, the old knight turned to look around the battlefield. Since the arrival of the Demon King, he had fought in countless battles and seen all sorts of strange things, but he could guarantee that he had never seen a battlefield more unrealistic than the one in front of his eyes right now. It was as if he was in the middle of a battlefield that would belong in a myth. But, the situation wasn¡¯t great enough for him to just stand still and admire the scene. The old knight stemmed the flowing blood from his shoulder where his arm had been completely cut off. Then, he gripped his sword. ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± His opponent drew his sword as he looked at the old knight bringing up his fighting spirit with a wan face. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the outcome already been determined?¡± ¡°The outcome¡­¡± At the words of his opponent, the old knight looked around once more. The Northern Cavalry were teasing the elites of the Holy Kingdom that they might as well be herding sheep while Drachen and his dragons were relentlessly pressuring the Templar Knights. The choir and the priests who had been supporting the Holy Kingdom¡¯s army from behind had already lost their strength when arrows silently flew towards them. ¡°The outcome most definitely has been decided.¡± As a knight, he had been defeated horribly. And looking at the battlefield, it didn¡¯t seem likely the outcome would be much different. ¡°But even so, you¡¯re still going to continue?¡± After hesitating momentarily at his opponent¡¯s question, the old knight placed his sword back into its sheath. ¡°Seeing how I didn¡¯t want to be here from the beginning, I see no reason to continue the hostility.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision.¡± The old knight smiled bitterly. ¡°It may sound like a terrible excuse, but I am too worried about the future of my country to die here.¡± Considering how the Adenburg Empire had so easily destroyed the traps that the Holy Kingdom had laid down, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s power had already been completely overtaken by the Empire. It was so clear which of the two main powers representing the central and eastern region was more superior than the other that it seemed far-fetched for the central region to defeat the eastern region in this war. Although he didn''t dare say it out loud, the old knight was sure of their defeat. It seemed like the other superhumans had the same thought as the old knight. None of them had come because they wanted to, so instead of sacrificing their lives on this battlefield, they were planning on pretending to fight in moderation and when the outcome seemed definite, leave the battlefield without hesitation. Perhaps that was the reason. Until a while ago, sword energies were lighting up around the outer edges, but now, the field only held sounds of iron swords clashing lifelessly. And even that came to a complete stop when the old knight withdrew his sword. ¡°The Adenburg Empire¡¯s strength is truly astonishing.¡± The old knight spoke out in admiration. Although he had been dragged unwillingly onto the battlefield, he hadn¡¯t been half-hearted in his actions on the battlefield in the beginning. Nevertheless, the fact that none of the Empire¡¯s superhumans had died proved how strong the Adenburg Empire was. ¡°I wish to know your name.¡± And the strongest amongst his enemies was the opponent in front of him. ¡°I am a Duke of the Empire, Marek Schnail Roachim.¡± The old knight admired him once more for his calm speech that didn¡¯t show a sense of pride at the victory. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve learned that Adenburg doesn¡¯t just have Drachen. Your swordsmanship was better than any other knight I have ever fought against.¡± ¡°You were not a bad opponent either.¡± Marek was praising him but seeing how he didn¡¯t ask for the old knight¡¯s name, it seemed like while the old knight wasn¡¯t a bad opponent, Marek didn¡¯t particularly want to remember him. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± Perhaps at any other time, his pride would¡¯ve taken a hit and he would¡¯ve gotten angry, but right now, the old knight only smiled forlornly. ¡°I can slowly see the end.¡± The Empire¡¯s Duke looked at the battlefield as he spoke. The old knight turned his head to check on the war¡¯s progress as well. 10,000 of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s Crusaders were being harassed by the Northern Cavalry as they roamed around like wolves, nipping at the Crusaders here and there. In the end, the Crusaders were completely destroyed and the strict discipline and attentiveness they were so proud of disappeared. The situation looked so brittle that it looked like it would all collapse with the slightest touch. The 30,000 troops of the Allied Forces hadn¡¯t even been able to participate in the battle. The blue dragon that was running wildly in the center was cleverly blocking the gap between them and the Holy Kingdom¡¯s army. They didn¡¯t dare go past a giant dragon that was hundreds of meters long and they could only watch the fight between the Templar Knights and Drachen. ¡°If we¡¯re not going to be crossing swords any longer, then I would like to go and help out a bit. Although it looks like he can handle himself, if he were to get hurt, things will get difficult.¡± ¡°Go ahead. I have bled too much, so I need to rest as well.¡± ¡°Then let us meet each other again if we ever get a chance.¡± Marek whirled around and jumped into the battlefield. ¡°Did he not give it his all in our fight?¡± He had been desperate, but it seemed like his opponent had strength left over. There was no sign of exhaustion in Marek¡¯s appearance as he trampled over the solid ranks of the Templar Knights. ¡°Those who still have strength leftover should come with me to help the Grand Duke!¡± At the command of the lady knight, the Empire¡¯s superhumans stood up and formed ranks. Unlike the central region¡¯s superhumans who were exhausted after the brief confrontation, the Empire¡¯s superhumans seemed to have quite the stamina. ¡°How could all of them be so young?¡± Between the aged knights of the central region and the young but not as experienced or powerful knights of the Empire, there wasn¡¯t much need to think deeply about which side¡¯s future would be brighter. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go help the Captain!¡± ¡°Kim Woo-Young, butt out! Your forearms are dangling!¡± ¡°Shut up! This injury is nothing! I should be saying that to you! If you don¡¯t want to go, now¡¯s the chance to leave!¡± ¡°Ha, I survived the hell that was the West. You think I¡¯ll die here? You¡¯re the one who should be careful!¡± Their ridiculously jolly attitudes made it impossible to believe they were heading out to a battlefield where life and death were precarious. The old knight belatedly realized that their temperament was fundamentally different from the gentle and refined knights of the continent. ¡°Foreigners¡­¡± Many of the people in that group were foreigners who had received respect because their origins weren¡¯t clear. ¡°In the future, the continent will have to be conscious of the Adenburg Empire.¡± The old knight sighed as he thought of the Adenburg Empire¡¯s future embracing the foreigners. *** Just as the old knight expected, the Holy Kingdom was defeated. The Northern Cavalry thoroughly made fools out of the 10,000 Crusaders, and the choir they had believed in were all skilled by the archers before they even had a chance to sing out loud. The situation wasn¡¯t any better for the Templar Knights. Of the 800 Templar Knights, less than half of them survived. In a single battle, half of the powerful knights that the Holy Kingdom was so proud of were destroyed. There hadn¡¯t been a more disastrous defeat since the Holy Kingdom had emerged as the victor in the central region. Of course, even if it had been a tremendous defeat, a single defeat did not determine the outcome of the war. Although they had suffered fatal damage, the Holy Kingdom still had their powerful Templar Knights and priests and was still the leader of the central region. As long as the Temple wasn¡¯t completely destroyed, the many royal families in the central region who worshipped God continued to support the Holy Kingdom. And by instigating them, the Holy Kingdom had enough support to continue the war. But that was only until the Warrior stepped forward. Immediately after the battle, Kim Seon-Hyeok stood the Warrior in the front and revealed all the evil deeds of the Holy Kingdom. The Holy Kingdom and the Central Allied Forces had suffered irreparable damages and left after experiencing defeat. However, the superhumans of the central region were different; they didn¡¯t leave the battlefield and personally saw the Warrior¡¯s existence and heard his testimony. And because of that, the Warrior¡¯s testimony spread to all the countries. Each one of those superhumans was capable of exerting influence in their own countries. Naturally, the ripple effect of their remarks was quite big. ¡°Do not be deceived by the rumors. He is not the Warrior; he is a thief who stole the Holy Sword.¡± The Holy Kingdom tried to rectify the situation but it was impossible. The Holy Sword that could only be handled by its owner had appeared in the world again, and the person claiming to be its owner testified to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s evil deeds. In fact, the many people who hadn¡¯t believed that Drachen had colluded with the Demon King criticized the Holy Kingdom. ¡°If there is anyone who falls for Drachen and his group¡¯s sweet-talking and deludes and devices the people by spreading it, we will hold them responsible for their actions in benefiting the enemy.¡± In the end, the Holy Kingdom tried to stop the rumors by force. People were accused of heresy all over the place and were burnt at the stake. The sky over the central region was almost completely covered by the smoke from burning the accused. But no matter how many times they killed people, the truth could not be hidden. The Warrior Park Joon-Min overcame the aftereffects of the resurrection and appeared on the border where the Central Allied Forces and Iberia were facing off against each other and showed the people the wonder of the Holy Sword. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s priests and devotees who witnessed the holy splendor soaring high into the heavens ended up questioning the Temple instead. The Temple captured and executed all of them. As if ridiculing and sneering at the Holy Kingdom, the Warrior Park Joon-Min began to wander around the frontlines as he showed off the miracles. Several times, the Holy Kingdom tried to attack the Warrior¡¯s procession by moving their troops, but it ended up giving the Adenburg Imperial Army escorting the Warrior military contributions. When at last there wasn¡¯t a single soldier or civilian on the frontline who hadn¡¯t witnessed the miracle, the Tennessia Kingdom was the first amongst all the central kingdoms to make an official statement. ¡°With the Temple¡¯s evil deeds exposed to the public, Tennessia will no longer participate in this meaningless war. We will also hold the Holy Kingdom responsible for causing irreparable damage by compelling us to join with a false cause.¡± It was at this moment that the solid unity of the central kingdoms broke for the first time. While the Warrior went around the frontlines announcing the Holy Kingdom¡¯s evil deeds, Kim Seon-Hyeok returned to Adenburg. It was the return of an unfaithful husband who had wandered outside the Empire for half a year after saying he would be back soon. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just return after ending the war?¡± What awaited him was the iron-blooded Empress with a cold expression on her face. CH 287. Unlike before, Ophelia continued to stay angry. Since he was indeed guilty, Kim Seon-Hyeok tried everything he could so that she would stop being angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ophelia. I was wrong, so don¡¯t be angry.¡± Whenever he was out on the battlefield, he was the war god and ruled over the field. But in front of his angry wife, his position was lower than an ordinary husband¡¯s position might be. ¡°I came back perfectly fine. See? Look, no injuries.¡± Only after he begged and pleaded for her forgiveness did Ophelia¡¯s anger subside just a little bit. But it was still too early for him to rejoice. ¡°Can you promise me that something like this will never happen again?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stiffened when she looked him straight in the eye and questioned him. ¡°Um¡­ that¡­¡± While the other dragon sub-species would find their own way home, as Goldrake and Bluegon had done, the Dragon wouldn¡¯t. Since he had gotten sidetracked and had to return without even seeing the Dragon¡¯s face, he would have to leave the capital at least once to see the Dragon. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should¡¯ve returned after finishing your business. Why¡¯re you here now?¡± When she scolded him, Kim Seon-Hyeok carefully pointed at her round stomach. ¡°You¡¯ll be giving birth soon. I couldn¡¯t leave you alone, Ophelia.¡± Her belly had gotten so big that it didn¡¯t match her slender body and it couldn¡¯t be hidden by the loose dress she was wearing. While he had been wandering the central region of the continent, her due date had gotten closer. ¡°You¡¯re saying you wouldn¡¯t have returned if it weren¡¯t for the child?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had thought he was being frank, but the answer he got back was full of unexpected resentment. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It had gotten quiet on the war front and I was planning on coming back anyway.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if the war had continued to be intense, then you wouldn¡¯t have come back?¡± No matter what he said, he continued to get in trouble. So in the end, all he could do was say he was wrong instead of continuing with his lame excuses and reasons. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be mad. I won¡¯t go out unless it¡¯s truly important.¡± He followed after Ophelia like a duckling behind its mother. ¡°The most important thing for the central kingdoms isn¡¯t justification but actual force. If we can convince them that the Adenburg Empire is willing to be their shield, then not just Tennessia but the other kingdoms will no longer be pushed into the war by the Holy Kingdom.¡± Even though her stomach had gotten so big, Ophelia continued to take the lead as well as deal with the war situation. The Empire¡¯s nobles seemed to have gotten used to such a sight because they accepted this as normal. But even though they had gotten used to Ophelia and her big belly, they couldn¡¯t get used to the Indomitable Grand Duke following the Empress like a puppy. ¡°The nobles are angry because of you, Grand Duke.¡± Who knew where Marquis Reinhardt had been because Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t seen him for a while since he had returned to the capital, but now, Marquis Reinhardt was chuckling as he spoke. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has always been difficult to deal with, but after your return, her temper has gotten even sharper. The nobles who have to see her every day are resenting you, Grand Duke.¡± Now that he thought about it, the nobles who participated in the meeting always seemed stiff. He had ignored it because he thought the nobles were rigid since, even if the war had lulled, it was still a meeting dealing with a big war. But it seemed like they had a reason for it. ¡°Hmph. Well, I feel like dying too.¡± ¡°Tsk, so why do you keep going against her?¡± It¡¯s not like he was doing it intentionally. So Kim Seon-Hyeok was displeased when the marquis continued to poke at him and annoy him. ¡°Outside the Empire, you¡¯re considered the continent¡¯s strongest knight or whatever and causing an uproar. But Grand Duke, you have remained the same since I first saw you.¡± ¡°Well, what can I do... I was like this from the start, and I''ll continue to stay like this.¡± Marquis Reinhardt chuckled at his blunt reply, then, his expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok changed his posture at the sudden change of attitude, Marquis Reinhardt spoke in a voice that was more earnest than ever before. ¡°Please convince Her Imperial Majesty.¡± Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s face was filled with concern. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has declared that she will not use the Eternal Flower that you have brought.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± His face turned stony at the Marquis¡¯ unexpected words. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty said that instead of escaping from her short-lived fate, she intends to use the Eternal Flower on her soon-to-be-born child.¡± *** ¡°Why did you do that?¡± For the first time, Kim Seon-Hyeok was angry with Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m sure I said that the Eternal Flower was yours.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was genuinely angry at this stupidly stubborn and devoted Adenstein bloodline. ¡°Ophelia, if you pass it down, and the child passes it down to the next generation¡­ then, are you planning to keep it as the Adenstein¡¯s heirloom? Considering how he was talking to the Empress who ruled the most powerful Empire on the continent, his tone and attitude were ridiculously disrespectful. But, Ophelia didn¡¯t criticize or get angry at him. ¡°I simply thought it would be more important to the child that will be born than it is for me.¡± Just like Theodore, she too looked like she had no regrets. But that was why Kim Seon-Hyeok was speechless. ¡°Right now, you and other talented people are supporting the Empire. But who knows what¡¯ll happen afterward. That¡¯s why I think the child will need more time to better themselves.¡± It made sense. Right now, Kim Seon-Hyeok himself and many other superhumans were responsible for the Empire¡¯s security, but there was no guarantee that the current prosperity would continue in the next generation. ¡°What if you laid down the foundations for the Empire for a longer period of time? What if you turned the Empire into a powerful country that no one can beat, and have the child inherit that?¡± ¡°The previous king devoted his entire life to establishing the authority of Adenstein and only at the end of his life were we able to lay down the foundations for an Empire. The previous king was called the Wise King, and even he was only able to finish one task during his lifetime. There are not many things one person can do. I too will do what I can, but I cannot help but think about the future generations.¡± As a monarch, there wasn¡¯t anything he could fault in her answer, but it also wasn¡¯t something Kim Seon-Hyeok could accept. Adenstein and the Empire. Ophelia was nowhere in the future she was describing. ¡°Ophelia, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok refuted her words more strongly than he had ever before. Her eyes widened when she saw a side of him she had never seen before. ¡°You ended the grudge with Noctein that had accumulated over generations and overthrew the Demon Kingdom that was trying to devour the continent. You rescued the several thousand Qeishas and had them settle their roots in the Empire and incorporated countless foreigners in the Empire, making it impossible for anyone in the East to even think about conquering the Empire. You defended the frontlines of Iberia when it was on the verge of collapsing and finally, destroyed the unity between the central kingdoms by informing the entire world of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s atrocities.¡± This was truly a lot of achievements for one individual to have achieved. He directly denied Ophelia¡¯s words by listing all the achievements that they had gained by risking his own life. ¡°Even with this, are you really going to say that there¡¯s very little one person can achieve in their lifetime?¡± Of course, he knew that not everyone could do so many things, so he understood what she was worried about. However, that didn¡¯t mean he sympathized with her. ¡°Are you worried about the Empire¡¯s future now that we¡¯ve lost the riches? I¡¯ll fix that. Are you worried about those who threaten the future of the Empire? I¡¯ll deal with all of them. Are you worried about the nobles who¡¯ll cause trouble in the children¡¯s generation? I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll never dare to do so.¡± He wasn¡¯t speaking empty words. He really did have the ability to carry out his words. ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me because I¡¯m stupid, then Ophelia, stay by my side and help me. Unlike me, you¡¯re a wise and capable monarch.¡± He didn¡¯t care about any hypothetical failures. As long as the wise Ophelia was by his side, he could face everything with his power. There was nothing that the dragon-bloodied knight couldn¡¯t achieve if he drew on all his strength. Kim Seon-Hyeok had brought even the Demon King that one could stand up against to his knees, and even if it was just a fragment, the Chaos that had previously burnt the continent fled in the fight against Seon-Hyeok. The things he had done since coming into this world were too spectacular for him to only talk about what was impossible now. ¡°So don¡¯t worry and take the Eternal Flower.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked Ophelia straight in the eye as he spoke strongly. ¡°And as for the Eternal Flower, I¡¯ll beg the Qeishas and get another one. So, Ophelia, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± Of course, seeing how the Qeishas worshipped the Mother Tree like a god, there was no way he would easily obtain the legacy of it. However, many of the things he had accomplished until now would have originally been impossible. Considering that, obtaining another Eternal Flower wasn¡¯t just an empty dream. She must¡¯ve been speechless after seeing him so strong and dependable for once because she didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Can I really depend on you?¡± When she spoke again, her face didn¡¯t show any of the worries she had about the future. ¡°Trust me.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. She didn¡¯t give him a definite answer either. But nevertheless, as if he had heard her answer, he didn¡¯t seem worried anymore while her eyes were full of trust. ¡°I¡¯m going to make Adenburg a name that no one can underestimate.¡± This was the moment that Kim Seon-Hyeok, someone who had only dealt with problems as they came without any particular purpose, set a goal for the first time in his life. Ophelia finally decided to absorb the Eternal Flower. However, she couldn¡¯t take in the Eternal Flower immediately. The mages had advised her that the strong energy from the Eternal Flower may have a bad effect on the fetus in her womb. Even Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t do something about that, so he could only wait anxiously for the child to be born. ¡°What do you think about Victorius for the child¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Victorius?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok repeated it when Ophelia asked him, burrowed in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s to remember all the glories you have gained as the Grand Duke as well as wishing the child victory in the future. Don¡¯t you think the name fits well?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± When he finally realized the meaning behind the name Victorius, Kim Seon-Hyeok quietly repeated the name of the soon-to-be-born child¡¯s name. ¡°Victorius Drachen Ro Adenstein¡­¡± He liked it very much. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful name. I like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. I¡¯ve been thinking about it before you came back, but I was worried about what I would do if you didn¡¯t like it.¡± Come to think of it, Ophelia had been the one to give Goldrake his name. At that time, he was frightened by her naming sense, but when he said that to her, she explained herself in a sulky tone. ¡°I just thought it wasn¡¯t very appropriate to give a creature the same name as a human.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Apparently, for her, the name Goldrake was no different than Blackie and Whitie from the other world. When Kim Seon-Hyeok finally learned the hidden meaning of Goldrake¡¯s name, he had a complicated expression. ¡°Goldie, Bluey, Reddie...[a][b] He hadn¡¯t been conscious of it before, but he finally realized that his powerful dragons were all oddly named. ¡°Ugh.¡± He let out a sound of pain as he abruptly got up from his seat. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He instinctively sensed that another of his missing dragons was nearby. CH 287 No content CH 288. Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok became overly aware of Ophelia¡¯s presence when he felt the presence of his dragon more clearly than before. He had committed so many sins that it wasn¡¯t easy for him to tell her that he had to leave the capital once again. ¡°So, a dragon returned¡­ and it¡¯s not far away. I have to go get him¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you go.¡± When he brought it up hesitantly, Ophelia looked at him blankly before replying. Then, she turned her back towards him. Perhaps it was because of her mood, but her voice sounded a bit cold. However, she didn¡¯t say anything else; it didn¡¯t seem like she planned on stopping him. He thanked her for being considerate, then turned to leave while throwing his cloak around himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He said his farewells. But just as he was about to leave the bed chambers, he heard a voice from behind him. It was a voice he didn¡¯t dare disobey. ¡°Until dawn.¡± It was a short phrase with no beginning or end, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand its meaning. Kim Seon-Hyeok checked the position of the moon rising in the sky through the window, then headed straight towards the Imperial Palace¡¯s stables. After riding without a break, Kim Seon-Hyeok arrived at his destination and looked around. He looked up when he didn¡¯t see his dragon. He couldn¡¯t see anything in the heavily clouded sky, but a dragon was definitely there. Redvern had stayed by his side during the battle against the Demon King and had sustained fatal injuries from it. Now, he was calling Kim Seon-Hyeok to his location. Shaaaaaa. The sound of wind could be heard from high in the sky. Not long after, a red dragon appeared through the clouds. ¡°Redvern!¡± Unlike the other dragons, Redvern¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much. The only things different were that he had grown a bit larger, his one pair of wings had become two, and now, he had sharp horns protruding from his forehead. Paaaaaaaaawk. Even his foolish sounding roar was just as Seon-Hyeok remembered. ¡°Redvern!¡± When he called out that familiar name once more, Redvern flew down and landed violently in front of him. Pawk, pawk, paaaawk. With his chest thrust forward and his neck raised high, it was as if he was proud of something. ¡°You¡¯ve become very cool looking.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t saying empty words. Previously, Redvern had paled in comparison to the other dragons, but now, with another pair of wings and long horns on top of his preexisting appearance, Redvern looked quite strong. Paaaawk. At his words, Redvern raised his head even higher as he put on airs. ¡°Huh? But how come you¡¯re not talking?¡± When Goldrake and Bluegon returned, they had both greeted their owner fluently in the human language. But when Redvern returned, he only went ¡®pawk pawk¡¯ as he expressed joy at the reunion. It was rather strange. Blink blink. Redvern still didn¡¯t say anything. He just continued to look at Seon-Hyeok with eyes full of joy. ¡°Your body has changed, but your head still hasn¡¯t.¡± Redvern vigorously shook his head at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s sigh, then he shoved it toward Seon-Hyeok. ¡°No, not that head¡­¡± Pawk? In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok could only laugh at Redvern¡¯s consistent appearance. ¡°Well, so what if you¡¯re a bit dumb? It¡¯s not like it was great to begin with, this doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± When his owner laughed, Redvern also opened his mouth and squawked. Smiling once more at Redvern¡¯s antics, Kim Seon-Hyeok got on his back. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we flew.¡± Even Redvern, who usually had difficulties understanding what Kim Seon-Hyeok meant, seemed to have understood Seon-Hyeok because he spread his wings without delay and flew up. But his speed was way too fast. ¡°Guh.¡± For a moment, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt suffocated by Redvern¡¯s relentless speed ascending and his vision became blurry. Then, a terrible feeling of heavy pressure came over him. It felt as if his organs were being displaced and left on the ground, while all the blood in his body seemed to be rushing towards his toes. Kim Seon-Hyeok opened his eyes so wide it looked like they would pop out of their sockets and endured the unstoppable force of gravity. Finally, the unusual weight pressing down on him disappeared. ¡°Why¡¯re you so fast?¡± He muttered, looking bewildered by how quickly they had flown so far away from the ground. But it was an obvious mistake for him to have said that. Pawk. Thinking that Kim Seon-Hyeok was complimenting him, Redvern began to earnestly show his changed abilities. Wooooooosh. He flapped his two pairs of wings together and in an instant, the world was pushed far back. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± Startled by the incredible speed, Kim Seon-Hyeok screamed, but Redvern only began to move even more aggressively. Only after a long time had passed did Redvern become docile. By that time, Kim Seon-Hyeok was already exhausted. ¡°Ugh¡­ let¡¯s go down for now.¡± At first, he had planned on going back to the Imperial Palace on Redvern¡¯s back like this. But now, he desperately wanted to rest for a bit Pawk. Thankfully, Redvern, who had been freely flying through the sky however he wanted, listened to his owner and Kim Seon-Hyeok managed to land. Pawk. Once on the ground, Kim Seon-Hyeok suddenly smacked Redvern on the head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a saddle!¡± Even though he had been given the nickname the Red Devil of the Sky, it hadn¡¯t been easy for him to stay on top of Redvern without anything to hold onto. Redvern¡¯s flying ability was completely different from before, and the burden on his rider was beyond imagination. Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like he was dying. It was almost like going back to the days when he rode Redvern through the skies for the first time. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯ll take some time to get used to it.¡± When Redvern couldn¡¯t tell whether Kim Seon-Hyeok was complimenting or lamenting, he squawked in response. Looking at how Redvern was stomping his feet and turning his head with a loud squawk, it seemed like he was rather offended that Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attitude was different from what he had expected. Redvern was consistent as always. Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed, then coaxed the pouting Redvern before climbing back onto him. ¡°Go slowly. SLOWLY.¡± This time, Seon-Hyeok cautioned Redvern multiple times so that he wouldn¡¯t fly as wildly as he did before. ¡°SLOWLYYYACKKKK!¡± But the dumb dragon quickly forgot that the scolding from a moment ago and began speeding up again. ¡°Hey! You bonehead!¡± Only the sound of a scream lingered in the place where Redvern had been, and soon, even that disappeared. *** While Kim Seon-Hyeok was enjoying his reunion with Redvern, the situation in the central region was changing by the minute. When the Warrior went around the frontlines miraculously proving himself, countless believers flocked to his side. The believers who gathered like this strongly condemned the evil deeds of the Temple, and even rejected the Temple itself. The voices of the people criticizing both the Holy Kingdom and the Temple grew louder day by day. The Temple refuted their accusations with all sorts of strange excuses, but as long as the Warrior had proved himself, nothing they said was going to work. ¡°The Temple is the true betrayer who colluded with the Demon King.¡± All the accusations that the Temple had placed on Kim Seon-Hyeok were placed back on their shoulders and by that time, the solidarity of the central kingdoms that followed the Holy Kingdom ceased to exist. In the end, the central region was divided into two - the southern kingdoms of the central region supporting the Warrior and the northern kingdoms supporting the Holy Kingdom. The Holy Kingdom most likely wanted to burn the Warrior as well as the kingdoms that followed him immediately. The only reason the Holy Kingdom continued to make lame excuses while waging a battle on public opinion when there was no chance of them winning was that the Adenburg Empire had completely occupied Asrael and turned it into a bridgehead with no intentions of leaving the central region. On top of that, even though the continent had entered a state of lull, the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance had deployed troops at the borders of the central kingdoms and were fully prepared to advance at any time. Added to that, the Holy Kingdom couldn¡¯t do anything about the Warrior¡¯s powerbase increasing day by day. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s prestige dropped by the day, and to make matters worse, the kingdoms that supported the Holy Kingdom began rebelling. The royal families had used up their own talents for the sake of the Holy Kingdom and the dissatisfaction that had been accumulating in them erupted all at once. Now, the Holy Kingdom couldn¡¯t expect any allies to protect them and the people believed the Temple would soon raise a white flag. They believed that if they weeded out some people from the Temple, then they would be able to return to the Holy Kingdom of the past. Because no matter what anyone said, it was a fact that the Holy Kingdom was at the center of the central region¡¯s faith. But the people¡¯s expectations were completely wrong. The Holy Kingdom didn¡¯t admit to any wrongdoings, nor did they raise a white flag. While they no longer tried to manipulate public opinion, they maintained their strange silence. But that was only the appearance the Holy Kingdom was showing the outside world. The Holy Kingdom had completely closed their borders and the situation inside the country was turning more turbulent than ever before. ¡°The believers are agitated by the rumors that have spread both inside and outside the country and it¡¯s causing quite a bit of trouble for the servants of God. Please, Your Holiness, help me to dispel this delusion.¡± Although the top leaders of the Temple were as rotten as they could be, that didn¡¯t mean the priests below them were as well. The majority of the honest and faithful priests flocked to the Temple once they finally heard the outside news. ¡°I do not believe that Your Holiness and the archbishops would have committed such unpardonable atrocities. But apart from that, I cannot understand the Temple¡¯s silence.¡± ¡°The confusion is only growing worse because you are remaining silent, Your Holiness.¡± Even in the midst of the disorder, the priests politely and earnestly requested a meeting with the Pope. But the Temple didn¡¯t allow them inside, nor did they give the priests an answer. The Temple completely ignored the voice of the priests. Under such circumstances, the provincial bishops arrived. ¡°I am Benellis of Castra. I must see His Holiness.¡± Although they weren¡¯t as high up as archbishops, the bishops were also high-ranking clerics in charge of a diocese and with the authority given to them, they requested a meeting with the Pope. ¡°We will open up the central square in front of the Temple to the public. As His Holiness has said he will personally give answers our brothers are looking for, let all those who have doubts sit down and listen to what His Holiness has to say.¡± ¡°Ooh! Finally!¡± ¡°It will finally be revealed today that the horrific rumors circulating everywhere in the public are false.¡± ¡°We can only hope that now, at the very least, the deceitful servants are able to lose their delusion.¡± The hundreds of priests and bishops who gathered at the Temple to find out the truth followed the guide to the square. ¡°Where is His Holiness?¡± When they entered the square and the Pope did not appear, one of the provincial bishops asked the guide. ¡°Huh?¡± All of sudden, the guide, who until a moment ago had been in front of them, disappeared. ¡°What on earth is¡­¡± The clergymen were confused but they didn¡¯t make a fuss. Having come this far, they believed the Pope would appear and answer their questions. But the trust of the naive and moral priests was answered in the most terrible way imagined. Ping. Bewildered by a sudden blow, one of the priests looked down at his chest at the odd sensation, then froze. ¡°Huh?¡± Out of nowhere, an arrow had pierced his heart. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the red stain spread bit by bit, the priests who were next to him turned pale as they quickly chanted a spell for recovery. However, before the wound on the priest¡¯s chest could be healed, the spreading bright light dimmed and then disappeared. ¡°Ack!¡± The arrows that had pierced through the pitiful victim were now sticking out of the priests who had been trying to heal the others. Then, arrows poured down from the sky. ¡°Gah!¡± Screams could be heard everywhere as the innocent priests were killed. ¡°Ah, what on earth is going on¡­¡± The simple priests had spent their entire lives caring for their followers and never thought of using their divine powers to stop the downpour of arrows. They died crying and praying. Of the hundreds of priests gathered at the Temple, only a dozen survived. And even they died after being brutally stabbed by the late-coming Crusaders¡¯ spears and swords. ¡°Just what sin did they commit¡­¡± One of the bishops bitterly shed tears as he complained. But the red-eyed Crusaders didn¡¯t respond. They simply surrounded the bishop with blood-stained spears and swords gripped tightly in their hands. ¡°Oh, Heavenly Father, please watch over them¡­¡± Instead of struggling and resisting, the bishop knelt down and prayed. It was a devotional prayer where he mourned the hundreds of priests who had died innocently while asking for compassion for the murderers who had slaughtered them. Yet, despite the bishop¡¯s saintly appearance, the Crusaders showed him no mercy. In the end, even the last standing bishop was stabbed by ten spears and died. The massacre was over. The priests who had devoted their lives to faithfully carrying out the will of God died and they were gathered as if they were trash and burnt in the name of purification. The smoke from burning the corpses rose high up into the sky. The disgusting stench spread for tens of kilometers in all directions. The smoke and stench were so thick and nasty that the disgusting black ashes fell onto even the villages that were far away from the Temple. Some of the curious devotees left their villages and headed towards the Temple to find out the cause of the disgusting smoke. However, days passed and none of those who left the village returned. ¡°What on earth are they burning¡­¡± The people were consumed by fear as they looked at the black smoke that remained even after a few days had passed. Instead of going away, the black smoke got thicker as time went on. About a week after the first fire happened, the smoke from the Temple was to the point of completely covering the sky for tens of kilometers in all directions. Only then did the people realize that the smoke wasn¡¯t auspicious. But by the time they realized it, the smoke covered the sky above their heads. CH 288 No content CH 289. The sky was completely black. Not even the sun could shine through it. It was as if a never-ending night had arrived in the world. ¡°Oh, God, our Heavenly Father, please watch over us.¡± The terrified people didn¡¯t dare think about leaving their houses and only cried out for God. But no matter how much they prayed, the black smoke did not go away. Instead, the darkness only became darker as time went on. Perhaps they became mad because of the strange weather, but livestock attacked their owners and wild animals descended and devastated the villages. Many died, and as terrified as they were, the people buried their neighbors deep under the ground. But the painstakingly made grave was dug up in a matter of days. The grave was not dug from outside in, but rather, from inside out. The undead woke up and broke out of the graves. Guuuuuh. The undead returned to their villages and feasted on the blood and flesh of their neighbors. Such disasters took place wherever the black smoke reached and the Temple at the center of it all. The sun disappeared and the beasts went wild. The undead rose and lusted for the blood of the living. The living suffered from nightmares and insanity. But all of this was just a forewarning. This wasn¡¯t the first time such a harbinger had appeared in the world. This was exactly what it had looked like before the destruction of the West. There was no way the priests who had fought against the Demon King for a long time didn¡¯t know about this. They tried to let the outside world know of all this, but the scrupulous border guards had received orders from the Temple and didn¡¯t allow the priests to leave the country. ¡°The Temple has already given orders. The Holy Father foresaw that there would be people like you trying to deceive the world and made arrangements to stop imprudent servants of God like you.¡± The commanders of the army accused the priests of heresy and imprisoned them, sometimes even executing them. Their bodies were hung from fortresses and gates at the border. ¡°We have to find another way. If this continues, the Holy Kingdom will go down the same path as the West.¡± Things would have been better if there was a mage who was capable of communication spells, but the nature of the mages made it difficult to work in the Holy Kingdom, so even that was impossible. On top of that, the mages that had been in the Holy Kingdom before the war had started, had all been conscripted and appropriated by the army immediately once it began and now, there were little to none left in the country. In the end, all they could do was either make a desperate attempt to escape by crossing the border or unite and resist. Most of the priests chose the latter. Instead of avoiding the Holy Kingdom¡¯s army who had closed all the borders like an iron wall, the priests decided to think of the ignorant believers and fight back for their sakes. They didn¡¯t doubt their faith would be the brightest light that could dispel the darkness. Fortunately, a small number of commanders and troops protecting the parishes were different from the border guards and decided to help the priests. ¡°Oh, Heavenly Father, please help them understand the truth before it becomes too late.¡± They prayed that while they were fighting, the border guards would wake up from their delusions and learn the truth. ¡°They¡¯re not enough to prevent this disaster.¡± But not all of them chose to stay and fight the Holy Kingdom. Some priests and believers didn¡¯t give up on escaping and some of them luckily managed to escape the country¡¯s borders. And they made sure the world knew about the terrible calamity that occurred within the Holy Kingdom. ¡°My sworn-brother, Kim Seon-Hyeok, was worried that a new Demon King could be born in the West if he lost the Fragment of Chaos. That¡¯s why even with all his injuries, he continued to pursue it to the end. But ultimately, he couldn¡¯t find it. It seems like the missing Fragment of Chaos settled with the Holy Kingdom as its host this time.¡± When the Warrior, Park Joon-Min, heard the news, he quickly realized that what was happening in the Holy Kingdom had to do with the Fragment of Chaos. ¡°Send a message to all the kingdoms. Let them know that a new Demon King has appeared in the Holy Kingdom!¡± Having taken measures so that each country could prepare for the Demon King, the Warrior decided to head to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s borders with the few superhumans who followed him. ¡°If this news was delivered to the Indomitable Grand Duke, he¡¯ll most likely come running in ten days, sir.¡± Some of the superhumans tried to dissuade the Warrior. They believed that if they wanted to thoroughly prevent the disaster, then they needed the help of the Indomitable Grand Duke, who had already defeated the Demon King once before. ¡°His child will be born soon. I can¡¯t have my brother carry all the burden this time as well.¡± The recent letters he had exchanged with Kim Seon-Hyeok had been full of information on his soon-to-be-born child. Park Joon-Min couldn¡¯t bring his brother onto the battlefield when his child was about to be born. ¡°I will be enough. Back then, if the Temple hadn¡¯t interfered with it, I could have put an end to the Demon King.¡± Although his level had dropped in the process of the dangerous rescue, it was enough to deal with the new Demon Kingdom who was just starting to expand his territory. ¡°Let¡¯s go! This time, I¡¯ll end the Demon King¡¯s life with my own hands, destroy the Fragment of Chaos and prove that I¡¯m his adversary.¡± Men who were able to quickly head to the Holy Kingdom were selected, and soon after, an army of 20,000 men and the Warrior began to march through the Tennessian borders and headed north. *** ¡°So it went to the Holy Kingdom. I¡¯ve been wondering where it went.¡± With a hard face, Kim Seon-Hyeok stood holding a message delivered via magic. ¡®The birth of a new Demon King in the Holy Kingdom. The Demon King is presumed to be either the Pope or one of the archbishops.¡¯ The message had come from the northern part of Tennessia. ¡°Is this all? There aren¡¯t any other messages?¡± After hesitating for a moment, the mage handed him another message. ¡®The Warrior and 20,000 soldiers marched north to overthrow the Demon King.¡¯ It was as he expected. There was no way Park Joon-Min couldn¡¯t have been unaware that the Demon King¡¯s power would become stronger as time went on. It was impossible to expect Park Joon-Min to stay still even after hearing this news. ¡°Tell me in detail about the situation in the central region.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face remained hard as he gave the order. The mage who first delivered the message began talking reluctantly. ¡°The kingdoms who had continued to remain as the Holy Kingdom¡¯s allies are slowly withdrawing and deciding to observe the situation instead. Well, it would have been virtually impossible for them to have made a different decision since they¡¯re fighting rebellions in their own countries. And in some cases, they have even expressed their willingness to cooperate and allow the Warrior and his army to cross their borders.¡± ¡°In that case, there must be clear evidence that the Demon King has appeared in the Holy Kingdom.¡± After nodding, the mage continued to explain the situation in the central region for a long time. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok let out a heavy sigh when he was left alone after the mage had left once finishing his report. ¡°Are you heading to the Central region?¡± He turned around at the clear voice. Who knew when Marquis Reinhardt had entered the room. However, his expression wasn¡¯t pleasant. Marquis Reinhardt seemed worried that Kim Seon-Hyeok would toss everything to the side and fly to the Central region again. ¡°No. I¡¯m not going, alright? I¡¯m not going.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok responded to the Marquis. It was a very concise answer in comparison to the way he had been pestering the mage with questions as he inquired about the Central region of the continent. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a warmonger who goes crazy whenever there¡¯s a war?¡± Marquis Reinhardt must¡¯ve been surprised by his answer because his eyes became wide. ¡°You¡¯re not? You¡¯ve been joining all the wars so I thought you were.¡± ¡°When did I ever participate because I wanted to? I was always somehow swept up into it. And come to think of it, wasn¡¯t I ordered into the first war by the Imperial Family?¡± The Marquis grinned as he watched Kim Seon-Hyeok complaining about it for a long time, looking as if he thought it was an unfair accusation. ¡°I see, you were just somehow swept up into it. If the people defeated by you heard you say that, they¡¯d spit up blood. To think the person blocking their way just happened to be passing by and defeated them on the way.¡± It was as the Marquis said. The results were a bit excessive to simply say Kim Seon-Hyeok accidentally got involved. But that wasn¡¯t something for Kim Seon-Hyeok to know or care about. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going. My child will be born soon, and with Her Imperial Majesty¡¯s condition like that, where would I go? I¡¯m trying to stay on the ¡®right¡¯ path so stop poking at me and go deal with your stuff. You¡¯re the head of the Imperial Family¡¯s guards, don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± ¡°Only those who suck at their jobs always pretend to be busy. A competent person will always look relaxed.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was being sarcastic but the Marquis was rather blas¨¦ about it. ¡°But, you know.¡± The Marquis suddenly stopped joking around and became serious. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the only one who knows that you¡¯ve been bothering the royal mages every day to check for messages from the Central region?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked evasive at the Marquis¡¯ words. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty is the first to read all urgent messages that enter the Imperial Palace. That means that Her Imperial Majesty will know about the news from the Central region.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok froze when he belatedly realized what he had overlooked. ¡°Go. By now, she must be worried that you, someone who is always wandering outside, might disappear somewhere else again.¡± Bang. Before he even finished talking, Seon-Hyeok was running out the door. It was just as Marquis Reinhardt said. Ophelia may seem expressionless, but there was a hint of a shadow. It was such a small change that if someone didn¡¯t look closely, it could easily be missed. But Kim Seon-Hyeok saw it. After all, they shared an intimate relationship. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty.¡± ¡°You came?¡± He glanced at her maids when Ophelia welcomed him as if nothing was wrong. Swish. The quick-witted maids retreated. Her escort knights hesitated for a bit before they, too, stepped back and widened the distance between them and the royals. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke immediately once the attendants gave them privacy. ¡°I promised, didn¡¯t I? That I would never leave suddenly, and that I would never go anywhere without your permission?¡± At those words, Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened. Then, spoke as if she was planning on scolding someone. ¡°Did someone say something?¡± But unlike her words, a smile slowly spread over her shadowed face. *** The situation in the Central region began to turn more urgent. By the time the Warrior arrived at the Holy Kingdom¡¯s border, the black smoke from the Temple had already spread beyond the kingdom. ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± It was much faster than he had expected, but there was something more terrifying than the speed. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have been long since it awakened¡­¡± Even the former Demon King¡¯s lands hadn¡¯t been that dark. It was as if a corner of the world had been sliced off by a knife, and the division was so clear, it was like day and night. Beyond the distinct boundary was complete darkness. Woo woo wooing They hadn¡¯t crossed the border yet, but the Holy Sword was trembling and shining brilliantly already. [That cannot happen with just one Fragment. There will most likely be more than one Fragment there.] ¡°What? There¡¯s more than one Fragment of Chaos?¡± [If Chaos hadn¡¯t been divided into pieces in the first place, then it wouldn¡¯t have been called a Fragment.] At the unexpected situation, the Warrior glared at the darkness once more. [The darkness over there is made up of more than one Fragment. It is fundamentally different from the darkness of this world. That place is no longer a part of the world of humans.] ¡°Then are you saying that place is Hell?¡± [Hell¡­ you¡¯re not wrong.] Terrifyingly enough, the Holy Sword didn¡¯t disagree with the Warrior¡¯s metaphor. [If it¡¯s the Demon Realm where demons live, then it wouldn¡¯t be so different from Hell.] Previously, the Holy Sword had been desperate to do anything to fight the Demon King, but now, it discouraged its owner from entering the darkness. [It¡¯s impossible alone. We need the Dragon¡¯s Companion¡¯s help. If possible, it¡¯d be even better if the Gatekeeper of the Illusion World from before was also with no. No, not only them. If there¡¯s anyone you can ask for help, then ask all of them.] The Warrior hesitated, but eventually decided to ask for help. The Holy Sword had always been proud and had a high opinion of itself. But now that it was emphasizing the dangers of the darkness more than ever before, Park Joon-Min didn¡¯t dare to plunge into the darkness alone. While the Warrior Park Joon-Min was facing the darkness, a new life was born in the Imperial Palace of the Adenburg Empire. CH 289 No content CH 290. It was too quiet beyond the tightly closed door. Whether it was screaming or moaning, none of the sounds that should be heard during a childbirth could be heard. Fearing that the monarch¡¯s dignity might take a hit if the sounds leaked outside, the Imperial Family¡¯s mages had prevented it in advance. But because of that, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like he was going crazy. He wanted to immediately open the tightly closed door and run in. However, he remembered what Ophelia had said with a pale and weary face. ¡°Grand Duke, I do not want you to see me like that.¡± She bit her lips until they bled, but she didn¡¯t want to show him such a frazzled appearance. He was a bit hurt by her unwillingness, but what could he do? She was born from a monarch, and raised with a monarch¡¯s disposition. There was nothing he could do about it now. ¡°Why¡¯s it taking so long?¡± He stood impatiently in front of the door for a long time. The sun had glimmered at the bottom of the window sill, but now, it was in the middle of the sky Clack. As if struck by lightning, Kim Seon-Hyeok startled at the sound of the door and raised his head. An old matron appeared through the open door. She carefully closed the door again, then bowed impeccably to the Empress¡¯ spouse. ¡°You have waited a long time, sir.¡± His heart was pounding. He was going insane; he wanted to hear what the matron would say, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s a healthy prince, sir.¡± His legs buckled as they monetarily lost their strength. ¡°Your Grace.¡± If a knight from the Imperial Knights hadn¡¯t stepped forward and supported him, the world might¡¯ve seen the Indomitable Grand Duke slumped on the floor. ¡°What, what about Her Imperial Majesty¡­¡± When he managed to come to his senses and ask, the matron slowly smiled. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty is fine, sir.¡± Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok closed his eyes tightly. He felt his closed eyes heating up and his hands and legs trembled. An indescribable emotion swelled in his chest. ¡°I must see her.¡± Dazed, he headed towards the door, but the matron blocked his path. ¡°Why¡­.?¡± ¡°Her Imperial Majesty has been through a lot and so, her appearance is not the same as usual. Please be understanding and give her a bit of time so she can tidy herself up a bit, sir.¡± He came back to his senses after the matron spoke and took a step back. ¡°I will wait.¡± ¡°On behalf of Her Imperial Majesty, I thank you for your consideration, Your Grace.¡± The matron vanished through the door and silence descended again. But compared to the heavy and uncomfortable silence from before, the current silence could be described as refreshing. The brief time Ophelia took to clean up from her disheveled appearance felt like an eternity to him. It seemed like the tightly closed door would never open again. However, the door that didn¡¯t look like it would ever open eventually opened. ¡°Her Imperial Majesty is waiting, Your Grace.¡± The matron spoke more calmly than before; Kim Seon-Hyeok ran into the room at those words. Inside that room was Ophelia, someone he had been longing to see for a while now. Sitting up halfway, Ophelia¡¯s face was so full of fatigue that it couldn¡¯t be covered by her beautifully done makeup. In spite of her circumstances, her beautifully curved eyes and her gently raised lip corners showed that she was very happy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After seeing that peaceful appearance, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like he was being compensated for the half a day he had spent anxiously waiting outside. Thank you. Thank you. He didn¡¯t know who he was thanking, but he repeated it ten times, twenty times. ¡°Please, come inside¡­¡± The matron led the foolish man, who stood in the doorway without entering, inside. ¡°Why are you making that face?¡± Looking at him, Ophelia spoke up when her husband remained standing slumped over. Startled by her words, he patted his face. He could feel that his face was contorted. He tried to forcefully pull his face muscles into a smile, but it didn¡¯t work. He barely smoothed his face before it quickly wrinkled and twitched. ¡°You are the Indomitable Grand Duke. Why are you making faces like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± Ophelia smiled softly as she looked at him mumbling over and over again, unable to speak through the lump in his throat. ¡°I know. I know how worried the thoughtful and affectionate Grand Duke must¡¯ve been. But look. I¡¯m fine.¡± Ophelia was the one who should be comforted and congratulated, but he was the one stupidly receiving comfort instead. But his heart didn¡¯t settle down and his confused brain couldn¡¯t be calmed either. ¡°What a relief. I¡¯m so happy.¡± When he finally spoke, even he thought the words he came up with were rather dumb. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t criticize her silly husband. Instead, she smiled even more gently at him as she softly comforted him. Wiggle wiggle. Kim Seon-Hyeok had been staring at her quietly, but now, he froze. He had finally realized that she was holding something unfamiliar wrapped in a golden baby quilt. ¡°It¡¯s our child.¡± When she saw where he was looking, she gently held out her arms and showed him the baby. The newborn child was desperately burying his face into his mother¡¯s arms, seeking milk. For some reason, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t look at the child properly. No matter what enemy he encountered, he had never lost his boldness or courage. But now, his eyes shook as if an earthquake had occurred and his gaze remained focused on the wrong things - everything but the child. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± After looking at him quietly, Ophelia spoke. ¡°Nothing you worried about happened.¡± Almost as if she knew why he was acting so strangely, her voice held only warmth and no reproach. ¡°The child looks completely human. There is nothing about him that is different from humans.¡± When Ophelia answered his innermost thoughts, he stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know? I knew right from the start that you were very concerned about your scales and the dragon¡¯s blood in your blood.¡± It was just as she said. After he had become the Dragonian Knight, scales had sprouted from his body and his eyes resembled those of a dragon¡¯s. All those changes caused him to wonder whether he was no longer a human. And that concern led to him being worried about the child that was to be born, he had been terribly worried that something bad would happen to the child because of the changes that occurred in his body. That was why he couldn¡¯t look properly at the child she was holding out to him. He didn¡¯t think he could stand if he saw such a wretched thing stuck to his child¡¯s body. Thankfully, his worries were unfounded. ¡°The child is an ordinary human.¡± Only then was Kim Seon-Hyeok able to look directly at the child wrapped in the quilt. ¡°Look. He looks just like you, Grand Duke, very handsome.¡± He didn¡¯t answer. But she didn¡¯t rush him for an answer either. It was clear that he was moved and very happy based on the emotions that rushed across the face that had previously been contorted. His expression was enough. ¡°Victorius, Victorius¡­¡± He stared at the child in a daze as he repeated the child¡¯s name several times. Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t leave Ophelia and the child¡¯s side. Afraid that something might happen to her, he didn¡¯t dare take his eyes off her, and he sat beside his child all day, watching him sleep. It was to the point that even the maids who attended to the Empress were astonished by his sincerity. ¡°Look! Victorius can hear my voice and is looking at me! ¡°The child cannot hear anything and hasn¡¯t opened his eyes yet.¡± Ophelia explained it to him several times, but he was stubborn. He was moved by Victorius¡¯ every gesture and gave significance to all of them. He even went around bragging about Victorius to the maids like an idiot. And each time, the maids smiled awkwardly as they escaped. He was bragging about a child who hadn¡¯t even opened his eyes as if the child was a genius. What kind of answer could they give him? ¡°Keep your dignity, Grand Duke.¡± When Ophelia finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she came forward and stopped him. Only then did Kim Seon-Hyeok stop endlessly boasting about his child. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he stopped making a big deal out of it. He just stopped causing a fuss in front of the maids. ¡°Ah, life¡¯s good.¡± Had he ever felt so at peace like this after falling into this world? He felt a completeness he had never felt on the battlefield. Kim Seon-Hyeok prayed that he would be able to enjoy this kind of peace forever. ¡®As of today, all the kingdoms in the Central region declare to cease hostilities.¡¯ ¡®The Central region kingdoms ask the Eastern Kingdoms Alliance to stop the indiscriminate attacks. Central region¡¯s negotiating delegation is heading towards the Imperial Capital for this purpose.¡¯ When he first heard that the Central region¡¯s war ended dramatically, he believed that was possible. However, it wasn¡¯t. ¡®Everyone knows that a new Demon King has appeared in the Holy Kingdom, so when I heard the news, I set up an expedition and left to overthrow the Demon King. But what I saw with my own eyes was several times more terrifying than what I had heard before. I could not take even a single step into the Holy Kingdom.¡¯ A message with the Warrior¡¯s name written on it shattered Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s peaceful life. ¡®The Holy Kingdom has gone beyond the domain of the Demon King and became the Demon Realm. This is a calamity that cannot be compared to the disaster in the West. If we do not purify the earth where the Demonization has occurred, then ten Demon Kings, one hundred Demon Kings will arrive on this continent.¡¯ ¡®I, the Warrior, Park Joon-Min confirmed the fact that only myself and the central kingdoms will not be able to prevent the calamity that has occurred in Astoria from spreading throughout the continent. I ask for help from all the rulers and superhumans of the Central and Eastern region.¡¯ Kim Seon-Hyeok could not imagine what kind of calamity it was that the Warrior, who had always been so confident, had given up taking a step forward and was asking for help. ¡°This is the newly developed video recorder. It was developed at the suggestion of Viscount Lee Eun-Seo, an advanced mage, but it was used for the first time in the central region.¡± After Adenburg laid the foundations for an Empire, the laws that severely restricted the foreigner¡¯s culture were abolished. It seemed like the video recorder had also been developed at that time. ¡°To tell you about this recorder¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll record a scene and show you.¡± Inappropriate for the situation, the mage was overly excited about the recording tool and was trying to explain it, but was stunned by Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t relaxed enough to satisfy the vanity of the mage. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special to me, so demonstrate it to me immediately without explanation.¡± ¡°Hmph. I will do as ordered, sir.¡± For a moment, the mage seemed discontent, but he didn¡¯t dare disobey the Grand Duke¡¯s orders. Pah. Immediately after the video recorder started, a hologram-like image appeared in front of their eyes and a loud scream pierced their ears. [Stop him! Don¡¯t let him cross the line of defense!] [Knights! Where are the knights?! What are they doing?! Isn¡¯t the western defense line about to break?!] [The Knights are currently on the frontline, sir! We don¡¯t have anyone else!] [Damn it! Then what about the mages?! Are they going to finish the preparations only after we¡¯re all dead?!] The scene shown through the recorder was Hell. They saw countless monsters pouring out of the pitch-black darkness. And what seemed like central soldiers trying to block them as they continued the battle desperately. The battlefield was splattered with blood and flesh, but oddly enough, not a single body was seen. Soon, Kim Seon-Hyeok found out the reason. CH 290 No content CH 291 No content CH 291. The dead soldier who had fallen over staggered up and lurched towards the pitch-black veil of darkness. The veil shook and swallowed the soldier when he stood in front of it. Not long after, a skeleton soldier jumped out of the veil with all his flesh melted off him. Such scenes were occurring everywhere. It was only natural there weren¡¯t any bodies. [The mages are ready and waiting for permission to attack, sir!] [Permission?! What permission! Do the mages not have eyes?! If they don¡¯t immediately use their magic, the defense line will be breached! Tell them to use the strongest spell they have!] [But sir! What about our allies? It¡¯ll be friendly fire, sir!] [You dumb bastard! If we tried to save those bastards, we¡¯re all going to die!] The middle-aged commander replied with a miserable look on his face. And soon after, colorful spells exploded everywhere. [Damn it! Damn it! Don¡¯t ever forgive me! Curse me! I will die as horribly as you and I won¡¯t be leaving behind a corpse either. So take comfort in that!] The middle-aged commander¡¯s screams could be heard from the explosions. The spells soon subsided and the number of demons and the undead crawling out of the veil decreased significantly. [The knights are here!] [Wow, they sure came quickly¡­] The video disappeared with the sight of the knights arriving late, spreading brilliant sword energies and hacking at the demons. ¡°With the current video recorder, this is the limit.¡± The mage stepped forward and informed him that the video was over and from next to him, the knight explained the situation on the frontline. ¡°The video you just watched is a record of the 67th Armored Infantry Regiment¡¯s battle in the southern part of Astoria. They had been sent by Iberia to support the Central region. From a total of 1,942 soldiers from the 67th regiment, 624 soldiers were killed in this battle. All the injured had died, so there were only a few soldiers who were wounded.¡± ¡°Other videos are also available, sir. This one is about the joint battle between the 59th Imperial Armored Infantry Regiment and the Royal Infantry Regiment of the Tennessia Kingdom.¡± The mage brought up another video. A scene, not very different from the video they had previously watched, unfolded in front of their eyes. ¡°1,300 of the 1,612 men of the Tennessian Royal Infantry Regiment were killed, and 482 of the 1,933 soldiers from the 59th Imperial Armored Infantry Regiment died, sir.¡± It was a horrendous number of casualties, but there was something more terrifying. ¡°All these battles took place in just two hours, sir.¡± In just two hours, the regular infantry, people who could be considered to be seasoned and elite troops of each country, had suffered a defeat that was close to annihilation. ¡°The veil surrounding the Holy Kingdom of Astoria is usually hard and does no harm. Of course, it''s a different story if there¡¯s direct contact. However, there are times when the veil weakens and thins at times. And that weakened veil lasts for two hours. Sometimes it changes like this three times a day, and other times, it stays quiet for several days. That¡¯s when the veil becomes dangerous. When the veil weakens and thins, the demons pour out in all directions. The frontlines call this phenomenon a Wave and gave each one a number.¡± The knight continued after a short pause. ¡°The videos you saw earlier were all from the First Wave, sir. The demons that came out in the Second Wave were far more ferocious than what you saw in the video. It is said that in the Third Wave, greater demons rushed out in droves.¡± ¡°Then why wasn¡¯t there a video recording of the Second and Third Waves? Wouldn''t that have been better to understand the situation on the frontline?¡± When an old nobleman in the conference room asked the question, the knight who had been explaining responded with a hard face. ¡°All the units who blocked the Second Wave were annihilated. There were few survivors and we could not obtain a recording.¡± The already heavy atmosphere in the conference room became heavier. ¡°To date, 4,800 of the 24,000 allied troops that have volunteered from Iberia have been killed. In just two weeks, twenty percent of the entire dispatched force was killed, and even at this moment, the death count continues to accumulate.¡± ¡°Haa! Our ally¡¯s men are going to a distant place and shedding blood!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the troops be moved right away?¡± When the nobles began clamoring, the knight answered with a slightly firm voice. ¡°A new Central Kingdoms Alliance has formed around the Warrior, Park Joon-Min, and is requesting more extensive support.¡± When he brought up the Warrior Park Joon-Min, all the nobles¡¯ gaze simultaneously turned to one place. They stared at Kim Seon-Hyeok who sat with a hard face. ¡°Let¡¯s end the meeting here. Mage, remain.¡± Because Ophelia wasn¡¯t feeling well, he had been in charge of the meeting. When he ordered the meeting to end, the nobles hesitated before they left. ¡°That video recorder¡­ is a mage absolutely necessary for it?¡± ¡°No, Your Grace. If you use this magic stone over here, you can use it a couple of times without a mage.¡± ¡°Then leave the recorders and the magic stone behind and head on out.¡± When even the mage left, he was left alone in the conference room. Alone, he continued to look at the video recordings several times throughout the night. The fluttering black veil looked as if it was alive, and even looking at it through the video, he could feel an incomparable wickedness in the purple sky of the West. ~ [Hyung, I feel pathetic that I¡¯m his adversary but I have to do this over and over again. I also feel apologetic towards you. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll really be difficult for me to do this alone this time. Please help me this once.] Before the video recorder had arrived, the Warrior Park Joon-Min had requested for direct communication. At that time, the Warrior confessed that he could not prevent the disaster that occurred in the Holy Kingdom alone and asked for Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joon-Min. Right now, I want to rest.¡± He had rejected the Warrior¡¯s request. The Warrior had been terribly disappointed, but he didn¡¯t try to convince Seon-Hyeok by force. [That¡¯s true, you¡¯ve done so many things in the past. I can¡¯t keep asking you for help each time. I understand, Hyung. I¡¯ll take care of this here. Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s just a shame that my nephew¡¯s born but I can¡¯t even go visit.] ¡°Thank you for understanding, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± [Don¡¯t worry about it. Even without you here Hyung, I¡¯ll do my best not to fail. Hyung, I¡¯ll contact you again in a few days.] ~ Park Joon-Min had said he would contact him, but Park Joon-Min never contacted him. The only news that came was that the damage to the defense line surrounding the Holy Kingdom was increasing to an unmanagable level. And today, Kim Seon-Hyeok had been able to see the battle on the frontline in detail. ¡°Whoo.¡± The magic stone finally died and the video abruptly stopped. Kim Seon-Hyeok had been sitting there as he stared blankly into the air for a long time, immersed in deep thought. Only then, did he leave the conference room. He had lost track of time as he stared at the records of the battle. So when he returned to his bedchamber, the sun had already set a long time ago. He looked at Ophelia who was asleep with her back towards him. He carefully laid himself down next to her. He had a hard time falling asleep because of his troubled thoughts. After tossing and turning for a while, he was finally able to fall asleep. Not long after he fell asleep, Ophelia opened her eyes. Her eyes were too clear for a person who had just woken up. She looked at Kim Seon-Hyeok for a long time. She looked at her sleeping husband and child with a shadowed face. *** ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Victor, be good and listen to your mother.¡± After shamelessly telling a child who still couldn¡¯t move on his own to listen to his mother, Kim Seon-Hyeok left the bedchamber. None of the previous day¡¯s worries were visible on his face. ¡°Haa.¡± Ophelia sighed after Kim Seon-Hyeok left the room. ¡°My father and I made him a hero, but I regret that so much now.¡± Victorius didn¡¯t understand what his mother was saying nor did he notice her worries; he just continued to look for milk. *** Leaving Ophelia behind, Kim Seon-Hyeok attended a meeting with the nobles to devise a countermeasure against the disaster that occurred in the Central region of the continent. ¡°For now, we¡¯ll suspend additional support for general troops for a while. The fact is that the number of troops dispatched to the Central region has already placed a huge burden on us as compared to any other kingdom, so the Central Kingdoms Alliance cannot blame us for making this decision.¡± No matter how many regular soldiers were deployed, all they could do was maintain the defense line. In order to deal with the catastrophe in the Holy Kingdom, they had to break through the veil and remove its source, not just block the veil. And once beyond the veil, only the knights, and mages, as well as the superhumans, could do that. However, the Empire had shed too much blood for them to send in the superhumans recklessly. Even if the Empire had the most superhumans on the entire continent, they couldn''t take unlimited damage, so it was necessary to spend a bit more time thinking about whether they would continue to send in superhumans as support. ¡°It¡¯s said that a seat makes the person, and it¡¯s true. If it was the Grand Duke of the past, you would have run off to the Central region.¡± After the nobles separated and he was left alone, Marquis Reinhardt came to see him. ¡°I never imagined that you would withhold deploying the knights in order to preserve the Empire¡¯s power, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s only for a short time, Her Imperial Majesty didn¡¯t entrust me with administering the state affairs so that I could push the Empire¡¯s treasured superhumans to death as I please.¡± Ophelia¡¯s total trust in him made him take a step back and adopt a defensive stance. The burden of maintaining the status quo she left him until she returned to the forefront of the state affairs weighed down on him. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to criticize you. To be honest, who on this continent could blame you, Grand Duke? Just based on what you¡¯ve done in the past, everyone on this continent should be bowing down in front of you and worshipping you.¡± Marquis Reinhardt was telling Kim Seon-Hyeok that since he had already done a lot of hard work, he should take a step back and in the future, entrust the risky and dangerous work to others. The marquis also emphasized several times that the Indomitable Grand Duke wasn¡¯t the only influential person on the continent. It was unlike the marquis to be consoling him. ¡°Hoo.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t feel any happier. It felt as if a large boulder was lodged in his chest. Of course, he let Ophelia know what he was feeling. Whenever he was with her, he was an outrageous and overreacting father as well as a fastidious husband. ¡°Victor! Victor!¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression was complicated as she looked at Kim Seon-Hyeok who was making a fuss over little gestures without seeming to tire of it. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± ¡°What is it? Do you need something? Should we go on a walk?¡± Ophelia sighed at his overly cheerful tone. ¡°Promise me one thing.¡± He titled his head at her abrupt words. ¡°That you won¡¯t get hurt. Promise me that you¡¯ll return safely, unharmed.¡± ¡°What do you¡­¡± Completely frozen, he questioned her. Ophelia responded in a strong voice. ¡°Go to the Central region.¡± ¡°Ophelia!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in shock. But she didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Just your words are enough. Grand Duke, I¡¯ve seen you trying your best to keep your promise. That is enough for me. So, don¡¯t hesitate any longer and go to the Central region.¡± ¡°What on earth are you saying right now?! I am not going! My home is here. Where would I go?¡± ¡°Grand Duke.¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice became calmer. ¡°But, even if you¡¯re heading to the Central region, you must first do what you have to do, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­ do what¡­¡± ¡°I mean for you to take full advantage of the power that you hold, Grand Duke.¡± She raised her hand and pointed north. ¡°If you¡¯re with the Dragon, then I will be able to send you off with a peace of mind.¡± ¡°Ophelia¡­¡± Unable to come up with something to say, he could only repeat her name over and over again. She lightly pushed his back. ¡°By the time you return, Grand Duke, the Empire and the Eastern kingdom¡¯s soldiers will have prepared everything. You are a knight who only knows victory. Lead them and bring me another glorious victory.¡± CH 292 No content CH 292. Even though Ophelia had given him permission, that didn¡¯t mean he could run out of the Imperial Capital as if he had been waiting for permission. However, she must¡¯ve known how he felt because she urged him to leave, saying that the longer they delayed their parting, the longer their reunion would be delayed. Kim Seon-Hyeok simply expressed his regret by saying that he would come back as soon as possible. ¡°Joon-Min.¡± As soon as it became daylight, Kim Seon-Hyeok immediately contacted the Warrior and explained everything he had discussed with Ophelia. [If only it wasn¡¯t the Demon Realm or whatever it is. Then, I¡¯d be able to do it on my own.] It seemed like the Warrior was feeling ashamed of himself for not being able to do his part whenever an important situation came up. Although he was supposed to be the Demon King¡¯s adversary, he hadn¡¯t been able to deal with the previous Demon King with his own strength, and even this time, he had to get the help of Kim Seon-Hyeok again. His despondent tone wasn¡¯t completely incomprehensible. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Right now, you and the Holy Sword have a big role to play.¡± Right now in their current situation, none of them knew what happened to most of the Templar Knights and the priests inside the Holy Kingdom. Because of that, the existence of the Warrior and the Holy Sword was more important than ever. Even with the few lucky priests and Templar Knights who had been outside the Holy Kingdom, it was difficult to block the Wave. Right now, where it was assumed that the high-ranking priests were almost annihilated, the Warrior was the only one who could fight against a powerful demon. ¡°Hold on, Joon-Min.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok encouraged the now depressed Warrior. ¡°Just hold on until I return.¡± [I¡¯ll hold on. Even if my level drops to 1, I will hold on.] Just by listening to the grimness of the Warrior¡¯s voice, Seon-Hyeok could tell that the situation on the defense line was several times worse than what he had seen in the video. He wished he could fly to the Central region right now and add his strength to it. However, it would be no different to a slightly stronger superhuman joining the front line. With just that, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to deal with the catastrophe in the Holy Kingdom. That was why he could only tell the Warrior the same thing he told Ophelia, that he would return as soon as possible. Having ended the communication, Kim Seon-Hyeok prepared to leave for the North immediately. He didn¡¯t need a lot of time to prepare; all he needed was a bit of food and a saddle to cinch onto Redvern. He was ready in no time at all. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ophelia¡¯s expression was calm as ever as she held Victorius to see him off. However, even the iron-blooded Empress couldn¡¯t hide her trembling eyes at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about things here. Just please come back safely after finishing your business.¡± Nevertheless, even in their last moments, she chose to see him off as an imposing monarch rather than send him off as a regular wife. ¡°Ophelia¡­¡± But her appearance only made her seem more pitiful. Kim Seon-Hyeok embraced her tightly and kissed her on the forehead before he left. ¡°Be healthy and safe until I come back. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± After hugging the newborn baby who couldn¡¯t even open his eyes, Kim Seon-Hyeok finally climbed onto Redvern. ¡°I promise. When I return, there will be no more threats to the Empire.¡± He pledged to her from atop Redvern, who was flapping his wings vigorously. ¡°And I will never leave you again.¡± With those words, Redvern flew away with a strong gust of wind. ¡°I value your safe return more than something like that.¡± When Redvern finally wasn¡¯t visible any longer as he soared high in the sky, Ophelia sighed as she tightly hugged her squirming newborn. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty, the wind is cold.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Marquis Reinhardt, watching by her side, leading her inside, she wouldn¡¯t have left her spot for a long time. *** [It¡¯s been a while.] As soon as Kim Seon-Hyeok left the Imperial Capital, he saw a purple halation gathering. And then, it turned into a small and beautiful dragon. With wings resembling that of a butterfly and a mysterious appearance, it was the Fairy Dragon. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all by the sudden appearance of Geheimnis. It was as if he had known of its existence from the beginning. Kim Seon-Hyeok just glanced at her wings that had gotten flashier than before as well as the new curled horns that looked like a ram¡¯s horns. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering when you¡¯d appear. It¡¯s about time you did. I thought it was odd that you didn¡¯t when you should¡¯ve.¡± He spoke to Geheimnis after stopping Redvern for a moment. ¡°Your role is to guide me to the Dragon.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attitude had changed so much from before that the Fairy Dragon hesitated before responding. [I will guide you to her.] ¡°Of course. Because you¡¯ve always said that that¡¯s your only mission.¡± His attitude was all business. [Mm¡­] Geheimnis was hesitating as if she had something to say, but Kim Seon-Hyeok had zero intentions of listening to the sly Fairy Dragon. ¡°What¡¯re you doing? Why aren¡¯t you leading the way?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok tipped his chin to the far north, Geheimnis hesitated again before she resumed speaking in a soft voice. [By the way.] Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned, but the Fairy Dragon continued without paying him any mind. [Won¡¯t you make a contract with me?] ¡°A contract? We¡¯ve already made a contract, haven¡¯t we?¡± His lovely wife and child were in the Imperial Capital, and the Warrior and countless soldiers were in the Central region. They were all waiting for his return. There was no way he would be happy when the Fairy Dragon was wasting time with something ridiculous when he was very busy. [Not a fake contract like that, but a real contract.] ¡°Why now?¡± Geheimnis¡¯ voice turned sweet as if it had been coated in honey when Seon-Hyeok continued to be apathetic. [Truthfully, the relationship between you and me is only based on the contract between me and her. In reality, you and I have no relationship. If you were to establish a true contract with me, then I can give you many things. I am different from the other dragons who are stupid and only know how to use their strength.] ¡°Is that so?¡± He stroked his chin for a moment before looking at Geheimnis. ¡°What can you give me that the Dragon can¡¯t?¡± The Fairy Dragon shut her mouth. ¡°If not, then I really don¡¯t want it.¡± [It¡¯s difficult right now, but as time passes¡­] Even before Geheimnis¡¯ words full of ulterior motive could fully enter his ears, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet this whole time, but now that it seems like I¡¯ll be seeing the Dragon, you want to make a real contract with me?¡± The Fairy Dragon tried to say something again, but this time, he was faster. ¡°You must really think I¡¯m a fool.¡± Perhaps if it had been in the past, he would have accepted her proposal. But not now. ¡°I have a rough idea of what happened from Bluegon.¡± He had spent a long time in the deep sea in order to heal his broken body. And during that time, he had been able to have many conversations with Bluegon. In all honesty, Bluegon was a terrible conversationalist who was arrogant and not very truthful. But that didn¡¯t mean Bluegon was arrogant enough to ignore his questions. ¡°I might not know what crimes you¡¯ve all committed in the past. However¡­¡± Bluegon might not have ignored his questions,[1] but he had still been stingy with his words when talking about the past. That seemed to be one of the punishments they received.[2] ¡°I think I know now what you were originally, and what you could gain because of me.¡± The Fairy Dragon¡¯s eyes shook as if an earthquake had occurred.[3] ¡°At first, I was a bit dubious? But seeing you come out like this, I¡¯m convinced now.¡± Staring straight at the Fairy Dragon, he continued talking. ¡°All of you...¡± After pausing for a bit, he finally spoke with conviction. ¡°Are Dragons, right?¡± At his question, the Fairy Dragon froze. ¡°I thought it was weird from the beginning.¡± Unless he was an idiot, there was no way he couldn¡¯t have guessed the identities of the dragon sub-species by now. Especially since the sub-species began looking surprisingly similar to the Dragon as they slowly regained their past appearance as time went on. ¡°Both Joon-Min and Min-Young are uncommonly powerful people, but strangely enough, in my eyes, they seemed to be lacking in something.¡± The Warrior¡¯s power with his non-human-like resilience and rate of growth, and the Illusion Beast Tamer¡¯s power with her ability to summon countless Illusion Beasts - both of them were strong enough that it¡¯d be difficult for them to find enemies on the continent. And yet, he still didn¡¯t feel anything special about them. In fact, there was a time when he overcame a large gap between levels and brought the Warrior to his knees. That wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°But when I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t that Joon-Min or Min-Young was weak.¡± No, it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t special. ¡°I was just too strong.¡± He was too special. He had realized this fact when he had been able to defeat the Demon King even though he hadn¡¯t met the Dragon yet. ¡°And that¡¯s because I have a contract with more than one dragon.¡± Nearly ten years had passed since he had first heard the Dragon¡¯s voice, and now, he finally realized this fact. ¡°Of course, I would be this strong. I¡¯ve monopolized the strength that five Dragon Riders should have.¡± The dragon sub-species weren¡¯t meant to be beings who lent him their strength until he met the Dragon. They were all Dragons who were capable of making a contract with Dragon Riders. ¡°When we first met, everyone was in such a pathetic state that I had no clue.¡± Goldrake had been on the verge of starvation, Bluegon had been terrified of completely turning into a sea serpent, Redvern had been captured by a mere monster hunter, and Redwyrm had been corroded by the demonic energy and become a demonic dragon. None of them had been normal. Who could have imagined that such beings would be the same beings as those great Dragons? [I am¡­] [That is enough. The Mystery Clan is not yet qualified to tell you personally about their existence.] As if pressing down on Geheimnis¡¯ thoughts, an overpowering will penetrated Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind. It was the Dragon. [Companion. The only one who can tell you the truth that you want to hear, is me. So take the step you have stopped taking and come to me. If you do that, you¡¯ll finally learn everything.] ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said so, I was planning on doing that. At least, that¡¯s what I would have been doing if Geheimnis hadn¡¯t been dragging things out with the excuse of some strange contract.¡± At his rather provoking and spiteful words, his mental connection with the Dragon was cut off. Seeing how the Fairy Dragon was flinching, it seemed like they were mentally talking to each other. [No one will be able to stop you any longer.] With those words, the Dragon stopped talking to him. ¡°Guide me.¡± They hadn¡¯t been able to wrap up their conversation on the contract, but Geheimnis didn¡¯t dare comment on it anymore. Seeing how low her head was bowed, it seemed like she had been warned by the Dragon. ¡°You¡¯re not moving?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok urged her again, the Fairy Dragon reluctantly answered. [I¡¯ll guide you.] As soon as she finished talking, the Fairy Dragon spread her wings wide, with her body still drooping. A mysterious purple halo spread out and created a path in the sky. [You must never leave this road. You cannot get to her by simply flying fast.] Having said that, the Fairy Dragon got on Redvern¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Redvern.¡± At his master¡¯s words, Redvern spread his wings and started moving again. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok leaned on Redvern¡¯s saddle and then glanced at Geheimnis. He couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy as he looked at the beautiful Fairy Dragon slumped over. However, he had no intention of accepting Geheimnis¡¯ offer so easily. Even if he accepted the contract, he would only do so after he corrected the sly Fairy Dragon¡¯s habit. If he didn¡¯t fix the Fairy Dragon¡¯s habit, somewhere down the road, she might purposefully omit the truth in order to make use of him. After staring at the Fairy Dragon for a moment, he turned his head and looked back at the path of light that had unfolded in front of him. ¡°Now, the end is really near.¡± Seeing the world moving oddly fast, Kim Seon-Hyeok had an intuition that the day he would finally meet the Dragon wasn¡¯t far off. This road made of purple light was a milestone that would put an end to his long journey. The Dragon, whom he had so desperately wanted to meet, was at the end of it. He calmed his breath as he felt the Dragon¡¯s presence gradually getting clearer. 1. I added this part in for continuity''s sake so that it would flow with the narrative from before KSH¡¯s sentence 2. I believe ¡®that¡¯ refers to not talking about their past. 3. Basically, she was in shock. CH 293 No content CH 293. While he had been distracted by the Dragon¡¯s presence in his mind, the scenery around him had completely changed. After passing through lush green mountains and fields, he saw a world where there was only the frozen earth and the dark blue sea. After a certain point, even that disappeared, leaving nothing to be seen. The only thing he could see was the endless road of light. How much time had passed? In a world where neither day nor night existed, the flow of time faded and completely disappeared. It wasn¡¯t just his sense of time that disappeared. He didn¡¯t feel cold or hot, nor did he feel hunger or thirst. There was no hustle or bustle to crowd his mind. He couldn¡¯t feel the wind¡¯s touch on his skin nor did he hear the rhythmic sounds of Redvern¡¯s beating wings any longer. It felt as if all five of his senses were cut off. It was a terrible stillness that seemed to eat away at his very existence. Perhaps an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it for even a second and forget his own existence. But Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Although he was confused for a moment, he didn¡¯t forget himself, nor did he indulge in this drug-like serenity. He concentrated only on the Dragon¡¯s energy and resisted the terrible serenity. [Focus. From here on out, it is the borders of the world. If you were to lose your focus for even a moment, you will forget yourself and become an eternal undead who will wander through the cracks of the world.] Wow, thanks for telling me this so soon. He had forgotten that the Fairy Dragon was next to him, but as always, the Fairy Dragon¡¯s warning was a bit late. If he hadn¡¯t figured it out himself, it would have been a ghastly warning. How much further? Kim Seon-Hyeok reached out and patted Redvern¡¯s saddle. He grabbed a handful of dried jerky from the sack he had tied to the saddle before leaving and chewed on it. Ack. What the hell is this? Apparently, his sense of taste was among the missing senses. He couldn¡¯t taste the high-quality beef jerky specially prepared for him by the Imperial Palace¡¯s chef. No, he couldn¡¯t even feel that the jerky was in his mouth. He had tried chewing on the beef jerky like he would chew gum to keep from falling asleep, but he couldn¡¯t even do that. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was chewing on the jerky or his tongue. Ptooey. Kim Seon-Hyeok continued chewing for a bit longer before spitting the jerky out. Then, once again, he focused his mind on the Dragon¡¯s energy. Had the Dragon really been imprisoned in a place like this for over a thousand years? He was surprised that the Dragon had endured for so long in a place like this. It was to the point that he was confused as to whether it was the Dragon or the dragon sub-species that had been punished. To think that your reward for fighting for the world was something this terrible, you sure are unlucky. Did it make sense for him to sympathize with a being like the Dragon? He wasn¡¯t sure. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but pity and sympathize with the mighty Dragon. Hang in there. The immense amount of compassion and sympathy he felt soon turned into determination as firm as stone. I¡¯ll bring you out. That firm resolve gave him the driving force to survive in this hellish world, and he finally reached the end of the road to the Dragon. But the Dragon was still nowhere to be seen. [She is beyond that storm.] In that still world, a great raging storm was in between him and the Dragon. [If you want to meet her, then you must pass through that.] It was a fierce storm that seemed to be sucking in his very existence just by looking at it from afar. Geheimnis warned him. [That is the boundary within the boundary that the world created. It is a storm of time and space. If you believe in your weak ability to manipulate the winds and underestimate it, you may end up leaving here torn to shreds, before even meeting her when you¡¯ve come this far.] It was exactly as Geheimnis said. While Kim Seon-Hyeok was confident that he could handle any ferocious winds as if they were his own hands and feet, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to subdue the storm raging in front of his eyes. No, forget that. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he could survive inside that storm, let alone making it subdue. [Firmly resolve yourself¡­] ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t hesitate and plunged into the storm. Saaaah. The storm swallowed Seon-Hyeok up without a trace. It didn¡¯t look any different. It was as if nothing had happened; it just continued to rage as wildly as it did in the beginning. The moment Kim Seon-Hyeok stepped into the storm, the quiet world suddenly changed. Kaaaaaaaa. The roaring wind burrowed into his ears as if to pierce his eardrums, and with every flash of lightning, thunder boomed so loud it sounded as if the world was collapsing. The fierce winds were so ferocious that Kim Seon-Hyeok had a hard time standing against it. In an instant, he lost his balance and the world began to spin. However, even as the world turned upside down several times and his left and right were reversed, he didn¡¯t lose his composure. ¡°Hold on a bit longer.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok comforted the pitifully squawking Redvern before closing his eyes. This wasn¡¯t a wind he could endure just by being stubborn. If he was going to be swept away anyway, then he would rather ride the flow of the wind. He desperately tried to catch a strand of wind from the storm that was blowing irregularly without any direction. Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. Bang! With terrible heat, flashes of light rained down on him from all directions. Quickly and furiously, hundreds of thunderbolts rained down him. Unluckily, one of them grazed him as it passed. Whoosh. It hadn¡¯t even made direct contact with his body, but it still felt like his lungs were burning from the heat of the lightning. It would be terrible if he was directly hit by the lightning. Since he had acquired resistance to flames through Redwyrm, he might survive it. But Redvern would never be able to withstand the heat. But the storm of time and space wasn¡¯t terrifying just because of the ferocious winds and powerful thunderbolts. ¡°Hm?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been busy avoiding the lightning bolts while being swept away by the winds when he suddenly felt a strange feeling and looked up. Snap. Sharp fangs missed him by a hair. Kaaaaaaa. An unidentified monstrous creature had snapped its jaws closed when it was blown far away by the wind. ¡°What is that¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stared after the monster who disappeared into the wind. But then, he froze as he realized that the wind was hiding the roars of the monsters. Gaaaaaaah. Kah. The monster wasn¡¯t alone. There were countless monsters that if each of them went out into the world, every one of them would be capable of causing more disaster than a Demon King. Seeing how those monsters were making an uproar trying to get even a little bit closer to him, it was no wonder he felt like jumping out of his skin. ¡°...If you believe in your weak ability to manipulate the winds and underestimate it, you may end up leaving here, torn to pieces, before even meeting her when you¡¯ve come this far.¡± ¡°Stupid Geheimnis.¡± The warning the Fairy Dragon had given him before he entered the storm was wrong. ¡°What ¡®torn to pieces?¡¯ Those bastards look perfectly fine over there.¡± Although the monsters¡¯ hide had been horribly burnt by a direct hit from the terrible lightning bolt, they were still clearly alive. ¡°I wonder if they¡¯re all imprisoned here as well.¡± This wasn¡¯t an execution platform to tear intruders apart. It was a place of exile for the prisoners who had been carried away by the storm and lost from the place they had been heading towards. It was also a prison created by the wicked world for the Dragon who had devoted herself to the world. He had heard from Marek that the world didn¡¯t want the Dragon to return, but now that he saw it with his own eyes, he had a hard time stopping himself from cursing at the world¡¯s shamelessness. The greater his anger towards the world became, the stronger his desire became to reach the Dragon. He wanted to rescue the Dragon, set it free in the world, and give the ungrateful world the middle finger. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Redvern.¡± At his words, Redvern spread his two pairs of wings and started climbing above the storm. The time spent in that storm of time and space was truly terrible. Almost as if they realized that Kim Seon-Hyeok was the only one who had the wings and qualifications to escape from this terrible prison, the monsters roaming within the storm all chased after him. Whenever they inadvertently got close to him as they were swept around by the wind, they did everything they could to harm him. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to shake them off. Among them, there was also a Skull that was doing magic that he had never heard or seen before. ¡°If you don¡¯t take me with you, I will shatter you into pieces here!¡± There was a monster who stretched out its tentacles and tried to grab Redvern¡¯s tail. ¡°I¡¯ll make you the king of the world, so take me with you.¡± There was even one who even spoke with a honeyed voice, promising to give Seon-Hyeok a huge reward if he rescued him. The Skull mage¡¯s magic was destroyed and the tentacles of the monstrous creature were cut off. ¡°King? Don¡¯t need it. My wife is the Empress.¡± He ignored all the sweet, seductive talks of the others. But the monsters didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± At first, the monsters tried to cling onto him without harming him, but later, they charged at him, red-eyed, with the intent to kill him. It seemed like they had noticed that he had no intentions of saving anyone here. ¡°You, like us¡­¡± If they couldn¡¯t escape this hell, then they wanted him to be in the same situation as them. Their temper was as ugly as their appearance. Now, even Kim Seon-Hyeok wanted to praise the world for imprisoning these evil monsters in this hell. After playing tag with the monsters for a long time as he wandered through the storm, Kim Seon-Hyeok was finally able to overcome all obstacles and reached the end of the storm. ¡°Noooooo!¡± ¡°Stop! Stop! I¡¯ll give you everything I have, so take me with you!¡± ¡°I hate being left in this hell again!¡± From afar, the evil monsters roared at him. ¡°Those disgusting monsters.¡± In that short period of time, he had become completely tired of the monsters. He looked back. As they clamored to reach him, they had become tangled until they became one mess. ¡°Let me give you a present before I leave.¡± His body twisted, and in an instant, the ferocious War Dragon appeared in the world. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re a dragon clan member?!¡± ¡°Dragon! Dragon! You''re a cursed being!¡± The monsters who saw him wearing the hide of a War Dragon cursed at him. But before their curse full of malice and hatred could reach him, flames shot out of the War Dragon¡¯s snout and engulfed them. ¡°It really is goodbye, you damned monsters.¡± After watching the screaming monsters from beyond the flames, he stepped out of the storm. When he crossed the boundary, a new world opened up in front of him. Beyond the border, he was finally able to come face to face with the Dragon he had so desperately wanted to see. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ever since he had seen the illusion of the Dragon looking down at him proudly from the sky, he had countlessly imagined the day he would finally meet the Dragon. Whenever he dreamt, the Dragon would appear, and in his dreams, the Dragon was much more glorious than the illusion had been and was a peerlessly absolute being. But when he met the Dragon, it was different, so very different from the image he had envisioned in his dreams. The scales that looked like they were made from melted gold and silver were as beautiful as he had imagined, and her flawless body and wings were perfection itself. Her head, which was tucked halfway underneath her body, was so beautiful that just a glimpse was enough for words of admiration to pour out of his mouth automatically. The only problem was that the crouched, motionless Dragon didn¡¯t feel alive enough to look like a living dragon rather than a fossil. Countless thoughts ran through Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind as he looked at the Dragon whose chest didn¡¯t seem to be moving up and down like a living creature¡¯s chest should be. ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­ Did I go through all the hardship just to meet a ghost?¡± It was an absurd assumption, but right now, it seemed like the most possible assumption. No matter how often he looked at her, the Dragon didn¡¯t look to be alive. ¡°Haa. What the f*ck is this¡­¡± His certainty grew that after coming this way, fighting through all the difficulties, he was looking at the Dragon¡¯s corpse. It was so absurd that he couldn¡¯t even get mad. [Companion. Even the happiness I should be enjoying on this promised day disappears when you appear in front of me with your preposterous thoughts.] At that moment, the Dragon spoke. ¡°You weren¡¯t dead?¡± Delighted, he spoke to the Dragon. [If you¡¯re talking about my body, then you¡¯re not wrong. It was my own will that stopped my beating heart.] ¡°Oh my God. Did you commit suicide?¡± From hell to heaven, then from heaven to back hell. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression changed several times. ¡°So you¡¯re dead after all, then.¡± [But as it was my own will that stopped my heart, it will be my own will that makes my heart start beating again.] Kim Seon-Hyeok looked dumbfounded by the Dragon¡¯s words that went against common sense, however, the Dragon¡¯s chest that had been motionless slowly rose up. Da-dum. He could hear the sound of a beating heart from somewhere. Da-dum. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart also began to pound. [Companion!] In the resounding heartbeat, the Dragon spoke. [I ask you here, do you truly wish for our relationship to be complete!] There was nothing for him to think about. ¡°Of course.¡± At that moment, the entire world around him changed. CH 294 No content CH 294. The entire world was full of death. The ground looked as if something massive had passed by, it was so scratched up and torn apart that it was impossible for Kim Seon-Hyeok to step foot anywhere. Puddles filled with dark and rich blood were scattered everywhere. Death continued without an end. Droopy monsters with all their tentacles cut off, giants who lost their flesh and became mere blackened bones, bizarre-looking creatures that didn¡¯t look like beasts or anything recognizable - monsters that looked just like the ones that had been hostile inside the storm of time and space were scattered around, dead. And in the place where there were the most corpses and the earth was destroyed the most, was a corpse of a dragon. A sky dragon [1] had his wings broken and was buried in the ground, and yet, his claws still didn¡¯t let go of the enemy¡¯s body he was gripping. A sea dragon with half of his body melted was pressing his front paws down on a corpse that was several times bigger than himself to stop it from rising. An earth dragon was holding his head high with half his jaw crushed, staring out with his eyes wide open as if he was still looking at an enemy in front of him. A white dragon with a gaping hole through his chest had his wings spread wide, looking as if he was blocking something. Although their scales were stained black and half-melted as if they had been infected by the plague, and the brilliance normally visible while they were alive was nowhere to be seen, the dragons didn¡¯t look contemptible or unsightly. [Long ago, a race fought against a great evil that no one dared to resist to the bitter end, and this is their tomb.] Kim Seon-Hyeok had been through countless battles, but he had never seen such a tragic yet majestic death. [As it was here that Chaos lost its form and was torn to a dozen pieces, it was here that it lost the majority of its power.] Previously, Kim Seon-Hyeok had heard that in the past, no one ever thought of fighting against Chaos, and only the dragons had come forward to fight against Chaos. As it was something that had happened in the past, Seon-Hyeok had let the information trickle out one ear. But now that he was faced with the dragons¡¯ grave, he felt different about it. Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the dragons who died alone while still holding onto thousands of demons. ¡°You¡¯ve truly saved the world.¡± Even though only one Fragment had appeared, a quarter of the continent turned into a land of death. All the countries located in the West had collapsed, and people who had lived there died and became food for the rotten earth. The Warrior, who had been chosen as the master of the powerful Divine Spirit, struggled against one Demon King while the Illusionist who would wield the illusionary beasts of the illusionary realm struggled to completely block the incoming horde of demonic monsters. Even if the mages and the knights worked together, they could only stop the demonic beasts from crossing the frontline. Could it have been much different in the past? It was difficult for him to know. But one thing was certain. If the Dragons who died here on this site hadn¡¯t broken Chaos into pieces with their lives, then even if the current era was full of superhumans, their destruction couldn¡¯t be avoided. ¡°Ha. This f*cking world.¡± The moment he realized this fact, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s anger erupted at the unreasonableness of the world. The Dragons who had stopped the destruction to the point of extinction had been repaid with oblivion. Now, no one remembered the sacrifices and devotions of the Dragons and seeing how there weren¡¯t any records left of them, their deaths were truly lonely and forsaken. ¡°After all this, the world is trying to stop you from even coming back.¡± The Adjuster of the East had tried to bind him, Kim Seon-Hyeok, to the Adjuster¡¯s fate and separate him from the world. And to say that it was the will of the world, there couldn¡¯t have been someone more ungrateful than that. ¡°If only to give the world the middle finger, I must make a contract with you.¡± [Once a contract is made, it cannot be broken unless one of us dies. Knowing that, your will remains unchanged?] Ever since he had become a Dragonian Knight, he had been so concerned about the changes to his body and the scales growing on his forearm that even on the day his child had been born, he had been more worried than delighted. Even on his way here, he thought over and over again that if he made a contract with the Dragon, he may become something other than a human. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have any more hesitations. ¡°If I was planning on going back like this, then I wouldn¡¯t have come this far.¡± With that answer, he stood in front of the motionless white gold dragon who was still crouched on the floor. [The last member of the White Gold clan left behind in the dark. The ruler of the end of the world where the northerly wind and cold snow blows. The Dragon Lord of the fallen generation. I am Edda, the last survivor of the White and Gold clan.] The heartbeat that had subsided began to violently beat again. Pah. A golden light that seemed to light up the entire world surrounded him and the Dragon. [That is the name of the one who will share eternity with you.] And with that, the oath was complete. - You have finally achieved full qualifications and succeeded in completing the contract with the Dragon. - As the companion of Edda, the Dragon Lord of your generation, you take part in her origin and share her eternity. - The 5th class Dragonian Knight has evolved into the final class to become the Dragon Knight of Pledge. He had been exhausted from wandering through the storm of time and space, but as always, new energy welled up in his body. And even as his body was recovering, messages continued to echo endlessly in his head. But at that moment, the endless messages ringing in his head didn¡¯t matter. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you, Edda.¡± All his attention was directed at Edda, who was slowly waking up before his eyes. Shaaa. Edda¡¯s tightly closed eyelids lifted up, and gold and silver pupils rolled to look straight at him. The different colors on the left and right eyes were very mysterious and beautiful. If time permitted him, Kim Seon-Hyeok would probably have admired those beautiful jewel-like eyes forever. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t given the time to enjoy his meeting with Edda. ¡°Kyaaaak! That damned storm! I¡¯m finally free!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll burn everything!¡± The storm of time and space had disappeared with the flash of light, and the prisoners that had been trapped in it were pouring out into the world. And as soon as they came out, they spewed their ugly malice, showing their hatred towards the world. Each of them was a monster who held powers that didn¡¯t lack when compared to the Demon King Park Sang-Jin. If even one of them were released into the world, then perhaps the Eastern region would survive it, but the Central region who had exhausted its power in the war against the Demon King would not be able to last even a second. But it wasn¡¯t just one such creature. It was a horde of them. No other catastrophe could compare to this terrible disaster. However, that was only if they were able to escape this place intact. [Not too bad.] Edda responded to him in the midst of the monsters clamoring with excitement after being released into the world. Kwaaaaaaa. Edda raised her body. As if a mountain was rising, a huge presence instantly spread out and overwhelmed her surroundings. Halt. Until a moment ago, the monsters had been babbling with excitement, but now, as if they had prearranged it, all shut their mouths. At this moment, it was Edda who ruled the world, and the vicious monsters were frozen like frogs in front of snakes and they didn¡¯t dare move anymore. [There is no better opponent than these to announce the start of the unfinished war of the past.] Simultaneously, she spread her wings wide and flew. That was the start. The frozen monsters screamed and jumped in all directions. All of them ran in the opposite direction of Edda. ¡°We have to stop them!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok watched as the monsters escaped in different directions. He climbed on top of Redvern, who until then had been prostrating in front of Edda as if worshipping her. ¡°Summon dra¡­¡± [They cannot escape.] Before he could finish his call, a gentle breeze swept over Redvern and pressed him down just as he was about to take off. [As long as I do not allow them, they cannot leave this place.] As soon as the Dragon finished talking, the powerful storm that had disappeared reappeared and surrounded them from all directions. The huge tornado built up walls of wind everywhere. It didn¡¯t lack at all when compared to the storm of space and time that had previously disappeared. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did he remember. He finally remembered who had given him the power of the wind. [Roar, wind.] It was neither a command nor an order. It was spoken in a soft whisper. However, the result of the whisper was neither soft nor trivial. Kaaaaaaaaa. The screams of monsters whose limbs were cut off by the sharp wind could be heard everywhere. Soon, even that couldn¡¯t be heard any longer as they were drowned out by the sound of the wind. However, a few of the monsters managed to survive the storm. They were the most vicious of the prisoners who had been roaming in the storm of time and space. They were the Apostles of Chaos who could corrupt the world just by their mere existence. ¡°The Cursed Clan! You made us the lost beings of the space and time storm, and now, you¡¯re going to end it in such a miserable way!¡± ¡°I should have killed you then!¡± The surviving monsters cursed. From what they were saying, it seemed like Edda had something to do with why they had been flying around inside the storm of space and time. But that secret held no value now. Ooooooooh. As long as Edda, who was flying towards them with breathtaking grace, sentenced them to death, their only fate was inevitable death. Woosh. Edda opened her mouth wide and spat out a stream of dazzling golden lights. The monsters who were engulfed by that brilliance were erased from the world without a trace. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mouth dropped open when he saw all the powerful monsters being dealt with so easily. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?!¡± It was only then that he began to understand why the world was trying to prevent the Dragon from returning. If such a mighty being had a different mindset, the disaster created by the Demon King¡¯s actions would be nothing compared to the disaster that could be caused by the Dragon. Of course, that was only natural. The Dragons had waged war against Chaos itself, a complete being that couldn¡¯t be compared to the Fragments. It wouldn¡¯t make sense that Edda, the Lord of such a Dragon race, would struggle against such Fragments. [Those servants of Chaos are easy as pie.] Edda returned from slaughtering the monsters with her head held high. The only reason she didn¡¯t sound like she was bragging was that there wasn¡¯t a single part of her that seemed arrogant. Indeed, Edda really looked like she regarded those powerful monsters as nothing. ¡°Then, instead of fighting those small fries, shall we go to a real fight?¡± Now, it was time for him to return to those who were desperately waiting for them. Of course, he didn¡¯t know if there was anything there that would really satisfy Edda. ¡°Let¡¯s go out into the world.¡± The northernmost tip of the continent had been separated by the battle against Chaos merged with the world and time began to flow in the Dragons¡¯ tomb, which had stood still for over a thousand years. In it, the Dragon Lord spread her wings and flew. 1. The word the author used was ?? which is defined as a flying dragon. But the other dragons also have wings, so I translated it as sky since it¡¯s related to flying. CH 295. The barriers surrounding the Holy Kingdom were expanding outwards day by day. At first, the barriers only surrounded the Holy Kingdom, but soon, they had crossed the Holy Kingdom¡¯s borders and were about to invade the neighboring kingdoms. The Alliance had been laying siege on the Holy Kingdom, but they had to retreat if they didn¡¯t want to be swept up by the barriers. Seeing how they had to stop from time to time and block the Waves even as they were retreating, it wasn¡¯t easy for the Alliance. However, the Alliance showed a surprising degree of strength in the face of adverse war conditions. The former members of the Western expedition, who had the experience necessary in dealing with the demons and demonic beasts, became the main force as they desperately tried their hardest to make sure the newly recruited soldiers weren¡¯t devoured by the evilness of demons and beasts they were encountering for the first time. And when the soldiers had difficulty dealing with those monsters, the strong knights and mages stepped forward to deal with them. And at the center of all this was Park Joon-Min, the Warrior who was praised as the Apostle of God. As if his body had multiplied, the Warrior flashed from the East to the West, frantically running around the widely spread out defense line. After all, only the master of the Holy Sword could heal the soldiers contaminated by demonic energy, and only the Warrior could deal with the mighty beasts of Chaos that even the superhumans couldn¡¯t handle. However, even the Warrior couldn¡¯t be omnipotent and even the mighty holy power of the Holy Sword could not stop the barrier from pushing forward and expanding its territory day by day. The priests and Templar Knights had been swallowed up by the veil alongside the Holy Kingdom in the beginning. In order to cover for their absence, the Warrior had been running around and covering the entire frontline by himself - something that was going beyond what his ability should be capable of doing. It was unreasonable to expect more from him. ¡°Ughh. Was Hyung always right under this kind of pressure?¡± Park Joon-Min could feel himself choking under the soldiers¡¯ gaze as they looked at him. It felt like he would suffocate at any moment under the soldiers¡¯ expectations who wanted him to show abilities that went beyond his limit. The more that happened, the more he overtaxed himself. [While His grace is infinite, it is the human body that uses it. In your current state, your body may collapse very soon.] It was to the point where the Holy Sword Balmung tried to dissuade his owner. ¡°Without the priests, I¡¯m the only one who can stop the corruption from the demonic energy. If I¡¯m lazy, it¡¯ll be the soldiers who suffer more.¡± But Park Joon-Min was reckless. It was as if the soldiers dying on the frontlines from the demonic energy was his responsibility. [I do not agree with you overworking yourself.] In the end, the Holy Sword had to call on its Holy power and force the Warrior to take a break. ¡°Ah, no. Stop it. At a time like this, we need to save at least one more soldier.¡± When the Warrior showed such an all-consuming reaction, Balmung and the others around the Warrior finally realized that the Warrior couldn¡¯t overcome the pressure and was falling apart from the inside. It made sense. He may be called the Warrior, or the Apostle of God, or whatever else, but at his core, he was nothing more than a young man in his late twenties. In the other world, he would have recently gotten a job and started training for it. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable that he wasn¡¯t able to bear such a heavy burden when in the other world, he would barely be a new employee who was just starting to get trained. ¡°Hopefully the Indomitable Grand Duke returns quickly. Then, the burden on the Apostle would lessen a bit¡­¡± The fact that the Warrior hadn¡¯t completely collapsed was all because his sworn brother had promised to return soon before leaving. ¡°At that age, the Indomitable Grand Duke had already been in charge of the frontlines of his country. Although the Grand Duke hasn¡¯t truly led as a commander until recently, it¡¯s true that the success or failure of a war was always on his shoulders.¡± When it didn¡¯t look like Park Joon-Min would be recovering anytime soon, some people even began to compare the Warrior to the Indomitable Grand Duke. Of course, there was no comparison. In recent years, the Warrior had indisputably achieved many great accomplishments during the war and played the biggest role in supporting the frontline, but when compared to an influential giant like the Indomitable Grand Duke, he would be severely inferior. Aside from the major accomplishments at the borders of his own country, the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s success in the Central and Western regions, where he had zero relations, was incredible. He had been the first to detect and inform the world of the Western region¡¯s collapse when no one knew about it, and he had even infiltrated the Demon King¡¯s land alone and searched out the traces of survivors. Then, the Indomitable Grand Duke had successfully, and miraculously, evacuated thousands of Qeishas and refugees. All of that had been done by himself without getting support from anyone. On top of that, the Indomitable Grand Duke had uncovered every detail, and shared it with the world, that the Holy Kingdom was colluding with the Demon King and conspiring to detain the Warrior. In the end, it was the Indomitable Grand Duke who saved the West by eliminating the Demon King. So, it was rather difficult to list all of his dazzling achievements. Even if it wasn¡¯t the Warrior, there was no one who dared to compare himself against the Indomitable Grand Duke. Of course, behind that heroic path was a lot of pain and anguish. And that was the difference between the Indomitable Grand Duke and the Warrior. The Indomitable Grand Duke had gotten plenty of time to grow and improve while having the full trust and support of the Adenstein royal family. However, the Warrior hadn¡¯t. After appearing in front of the world, the Warrior had risen too quickly and had been exposed to a great deal of pressure before he could mentally mature. But to the people, something like that wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that the Warrior was a person who fell short of the Indomitable Grand Duke. While no one was aware of the problem, the Warrior became sicker. [Stop! Stop! I give in! I¡¯ll lend you my strength so stop doing crazy things!] When the Warrior disregarded the Holy Sword¡¯s help, or lack thereof, and risked his life by jumping into the battle line, the Holy Sword raised both hands in surrender. But by that time, the Warrior had completely lost the ability to speak and became a soulless character who was fighting on the battlefield mechanically. ¡°I just have to hold on until Hyung¡¯s back. As long as he comes back, we can do anything.¡± Occasionally, the Warrior muttered to himself, but it was only about the return of his sworn brother. ¡°He¡¯s completely broken.¡± ¡°What if he causes an accident?¡± Only the foreigners expressed concern as they observed the changes in him. After all, they were the only ones who knew the burden he carried. ¡°Well, he has the Holy Sword, so I doubt he¡¯ll cause an accident but, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll charge into the barrier.¡± When Kim Woo-Young expressed his concern as he watched the desperate Warrior, Lee Soo-Hyuk criticized him from next to him. ¡°Words can become seeds, [1] so be careful with what you say. Especially at a time like now. Didn¡¯t you hear what the mages were saying? They¡¯re saying that if you spoke carelessly near the barriers, whatever you said will really happen.¡± The mages dispatched to the frontline had found that the barrier wasn¡¯t just a mass of demonic energy, it was a more intrinsic and deep-rooted darkness. Soon, news spread throughout the frontlines that wicked and evil hearts could become a reality and find a loyal vassal. Since it¡¯s said that people are being cautious of even foul language, Lee Soo-Hyuk wasn¡¯t over exaggerating with his concerns. ¡°Ha, seriously. When is he coming? As long as we have the captain, that barrier and whatever else would be resolved all at once.¡± It was almost like blind faith, but no one doubted that their captain, who had never fallen short of their expectations, would surely handle this terrible barrier. However, the Warrior fell apart before their faith could be realized. ¡°Just continuing to block the demons like this will never give us the answer. In the end, as time goes on, the barrier will spread, and one day, it will spread throughout the continent.¡± The Warrior gathered the Alliance¡¯s commanders and insisted that they attack the wall itself. Normally, it would be a reasonable statement and rational they would easily agree to. However, the Warrior, even though he had been the one to bring it up, didn¡¯t seem determined to win. Instead, he looked anxious and a bit insane. That was why the commanders couldn¡¯t simply agree. ¡°The mages are foregoing sleep and looking for a way to break through that barrier. So I don¡¯t believe it is a good idea for us to unreasonably charge at the barrier right now.¡± The commander of the Adenburg Empire, who had dispatched the most soldiers to the frontline, rejected the Warrior¡¯s words to his face. ¡°At the very least, I believe it would be a much better decision to wait until the Indomitable Grand Duke appears. As he has been through countless difficulties, I am sure he will find a way.¡± The officers of the Adenburg Imperial Army nodded their heads in agreement with their commander¡¯s words. However, the Warrior had reached the limit of his patient and refused to bend, his attitude was unyielding. ¡°It has been three months since Hyung-nim said he would return. No matter how wide the continent is, there is nowhere that would take that much time when he is traveling on the Wyvern. If he were to come back, he would already have returned.¡± Until a day ago, the Warrior had been chattering about how the moment his sword brother returned, all their crisis would be gone as if it had been a lie. So when his attitude suddenly changed, the Adenburg Empire¡¯s people protested. ¡°Are you saying that he is deliberately not returning to the frontlines! Publicly, he is a hero who has sacrificed himself numerous times for the continent, and privately, he is your sworn brother! Your words are highly misleading.¡± ¡°When did I say that he was purposefully not coming back? I¡¯m just saying that there may be circumstances stopping him.¡± The Warrior was being stubborn. He was acting like someone would die immediately if he didn¡¯t jump through that wall. ¡°If you continue to insist upon such an unreasonable advance, the Empire will move separately from the Alliance. We did not bring the Empire¡¯s precious soldiers to this far-off country so they could commit suicide.¡± The Adenburg Empire¡¯s commander was equally unyielding. ¡°Come, come. Let¡¯s all calm down. I¡¯m sure the Warrior didn¡¯t say something like that just to have the soldiers die in vain. I¡¯m sure he has a reason.¡± The Tennessia Kingdom had now become an ardent supporter of the Warrior and its people were trying to mediate in the overheated atmosphere. ¡°I hope you have a compelling reason.¡± Park Joon-Min immediately responded to the Imperial commander¡¯s statement. ¡°There has been a prophecy.¡± It was strange that the Warrior spoke of a prophecy all of a sudden, but his attitude was even stranger. Until a moment ago, he had been so impatient it had been to the point of lunacy, but now, he was very calm and serene. ¡°A prophecy¡­¡± The Empire¡¯s Sword Star, Marek Schnail Roachmin, had never spoken in the meeting before, but now, he stepped forward. ¡°A prophecy at a time like this. I¡¯m very curious about what this prophecy said.¡± The old knight, who had lived more than 200 years as an Adjuster, turned to look sharply at the Warrior. It was as if he was trying to dig into every detail behind that calm expression. ¡°God does not want that evil barrier to exist in this world. He has asked me to drive that darkness out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I don¡¯t believe that you, the Apostle, have the power to break through that barrier.¡± The air in the conference room instantly chilled at Marek¡¯s blunk remarks that left out all niceties. In recent years, the Empire had built up a force and reputation that no one dared to oppose, but even so, Marek¡¯s words were excessively rude. ¡°Of course, the Empire is not disrespecting or looking down upon the Apostle¡¯s merit. If you weren¡¯t at the frontlines taking care of the soldiers, I doubt they would be as sane as they are right now from the demonic energy.¡± Belatedly, the commander from the Empire stepped in and took control of the conversation. However, the mood in the conference room had already chilled and it didn¡¯t warm up again. But it seemed like Marek¡¯s rudeness didn¡¯t register with the Warrior because his expression remained calm. ¡°I will show you at the next Wave. If you still feel that my strength is insufficient, then I will not bring it up again.¡± Instead, the Warrior smiled leisurely and said he would prove that he was capable of breaking through the barrier during the next Wave. That moment came soon. The Warrior stepped forward after the Alliance¡¯s superhumans successfully blocked the first Wave. Thump. In the middle of the battlefield tainted with the black bodily fluids of the demonic beasts, the Warrior stabbed the Holy Sword into the ground and knelt on one knee. He closed his eyes. A miracle happened. Oooooooooh. A dazzling flash of light fell from the sky and instantly melted the numerous beasts that poured out of the barrier the moment the second Wave started. Forget screaming, there weren¡¯t even traces left behind. The beasts evaporated as if they never existed in the world in the first place. Even the beasts¡¯ corpses lying on the battlefield were engulfed by the light and disappeared. ¡°Oh! Oh, Heavenly Father!¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you God!¡± ¡°God has not forsaken us.¡± The soldiers who witnessed this amazing miracle laid flat on the floor and praised God. It was at this moment that the embers of faith, which had been buried and forgotten in face of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s atrocities, began to burn again. ¡°So in the end, he couldn¡¯t stand to watch the fall of his grace and stepped forward.¡± Marek watched this scene with a hard face. ¡°How was it? Do you now believe that I have the strength to remove that barrier?¡± The Warrior approached like a phony religious leader while saying a cheesy second-rate remark. ¡°Let me ask you one more thing.¡± ¡°Ask me anything.¡± Marek frowned at the Warrior¡¯s cocky and sly attitude. He was so different from before. ¡°Have you also received the powers of Avatar?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re asking about His glorious power, then¡­¡± The Warrior nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Marek nodded at the Warrior¡¯s words and stepped back. ¡°Then can I assume that the issue is now settled?¡± Marek didn¡¯t respond as he disappeared amongst the soldiers who were screaming as if they were truly looking upon God. That day, plans, including what to do beyond the barrier, were drawn up. ¡°For humanity!¡± As if they were already victorious, the commanders¡¯ excited shouts echoed out the barrack. ¡°In the end, the boundaries that separated the worlds have come to an end. From now on, this world will become a chessboard for the Transcendental beings, not the humans.¡± Marek took a deep breath as he stood outside the barrack. ¡°I hope that idolatrous man does not expect too much.¡± Even the Warrior, let alone all the other soldiers, had completely changed after hearing the prophecy. It was no different from saying that the Transcendental beings¡¯ will begin to dominate their proxies. ¡°Would there be someone among the proxies who have not forgotten themselves?¡± From the start, it wasn¡¯t possible for a weak human to overcome the strong will and power of a Transcendental being. ¡°No, there is one.¡± Marek¡¯s face finally softened as he lifted his head to look up at the northern sky. He was looking in the direction the Dragon¡¯s Companion had gone. The Dragon¡¯s Companion had said he would be returning quickly. ¡°You are the only one I can trust.¡± He hoped and hoped again that the Dragon, who had once balanced the world before Adjusters like himself had one, would not forget her mission of moderating the world. *** At that moment, Kim Seon-Hyeok was paying the price for crossing the borders of the world. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t intentional this time!¡± He had belatedly realized that the time flowing through the gaps of the space and time didn¡¯t flow the same as the world. ¡°Hurry! Quickly!¡± Edda sighed at the screams of the married man whose time spent outside had unexpectedly extended. [You will live a life that is close to eternity. The time spent in the gaps of space-and-time is like scooping out a handful of water from the ocean.] ¡°That¡¯s not the problem right now.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at Edda¡¯s carefree words. ¡°I promised that I would return as soon as possible.¡± [I see. I still do not understand, but alright.] Edda accelerated when he continued to pester her. Paaawk. Redvern, with Geheimnis on his back, chased after them quickly with his tongue lolling out 1. This is a Korean proverb, ''?? ?? ??¡¯ which means that things can happen as you say, so don¡¯t say things recklessly. CH 295 No content CH 296. When news spread that the entire frontline would be marching forward, the soldiers¡¯ morale immediately dropped to an unbelievable level. Even though they had fought countless battles against the monsters, they still hadn¡¯t been able to overcome their instinctive fear of the demons and demonic monsters. Taking that into consideration, it would be strange if their morale remained high when the higher-ups were asking them to march through the barrier where they didn¡¯t know how many demonic beasts could be hiding. ¡°This is insanity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already a miracle that the defense line wasn¡¯t breached. So how can they ask us to go inside?¡± To the soldiers, the commanders¡¯ orders to go through the barrier were no different from telling them to jump into the maws of a monster. ¡°Soldiers. Do not be afraid of the dark. 2,000 knights and 1,000 mages will be going with you.¡± The commanders had quickly noticed the soldiers¡¯ declining mood and tried to bolster their courage, but the soldiers¡¯ morale had already fallen to the ground and did not go back up easily. ¡°In the worst-case scenario, the soldiers may even try to desert if things continue like this.¡± The barriers weren¡¯t the problem anymore. Now, they had to be concerned about the possibility of the soldiers deserting. ¡°I will try to console the soldiers.¡± It was the Warrior, Park Joon-Min, who stepped forward. Just like he had proved the prophecy with a powerful flash of light the other day, the Warrior went around working miracles on the frontlines. Countless demonic monsters and beasts disappeared without a trace after being swept up in the Warrior¡¯s miracles, and the soldiers who witnessed the scene responded enthusiastically as they went around saying that God had sent a savior to this world. ¡°Let¡¯s destroy that damned barrier!¡± ¡°The Savior is with us!¡± They no longer had nightmares or couldn¡¯t sleep from fear. The soldiers were thoroughly encouraged by the overwhelming majesty of God and were able to overcome their fear of the darkness beyond that barrier. And just as the soldiers¡¯ spirits reached their peak as the Alliance gained momentum, the expeditionary force that was to go beyond the barrier gathered on the northern plains of Tennessia. 23 countries had sent 2,132 knights, 987 mages, as well as 96 superhumans with elemental powers and other abilities to go beyond the barrier with the expedition. Separate from this, the Empire had sent in 100 knights and 100 mages, as well as 400 foreigners and Qeishas to join the expedition. To that, 17 regiments and 34,000 infantrymen were added. All of them were the cream of the crop who had fought against the demonic monsters and beasts for a long time. ¡°We do not fight unless we¡¯re on horseback.¡± Unfortunately, the nomads of the Northern Cavalry refused to join, citing the fact that their horses refused to even approach the barrier. ¡°We will be responsible for the defense while you are away.¡± Thankfully, the Northern Cavalry agreed to fill in the power vacuum with their forces Oooooooh. The light that announced the expedition''s departure was so holy and divine that it looked out of this world. Like the rays of dawn chasing away the night, the pillar of light started from the sky and sliced through the barriers of darkness to pave a road for the expedition. ¡°The effect of that propaganda sure is amazing.¡± Instead of joining the expedition, Marek remained behind with the defense line. He clicked his tongue as he looked at the soldiers who were intoxicated with divinity. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll succeed?¡± Likewise, Asha Trail hadn¡¯t joined the expedition. Now, she turned to look at Marek as she questioned him. ¡°I do not know.¡± Marek¡¯s gaze turned towards the rear of the expedition as it moved forward on the path of light. ¡°But whoever wins, it will most certainly not be a human victory.¡± The mighty divinity and the source of the Darkness - the humans were merely the second fiddle to whoever won the battle between the two. ¡°Hm.¡± Although Asha Trail didn¡¯t understand Marek, she didn¡¯t pester him with questions. She quietly followed the Sword Star¡¯s gaze and looked at the rear of the expedition. Swish. The darkness had been split into two, but shortly after the expedition passed the barrier¡¯s border, it rebuilt its walls. The expedition was hidden behind the darkness and was no longer visible. *** Even after the expedition went through the barrier, the Alliance¡¯s daily routines did not change a single bit. When they saw any signs of a Wave occurring while observing the black barrier, then they would deploy their troops and wipe out the demons with all their might. The only thing that changed was that instead of the knights and mages dealing with the powerful beasts, it was the Northern Cavalry who dealt with them. However, just because the situation on the defense line was the same as before did not mean that the situation in the outside world hadn¡¯t changed. Anomalies could be found all over the continent. The first ones to discover the anomaly were the herbalists walking through a dark forest. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never seen such an ugly monster in my life.¡± ¡°It was such a weird-looking thing, like a strange mix between pig and human. I was almost eaten by that thing because I kept staring at it in shock.¡± The herbalists talked about the unknown creature crouching in the shadows of the deepest forest, and later on, they were joined by the lumberjacks who were cutting trees on the outskirts of the forest. They testified that the forest was full of bizarre monsters that they had never seen before, and the ruler of the kingdom, who had been concerned that the disaster that occurred in the Holy Kingdom would happen to his country, quickly dispatched a team to investigate it. ¡°They¡¯re different from monsters, sir.¡± The investigative team had gone directly into the forest to check the truthfulness of the rumors and they confirmed that the forest monsters were a distinctly different species from the demonic monsters. ¡°They¡¯re almost like the orcs that come out in mythical legends, sir.¡± The mages of the investigation team stated that the strange beings that appeared in the forest had the same appearance as the orcs that were recorded in the myths of the past. The rulers of each kingdom let out sighs of relief when they realized that this was a separate matter from the demons¡¯ actions. They were relieved that the anomaly that appeared in their kingdoms wasn¡¯t a harbinger of a terrible disaster. However, it was too early to be reassured. Rumors came from everywhere. Among the rumors that were delivered to the heads of the kingdoms, some of them were about the orcs that they had already confirmed the existence of. But there were also others that were completely different. ¡°The monster that attacked the village was found to be a troll, sir. It is also a monster that¡¯s recorded in the myths.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an...ogre, sir. It¡¯s a terrible man-eating monster known to have eaten countless humans in the past.¡± Man-eating monsters appeared everywhere. All of them were monsters of the past that could only be found in ancient records. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Mermaids were seen in the sea, and harpies, a mixture of human and bird, appeared on high mountain peaks. In addition to that, countless new species appeared and invaded the human realm. It was as if the world had returned to the era of myths. Of course, not all of the newly emerged beings were harmful to humans. Amongst them were mystical beings such as fairies and unicorns, however, there weren¡¯t many eyewitness accounts of fairies and unicorns. There were more rumors about man-eating monsters. Raids happened everywhere. Stories of merchants, who even during the war had been fairly active during the war, being attacked by hordes of orcs and farmers being taken by trolls and ogres who had come down to the villages could be heard everywhere. Only then did the leaders of the kingdoms realize how serious the situation was, and the minor lords on the outer regions of the kingdoms tried to deal with the monsters. But it wasn¡¯t easy. The beings who had returned from the past continued to appear endlessly and the minor lords didn¡¯t have enough manpower to deal with them. The same was true in the Adenburg Empire. ¡°The damages in the East and North are severe, Your Imperial Majesty. The Margraves on the borders are trying their best to maintain public order and safety, but the raids are too often and too spread out.¡± Although the Empire had sent the most troops to the barrier, the newly formed Central Army was enough to protect the Empire¡¯s vast territory. Nevertheless, it was impossible for them to effectively respond to all the raids that took place over an excessively wide area, so requests flooded in from the border lords asking for support. ¡°They¡¯re not simple monsters, Your Imperial majesty.¡± A representative of the Qeishas had stepped forward to deliver information on the beings that were behind the attacks. ¡°While I may not know why they have suddenly reappeared, they are most definitely beings who had existed in the past and they are very real.¡± Before this continent was ruled by humans, it had been owned by those beings. When those beings had reemerged, Ophelia had immediately grasped the seriousness of the situation and ordered the mages to study the records of the past. After studying the records for several days and nights, the mages who had been ordered by the Empress came to a terrible conclusion. ¡°If all the mythical beings really existed, and if they have really reappeared in this world, then this situation is just the beginning, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± They stated that there had been countless powerful monsters in the past that could not be compared to the monsters that had appeared until, and insisted that countermeasures be taken as soon as possible. Ophelia didn¡¯t take the mages¡¯ words carelessly. She immediately informed the entire continent of the current situation and pushed them to prepare for the future. Putting words to action, the Empire had the knights and mages on standby so that they could respond immediately to any sudden disaster. But time was not on the humans¡¯ side. The continent¡¯s kingdoms had been embroiled in terrible wars one after another and before they could ready their forces and prepare for the future, the fearsome monsters predicted by the mages appeared. ¡°The merchant ships traveling between Granado and our country have been attacked by a massive snake!¡± ¡°A monster bigger than a castle has appeared in the northern part of Griffindor had is ravaging the area!¡± The damages were so great, it couldn¡¯t compare to anything they had come across in the past. With pale faces, mages informed them of the assailants. ¡°It¡¯s the Leviathan, the ruler of the South Sea. And Behemoth, known as the plague of the earth.¡± The terrible beings that had destroyed countless kingdoms in the past had finally appeared. While the Behemoth, who had appeared far away in Griffindor, was a problem, the Leviathan was a more urgent problem. Perhaps it hadn¡¯t been satisfied with attacking the ships going in and out of the sea because the Leviathan raided one of the Empire¡¯s main ports, Rugenburg, and destroyed hundreds of ships that had been moored. ¡°According to the records, they couldn¡¯t capture the Behemoth even with a thousand mages and a thousand knights. And even with a fleet of five hundred ships, they hadn¡¯t been able to defeat the Leviathan and were destroyed.¡± ¡°We must prevent the Leviathan from ever coming ashore. If that ever comes ashore, the same thing that happened to Rugenburg will happen across the Empire. ¡°If we do not stop them, the southern part of the Empire will be devastated.¡± Of the mages, some of the weaker ones acted as if the world had ended. ¡°The Rugenburg estate was attacked again!¡± Just one day after the first attack, news came that the Rugenburg estate had been attacked again. This time, the damage didn¡¯t stop with the moored ships sinking like it had before. The report stated that the Leviathan came onto the land and completely devastated the territory before leisurely returning to the sea. Since then, news came in every day that the Empire¡¯s southern provinces that were next to the sea had suffered terrible attacks. It was a surprisingly quick and devastating move. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty!¡± ¡°Where did it attack this time?!¡± Ophelia, who had been suffering from a headache at the appearance of the terrible monster, urged the messenger to speak with a hard face. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± But strangely, the messenger¡¯s expression was bright. ¡°There¡¯s been news that the Leviathan tried to attack the Hasburg estate but was mortally wounded and pushed back, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± The iron-blooded Empress¡¯ expression rarely changed, but this time, her eyes widened at the unexpected words of the messenger. ¡°What do you¡­ that¡¯s not something easily defeated! According to the records¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± When the mage by her side spoke in disbelief, Ophelia raised her hand to stop him. ¡°The Central Knights and mages left a few days ago. There is no way they would have already reached the South. So is there a great power that I do not know about in Hasburg estate?¡± The messenger went against protocols and shook his head at her words. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± The stern knights by her side moved to rebuke the messenger; they froze. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke has returned, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± Jolt. The Empress had always seemed like she would not rise from her throne even as the Imperial Palace crumbled around her. But now, she abruptly sat up. ¡°Tell me more.¡± Stimulated by the Empress¡¯ order, the messenger quickly continued his report. ¡°It¡¯s said that when the Hasburg estate¡¯s port was devastated by the Leviathan¡¯s attack, something beautiful that was a mixture of gold and silver suddenly fell down from the sky like a lightning bolt. It is said that immediately afterward, the Leviathan was seriously wounded and fled straight to the sea.¡± ¡°Then that gold and silver lightning¡­¡± ¡°While the otherworldly beautiful and mysterious creature was definitely never seen before, the Hasburg¡¯s Baron has said that its appearance was similar to the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s Redvern, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Ophelia closed her eyes and sank back onto her throne. ¡°He¡¯s back. He¡¯s finally back.¡± After repeating that sentence several times in a trembling voice, Ophelia remembered the messenger and questioned him. ¡°Did the Indomitable Grand Duke look uninjured?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s said that the Grand Duke disappeared into the sea immediately after the battle, chasing the wounded Leviathan.¡± Ophelia frowned for a moment at the messenger¡¯s words. ¡°Without saying anything?¡± ¡°It is said that Baron Hasburg hadn¡¯t even been able to see the Grand Duke¡¯s face, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Seeing the Empress¡¯ face turning cold, the messenger hesitantly continued his report before fleeing out of the room. ¡°Does he have itchy feet? Once he goes out, he doesn¡¯t come back until he finishes all his business.¡± *** ¡°He¡¯s really fast.¡± [The Leviathan is a vicious monster that in the past, once ate a young sea dragon that hadn¡¯t fully matured. Its cunning is indescribable.] Seeing Kim Seon-Hyeok staring at the open sea with disappointment, Edda continued to speak. [As long as the Leviathan hides in the sea, I cannot continue pursuing it.] Apparently, the Leviathan wasn¡¯t an easy opponent for the winged dragon, who normally sprinted through the sky, to deal with. In the first place, the only reason Kim Seon-Hyeok and Edda had been able to fatally wound the Leviathan was because half of its body had been over the port, so Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t intend on stubbornly chasing after it anymore. But that didn¡¯t mean he intended on letting Leviathan go. ¡°If Bluegon regains his full strength, will he be able to catch the Leviathan?¡± CH 296 No content CH 297 No content CH 297. [In the past, all the sea dragons came ashore for the final battle. At that time, the sea dragons left one adult sea dragon behind to prevent the Leviathan from harming the clan¡¯s young sea dragon.] Edda¡¯s comment about the past was out of the blue and didn¡¯t seem to fit with their current situation. [At that time, the one left behind in the sea to protect the young sea dragon from the Leviathan was the Lord of the Deep Sea, the one you call Bluegon.] Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected story. [However, the Lord of the Deep Sea was overconfident in his own strength, and as a result, was tricked by the cunning Leviathan¡¯s schemes. He went out to the far seas, but by the time the Lord of the Deep Sea realized he had been tricked, it was too late. He only found the leftover remains of the young sea dragon the Leviathan had eaten.] It was at this moment that Kim Seon-Hyeok unintentionally found out what crime Bluegon had committed. [When the Lord of the Deep Sea lost the precious young sea dragon of his clan through his own pride and ego, he fled deeper into the sea and did not return in fear of his punishment. However, he did not know that all the sea dragons who could have rebuked him were dead from their battle against Chaos, and he lived for a thousand years in the deep, deep sea where the sun did not shine, fearing the return of his clansmen.] Not only had he failed to carry out the mission entrusted upon him by his clan because of his own overconfidence, but he had also run away from responsibility. With just that, it was clear that Bluegon had abandoned his pride as a Dragon. [While hiding, the power of the sea dragon that he held from birth disappeared, and his rationality disappeared as well until he became no different than an insignificant creature. This was what I, as the Dragon Lord of my era, willed and it was the deserved punishment for the sinner who had committed the crime of pride.] It was only natural that Edda¡¯s voice didn¡¯t hold an ounce of mercy. ¡°That makes it doubly important for Bluegon to deal with that horrible monster.¡± But it only made Kim Seon-Hyeok more insistent that Bluegon should be the one to deal with the Leviathan. Since the Leviathan was the reason he became a criminal in the past, it was appropriate to make Bluegon pay a small price for his crimes by disposing of the Leviathan, Edda did not disagree with his words. But that didn¡¯t mean she had any intention of immediately returning to Bluegon his lost powers. [The possibility of his sentence being reduced will only happen after he has paid the price for his sins.] In other words, the only way Bluegon would get back his powers was if he dealt with the Leviathan using whatever strength he had right now. ¡°What would happen if Bluegon were to fight against the Leviathan as he is right now?¡± [The current power possessed by the Lord of the Deep Sea is not much different from that of the young sea dragon killed at that time. In all probability, the results will not be much different to the young sea dragon fighting against the Leviathan.] Again, this was an expected answer. Compared to Edda, the first dragon he met who was perfect, it was embarrassing to call Bluegon a Dragon. There was no way that Bluegon would have the strength to deal with the Leviathan when even Edda was reluctant to fight it in the water. After hesitating for a moment, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke with a sigh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to help Bluegon fight the Leviathan.¡± [It will not be easy. Most of the abilities you possess will not be able to exert their full power in the deep waters.] Edda didn¡¯t stop him from helping Bluegon; she merely warned him several times that it would be a difficult fight. ¡°Why¡¯re you feigning innocence now? Didn¡¯t you want me in a situation like this? Isn¡¯t that why you paired me with the dragon sub-species?¡± If Edda really wanted to leave the dragon sub-species as criminals forever, then she would never have allowed them to meet. No matter how much she talked about them being criminals and sinners, in the end, Bluegon was a member of the Dragon Clan, a clan that had very few members left. As expected, Edda didn¡¯t deny his words. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok fully turned into a Dragon Knight and called forth Bluegon with his summoning ability. Then, they jumped into the sea. Quaaaaa. As if waiting for them, the surface of the water split and pulled him in. Underneath the waters that swallowed them, a huge moving shadow could be seen before that too, completely disappeared. *** Four days passed before Kim Seon-Hyeok appeared again. ¡°Oww! My entire body is aching.¡± He had disappeared gallantly, but now, four days later, his face was completely messed up. His soaking wet hair was as messy as it could be, and with it plastered all over his face, he looked quite ugly. It was difficult to look at him nicely when his skin was pale and pruney from the water. Nevertheless, he was smiling. ¡°Whew, I barely managed to get it.¡± He had been whining terribly, but now, he got up and looked around. It was as if the entire sea was stained with blood. In the center of it was the mutilated corpse of the sea snake. In the end, he was able to kill the Leviathan with just Bluegon. He had been worried about chasing after the Leviathan, but in the end, that hadn¡¯t been an issue. The Leviathan ran away from Edda, but the moment it noticed Bluegon¡¯s presence, its attitude changed. Perhaps it hadn¡¯t been able to forget the taste of the sea dragon¡¯s blood he had once tasted, or perhaps it was angry that it had humiliated itself as it ran away from Edda; either way, the Leviathan persistently harassed Bluegon. However, their positions reversed in an instant. Kim Seon-Hyeok and Bluegon, who had eagerly set out to catch the Leviathan, caught a delicious prey. From a hunting standpoint, the predator became the prey. No matter how much bigger Bluegon was compared to the other sub-species, he was still as small as a child in front of the Leviathan. Neither his natural strength nor his ability to handle water could compare against the monster¡¯s. If Edda hadn¡¯t fatally wounded the Leviathan, Bluegon would have been recorded as the second sea dragon to be eaten by a sea snake. However, Bluegon didn¡¯t give up and continued to resist fiercely. Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t know whether Bluegon was fighting so hard to pay for the sins he had committed in the past, or if he was simply trying to survive. Kim Seon-Hyeok only knew the result. The Leviathan died and they had survived. That was the only thing that mattered. ¡°The current power possessed by the Lord of the Deep Sea is not much different from that of the young sea dragons killed at that time. In all probability, the results will not be much different to the young sea dragon fighting against the Leviathan.¡± Edda¡¯s words weren¡¯t the truth. That mighty and wise Dragon had known about the outcome of this battle from the beginning. No. Perhaps from the start, Edda had the power to kill the Leviathan herself but had let it go. Maybe she had released the sea snake after injuring it just enough for Bluegon to handle so that he could pay for the sins he had committed in the past. [So the monster of gluttony could not withstand his greed and came to an end.] Otherwise, there was no way she could take this result as a matter of fact. [You who have been overconfident and forsaken the precious future of your clan.] Either way, it was all a thing of the past. [Although the crime you have committed cannot be washed away by the blood of a useless sea snake, you are unfortunately the sea dragons¡¯ future. It is truly a cruel fate.] All that mattered right now was that Bluegon was finally freed from his exile. Kughhh. Bluegon didn¡¯t dare stick his head out of the water to boldly look at Edda. He could only calm his breathing beneath the water. [As the Dragon Lord of the era, I declare that as of today, you are forgiven for the crime of pride you have committed.] Bluegon trembled as if he had been struck by lightning at Edda¡¯s declaration. [Your lost horns and wings will be restored as will your lost power.] A brilliant flash of light burst out and embraced the wounded sea dragon. [And so, you will once again sit on the throne that rules the deepest waters as the Lord of the Deep Sea as you have done before.] The sea that had been dyed red with the Leviathan¡¯s blood regained its original color instantly. The ugly monster¡¯s corpse that had been floating on the ocean like trash disappeared without a trace. [There is one thing you must keep in mind. While you have recovered your horns and wings, it does not bring back the Dragon¡¯s pride you threw away. The glory you enjoy is only half of it.] When Edda finished talking, Bluegon sank deep into the sea to completely return back to his former self. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± After looking for a long time at the surface of the water where Bluegon had disappeared under, Kim Seon-Hyeok got on top of Edda. Since there had been such a big ruckus in the Hasburg estate, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if news of his return had already reached the Imperial Capital. Thinking of Ophelia, who was most likely afraid that he would immediately fly somewhere else again, he had to get back to the capital as soon as possible. ¡°But Edda¡­¡± The Dragon Lord gave a sideways glance back at her companion. ¡°The other guys aren¡¯t like this too, right?¡± Edda didn¡¯t answer. He frowned. *** ¡°There¡¯s news that the Indomitable Grand Duke has slain the terrible beast!¡± Less than a week after they heard that the Indomitable Grand Duke had appeared in the Hasburg estate, news came that the monster that was devastating the south had been exterminated. ¡°Ooh! He truly is the Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± The people had only been hearing terrible news, so when they heard this happy news, they praised the Indomitable Grand Duke for accomplishing another grand feat. ¡°Now that the Grand Duke has returned, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Empire is peaceful again.¡± ¡°He is the Indomitable Grand Duke who has defeated even that terrible sea snake. How could a mere pig-head monster and a man-eating giant be a match for him?¡± The people welcomed the return of the great knight with bright faces. It was as if all their worries had disappeared. Amid the people celebrating as if they were victorious, only Ophelia¡¯s face was hard as she ordered the mages to find out where her husband was going. ¡°It is said that His Grace headed directly towards the northeast after leaving the Hasburg estate, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s flight path. After all, eyewitness accounts of a huge and beautiful dragon soaring through the sky were delivered to the Imperial Palace. ¡°It seems like His Grace is coming directly to the Imperial Palace without stopping anywhere else, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± When Ophelia heard the mages confirming his destination based on the eyewitness testimonies, her face relaxed as she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m glad that he¡¯s not coming here after dealing with the Behemoth.¡± She thought that he would do the same thing as usual and return only after solving all the problems all over the place, but it seemed like he was flying straight to the Imperial Palace without being sidetracked anywhere else. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty.¡± The mages continued to report to Ophelia, whose concerns about her wandering husband were put to rest, on the recent changes in the Empire. ¡°The monsters that were running rampant in some of the regions disappeared all at once, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Although the problem wasn¡¯t as bad as in the North and the East, the monsters that had been problematic in the South had been dealt with all at once. ¡°It appears that it has something to do with the Grand Duke, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Explain it to me in detail.¡± ¡°The time and the area where the monsters disappeared precisely match the Grand Duke¡¯s movements, Your Majesty.¡± The mage unfolded a map and marked Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s movements. That path coincided perfectly with the areas where the monsters disappeared. ¡°I assumed there must be a reason when he moved so conspicuously when he usually moved covertly.¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what exactly he did, it was certain that he had done something. Otherwise, there was no way that news of the orcs and trolls would just stop coming when they were raging in the South. It was just as they had guessed. Kim Seon-Hyeok and Edda flying so conspicuously was a way for them to mark their territory. Although the ancient monsters had an obsession with their territory as much as humans did, none of them were bold enough to hold onto their territories after seeing the Dragon. The monsters were scared to death just by seeing the Dragon, and to these terrified monsters, the Dragon spoke to them mentally. [Leave. I will not forgive anyone who dares to stay in my domain without my permission.] The ancient monsters who remembered the Dragon didn¡¯t dare go against Edda¡¯s command. They gave up their territories without hesitation and started migrating. And so, by the time Kim Seon-Hyeok and Edda reached Adenstein [1], there were no more monsters who remained along the path of the southernmost tip of the Empire to the Imperial Capital. ¡°I¡¯m finally back!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled broadly as he looked at the distant capital. It had been both a long and short outing, but he was finally back home. Back home where his lovely wife and son were. 1. The author wrote Adenstein here but I think he is most likely referring to Adenburg. CH 298 No content CH 298. A dazzling flash of light rose above the dusky sky of the Imperial Capital. The light was so bright that it could be seen from the Central Knights¡¯ fortress located not too far away. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Johnstein Pilgram, a foreigner, saw the flash of white light brightening the Capital and his eyes widened. ¡°You idiot! It¡¯s the rally signal! Why¡¯re you just standing there?! Get everyone armed and gather at the training ground!¡± By his side, one of the senior knights yelled at him before ordering all the knights who had been training to go and fully arm themselves. Whoosh. At that moment, a second flash of light shot up into the sky. This time, it was a flash of ominous red light. ¡°War alert! Highest level [1]!¡± It was an urgent signal that only appeared when a foreign enemy was invading the Imperial Capital. With a hard expression, the senior knight rushed the knights. Ding dong ding dong. A beat too late, the emergency bell rang out and woke up the inhabitants of the Central Knights fortress; all the troops stationed there shouted for their armor and horses. ¡°Those who are ready, depart for the Imperial Capital first!¡± At the order of the Central Knights¡¯ commander, the knights who were ready to fight quickly ran out of the fortress. Soon after, all the knights who were ready quickly set off for the capital, leaving only the bare minimum number of people to protect the fortress. ¡°The heavy cavalry of the Imperial Guard is over there, sir!¡± A cloud of dust could be seen from far from the capital. A senior knight shouted when he glimpsed the flag of the Imperial Guard through the dust storm. ¡°The soldiers that the Empire sent to the Central Army are also there, sir!¡± There was more than one cloud of dust. From the east and west, dust clouds were rising up from almost every direction. Seeing the cavalry rushing towards the Imperial Capital from all directions, the commander of the knights spoke with a hard face. ¡°Did a monster appear in the Imperial Capital this time?¡± The Imperial Capital had never sent up a flare before, so when it happened, the knights were terrified that a monster, so powerful that the knights of the Imperial Guards and the Imperial Defense Forces couldn¡¯t deal with it, had appeared. ¡°Quickly! Something must have happened in the Imperial Capital!¡± The knights sped up even more at their commander¡¯s order. Ding dong ding dong. The Central Knights pushed their horses hard without letting them rest. The Imperial Capital greeted them with a continuous ringing of the bell. The top of the walls was packed with archers who had arrows nocked on their bowstrings, while catapults and ballistae were placed at critical locations, ready to be fired at any moment. ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± ¡°There is a report that something massive is flying towards the Imperial Capital from the southwest!¡± If there was something flying towards the capital from the southwest, then there was only one thing that came to mind. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t it be the direction the Indomitable Grand Duke is coming from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, sir. The Indomitable Grand Duke is returning to the Imperial Capital.¡± The commander of the knights became even more confused. The Indomitable Grand Duke was a highly influential person with a great reputation on the continent, and in Adenburg, he was a great knight with a good reputation as a war hero and was the husband of the Empress. The commander couldn¡¯t understand why they were readying to fight such a nobleman as if he was the enemy instead of welcoming his return. His questions only grew when he arrived at the central square in front of the Imperial Palace. ¡°Oh, my God. They are the high-ranking Royal Mages of the Imperial Capital that even the Imperial Palace¡¯s Mage Corp would give-in to.¡± They were the Royal Mages who were considered to be headaches of the Mage Corp since they never left their labs after enlisting. The Royal Mages were extremely high-ranking mages that even the Imperial family had a hard time dealing with because of their excessive pride in their status. However, right now, there wasn¡¯t just one, but dozens of those troublesome people gathered here in the central square. ¡°Haa¡­¡± The commander of the Knights¡¯ Order stiffened as he looked at everyone gathered at the square. Including the knights of the Central Knights¡¯ Order, it was a tremendous force that would be more than capable of destroying the capital of any kingdom in an instant. ¡°This is the video recorder that arrived today. sir¡± A mage approached him and held out a crystal orb. ¡°I will explain in detail after you watch the video first, sir.¡± Pah. Before he could say anything in response, the mage pulled up the image stored in the video recorder into the air. The scales surrounding its body were as beautiful as if they had been painstakingly crafted from platinum and gold. Its body was terrifyingly elegant and strong without a single superfluousness to it. Its pair of wings, where each one was a different color, was so massive it looked as if they could cover the entire sky. ¡°What on earth is that¡­¡± The commander of the Knight¡¯s Order was at a loss for words at the presence of the creature that didn¡¯t seem to belong in this world. ¡°This is the new dragon acquired by the Indomitable Grand Duke.¡± The mage spoke as he looked at the dazed commander. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that is a dragon? Like the Drake or the Wyvern?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t accept the fact that a creature with that kind of overwhelming presence was the same species as the Drake, who was usually dismissed as a mere monster. ¡°I cannot believe that.¡± When the commander of the Knights¡¯ Order continued to express strong denial without being able to take his eyes off the video, the mage finished with his explanation. ¡°Taking into consideration the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s last words before he left, as well as the overwhelmingly commanding presence of that creature, it is the Mage Corp¡¯s conclusion that that is a true Dragon.¡± What on earth was he saying now? He already couldn¡¯t believe that the dragon, something that had always been dismissed as a simple myth or legend since there were no records left of the species, truly existed. But now, that dragon was flying towards the Imperial Capital? Not only the commander of the Knight¡¯s Order, but all the other Central Knights, looked dumbfounded. ¡°If that is not the Dragon, then what could be considered as a Dragon? It seems as though the Indomitable Grand Duke has succeeded in finding the true Dragon.¡± The mage pointed a finger at the image as he spoke to the knights. ¡°Mm.¡± The knights couldn¡¯t raise any objection to the mage¡¯s words. Just as the mage had said, if that wasn¡¯t a dragon from the legends, then they couldn¡¯t think of any other words to describe the creature in the video. ¡°Even if that dragon was with the Indomitable Grand Duke, we cannot just sit still and watch such a great beast flying towards the Imperial Palace where Her Imperial Majesty resides. Am I not correct?¡± ¡°Ah, Marquis Reinhardt.¡± Who knew when Marquis Reinhardt had joined, but the head of the Imperial Guard joined the conversation. ¡°If, on the off chance, that massive bastard gets out of control and starts rampaging, it¡¯ll be a big disaster that we cannot afford.¡± At that, the commander of the Knight¡¯s Order was convinced. Just like the Marquis had said, the presence of the dragon was too intimidating for them to simply trust the Indomitable Grand Duke and allow it to enter the Imperial Capital. ¡°Either way, there¡¯s not much we can do right now.¡± At first, Marquis Reinhardt had thought of meeting the Indomitable Grand Duke on the plain right before the Imperial Capital, but he said they could not give up the defense and advantages that the Imperial Capital had reinforced for over hundreds of years. ¡°If we had seen the video even a bit earlier, I might have stopped the Grand Duke from entering the Imperial Capital at all costs. No, even now, I wish the Grand Duke would turn around.¡± The Marquis sighed as he looked at the Empress surrounded by the knights of the Imperial Guard and mages. ¡°But then, he¡¯s the hero of the Empire and Her Imperial Majesty¡¯s spouse. We can¡¯t continue to keep him outside the Imperial Capital, can we?¡± For a joke, it was a bit too harsh; but at the same time, the Marquis was head of the Imperial Guards that had to protect the Empress and the Imperial Family. And so the commander of the Knight¡¯s Order subtly encouraged him. ¡°The greatest force in the history of the Empire have all gathered here. Although many soldiers have been deployed to the Central region, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to protect the peace of the Imperial Capital with the amount of knights and mages here, even if something bigger than a dragon were to appear.¡± The commander was not only comforting the Marquis, but he was also trying to motivate himself, who had frozen just from watching the video. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t remind himself of the existence of the many superhumans gathered in the square, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to respond properly to any emergency that might occur. The dragon in the video was more massive than any other creature he had ever seen before. But it didn¡¯t take long for the commander to realize how weak his determination and resolve was. ¡°It¡¯s coming!¡± A sharp-eyed knight perched high on a spire shouted as he saw a massive shadow approaching from the southwest sky. ¡°All mages! Prepare your spells in advance so you can cast them at any moment!¡± ¡°Knights! Ready your swords!¡± The sounds of mages casting spells and knights grasping their sword hilts with iron gloves resounded throughout the square. Woosh. A sound similar to a large sail unfolding on a ship could be heard, and then instantly after, a huge shadow fell over the square. The knights and mages looked up into the sky and froze. They saw scales that were much more radiant than seen in the video. A Dragon with an overwhelming presence was looking down at them from the sky. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The knights could feel their hands gripping the swords trembling before losing strength. The mages let out a groan as the magic they had gathered scattered. It wasn¡¯t a matter of blocking or not blocking. Just seeing the Dragon dulled the figurative swords the knights held in their hearts, while the mages¡¯ ego shattered. The Dragon took over the square the moment it appeared. *** [I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be getting any thanks from them for your consideration.] Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled bitterly at Edda¡¯s words. Even with the Imperial Capital right in front of him, he had purposefully slowed down. Personally, he wanted to fly to the Imperial Capital right away and see Ophelia and Victorius, but he was afraid that the residents of the capital might be frightened by Edda¡¯s sudden appearance. Since the capital¡¯s citizens would be seeing her for the first time, he was giving them time to adjust to Edda¡¯s overwhelming presence. But it would have been better off if he hadn¡¯t done that. Edda¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t something they could overcome simply by preparing themselves. Instead, it was looking more like he was boasting of Edda¡¯s majesty in front of more people. But, there was nothing he could do. Even if he wanted to leave Edda behind and enter the Imperial Capital alone to avoid the commotion, Edda didn¡¯t want to separate from him for a single moment. ¡°Ugh, let¡¯s get down first. We¡¯re doing more harm by staying up here like this.¡± Edda nodded her head gracefully at his words and began to descend slowly. As if they were nailed to their positions, the superhumans didn¡¯t move until Edda had completely descended. ¡°Wait here a moment.¡± Tap. In the square where not a single sound of breathing could be heard, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s footsteps rang curiously loudly. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Walking past the frozen superhumans, he finally came in front of Ophelia; he knelt down on one knee. ¡°As requested, I have returned safely.¡± Her gaze had been fixed on the dragon, but now, she looked down. Perhaps she had only been focused on Edda; she began trembling when she finally saw him. ¡°Grand Duke!¡± An expression quickly crossed her stiff face - it was an expression of deep longing and joy. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not too late?¡± ¡°You¡¯re late. The Grand Duke is late again.¡± Contrary to her scolding words, she stepped closer with light footsteps. ¡°You said you¡¯d be back soon, but it¡¯s already been a few months.¡± Before she could finish scolding him, she felt a warm touch on her cheeks. Rush. Then, from her cheeks to her shoulder, then to her chest, warmth spread all over her body. ¡°I missed you.¡± As he held Ophelia in his arms, he proclaimed. ¡°Grand Duke, you¡¯re always just full of talk.¡± Once again, contrary to her words, Ophelia hugged him tighter. ¡°Do you remember?¡± Having expressed some of his happiness through the brief hug, Kim Seon-Hyeok slowly let her go as he spoke. ¡°Do you remember what I said would happen when I returned?¡± She looked up at him with big eyes. He kissed Ophelia on her forehead, then pointed behind him. ¡°I promised that there would be no one who dared to threaten the Empire anymore.¡± There was a proud dragon who was arrogantly looking down on the many superhumans gathered there. ¡°This is the beginning.¡± 1. Similar to proclaiming DEFCON 1 and getting the troops to respond to it. CH 299 No content CH 299. It didn¡¯t take long for the people in the capital to realize that the Dragon with her fair and righteous aura was not a creature capable of causing harm. ¡°The title of the Imperial Guard is crying in shame, you cowards.¡± But separate from the Dragon¡¯s righteous aura, the knights¡¯ felt a great deal of shame for freezing up and being unable to react properly in front of such a dragon. Even Marquis Reinhardt, who was rebuking the knights of the Imperial Guard, was at the point of biting his lips from his sense of shame. ¡°From today onwards, all knights except for the workers will go into special training. There will be no vacation, no off-duty, and no excuses.¡± The knights of the Central Knights¡¯ Order were in the same situation. They carved today¡¯s experiences into their bones as they strengthened their resolve, determined to never allow their will to weaken ever again. ¡°Huu, looks a bit different from the mural.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still similar.¡± Only the mages had completely forgotten the fear that had gripped them a little while ago as they stared at Edda with outright curiosity in their eyes. [You dare¡­] Of course, Edda wasn¡¯t very pleased with their staring and shoo-ed them away by slightly narrowing her eyes and glaring at them. Ophelia exclaimed in admiration when she saw that the majesty(?) of the dragon managed to chase away the mages who were usually willing to inject poison into their bodies or jumped into the fire for the sake of their research. ¡°Is that the Dragon you were talking about, Grand Duke?¡± ¡°Shh. She is wiser than any human being and has strong self-esteem. She might get angry if you say ¡®that¡¯ or whatnot.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok warned Ophelia as he told her that Edda wasn¡¯t just a large monster. But rather than paying attention to his warning, Opehlia noticed something else, something ridiculous. ¡°She?¡± Until a moment ago, Ophelia had been unbelievably soft and gentle, but now, her expression turned cold. ¡°She is the Queen of Dragons.¡± As if he realized something was wrong, Kim Seon-Hyeok confessed right away. ¡°The Queen of the Dragon race¡­¡± Fortunately, Ophelia didn¡¯t comment further on this. But when her chilly expression continued to remain on her face, he trembled at the unknown feeling of ominousness. [Is she the mortal companion you spoke of?] He should have been used to Edda speaking in his head, but when he suddenly heard her voice in his head, he groaned. He was groaning because unlike usual, Edda had emphasized the word ¡®mortal.¡¯ ¡°Um. The meaning is a bit different from yours, but¡­¡± Edda¡¯s eyes narrowed when he started making excuses unintentionally. [There is no need to panic. The time granted to her is limited and fleeting. If I close my eyes for a moment, your time with her will be over.] Edda was telling him that she had the patience to wait while he bore the title of Companion to a human monarch. But contrary to Edda¡¯s expectations, Ophelia¡¯s time with him wasn¡¯t fleeting. Kim Seon-Hyeok wanted Ophelia¡¯s curse of a short life to be lifted, so he had obtained the precious Eternal Flower from the previous King of Spirits. And the Eternal Flower¡¯s effect didn¡¯t stop at simply lifting the curse of short life. ¡°Now, Your Imperial Majesty will enjoy the same lifespan as a fairy.¡± Just like the Qeishas who enjoyed the blessing of longevity under the protection of the Mother Tree, the Spirit King¡¯s protection was passed on to her. [Is this something you intended?] It was only natural for Edda to express her anger when she, as a supreme Dragon, had decided to endure the shame of sharing her companion for a while. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s ordeal wasn¡¯t over. Before he could properly congratulate Ophelia for finally lifting the curse of a short life and fully blossoming as a talented monarch of the Adenstein¡¯s bloodline, he faced another problem. [So this time, it¡¯s a fairy. I thought you were slow coming to me, but I see that¡¯s because you were busy.] Edda learned of the existence of another companion(?) after seeing Najima, who had participated in the ceremony. ¡°That isn¡¯t fair. That¡¯s a completely different issue.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok complained that it was unfair. While his will and emotions were shared with Ophelia, it was a completely one-sided relationship in Najima¡¯s case. However, he had felt a bit uneasy with even that, so he had basically cut off all communication with her. So the Dragon¡¯s anger towards him seemed unfair. ¡°Majestic Dragon, while it is true that I have given my soul to him, I am not so shameless as to dare to share a piece of his soul. So please, let go of your anger.¡± While he just felt Edda¡¯s anger was unjustified, Najima shook in the face of her anger. There was a hint of concern that Dragon might harm her clan when they had barely managed to settle down. [I hope you do not forget your current thoughts.] Fortunately, Edda didn¡¯t lash out at Najima anymore. Apparently, she felt the image of a supreme Dragon attacking a weak fairy wasn¡¯t a pleasing one. It was a fortunate thing for Kim Seon-Hyeok since he had been watching the situation, prepared to intervene at any moment. [The oath of companionship is to share each other¡¯s souls and to share an origin. If you were to overuse the title of companion, then even my soul and power will be torn to pieces in the end, so make sure you take my words seriously.] Of course, her meaning was different, but as soon as he heard the Dragon¡¯s words, he somehow remembered another person¡¯s words - ¡®you shall never take a mistress.¡¯ *** Ophelia, who absorbed the Eternal Flower, was full of energy to a surprising degree and full of talent. She did not hesitate to develop and grow the talents and abilities accumulated in the Adenstein bloodline that she had personally suppressed because of her short-living curse. She became a great monarch, a mage, and a knight. Of course, all her other talents fell short of her skills as a monarch who built the Empire, but it was still a remarkable thing for a single human to have risen to such a level in so many different fields. ¡°The glory that Victor should have enjoyed¡­¡± Instead of rejoicing in her own achievements, Ophelia was more concerned about the future of her child who still hadn¡¯t been able to escape the curse of short-life. But her concerns were in vain. [The short-life curse that she originally possessed has not been passed on to your descendants as the blood of the dragon has passed on to your descendants as well.] The overflowing vitality of his father¡¯s Dragonian Knight had passed onto Victorius and diluted the curse that had been engraved in the Adenstein¡¯s bloodline. Ophelia had never felt happier before. She had never put down the dignity of the monarch of the Empire before, but now, she forgot about it as she took on the role of a mother purely rejoicing the fact that her child had escaped the curse. ¡°Ophelia.¡± She had been smiling brightly, but at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s soft voice, her expression stiffened in an instant. ¡°Haa.¡± He hadn¡¯t even said anything, but seeing how his wife¡¯s expression had turned stony already, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t speak the words that were about to escape through his lips. But he couldn¡¯t delay things any longer. Right now in the East, the entire region that was Griffindor was being devastated by the Behemoth rampaging while confusion and chaos were reaching their peak because of the resurrection of the ancient monsters throughout the continent. Moreover, if he looked beyond the East, towards the Central and the Western regions, the situation was even worse. ¡®Signs of the Demon King¡¯s arrival in the West have been discovered.¡¯ He had risked his life and barely destroyed the Demon King, but there were signs of its existence again. He was eternally regretting that he hadn¡¯t been able to finish the Fragment of Chaos. ¡®The frequency of the barrier¡¯s Waves is increasing exponentially.¡¯ Not long after the Warrior and the expeditionary force had gone beyond the barrier to destroy the Fragment of Chaos that had appeared in the Holy Kingdom, demons and demonic beasts had suddenly started to flood out of the barrier. It was clear that something had happened on the other side of the barrier. And that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®A giant blue-furred wolf appeared in the North.¡¯ Even in the northern part of the continent, a region that he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to, unusual signs began appearing. First, rumors started spreading that a giant blue-furred wolf had appeared, and then, he heard news that the Northern nomads who hadn¡¯t followed Darum were uniting and preparing for war. [This is just the beginning.] Upon hearing the news of the blue wolf¡¯s appearance, Edda spoke in a rather heavy voice. [Since the clown drunk on divinity dances like a puppet, and the violent wolf that ruled the northern wasteland sings loudly, all those between the light and darkness will return and walk on this world.] The Transcendental beings, who had been pushed out of the boundaries of this world after the war against Chaos, were appearing one by one back in the world. [It had once been theirs, but now that their glory had disappeared, they will do anything to regain it.] This was a situation that had already been predicted from the time the Fragments of Chaos appeared in the world. Now, the continent was like a battlefield where Transcendental beings, not humans, were using evil tools for their own profit and divinity. If the Empire wanted a stable position in all this, then a number of problems had to be resolved before it became too late. ¡°Go.¡± After seeing his expression, Ophelia remained silent for a long time before speaking. ¡°Go and do what you must.¡± Her expression had become calm again. She pushed on his back. ¡°I have no doubt that everything you do will bring the Empire more glory.¡± When he didn¡¯t take a step forward, Ophelia shoved at his back once more. ¡°I also believe that with your devotion and sacrifice, my enemies, as well as Victor and the Empire¡¯s enemies will not dare to turn their heads towards the Empire in the future.¡± She went on to tell him to fight for her and Victor. ¡°I will definitely make it happen.¡± He must¡¯ve finally made a decision because after hesitating for a long time, he replied. ¡°If at any time, anything happens, I¡¯ll fly back immediately. So please stay safe.¡± ¡°Go and do everything you must, then return. When you finally come back, I hope you can keep your promise to never leave again.¡± Even in their last moments, the Empress of the Empire tried to see off her husband as his monarch rather than an ordinary woman. ¡°But don¡¯t take too long.¡± However, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t contain her feelings until the end because she ended up saying that one last sentence. ¡°I won¡¯t be late.¡± It was a promise he had broken many times, but Kim Seon-Hyeok assured her several times he would definitely keep his promise this time. The next day, Kim Seon-Hyeok left the Imperial Capital with Edda before sunrise. His first target was the Behemoth, an ancient monster that was devastating Griffindor, a country guarded by the Knights of the Sky. [The Behemoth is a monster born from the excessive gluttony of a mountain king; it is a guardian created by the Earth to protect itself from the mountain king.] The monster that had been called the disaster of the earth in the past was also the original sin that must be dealt with in order to completely liberate Goldrake. [The sin of gluttony committed by the mountain king will only be forgiven after returning Behemoth to the earth.] CH 300 No content CH 300. Shortly after the Indomitable Grand Duke left, the horrific rumors that had been floating around the Empire disappeared as if they had never happened. Even the requests from the minor border lords that flew into the Imperial Capital daily asking for support abruptly stopped and there wasn''t any more news about attacked villages. ¡°Each of the lords dispatched soldiers to search the vicinity, but they all said they couldn¡¯t find a single monster.¡± The ancient monsters that had been disturbing the Empire disappeared as if they had never existed in the first place. Of course, the monsters hadn¡¯t soared into the sky or disappeared into the ground. ¡°After talking to the people and chasing any traces of the monsters, we found out that all the monsters within the Empire have migrated outside the borders of the Empire.¡± As if they had all been kicked out by something, the monsters had all fled from the Empire. Because of that, the Imperial Capital heard that the kingdoms that shared borders with the Empire were quite troubled. ¡°There¡¯s news that bigger and more powerful monsters are appearing as time goes on.¡± It was already difficult for the kingdoms to deal with the headaches that were the existing monsters, but when new, larger monsters appeared and rampaged through the lands, the Imperial Capital heard that there wasn¡¯t a day when the countries outside the Empire didn¡¯t mobilize their armies. Among those countries, the situation in Nocetain was more serious since most of the monsters that escaped the Empire had headed toward Noctein¡¯s territories. ¡°All knights and mages, do your best to annihilate the monsters that approach the royal capital!¡± Even Noctein couldn¡¯t continue to hoard their superhumans when they realized that the foundation of their country would be at risk if they remained watching the monsters rampaging through their lands. The situation wasn¡¯t so different in the other countries, it was just a matter of degree. Among those other countries, the situation in Griffindor was worse, not better, than the situation in Noctein. ¡°The Behemoth that devastated the South is heading north, sir! At this rate, the royal capital will also be in the Behemoth¡¯s path!¡± Even a thousand years ago, the terrible Behemoth had been called a disaster. Now, that monster was approaching the royal capital after having devastated the southern region of Griffindor. ¡°Stop it! Stop it at any cost! The Behemoth cannot be allowed to approach the royal capital!¡± In the end, the ruler of Griffindor declared it a state of emergency and decided to mobilize all available troops and superhumans to stop the Behemoth from moving north. ¡°We alone won¡¯t be enough to stop it¡­¡± Around this time, the Griffindor mages searched for past records on the great beast, and through it, they found out that the monster had once devoured a thousand knights and mages. They came to the realization that even if all the superhumans in their country gathered in one location, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop this terrible beast. Some of the nobles decided to abandon the royal capital, promising to return after the Behemoth had passed. But the Griffindor¡¯s ruler couldn¡¯t accept that. ¡°I cannot leave such a stain in my era as the ruler.¡± The vain monarch didn¡¯t want his name to become a stain on Griffindor¡¯s history and insisted on a decisive battle against the Behemoth to the bitter end. In the end, all they could do was somehow change the direction of the monster¡¯s path and lead it out of the kingdom before it could reach the royal capital. But even that wasn¡¯t easy. However, since their supreme leader was being stubborn, there was nothing else they could do. ¡®If you pay a reasonable price, I will take care of the monster that appeared in your country.¡¯ Under such circumstances, the message delivered through mage communication from the Adenburg Empire was like a ray of light in the darkness. ¡°If you can deal with that nightmare of an ancient monster, then I am willing to pay any price!¡± The ruler of Griffindor grasped the lifeline that appeared in their desperate situation. ¡®We will discuss the price later, but you must never betray our trust ever again.¡¯ Griffindor already had a history of breaking alliances during the war against Noctein and committing atrocities by having the Knights of the Sky attacking the Grand Duke. Griffindor was more than capable of thinking up petty tricks to get out of paying the price once their crisis was over. ¡°As long as you deal with that monster, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste even if the royal family¡¯s vaults are emptied!¡± ¡®If your attitude changes after the monsters have been dealt with, your country will face a terrible calamity that is beyond the monsters¡¯ appearance.¡¯ The Griffindor¡¯s ruler snorted inwardly at the repeated warnings. There was a barrier called Noctein between the Empire and Griffindor. He believed that even in the worst case, the Imperial Army wouldn¡¯t be able to cross Griffindor¡¯s borders en masse. But the Empire wasn¡¯t talking about a powerful army when they talked about a calamity that went beyond the monsters. The Griffindor¡¯s ruler only realized that fact after the first line of defense, that had been formed to stop the Behemoth, started fighting the monster. ¡°Knights, aim for the legs. Mages, slow down its movements! Be serious!¡± Having taken command of the defense line, the Knights of the Sky attempted to slow down the monster¡¯s speed instead of attempting to defeat the mighty monster. However, the monster¡¯s hide around its legs was too thick for them to cut it with a sword¡¯s blade. Even the mages¡¯ powerful concentrated attacks couldn¡¯t stop the monster¡¯s steps for a single second. Whether it was a powerful superhuman or a massive wall, the monster trampled and smashed everything that stood in its way. ¡°It¡¯s no use! It doesn¡¯t work!¡± ¡°M, move! You¡¯ll get trampled!¡± The knights and soldiers¡¯ screams could be heard in all directions. ¡°How could there be a monster like that¡­¡± The Griffindor¡¯s ruler and the Knights of the Sky turned pale as they looked at the hellish pandemonium from up high in the air. Due to the monster being so massive, the troops on the ground couldn¡¯t see what the monster truly looked like. But it was different for the knights and the king who were riding on the Griffins. They stared at the monster¡¯s true appearance from the sky, and they couldn¡¯t dare think about fighting against it. Although the monster was receiving an onslaught of attacks from numerous knights and mages, it only seemed annoyed and bothered. Even when powerful magic spells fell in succession onto its head, it didn¡¯t react the slightest bit. The king came to a realization as he watched this. They were no different than ants to that terrible beast. And no matter how many ants gathered, in the end, they were merely ants. From the start, it was impossible to stop that terrible beast. ¡°Ack! Save me!¡± ¡°Have the mages escape! That bastard is charging!¡± As he watched the superhumans losing their morale and will to fight, the king could see the destruction of Griffindor in his mind. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Empire or anything else, it¡¯s impossible for humans to stop that thing¡­¡± Just as the king said, human power would not stop the Behemoth. But there weren¡¯t just humans in this world. The reinforcements sent by the Empire weren¡¯t just mere humans. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah. Even in the midst of a battlefield full of screams, a clear sound penetrated into their ears. Flinch. At that moment, the monster that hadn¡¯t stopped even once despite the hundreds of magical spells fired at it and tens of thousands sword attacks suddenly stopped for the first time. Guuuuu. The monster let out a strange sound they had never heard before, then it started looking around with his short neck swiveling around. It looked like he was looking out for something. Whoosh. Not long after, they could hear a sharp piercing sound, and then a platinum spear pierced through the clouds and fell from the sky. Guuuuuu! Directly struck by something that looked like lightning, the monster screamed before tangling up with a whitish object. ¡°Are you the king of Griffindor?¡± Before he could figure out what was going on, a soft voice spoke from behind him. ¡°Hup.¡± Startled, the king turned around and saw a man, who knew when he had come, riding a strangely massive Wyvern. ¡°You¡¯re!¡± No wonder he thought the appearance and the flying dragon looked familiar. The king narrowed his eyes and glared angrily when he finally figured out the man¡¯s identity. ¡°The Red Devil of the Sky!¡± Surprisingly, the man was the strongest knight that Adenburg was so proud of; he was Drachen. ¡°That¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard in a long time.¡± Drachen spoke to the king with a slight frown on his face. ¡°Well, whatever the title, withdraw your troops.¡± He had a dignity that was completely different from a monarch¡¯s and the king couldn¡¯t respond. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see your precious knights and mages dying, hurry up. From here on out, it¡¯ll be a fight they won¡¯t be able to handle.¡± Drachen didn¡¯t wait for the king¡¯s answer. With that short sentence, he flew the flying dragon up towards the monster. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was only then that the king properly realized what was attacking the monster. He was too stunned for words. As if it wasn¡¯t a being of this world, the flying dragon with beautiful platinum scales was ferociously pressing down on the huge monster. He saw the monster struggling with all its might from underneath the dragon. Its massive body which had remained strong against the knights¡¯ swords and the mages¡¯ magics was now covered in blood, and one of its thick legs was bent at an unsightly angle. ¡®If your attitude changes after the monsters have been dealt with, your country will face a terrible calamity that is beyond the monsters¡¯ appearance.¡¯ Only after seeing the creature who was showing such overwhelming majesty against the mighty monster did the king realize what disaster the Empire had been warning him of. And at that moment, he was unable to refuse the Imperial demands. If he did refuse, then a winged calamity would most likely come upon the royal capital of Griffindor. ¡°Withdraw the troops!¡± When the troops retreated completely, the platinum-scaled creature that had been trampling the monster underfoot flew into the sky, leaving the monster behind. What replaced the platinum creature was a bizarre creature that rose from the ground with a golden flash. ¡°It¡¯s the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s Drake!¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize the deformed Drake of the Indomitable Grand Duke that had appeared in battle several times. But separate from that, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the grandeur and size of the drake that didn¡¯t lose out to the monster¡¯s size. Kaaaaaaaa! The deformed Drake roared and charged towards the monster. Without losing, the Behemoth also roared as it rushed towards the Drake. And so, a battle between monsters that could only happen in legends began. Although it was the Behemoth that consistently overpowered the Drake, ultimately, it was the Behemoth who lost. Bang. With a roar, the monster laid on the ground and didn¡¯t move anymore. Kaaaaaaaaaa! The Drake trampled on the lifeless body and let out a long triumphant roar. Soon after, a golden flash of light surrounded the Drake that was covered in blood, and then that massive body disappeared as if he was sucked into the ground. The Behemoth¡¯s body followed him. The only thing left was the torn-up earth and a massive pit that was filled with blood. ¡°You can discuss the payment with the Empress of the Empire later.¡± Shortly after the Drake disappeared, the Indomitable Grand Duke flew up and disappeared into the sky with the Wyvern after saying that short sentence. The platinum-scaled being who had been looking down on the battle from the sky also disappeared without a trace. ¡°What on earth¡­¡± As if he had been dreaming, the king rubbed his eyes several times with a dumbfounded look on his face. The pit was so full of blood that it looked like a lake, and the earth that was cracked and jagged looking like an earthquake had occurred told him that the battle he had seen a while ago was not a dream. However, he had witnessed such an unrealistic sight that his sense of reality didn¡¯t return. ¡°Your Majesty! Please allow us to collect our wounded and retreat, sir!¡± If one of the Knights of the Sky hadn¡¯t advised him to take control of the battlefield, the king would have continued to stare at it in a daze forever. ¡°Tend to the wounded knights and mages." The surviving superhumans and soldiers began moving busily at the king¡¯s order. ¡®The Indomitable Grand Duke displaced the Cyclops that appeared in the southern part of the continent.¡¯ ¡®The Kraken off the coast of Iberia, destroyed after a battle against the Indomitable Grand Duke.¡¯ ¡®The body of the Thunderbird that destroyed the Asrael Kingdom, found.¡¯ Before he could even shake off the shock, news came from all over that the Indomitable Grand Duke had repelled the terrible monsters. The slight resentment towards the Empire that remained in the ruler of Griffindor¡¯s heart completely disappeared. The only thing that took the vacant position was fear and obedience towards the being that he didn¡¯t dare defy. ¡®Indomitable Grand Duke arrived at the southern base of the defense line!¡¯ Not long after, a report flew in saying that the Indomitable Grand Duke, who had passed through Griffindor, had arrived in the Holy Kingdom. CH 301. The actual barrier he faced was at least ten times more terrifying than what he had seen in the video recorders. If he dug up a corner of the world and filled it with all sorts of ominous and filthy things, perhaps it¡¯d look like this? The barrier that was soaring high into the sky as if to touch it, looked as if it had been built with malice and hatred. He hadn¡¯t even reached it yet, but the energy of the Chaos that was coming from beyond the barrier was enough to bring forth the War Dragon¡¯s explosively hot temper. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes turned red as he felt hostility and hatred towards the enemy roiling in the deepest part of his heart, inciting him to tear down and destroy the veil. Instead of resisting the raging waves of emotion, he chose to adapt to it. ¡°Edda.¡± [I was waiting.] Before he even finished speaking, Edda flew up energetically. It wasn¡¯t long before they had ascended high into the sky where the barrier couldn¡¯t reach. Looking down at the barrier from the cloudless sky, they saw that it wasn¡¯t a wall, but an entire mass. Almost as if a black lid was covering the place, it was endless darkness all over. [The damned Fragment of Chaos must be in the center!] Aiming at the middle of the great Darkness, Edda took a deep breath and then spewed out a stream of gold light. The powerful dragon¡¯s breath poured down towards the darkness. When directly hit by a stream of light that was like sunlight, the darkness melted away. It was as if the snow that had remained throughout the winter was melting under the spring sunlight. However, the crumbling Darkness was only a fraction of the vast veil of darkness. Surprisingly, even the mighty dragon¡¯s breath failed to completely penetrate the veil. [Four. Maybe even five. Of the ten pieces that make up the body of the Chaos, at least half of the pieces have come together into one!] Before Edda could finish venting out her anger, the distorted veil regained its original form. ¡°Then, are there five Demon Kings in there?¡± Even Park Sang-Jin, the Demon King that had destroyed the West only had one piece. But now, there wasn¡¯t just one Fragment of Chaos that was capable of creating such a powerful being - there were five. It was no different to saying that there was a terrible malice within that veil that was capable of destroying the West at least five times. But contrary to what Kim Seon-Hyeok thought, the Fragments of Chaos merging wasn¡¯t simply one adding to another. [When one is added to another, it can be said to be comparable to three Demon Kings. And when two are added, it is comparable to nine Demon Kings. If three are added, it becomes stronger than thirty Demon Kings. So, if it is five pieces, it is safe to say that it is stronger than a hundred Demon Kings.] At Edda¡¯s words, his boiling anger instantly cooled. ¡°Then, if one more were to be added¡­¡± [Then it would be no different to there being at least three hundred Demon Kings appearing in this world.] ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡± Without realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned to look at the Western sky. The West had become a barren land, and that location still contained a Fragment of Chaos he hadn¡¯t managed to deal with. If by any chance, it combined with the Fragments gathered here, it would become a true hell. [As time goes on, they will be drawn closer to their origins, and other Fragments will gather here.] To make matters worse, Edda was saying that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the other Fragments combined at any moment. After meeting Edda, Kim Seon-Hyeok had lost his fierceness, but now he felt himself coming to his senses. ¡°We have to destroy that veil immediately.¡± He didn¡¯t have time to wait for the pardoned Goldrake and Bluegon to return. He had to immediately tear down that wall and annihilate the Fragments of Chaos beyond it. [I also think the same as you.] Edda took a breath and light gathered from all directions. Soon, it quickly became a large mass. However, Edda didn¡¯t release the gathered light and continued to breathe in deeply after that. It looked like she was planning on taking in all the air of the entire world. The light gathered and gathered again. Edda clenched her jaw and didn¡¯t let the mass of light escape. It looked as if she had swallowed half the sun. Grrrrr. When the light finally became too large to handle, Edda let out the breath she had been holding in. Kaaaaa. The moment Edda¡¯s roar resounded across the sky, the scorching sun fell to the ground. The enormous flash of light that swept through the veil couldn¡¯t be compared to the previous one. As if the night was being driven away by the morning, the veil of darkness melted away. However, the Darkness that engulfed the Holy Kingdom was massive and tenacious enough to withstand even the Dragon¡¯s powerful breath. Ooooooh. The Darkness constantly regenerated the dispersed parts of its body. [Companion! This is not enough!] ¡°I! Know!¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok saw that the sun that had been dazzling enough to light up the whole world slowly losing its light, he took on the appearance of the War Dragon and spewed out flames. [Howl!] When the wind was added to the flames shooting straight out, it became a storm of fire that burned everything. Kwaaaaa. The powerful firestorm engulfed a portion of the veil. The blazing fire continued to burn the Darkness that had gathered after being dispersed. ¡°Damn!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok instinctively knew that alone couldn¡¯t completely bring down the veil surrounding the Holy Kingdom. Edda also thought the same. Sssssssssup. Another flash of light gathered at the Dragon¡¯s mouth, and the War Dragon spat out another breath of fire. However, neither the golden flash of light that the Dragon spewed out nor the blazing fire of the War Dragon exhaled could completely destroy the veil. ¡°More! More! More!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok drew upon all the power he had. He poured out the power of the earth he had gotten from Goldrake, the power of water connected to Bluegon, Redvern¡¯s poison, and the Black Flames from the Red Wyrm. Edda let out several more breaths and attacked the Darkness. Gyaaaaaa! As if alive, the veil screamed, and then spewed out hundreds of demonic beasts as if it was spitting out filth. All of them were flying beasts with unusual momentum. [Since that place has already become the Demon Realm, what we need to do is not only tear down that Chaos¡¯ shell, but the boundary of the world itself!] ¡°Damn it! No wonder it was holding on for such a frigging long time!¡± Watching the demons, who charged forward like starving ghosts, disappear without a trace from Edda¡¯s breath, Kim Seon-Hyeok gathered another blaze of fire at the tip of his snout and spat it out. ¡°Disappear!¡± The Darkness covering the Holy Kingdom seemed like it would disappear, but it continued to persevere. ¡°Edda! Isn¡¯t there any other way! You¡¯re a Dragon!¡± Out of frustration, he pressed her, but Edda shook her head. [Although it cannot be compared to the space and time storm that imprisoned me, it is still the veil that separates the boundaries of the world. If I could easily remove the boundaries of such a world, I would not have stayed outside the boundary for a thousand years.] Ultimately, she was saying they had no choice but to continue to attack until the veil was torn down. ¡°Damn it! At this rate, we¡¯ll be exhausted before we even meet the Fragments of Chaos!¡± Even as he spoke, Kim Seon-Hyeok constantly attacked the veil. The same was true with Edda. The veil would distort and collapse. Then, it would regenerate. The speed at which the veil was torn down, and the speed at which it was regenerated were perfectly balanced. It would be impossible for them to tear down the veil without breaking the balance. ¡°I think we just need to do a bit more!¡± However, it wasn¡¯t easy to widen the slight difference. At this rate, there wouldn¡¯t be a solution even if they fought for another day. ¡°Huh?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been attacking the veil with all his might for a long time, when his eyes widened. Bang. Suddenly, on the dark ground where dusk was falling, a small flash of light was seen in the far south. Bang, bang. The light flashed again. This time, it was more towards the west. Bang, bang, bang. At first, the light flashed only intermittently, but slowly, it increased bit by bit until after a certain point, they started flashing all over the place. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± [So it¡¯s the humans.] Compared to the marvel performed by the Dragon and the Dragon Knight, the light was so insignificant and paltry; it was the magic the mages on the ground were shooting up simultaneously. *** ¡°Keep releasing without stopping!¡± The commander of the Empire shouted himself hoarse while looking up high into the sky. Although nothing was visible in the dark night sky, the commander knew that the Indomitable Grand Duke was definitely somewhere. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he had noticed it from the beginning. Even when the first golden flash of light fell from the sky, no one on the defense line had realized what the sudden situation was. But there was no way they couldn¡¯t have noticed the situation when the light struck the veil not once, but dozens of times. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke is fighting alone to break through the veil.¡± The Sword Star had stepped forward and told them who the dazzling light was coming from. ¡°No one other than the Grand Duke can scatter such dazzling light from that high in the sky.¡± The Sword Star¡¯s words spread throughout the entire defense line through messages delivered with magic. The Alliance, superhumans and soldiers alike, put their hands together and hoped that the auspicious flashes of light would defeat the veil. ¡°How long will you make the Grand Duke fight alone?!¡± Once again, the Sword Star brought the Alliance to their senses. ¡°But what can we do? Even the most powerful magic can¡¯t cause a single scratch, so what could we do?¡± They had already attacked the veil several times, but they had discovered that none of their magic worked. ¡°So you¡¯re going to let him fight alone? The title of Imperial Mage is crying and the title of Knight is crying!¡± The Sword Star shouted at the mages and knights who were overwhelmed by their sense of defeat. Nevertheless, the superhumans weren¡¯t easy to convince to step forward. They thought it was unwise to waste their energy when they didn¡¯t know when another Wave might start. Thump. Then, an infantryman of the Alliance picked up a rock from the ground and threw it at the veil. When the other soldiers saw this, they copied him and threw stones as well. That was the beginning. Woosh. Although they hadn¡¯t been given an order, the archers shot their arrows at the wall. The spearman grabbed their spears and got a running start, then threw their spears forward with all their strength. Naturally, the arrows and spears they threw at the veil didn¡¯t do any damage. However, it was enough to light a fire in the hearts of the superhumans who had been hesitating ¡°I thought you would have gotten a bit better with all your experiences on the battlefield. But you are still like a flower in a greenhouse. Worse than the ordinary soldiers.¡± After clicking his tongue, the Sword Star stood next to the soldiers, then gripped his sword. He quickly pulled forth a blade covered in sword energy, and then, without hesitation, he hurled his sword toward the veil. Even if he wasn¡¯t in his prime, he hadn¡¯t lost his worth. [1] Although the Sword Star had lost most of his powers as an Adjuster and his level had dropped, that didn¡¯t mean his attack was weak. But the veil took the Sword Star¡¯s attack as if it was nothing and the light covering his sword went out as soon as it came in contact with the Darkness.¡± ¡°What an insidious thing.¡± Although his attack had failed, the Sword Star didn¡¯t give up. He gathered the sword energy and lit his blade and attacked the veil several times. ¡°Captain, what should we¡­¡± A knight watching this scene approached his leader and asked. ¡°What do you mean, what should you do?!¡± When his leader shouted at him, the knight startled and stepped back. ¡°S, sorry...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be inferior to those soldiers, then even if it¡¯s now, you have to help.¡± Having said that, the leader brought forth his sword energy and stood next to the Sword Star. ¡°All knights! Attack the veil!¡± As if they had been waiting for their commander¡¯s order, the knights drew their swords and charged towards the wall. ¡°Stand back!¡± But before they could wield their swords covered in the sword energies they had gathered, the mages shouted at them. ¡°I have no intention of accusing you of not stepping up. However, you are the most powerful weapon against the demonic beasts. Please prepare for the Wave.¡± At the knight commander¡¯s words, a mage shouted at him. ¡°That¡¯s not what we¡¯re saying! We¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll be swept up!¡± Before he finished talking, flames, ice, and lightning flew towards the veil. ¡®All troops, starting from now, attack the veil with all your might.¡¯ The magic message delivered from the Empire¡¯s mainland reached all the defense points of the Alliance. 1. The Korean proverb used here was ??? ??. It means valuable objects retain their original value even if they are damaged. CH 301 No content CH 302 No content CH 302. At first, the flashes of light were small, insignificant twinkles. But as they piled up one by one, they became the ring of light separating the dark shroud from the darkened earth. Bang! The explosions that had sounded so weak and faint that it had been unnoticeable unless listened for, suddenly resounded through the sky. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t tell whether the thumping noise he heard was the roar of the flashes sent up from the ground or the sound of his own heart beating. But if there was one thing he could be certain of, it was that if he didn¡¯t let loose the heat burning in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. ¡°Edda!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok opened his mouth wide as he called out the name of his companion with the same feeling as spewing out hot fire. And from the depths of his chest, anger came rushing out. Kughhhhh. As if they had previously made an arrangement, Edda also exhaled a powerful flash of light. Shake. The veil shook and resisted the flashes of light and flames. However, unlike before, it wasn¡¯t able to regenerate its body once it had been dispersed. Kim Seon-Hyeok and Edda continued to batter at the veil. Fire, ice, and wind - they battered at the veil at will and tore apart the Darkness. Kyaaaaaaaaa. The veil screamed as if it was alive. However, it was soon engulfed by the Dragon and War Dragon¡¯s breaths and disappeared without a trace. Ky...aaa¡­. The veil¡¯s screams slowly subsided. And with that last death rattle, it was silent. It was around that time that the violently shaking Darkness hardened like a stone. Crack. Inside it, something sounded like it was breaking apart. Craaaack. At first, it was only a small crack. However, that crack soon spread throughout the veil and after a certain point, the Darkness was covered all over with cracks. [The lightweight added by the humans has finally upset the balance of the scale.] Usually, the Dragon didn¡¯t show any emotions in her voice, but for some reason, she sounded close to admiration. It was probably because of the amazing fighting spirit the humans showed at such an important moment. ¡°That¡¯s because humans aren¡¯t the second fiddle.¡± As soon as he finished talking, the cracked veil crumbled in the middle. And a ray of Holy Light rose from within. It was the Warrior Park Joon-Min¡¯s brilliance. ¡°So he¡¯s alive!¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok, who had led the expedition, discovered the traces of the Warrior who had disappeared beyond the veil, he looked at the place where the pillar of light was reaching the sky with an excited face. [Just because the boundary has been broken, it does not mean that the Darkness that was within the veil is gone. That place is already the Demon Realm.] When the veil started collapsing from the center, as if they had been waiting, countless beasts and demons rushed outside from the inside of it. It was the same scene as when the prisoners had been released when the storm of time and space collapsed. [If the source of not removed quickly, breaking down the boundary will be as good a giving freedom to the inhabitants of the Demon Realm.] ¡°I know.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a moment to catch his breath. Then, he looked in the direction of the now-disappeared ring of light and the center of the Holy Kingdom, alternating between the two. ¡°I believe in you. So please, hold on until I come back.¡± After leaving behind that one sentence that had no chance of reaching the distant ground, he headed for the center of the Demon Realm where the Chaos would be. *** The countless monsters and beasts lurking beyond the veil showed their appearance. Due to the sudden disappearance of the boundary, the beasts looked around with a bewildered expression before they finally saw the humans. The corner of their mouths rose. ¡°All troops! Get ready for the Wave!¡± Seeing the beasts moving slowly as if they were in front of their prey, the commander shouted with a hoarse voice. ¡°The soldiers beat us to it earlier, but this time, we, the knights, will be the first to greet them!¡± Having received their commander¡¯s order, the knights intercepted the soldiers and grabbed their swords. However, they were completely exhausted from having attacked the veil with all their might until a while ago and the sword energy on the tip of their swords wasn¡¯t as brilliant as before. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t hesitate to block the soldiers as they stood in front of them with the swords shining faintly with their sword energies. ¡°We will buy some time, so in the meantime, recover your stamina.¡± At this moment alone, nationality and affiliation didn¡¯t matter. The knights who were ready to die were of the same mind - they said they would buy time for the mages to recover. Tired from their use of excessive magical power, the mages slumped down. The battlefield was too dangerous for them to recover, but just like the knights were prepared to die, the mages were risking everything to restore their magical power. ¡°Lieutenant, I will ask you to lead on my behalf. Since you have experienced the Wave dozens of times, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a difficult request. The commander entrusted the command of the battlefield to a young lieutenant and stood next to the knights. ¡°Although it may have gotten rusted because I haven¡¯t used it in so long, I will lend you a hand with this a wretched sword of mine.¡± When the commander brought forth his feeble sword energy that didn¡¯t seem particularly special, the knights grinned even through their exhaustion. ¡°Do whatever you wish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit tense; it¡¯s been a while since I stood in the front like this.¡± ¡°Once your blood warms up, your tension will go away.¡± Perhaps it was because they prepared to die, but the knights¡¯ responses didn¡¯t contain any dignity. ¡°If it gets any hotter, I¡¯ll burn to death before we even fight.¡± In the time the commander had been talking with the knights and getting used to the weight of his sword that he hadn¡¯t held in a long time, other commanding officers popped out from all over the ranks. They had once dreamed of becoming a knight, so all of their swordsmanships were that of a trainee knight. ¡°If not now, when would we have the opportunity to fight side by side with real knights?¡± ¡°Enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content. As you said, this may be your last chance.¡± While the knights were preparing for battle. The demonic beasts began to increase their speed. ¡°All knights! Prepare for impact!¡± In an instant, the demonic beasts charging towards them were right in front of their eyes. The knights raised their shields and grabbed their swords as they watched the demonic beasts¡¯ approach. Kaaaaaaaa! ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± The moment the terrible roars and shouts mixed together, the beasts attacked the ranks of the knights. Boom! With that deafening boom, dozens of demons died in the same posture they were in as they charged forward, mutilated. There were a hundred times more knights than the demonic beasts, but a large number of knights still couldn¡¯t withstand the attack and were bounced back. It was a melee. The knights might have been at the point of sheer exhaustion from dealing with the beasts, but they weren¡¯t easily broken through. Instead, because they were willing to risk their lives, there was an aspect to them that overwhelmed the viciousness of the beasts. But that was it. The bright sword energies that were on the blades of the knights¡¯ swords were quickly fading away. Some of the low-skilled knights were killed by the beasts when they became exhausted and their swords couldn¡¯t pierce through the demonic beasts. But they weren¡¯t the only ones on the battlefield. ¡°Heavy infantry! Step out!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± In terms of armament, the heavy infantrymen weren¡¯t any less than the knights. They stomped fiercely and shoved the War Dragon¡¯s thorn shield. ¡°Archers, volley!¡± Thousands of arrows flew high and then fell. ¡°Fire the catapults!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± With a thundering sound, the catapults threw massive stones, and the heavy cavalry and light cavalry spears used the momentum from their charge and pierced through the beasts¡¯ bodies. The infantrymen and cavalry had retreated because they couldn¡¯t deal with the beasts without forming ranks and joining together, but now that they had finally finished preparing for battle, they jumped into the battlefield. Of course, their participation alone couldn¡¯t instantly turn the situation around. The spears and swords of the soldiers didn¡¯t have the same destructive power the knights had, and the hide of the beasts was too tough for an order spear or sword to penetrate. However, there were also monsters on the battlefields who had a relatively weaker defense than the demons. And the soldiers in the defense line were elite soldiers who had been trained enough to face any number of monsters with their ordinary swords and spear. ¡°We have always blocked the Wave! There¡¯s no reason it should be different today!¡± ¡°Spear! Push!¡± At the order of the infantry company commanders, the spearmen threw their spears instantly. The monsters that had been rushing towards the knights¡¯ sides were pierced by the spearmen¡¯s spears and were mutilated. Bang! The spearmen who had successfully blocked the demonic monsters went to retrieve their spears. But before they could, a demon jumped into the middle of them. It was a beast-type demon and it held up a knight pierced through the tip of the sharp horn sprouting from the middle of its forehead as if the knight was a trophy. ¡°Guk!¡± Countless spearmen were killed by the demon intruding into the midst of them. Pieces of flesh flew in all directions and blood splattered everywhere. Numerous battle experiences could not overcome the overwhelming difference in strength, and the spearmen were slaughtered by the demon in an instant. Thud. At the moment, the knight who was pierced and struggling on the horn of the demon grabbed it. The demon was engrossed in slaughtering easy prey and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the dying knight. ¡°Eek.¡± While the demon was having fun killing the humans, the knight tugged on the horn until he finally came close enough to touch the demon¡¯s massive head. The wound in his abdomen became more serious as a result, but the knight raised his sword without hesitation. He used his dying life as collateral and with his last bit of sword energy and cut off the demon¡¯s eyes. Gyak! The demon wailed and went wild. Although the damage to the spearmen increased momentarily, the knight had bought the survivors enough time to retreat. ¡°The wounded should leave, and the rest of you, grab your spears again!¡± When the infantry company commander saw the beast, who had been running wildly in its spot, suddenly losing his sense of direction and running around until it was trampled to death by the other demons, he gathered his soldiers and jumped into the battle again. *** ¡°Ughh¡­¡± The commander had lost consciousness in the first collision, but now, he finally regained his consciousness. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± The commander had been struggling to get up from the muddy floor when he realized that he couldn¡¯t see his right arm. But surprisingly, he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He felt languid. How long had he been unconscious? Perhaps it was because he had shed so much blood, but it felt like his entire mind felt fuzzy as if he was still dreaming. He tried to get up several times, but eventually, the commander gave up and laid down. With great difficulty, he turned his stiff neck that didn¡¯t want to move to look at the battlefield. Not far away from him, he saw a high-ranking knight of the Empire jump on top of a beast and stab his sword through its head. The beast fell and another beast appeared to bit off the head of the senior head that was struggling under the corpse of the fallen beast. The second beast was defeated by the onslaught of the knights and a new beast appeared to tussle with the knights. After watching the knights¡¯ battle for a long time, the commander belatedly realized that he couldn¡¯t hear anything. It seemed like his eardrums had burst when he had been caught up in the demonic beasts¡¯ assault. They¡¯re fighting really well. The commander smiled. Although it was difficult, it was admirable that the Alliance was still able to block the waves of demonic beasts. At this rate, he felt like he could close his eyes without worrying about the past. It hadn¡¯t been a bad life, and it was a pretty good death. Since he didn¡¯t feel any pain, it was also a blessing. His vision grew a bit blurry. Death would most likely come when the blurry world was completely gone. At that moment, someone approached him from beyond his hazy vision. ¡°......!¡± They were saying something, but he couldn¡¯t hear it. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to rest a bit. He could see the other person¡¯s hazy form beckoning him somewhere, but it didn¡¯t matter. He was going to die now. Pah. A pure white light flashed in his now nearly invisible field of vision. And then, he felt warmth getting closer. His senses had disappeared, but he could still feel the warmth clearly. Prickle. Everywhere the warmth touched, tickled. And it quickly became a terrible pain. ¡°Kaaaaaaak¡± As if all the pain that had disappeared returned all at once, the commander yelled out loudly. CH 303 No content CH 303. ¡°...Sir!¡± ¡°Com¡­ up¡­¡± It sounded like he was submerged in water, but the voice slowly got clearer, bit by bit. ¡°Commander! Wake up, sir¡± And just as the voice calling out to him began getting clearer, the battlefield noises that hadn¡¯t been heard were audible. Kyaaaaa! The terrible roars and screams; the commander couldn¡¯t get his bearings. ¡°Commander! Can you hear me?! Do you recognize me?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten so old that I can¡¯t recognize the lieutenant that¡¯s served under me for so many years.¡± The noisy voice that had been babbling in his ears was that of the lieutenant who had been entrusted with the command of the battlefield on his behalf. ¡°I¡¯m glad, sir.¡± The lieutenant let out a sigh of relief before belatedly holding out a hand. ¡°Sir, we have to retreat first!¡± ¡°What happened? Am I not dead yet?¡± Staggering, the commander stood up. ¡°Although your lost arm can¡¯t be restored, you are most definitely alive, sir.¡± The pain from his severed arm was gone, and it wasn¡¯t bleeding any more. ¡°How?¡± At the commander¡¯s question, the lieutenant pointed his hand in a direction. When the commander turned his head and followed the lieutenant''s finger, he saw a man with a white fluttering robe, drenched in blood, yet the man hadn¡¯t lost his characteristic purity. ¡°Hm?¡± Seeing him, the commander rubbed his eyes with his remaining hand. But his eyes weren¡¯t mistaken. ¡°Priest?¡± The figure running around the battlefield with his white robe fluttering behind him was a priest who had been caught up in the calamity and had disappeared. ¡°They¡¯re the survivors, sir!¡± The lieutenant responded to him cheerfully. ¡°They¡¯re the Holy Kingdom''s priests and Templar Knights who had been stuck on the other side of the barrier, sir.¡± The commander had been in a daze but that got his attention. ¡°How are they¡­?¡± The commander finally saw the white armor and robe hems flashing around all around him. The people who were gathering white Holy Light instead of the five-colored light on their blades were obviously the Templar Knights of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°They noticed the anomaly just before it happened and tried to escape the Holy Kingdom through the borders of Tennessia. They managed to survive, sir!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The commander clenched his fist. The Templar Knights and Crusaders were driving out the demonic beasts in the place of the weary knights. The concentrated fire of the mages, who had recovered their stamina, were attacking as well. ¡°The Northern Cavalry are also here, sir!¡± Beyond the knights, the commander saw the sight of the continent¡¯s best cavalry galloping on horseback. Chased by the ferocious cavalry, the demons and beasts were running back to their original positions. ¡°Oh, my God. We really won.¡± It was a miracle. The fact he had survived was a miracle, but the fact that the defense line had maintained itself was a miracle as well. ¡°It seems like something had happened in there, sir.¡± However, it hadn¡¯t been an accidental miracle. ¡°A dazzling white light shone in the distant sky and the golden waves could be seen all the way here. Immediately after that, the demons and demonic beasts began to falter.¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out who was behind the miracle. ¡°The Warrior and the Indomitable Grand Duke. It is most likely they were fighting the Darkness, sir.¡± As if confirming the lieutenant¡¯s words, a yellow and white light rose from the far side of the sky and then disappeared. *** Unlike the southern defenses, where many of the Adenburg Empire¡¯s elites remained, other defense lines weren¡¯t all miraculously victorious. Unfortunately, the relatively weak defense lines of the West and the North had been breached. Among the defense lines, the western defense line was the most in danger. Although communication with the northern defense line had been restored and the situation in the north relayed with much difficulty, the western defense line couldn¡¯t be reached at all. In the current situation, the worst scenario couldn¡¯t be ruled out - that the western defense line might have been annihilated. ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit my personality to be taking care of people, but I should earn my keep.¡± Darun and the cavalrymen under his command checked on the war situation in the West, and then left the battlefield saying that if any monsters had escaped the defense line, they would deal with those monsters. ¡®A party consisting of the foreigners and Illusion Beast Master Choi Min-Young has already departed to save the northern defense line. Commander, straighten out the Southern troops and prepare for a potential Wave.¡¯ Thanks to the fast-moving Empire dispatching support troops, even mobilizing the Griffin Riders, the problem of the northern defense line was dealt with. Now, all that was left was the culprit responsible for this terrible calamity. ¡°I plan to head inside now.¡± The Sword Star, who had fought the hardest in face of the endless influx of the demons, left saying he would check the situation beyond the barrier. However, as he left the frontline, there was a person no one had ever seen next to him. *** Marek¡¯s face was terrifyingly hard as he left the battlefield. The rough way he was handling the exhausted Griffin was incomparable as he urged it even faster if he was chased by something. ¡°Even if you hurry like this, there won¡¯t be much you¡¯ll be able to do when you arrive.¡± Completely different from Marek, his travel companion¡¯s attitude was too relaxed. ¡°As long as they haven¡¯t finished the battle, you, who have lost your strength as a ¡®weight,¡¯ will not be able to even approach the battlefield.¡± Surprisingly, his companion spoke casually about Marek¡¯s hidden identity. It was only natural. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking that I¡¯ll step in, in your place, are you? Although, unlike you, I¡¯m still part of the balance.¡± His companion was also a person from the previous generation who had been left in this world with the same mission as Marek. His companion was the Central Adjuster. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to help, then why did you follow me?! Did you come because you wanted to see me get beaten up?!¡± Marek shouted at him. As if he wasn¡¯t pleased with something, he expressed strong anger at the Central Adjuster. ¡°If you had done your job properly in the first place, then I wouldn¡¯t have to be making a fuss like this. Why¡¯re you being so proud of yourself? You haven¡¯t even done anything good!¡± The Adjuster¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change even in the face of Marek¡¯s wrath. ¡°I am a being who moves within the rules. I can do nothing if the opponent decides to thoroughly ignore the rules.¡± He annoyed Marek even further when he simply shrugged his shoulders as he continued to prattle. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re going with?!¡± ¡°Even the will of the world never imagined that he would have taken on such a risk to regain his former grace. I am losing my strength, how could I have figured out his plan when even the world couldn¡¯t figure it out?¡± Unlike Marek¡¯s decision to work in harmony with the world, the Central Adjuster had chosen to step back and hide from the world. And the 200 years he lived separate from the world had turned the Central Adjuster into something not quite human. Almost as if his emotions had been removed from him, his dry attitude didn¡¯t show any joy or sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to talk to you!¡± Angrily, Marek gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s me who should be saying that. I just can¡¯t understand you. As soon as the Transcendentals came to the front of this world, hasn¡¯t it gotten better for proxies? So what the hell is the problem?¡± The Adjuster tilted his head as he looked at Marek. It didn¡¯t look like he was teasing. It seemed like he really couldn¡¯t understand Marek. ¡°Since you are still upholding the will of the world, you won¡¯t like either the Transcendental beings or the proxies. So, for you, it won¡¯t matter who remains. However, it¡¯s different for me.¡± Marek clicked his tongue before answering. ¡°If only one of the Transcendental beings were to be left in the world, I want it to be the Dragon.¡± ¡°Is that because you¡¯re friends with the Dragon¡¯s Companion?¡± Marek shook his head at the Adjuster¡¯s question. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. But that¡¯s not the only reason I care about the Dragon¡¯s Companion.¡± Marek looked at the golden light sparking in the distance. ¡°At the very least, the Dragon¡¯s Companion and the Dragon understand moderation and can exercise self-control. I¡¯m saying they¡¯re different from people who¡¯ll become mad for the sake of grace and won¡¯t care if the world perishes. You also know that. Isn¡¯t that why you came to me?¡± Suddenly, Marek¡¯s eyes turned very sharp. ¡°You and the world have shaken hands. If I had told everything to the Dragon¡¯s Companion at the beginning, then at the very least, I wouldn¡¯t have been taunted and tossed around by that godly maniac.¡± For the first time, an expression appeared on the Adjuster¡¯s face. ¡°The will of the world never fails.¡± Marek grinned as he watched the Adjuster express reluctance. ¡°I have already failed, and you have also failed. The will of the world does not mean that the world is omnipotent or omniscient. It is simply one of the greatest and biggest of the many wills flowing in the world.¡± The Adjuster trembled violently. But he didn¡¯t disagree. He couldn¡¯t deny Marek¡¯s words when the world¡¯s will to prevent the Transcendentals from returning went awry and now, there were many Transcendentals already on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not too late if you wish to undo the disaster. Help me.¡± Instead of pressing the speechless Adjuster further, he pleaded with a desperate look. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. All you need to do is help me get close to the Dragon¡¯s Companion.¡± After staying silent for a long time, the Adjuster finally responded. ¡°I will try.¡± While they had been talking, the Griffin reached the middle of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°From here on, we¡¯ll have to use our own two feet.¡± Marek and the Adjuster sent the Griffin, who had been struggling for a while now, back. Then, they followed the light that was stronger than before. When the demons and beasts saw them, they charged towards Marek and Adjuster, but they were immediately melted by the magic performed by the Central Adjuster. And so, Marek and the Adjuster went against the force of Chaos and were finally able to reach their destination. Covered by dazzling light, the platinum Dragon was pressing down on the immense Darkness. And in front of her was a man who was wielding the pillar of light that was soaring up high into the sky like a club. Kim Seon-Hyeok, the Dragon¡¯s Companion that Marek had been anxiously searching for, was in his War Dragon¡¯s form and was in the middle of tearing apart the raging Darkness. ¡°Excellent. I can handle that.¡± If one more piece had been added, it would¡¯ve been different. However, there were only five Fragments gathered here now, and that alone couldn¡¯t overwhelm the Dragon and the incarnation of God. ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡± The fight against the great evil that threatened the safety of the world behind the Holy Kingdom was coming to an end. ¡°It¡¯ll be too late when the battle is over. But if we intervene too early, it¡¯ll break the balance. Do you still plan on going now?¡± At the Adjuster¡¯s question, Marek narrowed his eyes and looked at the battlefield. ¡°Now, please.¡± As if he had been waiting, the Adjuster quickly gestured with both his hands and signed a seal. Then, a soft light spread out and embraced Marek. ¡°If you have the will and focus, you will be able to convey your thoughts.¡± It seemed like the Adjuster believed there would be a higher chance of success if he helped Marek in this way instead of approaching the horrific battlefield. Marek had no reason to complain since it was enough as long as he could talk to Kim Seon-Hyeok. It didn¡¯t particularly matter how he did it. ¡°It¡¯s me, Marek.¡± Marek focused his mind and spoke to Kim Seon-Hyeok, who was far away. At first, he couldn¡¯t tell if his words were conveyed properly, but seeing how the War Dragon, who had been busily fighting, faltered, Marek could tell that the magic worked. ¡°Listen to me as you fight.¡± Perhaps it was because his focus had been disrupted, but he managed to escape the dangerous moment before going back to pressing the Darkness back. ¡°Be careful with the Warrior.¡± Marek¡¯s expression was more serious than ever before. ¡°Whether it was his own will or not, it was the Warrior who freed the Fragments of Chaos.¡± CH 304 No content CH 304. [Companion!] Kim Seon-Hyeok suddenly came back to his senses at the urgent thought that rang through his mind. Swuk, swuk. Like snakes flicking their tongues, hundreds of black tentacles were writhing right in front of his eyes. Every single one that simply swiped at him corroded his mind and rotted his body. They were the results of a terrible curse. When did this¡­ He didn¡¯t have the room or the time to get out. ¡°Hup.¡± Instead of trying to forcefully pull himself out, he took a deep breath. In an instant, embers gathered at the War Dragon¡¯s snout, then it became bright red flames, and burnt all the tentacles. ¡°Hyung-nim!¡± The Warrior ran through the fluttering black ashes. ¡°Are you alright?!¡± [The watcher who watched the crouched darkness; the shackles that bound the ferocious beast. The Holy Sword was the seal that safeguarded against the Fragments of Chaos.] He heard Marek¡¯s words as it flashed through his mind once again. [What do you think it means when the seal is still intact, yet the imprisoned Fragment of Chaos has been released into the world? The seal wasn¡¯t broken. The door was unlocked and then pushed wide open.] Marek had said the Warrior was the culprit who had released the Fragments of Chaos into the world. [The Demon King hadn¡¯t called Chaos. It was Chaos that had made the Demon King. And before that, the Warrior had picked up the Holy Sword.] The adversary summoned the adversary, and the Demon King had created the Warrior as his adversary. Those were the truths that Kim Seon-Hyeok knew. However, Marek had said it was a lie. It was the Warrior who had awakened first, and it was the Warrior who had made it possible for the Demon King to become complete. [The decision is yours. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether your sworn brother knew everything or he didn¡¯t know anything or if he had extenuating circumstances. It is up to you to judge and decide.] ¡°Hyung-nim?¡± The Warrior¡¯s face didn¡¯t match the power he possessed. [However, whichever you choose, keep this in mind.] There wasn''t any pretense to be found anywhere in the Warrior¡¯s foolishly innocent eyes that were expressing concern for him. [When the battle is over, that is the moment you should be most careful.] ¡°Hyung-nim! Wake up! Focus!¡± In an instant, the Warrior pushed him away and swung his Holy Sword. Hundreds of tentacles that had been rushing at Seon-Hyeok melted away with that single stroke. Considering how in the past, the Warrior had once struggled against the Demon King, this was a remarkable growth. It was only natural that the Warrior¡¯s power wasn¡¯t the same as before since there was no better hunting ground than here for the Holy Sword that fed on darkness and demonic energy and its master. [I will tell you one more thing. In this world, there can¡¯t be anything that feeds on demonic energy and Chaos.] But now, Marek¡¯s voice, that he thought had been completely cut off, was telling him that even that wasn¡¯t true. [If it seemed like that, it must have been because while the Holy Sword was fulfilling its purpose as a seal, it would connect with the increasingly stabilizing Lord of Divinity, who is outside the boundary. Originally, Divinity and its followers shouldn¡¯t exist in this world but the only reason they were able to perform miracles was because of the power granted to only Divinity, the master of the seal.] Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t refute Marek¡¯s words. Perhaps even he himself knew it. If it was really possible to get rid of the demonic energy by eating it, there was no need to leave room for strife under the guise of sealing. All this confusion wouldn¡¯t have occurred if he had eaten it in the first place. From start to finish, everything was a lie. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t completely abandon his trust in the Warrior. At least, not until he saw the Warrior devour the Fragment of Chaos Edda had extracted at the end of a fierce battle. Kyaaaaaaaaaa. Edda tore off a piece of Chaos from within the huge body of Chaos and threw that small Fragment into the air. [Companion!] ¡°I got it!¡± Although his brain was clouded with all sorts of other thoughts, at the very least, Kim Seon-Hyeok focused on the battle. He instinctively recognized that right now, they were at an important crossroads that would determine the outcome of the battle. Grrrrrr. A dazzling light gathered at the tip of Edda¡¯s snout and flames flowed between the War Dragon¡¯s teeth. But before Edda and he could release the breath they had gathered, the Warrior moved first. Ta. A movement unlike anything he had seen before; by the time Kim Seon-Hyeok noticed the Warrior¡¯s sudden action, the Holy Sword had already pierced through the Fragment of Chaos. Keeeeeeeeee. Beating like a heart, the unsightly lump let out a wail. Keeeeeeeeee. The Fragment of Chaos began to abruptly shrink as black energy flowed in streams from the area pierced by the Holy Sword. Just when that huge mass became smaller than a young child¡¯s fist after shrinking for a long time, a powerful white light erupted from the Warrior. ¡°Ahhhh.¡± The Warrior¡¯s face was shockingly unfamiliar as it turned slack and dazed as if drunk in ecstasy. The whites of his eyes were oddly shiny and there was nothing but incomprehensible longing in his eyes. The corners of his lips curled up; they looked crooked as if sneering at something. But that small twist of his lips were soon covered by the divine light and couldn¡¯t be seen any longer. The pure white light surrounding the Warrior only grew stronger. And when the light finally disappeared, the Warrior had a completely different appearance from before. The pure white wings sprouting from his back were like those of an angel, and the Holy light surrounding his entire body was the epitome of celestialness itself. ¡°Hyung-nim, if you and the Dragon will tear apart the Fragments of Chaos, I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± After slowly noticing the changes to his body, the Warrior grinned, and then returned back to his usual self and shouting flippantly. ¡°Quickly! If we don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯ll disperse and escape!¡± The Warrior didn¡¯t look any different from usual as he showed an anxious appearance like an impatient child. ¡°There¡¯s only four left now!¡± The Warrior was constantly whining; at that moment, a telegram he had seen just before he left the Imperial Capital suddenly flashed through Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind. ¡®At first, I thought the Warrior couldn¡¯t overcome the expectations of the soldiers and had gone mad. But that wasn¡¯t it, sir. The Warrior was so calm and it seemed as though he had overcome his mental crisis through the prophecy.¡¯ It was a message sent by the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Expeditionary Force that had gone to the Holy Kingdom. ¡®However, the change was so dramatic that in my eyes, it was as if the Warrior had become a different person.¡¯ It was only then that Kim Seon-Hyeok realized the identity of the sense of incongruity. ¡°Edda.¡± It was a voice so low that no one would have heard it if they didn¡¯t pay attention to it. But, it was enough to reach his Companion that shared his soul. ¡°Listen to me very carefully.¡± He quickly explained what he had heard from Marek. [Perhaps, even the repeated deaths and resurrections were all a plan to kill the Warrior¡¯s soul without him realizing it.] Edda said that the Warrior whose soul had been damaged by repeated death and resurrection was the most suitable person to be incarnated. Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t foolish, nor was he soft enough to turn a blind eye until the end when everything pointed to one truth. [Seems like he has finally gotten rid of the delusion in his heart.] ¡°If he forcibly took Joon-Min¡¯s body¡­¡± Even if his insides were rotting and bruised, Kim Seon-Hyeok never forgot what he had to do. ¡°I will do everything I can to prevent him from returning to this world.¡± Now was the time to break down everything that stood in his way. *** ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡± Marek spoke as he watched the battle from afar. Shortly after Chaos lost one of the five Fragments that made up its body, the entire world tilted perfectly. Chaos could no longer respond properly to its enemies, and as it was torn apart, it lost the Fragments that were no different than its heart, piece by piece. Finally, the Darkness that had swallowed the Holy Kingdom and threatened the continent completely disappeared. ¡°Ambiguous. It¡¯s ambiguous.¡± The Central Adjuster clicked his tongue as he saw the last bit of Darkness dissipate. The Warrior had tried his hardest to take the Fragments of Chaos for himself, but the Dragon and her Companion didn¡¯t allow that to happen. As a result, the Warrior had only succeeded in taking one other piece, excluding the first he had taken. ¡°Of the five pieces, only two were taken by the Lord of Divinity. It¡¯s not enough to say that he¡¯s achieved his original purpose, but it¡¯s ambiguous to say that he hadn¡¯t achieved it,since he took more than the one piece he originally had.¡± The Central Adjuster looked at the Transcendentals standing on the battlefield with unfathomable eyes. ¡°Now, what are you going to do, Lord of Divinity.¡± Marek interrupted the Adjuster. ¡°No. No.¡± The Adjuster cocked his head at Marek¡¯s abrupt words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the Warrior or the Lord of Divinity who will decide what happens next.¡± Marek bared his teeth as he sneered at the Adjuster. ¡°The Dragon and her Companion will be the ones deciding everything in the future.¡± Just as he said, the Warrior spread out his two pairs of wings, but unlike his splendid appearance, he was hesitant and unable to take any action first. ¡°That man is very unlucky. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s this generation¡¯s Dragon and her Companion who stands in front of him.¡± Marek clicked his tongue as he spoke. Then, he turned around. ¡°You won¡¯t stay and watch till the end?¡± When Marek seemed like he would be leaving immediately, the Adjuster stopped him. ¡°You really are stupid. You still don¡¯t get it?¡± Despite the blatant ridicule, the Adjuster¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± Marek clicked his tongue. ¡°Whether the Lord of Divinity returns to this world or the other Transcendentals remain in this world is no longer under their control.¡± The Adjuster¡¯s eyes widened bit by bit until in the end, they were wide open. ¡°I¡¯m saying that if the Transcendentals who had been pushed out of the borders of this world want to live here again, then they need permission from the Dragon and her Companion.¡± Marek spoke firmly. ¡°And from what I¡¯m seeing, even if it¡¯s different for the others, the Lord of Divinity will not be able to return to this land.¡± As soon as he finished, a pure white light rose from the battlefield where the Darkness had disappeared. However, the white light that was soaring into the sky was overwhelmed by a dazzling streak and disappeared. From within, a scream of pain erupted. *** ¡°Why? Why?!¡± The appearance of the Warrior still seemed holy and innocent as he flapped his wings, trying to soar into the sky, while slumped on the ground. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I could handle the Fragments of Chaos? Is it that you can¡¯t trust me?!¡± The Warrior trembled as if he had been betrayed, but there wasn¡¯t any compassion, let alone even the slightest respect in Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes as he looked at the absolutely perfect divinity. ¡°Hyung-nim! Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯m Park Joon-Min! Your younger brother, Park Joon-Min!¡± The Warrior desperately tried to get up as he resisted the golden streak holding him down, but in front of the mighty Dragon¡¯s strength, the white light surrounding the Warrior was powerless. ¡°Just why?!¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok asked coldly as he watched the Warrior shouting furiously. ¡°When did you replace Joon-Min?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± The Warrior had a really sad expression on his face as if he was victimized. ¡°Are you a being from beyond the border? Or are you Balmung?¡± ¡°Hyung-nim. I think there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t you listen to me¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intention of listening to the Warrior. ¡°Edda.¡± Edda, who had been waiting since the beginning, let out a powerful breath. It was the Dragon¡¯s breath that had annihilated even the Fragments of Chaos. ¡°Hy, hyung-nim!¡± There was no way a mere human could withstand such a powerful attack. The Warrior called up an armor and shield made of light, but it was all in vain as it melted in the face of the golden breath. In the end, even the Warrior melted. However, the Warrior was quickly revived as if it had never happened with his power of resurrection. ¡°Hyung-nim! Why?!¡± The Dragon¡¯s breath engulfed the Warrior¡¯s body once again. ¡°Please, listen to¡­¡± ¡°Just what is the problem¡­¡± ¡°Gak!¡± ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± The Warrior came back to life again and again, and Edda killed the Warrior again and again. ¡°Once you drop to level 1, whatever will come out, will come out.¡± CH 305 No content CH 305. Kim Seon-Hyeok never intended to use such harsh methods from the beginning. But as he looked at the Fragments of Chaos and saw the rolled-back eyes of the Warrior, he couldn¡¯t help but prepare for the worst chance, just to be safe. The responsibilities he carried were too heavy for him to cover this up based on his loyalty and friendship with the Warrior. ¡°Kyeakkkk!¡± The Warrior died a painful death once more as his body melted. The Warrior¡¯s distorted face from the pain and fear was engraved into Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mind. Curse me. Resent me. If that is truly your feeling, I will gladly accept it. Kim Seon-Hyeok watched the Warrior repeatedly dying and resurrecting countless times with a hard face. How much time had passed like this? Hatred began flickering in the eyes of the terrified Warrior. ¡°What the hell did I do wrong?!¡± Instead of screaming and begging, he yelled out bitterly, full of resentment. But before his shouting could end, the Dragon¡¯s breath engulfed the Warrior once again. ¡°Kim Seon-Hyeok! I will never leave you alone!¡± The resurrected Warrior continued to curse at him. ¡°Whatever it is, as long as it¡¯s related to you!¡± This time, Edda didn¡¯t even listen until the Warrior finished. ¡°I will not leave any one of them alive in this world!¡± The Warrior grabbed the Holy Sword and rushed at Kim Seon-Hyeok, but he melted away. ¡°I will burn your beloved Empire to the ground without leaving any traces!¡± Even in the face of countless deaths, the two pairs of wings hadn¡¯t lost their splendor. But now, the Warrior had lost a pair and was cursing Kim Seon-Hyeok terribly. ¡°I will tear your beloved Empress into thousands of pieces and feed her to the wild beasts! I will make your child suffer the same as his mother¡­¡± The Warrior, who had been speaking with a mouthful of evil, suddenly shut his mouth. ¡°Even if.¡± The chain of death finally broke; before the Warrior could fully understand the situation, Kim Seon-Hyeok took a step forward and began speaking. ¡°Even if I would not be forgiven and would have to continue to atone until I died.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any more anguish or guilt. ¡°I would much rather have that.¡± The only thing left was a chill like the northerly wind and cold snow. ¡°But I should be receiving the resentment of my younger sworn brother Joon-Min, not from you when I don¡¯t even know who or what you are.¡± ¡°How long are you going to rationalize your own actions with a delusion that will never come true¡­¡± But before the Warrior could finish talking, Kim Seon-Hyeok bellowed. ¡°If you were the Joon-Min I know!¡± Seon-Hyeok started walking towards the Warrior. ¡°You would have cursed at me, but you wouldn¡¯t have threatened to take revenge on me by killing innocent people like you did a while ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to accuse me like that without thinking about what you have done to me?!¡± ¡°If it was Joon-Min!¡± Bright red sparks began falling from the corner of the War Dragon¡¯s mouth. ¡°He would have known what would happen the moment he dared to speak ill of my wife and child.¡± ¡°Wa, wait¡­¡± The Warrior had faced countless deaths in this very spot, but he trembled as if facing death for the first time in his life. ¡°You should have realized how I would react.¡± The Warrior seemed puzzled as he looked down at his legs that were stepping backwards without himself realizing it. ¡°Why¡­¡± Even as he retreated, the Warrior didn¡¯t seem to understand what he was doing; he seemed bewildered. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know, the body will remember.¡± At one point in time, the absolute power Kim Seon-Hyeok wielded against the Warrior in the Holy Kingdom under the guise of training had been imprinted deeply into the Warrior¡¯s body. Because of it, the Warrior didn¡¯t dare stand up against his sworn brother at this moment. ¡°If you were truly Joon-Min.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke coldly as he looked at the Warrior. ¡°You would have already escaped while your two pairs of wings were still intact.¡± The Park Joon-Min he knew was more accustomed to running away rather than fighting fiercely. He was also someone who valued practicality over pride. The Warrior wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the uneasiness and immediately run, especially if the person who was trying to kill him was his sworn brother. ¡°Although Joon-Min is a guy without pride or anything, he is a broad-minded guy who is willing to forgive even the people of the Holy Kingdom who have persecuted and tortured him. There is no way that Joon-Min would take a woman and child as hostages and threaten them.¡± His trust in Joon-Min was weak evidence, but Kim Seon-Hyeok was certain. The Warrior in front of him was a completely different being who was wearing Park Joon-Min¡¯s body as a shell. ¡°Who are you? Who is it possessing my brother¡¯s body?¡± The Warrior didn¡¯t answer. But Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t asked because he wanted an answer. It was obvious who had taken over Park Joon-Min¡¯s body. It was the being who had sent down that prophecy; it was the Transcendental who had been looking for an opportunity to cross over into this world from beyond the border; it was clearly the Lord of Divinity. ¡°Edda.¡± [Unfortunately, there is no way to restore the Warrior who has already become the incarnation itself. Even if the Warrior returns to normal, if He wants to return, He can take back the body anytime He wants to.] Kim Seon-Hyeok made up his mind when Edda spoke as if she had looked in His mind. ¡°Wa, wait!¡± Belatedly, the Warrior tried to speak, but Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intention of listening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joon-Min.¡± Before he could finish his short apology, the Dragon¡¯s yellow and red breath surrounded the Warrior. The Warrior repeated the cycle of death and resurrection again. Finally, he even lost the remaining pair of wings as well as the shining armor of light. After continuously repeating the cycle of death dozens of times, the Warrior¡¯s level couldn¡¯t drop any further. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it¡­¡± Once again, Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intention of listening to the Warrior who was desperately talking, trying to convince him. ¡°Wa, wait! Listen to me!¡± Before the Warrior finished his sentence, the War Dragon¡¯s flames burned the Warrior. The Warrior did not come back to life. ¡°Regret¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he looked at the empty spot where it seemed like Warrior would revive at any moment. ¡°I would have regretted either way.¡± Even at this moment, suffocating regret was weighing down on him. Why hadn¡¯t he noticed the changes that happened to Park Joon-Min earlier? Was there really no other way than this? Perhaps it was possible to bring back Park Joon-Min, who had become an incarnation? There were endless possibilities and assumptions, but now, all of it was in vain. The Warrior had died at his own hands and no longer existed. [You are not wrong. If we left a link, no one can predict what the crafty man will do next.] At Edda¡¯s rare words of comfort, Kim Seon-Hyeok came to his senses. ¡°There¡¯s still one left.¡± The link between the cursed Lord of Divinity and this world hadn¡¯t been completely broken yet. The Holy Sword Balmung. The only sacred object left by the Lord of Divinity, its seal contained the two pieces remaining still. Thump, thump. Seeing it left behind after losing its owner, Kim Seon-Hyeok hurried over and grabbed the hilt. Flare. The flames of the War Dragon that could burn everything engulfed the Holy Sword. The hilt of the sword burned first, and then the colorful decorations protruding from the side of the blade melted next. Finally, the blade of the Holy Sword grew red. [Ow! Hot! It¡¯s hot!] Just before the Holy Sword turned into a handful of melted iron, a familiar voice suddenly entered Kim Seon-Hyeok''s mind. ¡°Huh?¡± [Hyung-nim! Stop it! I¡¯m going to burn to death like this!] It was the voice of someone he never thought he would hear again; it was Park Joon-Min¡¯s voice. ¡°Joon-Min?¡± [Do something about the fire first!] At Joon-Min¡¯s scream of pain, Kim Seon-Hyeok hastily extinguished the flames [Ughhh! It¡¯s so hot! I¡¯m going to die!] Kim Seon-Hyeok wondered if the Lord of Divinity was messing with him again, but there was no doubt that this flippant and impudent voice was Park Joon-Min. ¡°Where did Balmung go, and why are you¡­¡± [Don¡¯t even talk about that damned bastard. The Holy Sword my ass. Ugh, there¡¯s no better Demonic Sword than that.] Once he used his water attribute to cool the heated sword, Park Joon-Min began talking loudly. [It seems like the spirit of the Warrior was transferred to the Holy Sword when the body was taken away.] Edda quickly realized the situation; Kim Seon-Hyeok showed an expression that wasn¡¯t smiling or crying. ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t decide whether he should be happy that he was able to at least hear the Warrior¡¯s voice again like this, or to sympathize with the poor soul for being imprisoned in the sword. [What¡¯s so complicated about it? It¡¯s good enough that I¡¯m alive like this.] When Park Joon-Min spoke naturally, as if he was talking about someone else¡¯s life, Kim Seon-Hyeok wasn¡¯t able to come up with a response. [Even if my body was fine, I¡¯m sure I would have slowly gone crazy.] Park Joon-Min told him that by the time he realized the cost of resurrection wasn¡¯t just a drop in level, his soul had already cracked and he couldn¡¯t hold on for long. [That is actually quite clever. The solid cage made to confine the beast has now become a strong vessel to replace the vessel of the soul.] However, Edda said that this was a blessing in disguise since the soul that should have been extinguished was still intact. [I might not have Lady Luck on my side, but I¡¯m still lucky.] Park Joon-Min agreed and played off of Edda¡¯s words. Kim Seon-Hyeok was the only one who felt confused by the existence of a human who had become a sword. But he couldn¡¯t keep worrying about the Warrior¡¯s circumstances forever. ¡°Let¡¯s talk later.¡± [No! I don¡¯t want to! Do you know how frustrating it was in here? That damned Demonic Sword wouldn¡¯t even listen to me. I really thought I was going to go crazy¡­] Kim Seon-Hyeok strapped the sword around his waist as it continued to chatter endlessly. Wooooing, woooooing. Ignoring the force of the sword trembling, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s first deal with the demonic beasts and demons.¡± The Darkness was gone, but the evil it had spread was still everywhere. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edda flew energetically at those words. Kim Seon-Hyeok and Edda made their rounds as they went around hunting demonic monsters and beasts. Not long after, they had dealt with a good number of the demonic beings in the vicinity. As the demons disappeared, the survivors reappeared one by one. They were the ones who had survived the hell created by Chaos. It was truly amazing. Even though they had gotten tired of fighting against the beasts, they hadn¡¯t given up their will to live. And although they showed a slight madness because of the demonic energy, they still maintained their integrity. The devoted and altruistic priests and the upright knights had protected the followers until the end. [Although the Lord of Divinity is cunning, it cannot be said that the purity of those who follow him is worthless.] Even the mighty Edda exclaimed at the tenacious vitality and willpower they showed. ¡°Hm?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok, who rescued and led the survivors, was able to see a familiar figure in the destitute crowd. [Maram!] It was Park Joon-Min¡¯s Fairy companion, Maram. ¡°How?¡± Maram instantly recognized the newly turned into a sword Park Joon-Min, after all, he was a companion who had sworn to share his soul. ¡°Joon-Min?¡± Maram¡¯s eyes widened until they were huge circles behind his mask. Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed and held out the Holy Sword. Maram hesitated for a moment, then grabbed the hilt of the sword. Pah. At that moment, a fine ray of light emanated from the sword and surrounded Maram. ¡°Huh?¡± Maram let out a sound as he looked dumbfounded. ¡°Why am I¡­¡± Maram stood there blankly, but his tone was strange. ¡°Hyung-min, my body suddenly¡­¡± Before he could finish talking, the light flashed again and Maram returned to his usual expression. His eyes were a bit blank, but his stoic expression and his overall impression were unmistakably the original Maram. [Hyung-nim, I think I just transferred into Maram¡¯s body?] What on earth was this now? Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned and spoke to Edda. [While it cannot compare to a contract with a dragon, the vow of companionship they made is also sharing a soul. The sword has found a new master.] Without realizing, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked alternately at Maram and the sword after hearing Edda¡¯s words. *** The Alliance Forces guarding the barrier didn¡¯t leave even after the Darkness had completely disappeared. This was in preparation for a wave that may come unexpectedly. But what caught their eyes as they stared intently beyond where the barrier once stood weren¡¯t ferocious beasts and monsters, but exhausted survivors. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke is hunting monsters with the Dragon.¡± Through the survivors, information inside the Holy Kingdom was spread throughout the defense lines. ¡°Darkness has finally come to an end.¡± The Allied forces cheered when they heard that the Chaos that had swallowed the Holy kingdom had finally been extinguished. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke does it again!¡± They complimented and praised the legendary knight for another heroic achievement. ¡°The Apostle of God¡­¡± When the veil fell, the Templar Knights and priests who had escaped from the Holy Kingdom searched for the Warrior. But the only news they heard was that the Warrior¡¯s last moments as he didn¡¯t back down in the face of evil. ¡°Why did God take him so early? Did God want him by His side that much sooner?¡± The Templar Knights and priests knelt to mourn the death of the Warrior. However, except for them, most of the soldiers and superhumans rejoiced at the fact that the terrible war had finally come to an end instead of mourning the death of one person. ¡°We won! It¡¯s finally over!¡± ¡°Long live the Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± ¡°Hurray for the Adenburg Empire!¡± The soldiers and superhumans, who had continued to maintain the defense line until the end without giving up, let out cheers of victory. Over the heads of the cheering Allied forces, a dragon with splendid platinum scales flew by, *** ¡®The Holy Kingdom¡¯s Darkness, completely extinguished!¡¯ The long-awaited message of victory finally resounded through the Imperial Palace. ¡®Warrior, killed in action!¡¯ ¡®Half the expedition, killed in action!¡¯ ¡®About eighty percent of the Holy Kingdom was caught up in the disaster and are either missing or killed.¡¯ But before they could rejoice, news of the damage left behind by the terrible calamity was delivered. ¡°The Grand Duke! What about the Grand Duke!¡± The Empress had been listening with a woeful expression to the endless report of the dead, when she interjected the mage with her question. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke is safe, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± ¡°Ahh! Good! I¡¯m glad! That¡¯s truly fortunate!¡± The Empress¡¯ usual stern face was nowhere to be found as she expressed her happiness that he was alive and sound before she finally got around to asking about the whereabouts of the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°So, where is the Grand Duke right now?¡± The mage had announced that the Indomitable Grand Duke was unharmed with a happy face, but now, his expression stiffened. ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± Seeing the Empress¡¯ expression turn cold, the mage hurried to report. ¡°The, the Indomitable Grand Duke said he would come back after he finishes dealing with the Darkness that appeared in the West¡­¡± The Empress lamented before the mage had finished speaking. ¡°I told him to finish his work before returning so that he¡¯d never think about leaving again! It seems like he plans on resolving all the world¡¯s problems before returning!¡± Shortly thereafter, news was delivered to the Imperial Capital that the Darkness that had bloomed again in the West dissipated before it could spread out. After a while, the legendary knight the Empire had been waiting for finally returned. ¡°Ophelia.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok jumped down from the Dragon who had landed gently on the empty square in front of the palace. He embraced his wife. ¡°I kept my promise.¡± His soft voice was filled with a sense of accomplishment. ¡°Now, no one will dare cross the Empire.¡± He smiled in anticipation of the glorious Empire his child would create one day. ¡°Whether it¡¯s human or non-human or whatever.¡± His words weren¡¯t simply what he was wishing for, he was willing them to be true as well as making a declaration to the world. ¡°Do not even think about going out of the Imperial Capital in the future.¡± But that wasn¡¯t what his wife wanted to hear. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Belatedly, he saw that the wife he was holding to his chest actually had a cold expression on his face. He flinched as he answered promptly. The triumphant appearance he had in the beginning was no more. The platinum Dragon sighed and shook her head as she quietly looked down at the two. CH 306 No content CH 306. The great war that started with the foreigners'' riots in the Nordic and then spread throughout the continent like a wildfire had finally come to an end. It was time for the Alliance, which had marched towards the Holy Kingdom to defend against the barrier, to finally leave the defense line and return to their home countries. However, they had to delay their return due to unexpected news. ¡°There are monsters everywhere, sir. Among the monsters observed right now, there are more than a dozen large-scale hordes with more than 10,000 monsters, sir.¡± While the troops stationed on the defense line had only been concerned with the disaster that occurred in the Holy Kingdom, the outside world had become a monster¡¯s paradise. Now, the soldiers were in a situation where it was no different than being plopped in the middle of the monsters¡¯ realm. Of course, it wasn¡¯t to the point that if they really wanted, they couldn¡¯t break through the monsters. However, they couldn¡¯t easily leave the defense lines since the Allied Forces needed to return to their home countries with their remaining troops intact as much as possible because the majority of them had been killed or sacrificed. They couldn¡¯t lose the precious superhumans and soldiers who had barely managed to survive the hellish war through hasty judgment. There were instances where impatient people pushed themselves too hard and left the defense line, but they were attacked by monsters and chased back to the defense line. Because of them, news spread that the monsters in the outside world, beyond the defense line, were completely different from those they had known. The monsters were stronger; they were more savage, and more cunning. The monsters that moved systematically like a human army were completely different from the beasts and were difficult enemies for the soldiers to deal with. ¡°They said they¡¯re also taking measures back in our home countries, so it would be better to stay here for the time being and watch how it develops.¡± However, contrary to their expectations, the Central kingdoms didn¡¯t have the strength to subdue the monsters. The damages suffered by the Central kingdoms from the successive wars were too serious for them to be able to subdue the monsters. Among the troops mobilized in the central part of the continent, the number of dead reached tens of thousands of men, and the number of civilians killed couldn¡¯t even be estimated. And since the superhumans that the kingdoms had all treasured and cosseted were also killed, there weren¡¯t enough to stop the rampaging of these unprecedented monsters. As time went on, the situation only worsened and showed no signs of improving. In the end, some of the kingdoms, who had lost all their strength, reached the point where they ceded most of their land, except for their capital and a few territories, to the monsters. This time, they couldn¡¯t expect help from the Eastern kingdoms either. The situation was the same for the Eastern kingdoms who were also suffering from the monsters of ancient times. Their circumstances weren¡¯t good enough for them to be able to send troops to the Central region when they were battling with the monsters day after day. Not to mention, the Eastern region was too far away for immediate help. ¡°Even if we take on some damage, I think we should hurry back home. At this rate, instead of getting help from our home countries, we might have to lend them our strength to quell the turmoil in our countries.¡± The leaders of the Alliance showed signs of anxiety when bleak news flew in one after another. They began feeling nervous and impatient at the thought that, at this rate, they may lose a place to return to even after winning the war. The same was true of the troops the Eastern kingdoms had sent to the barrier. Their home countries they would be returning to were too far away. Even if they were lucky and managed to safely leave the central region, they had to go through the realm of monsters that ranged from hundreds of kilometers to thousands of kilometers in length. They couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult the road back home would be. ¡°What are we going to do? There''s no other way.¡± While everyone was being nervous about the disconsolate situation, the Adenburg Empire¡¯s Imperial Army was making a ruckus as if they were going to immediately leave the defense line. The other Alliance leaders tried to dissuade the Imperial commander. However, the commander of the Empire replied calmly that there was no reason to stay there anymore when they had been given orders to return home. The Imperial commander looked oddly unconcerned that the people who tried to dissuade him ended up being the ones feeling bewildered. ¡°There will be people who¡¯ll meet us once we get as far as the northern front of Iberia.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to travel thousands of miles to reach Iberia from here. How can you treat that hardship so lightly?¡± The Imperial Army would need to pass through the Kingdom of Tennesia and the Kingdom of Asrael, two countries that had suffered the most damage in the last war, and which could be considered the monsters¡¯ lands because the two kingdoms hadn¡¯t been able to suppress the monsters in the slightest. That was why the other commanders couldn¡¯t understand it when the Imperial commander¡¯s attitude made it seem like they were going on a picnic when in actuality it was a very difficult journey. But soon, they realized what it was that allowed the Imperial commander to seem so relaxed. Woosh! A huge shadow seemed to pass above them from the sky, and then a huge being covered in bright platinum scales came down. ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke!¡± It was the legendary knight, Indomitable Grand Duke, and his platinum Dragon who had ended the catastrophe in the Holy Kingdom. ¡°I will escort you as far as Iberia.¡± The only reason it didn¡¯t sound absurd that a single knight would escort thousands of troops was because the person speaking was the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°Then, please. Thank you.¡± The commander took the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s words as a matter of fact. ¡°We, we¡¯ll go with you as well!¡± The Eastern kingdom people had been trembling in fear since the way back to the East was far away, so when the opportunity came, they didn¡¯t miss it and showed their intention to join. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± The moment the Indomitable Grand Duke gave them permission, the Eastern kingdoms¡¯ troops quickly prepared to leave. It didn¡¯t take them long to complete their preparations since they had been fully prepared to leave the defense line at any time. ¡°It was an honor to fight together. I hope that the bravery and devotion you have shown will continue to shine brightly in the future.¡± With that brief farewell, the Imperial Army and the Eastern kingdoms¡¯ troops left the defense line. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Central kingdoms¡¯ soldiers left behind in the defense line watched in dismay. They had never imagined that the hero who had saved the continent would leave them behind so coldly. However, unlike the soldiers, the commanders of each country could understand the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s abrupt attitude to some extent. ¡°Now that the great war that needed everyone to work together has ended, we can no longer expect anything just because of the title ¡®war buddy.¡¯¡± There was no resentment. From the start, the Indomitable Grand Duke was an Easterner who had nothing to do with the disaster that struck the Central region of the continent. Just the fact that the Indomitable Grand Duke had come to such a distant place to end the disaster was something for them to be thankful for. Not to mention, hadn¡¯t their homelands once stood on the side of the Holy Kingdom and antagonized the Empire? ¡°I can only lament the fact that there are no knights like him in our country.¡± It was the moment that the borderline between countries, which had been forgotten for a while, were clearly drawn again in their hearts. *** Contrary to all the horrific rumors they had heard, the Imperial Army¡¯s return journey was peaceful. However, that didn¡¯t mean the Imperial Army¡¯s return was completely easy as if walking on a flower path. There were ruins of collapsed castles and fortresses everywhere they went, and the gloomy scenery of abandoned villages welcomed them. It was too easy for them to find horribly devoured corpses. It was hell. The Tennessia Kingdom, which had been trampled by the Northern Cavalry, and the Asrael Kingdom, which had lost its governance when the royal family had collapsed, were transformed into a barren land where not a single human shadow could be found any longer. Normally, a vast land where humans had disappeared would be occupied by monsters. However, the Imperial Army hadn¡¯t seen a single living monster. They only occasionally saw the monsters¡¯ secretion that had yet to cool down. It was almost as if they had left in a hurry. It was all thanks to the Indomitable Grand Duke and his Dragon. The platinum-colored Dragon flying gracefully through the sky didn¡¯t show off or reveal her presence loudly or flamboyantly. But it was enough to drive out all the monsters that had settled in the area. ¡°There¡¯s a reason that the Empire is peaceful while the other kingdoms suffer from monsters.¡± When the commander realized who was behind the Empire¡¯s peace and quiet, he quietly spoke words of admiration. Seeing how the other soldiers also looked up at the sky from time to time as they couldn¡¯t hide their wonder and pride, it was clear that they realized once again that the Grand Duke wasn¡¯t indomitable only in name, but a true guardian of the Empire. ¡°The Empire will prosper more and more in the future.¡± While the Imperial Army felt a sense of satisfaction from seeing the Indomitable Grand Duke and his Dragon, the commanders of the Eastern kingdoms following behind them felt complicated. Now that the war was over, they were realizing that the overwhelming existence was actually a knight from another country. Their realization soon turned into fear towards the Empire. ¡°Even without me, the monsters won¡¯t attack you from there.¡± The seemingly endless march came to an end while the Imperial Army and the Eastern kingdoms¡¯ armies were feeling completely different things. ¡°Then, we shall see you at the Imperial Capital soon, sir.¡± The moment they reached the borders of Iberia, the Indomitable Grand Duke disappeared someplace else. The remaining Imperial Army and the Eastern kingdoms¡¯ troops arrived at Granado under the guidance of the Iberian Army waiting for them. A large transport fleet had been prepared for them in Granado. The entire continent was full of monsters, there was no way the sea would be safer. Rather than being safer, there were rumors everywhere that the monsters in the sea were bigger and stronger than the monsters that had appeared on the ground. Nevertheless, the Iberian Navy didn¡¯t seem to have any concerns about the sea monsters. The people soon found out why. Chawk. A massive spray of water appeared in front of the fleet leaving the port of Granado. Then, something with blue scales appeared and then disappeared. ¡°Th, that¡¯s?¡± It disappeared so quickly that it was impossible to see it properly, but just by glancing at it, it was enough to know that the thing in the sea was no less than the platinum Dragon of the Indomitable Grand Duke. ¡°Another Dragon of the Indomitable Grand Duke, the Lord of the Deep Sea, has decided to escort the fleet.¡± Upon hearing the Iberian Navy Admirals¡¯ explanation, the people of the Eastern kingdom unknowingly turned pale. *** Ophelia wasn¡¯t satisfied with the title of strongest Eastern country in the continent. She said that now was the time to unify the continent and began preparing to subjugate the other kingdoms step by step. However, the continent had been embroiled in war for too long and she didn¡¯t intend to plunge the continent into chaos by causing another war for conquest. ¡°If we show a big enough gap between them and us, they will not dare to look up, and will naturally bow their heads.¡± Opportunistically, she had a card in hand that was perfect for the other kingdoms to realize the overwhelming disparity between them. It was Kim Seon-Hyeok and his dragons. He had roamed all over the continent. Occasional, he appeared in the capital of the kingdoms, and sometimes the territories, and other times at the borders. No one could stop him and Edda. They could only feel their own helplessness in front of such an outrageous being that was flying over their heads for no reason. ¡°Argh, I cannot live up to my name.¡± The Griffindor¡¯s king was on the verge of a nervous breakdown when he saw the Dragon appearing above the sky of the royal castle from time to time. ¡°Why! Why is he appearing three times here when he visits other places once!¡± The strangely frequent visits of the Dragon wasn¡¯t mere coincidence. ¡®The Empire doesn¡¯t forget the past.¡¯ All of this was revenge for sending the Knights of the Sky in the past and backstabbing Adenburg. The same situation was happening with Noctein. The Dragon only appeared briefly in the other kingdoms, but she stayed for a long time in the capital of Noctein. And each time, the Noctein nobles trembled in fear as they didn¡¯t know when the Dragon might rampage through their lands. ¡®The kingdoms in the Central regions are all scrambling to ask the Empire for protection.¡¯ In such a situation, the single missive that arrived caused them to completely panic. The kingdoms in the Central region had declined so much and with their strength waning, they couldn¡¯t overcome the monsters¡¯ riots and rushed to swear an oath of vassalage with the Empire. ¡®The monsters that appeared in the Central kingdoms are all escaping to the West.¡¯ The Empire immediately sent them aid in exchange for their oaths. And with the Imperial support, the Central region¡¯s kingdoms began to regain their control that had been obsolete shockingly quickly. Not long after, the Empire absorbed most of the Central region as part of the Empire¡¯s territory and received oaths of vassalage from a few kingdoms in the Eastern region. This was the moment that an unprecedented Empire that occupied more than half of the continent, excluding the Western region, was born. Behind all the glory that the Empire achieved was Kim Seon-Hyeok. He went around visiting hostile kingdoms and staged powerful demonstrations while at the same time roaming around the Empire¡¯s newly acquired territories and driving out the monsters. It was truly a hectic time. ¡°She told me to never leave the Imperial Capital again!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but complain at his wife who was pushing him relentlessly without a moment of rest. [As much as her time has increased, she has also relaxed.] Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at Edda¡¯s somewhat displeasing words. Ophelia had always clung to him and couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, but like Edda said, after her lifespan had increased, Ophelia was always shoving him outside the Empire that it was exhausting. ¡°She changed! She completely changed!¡± He may have lived like someone who was always causing trouble, with the words ¡®sorry¡¯ permanently attached to his lips, he still longed for the past that had been full of affection. But even as he complained, he flew around busily. Except for the two sealed Fragments and the three destroyed Fragments, he was searching the entire continent for the remaining five that may appear at any moment. [I do not see any signs of the Fragments of Chaos prevailing any longer.] When there were finally no more signs of threats against the continent, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s flight was completely over. ¡°Yesssss! It¡¯s finished!¡± Although the war was over, that didn¡¯t mean his work was done. He had to revive the Dragon race that had been destroyed in the war against Chaos. The first thing he had to do was bring back the dragons who had committed different sins and lost their powers back to their complete form. ¡°Redvern, you will become the eye that watches over the Empire and the continent from now on.¡± The drake, Redvern, who had been deprived of his powers and turned into an insignificant by committing the sin of indolence, squawked loudly and flew high into the sky. The only remaining dragons were the Red Wyrm and Geheimnis. Kim Seon-Hyeok decided to put off dealing with them for the time being. ¡°I¡¯ve been working like mad until now. Even if I rested for a hundred years, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± But there was no way his wish would come true. The continent could never be peaceful and there were too many places that needed him. ¡°Grand Duke! The Noctein!¡± ¡°Indomitable Grand Duke! A strange sign was seen in the West¡­¡± ¡°The nomads of the North are traveling south with a giant wolf¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shouted at the people who continuously called for him without a break. ¡°Argh! Let me enjoy life too!¡± Author¡¯s Words , which has been serialized for nearly a year, has finally come to an end. First of all, I would like to thank the readers who have been with me so far. Rather than a goal of being a special and original story, was written with the goal of writing a story that, even if cliche, could be enjoyed and bring you a moment of relaxation as you read it. Truthfully, now that it has been completed, I¡¯m not even sure if I have properly fulfilled my goal. Although I may have been lacking, I tried my best to write a story that was easy and comfortable to read as much as possible, and I did my best to match the value of 100 won per as much as I could. I hope that my efforts have reached the readers. It¡¯s been 4 years since I have become a full-time writer, and I¡¯ve been writing without taking a day off. Even while on hiatus, I spent the entire day writing, and when a novel is finished, I would sit down in front of the computer to start a new work. Now that is finished, I feel like my body and mind are empty. I think I will have to rest for a while. Once my empty body and mind are rejuvenated, I will try to unravel the details of ¡®Atiyah¡¯s wish,¡¯ the dragon subspecies, and those characters that hadn¡¯t been revealed in the main story. I will try my best to get back as soon as possible. Finally, I would like to thank all the readers who have been with me so far. Thank you so much for staying with me until the end. CH 307 ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face was full of regret as he looked at the men, which included Clark and Jonasson, who had packed their bags as if they were going somewhere. ¡°Now that there is nothing to do in the territory, I feel like I have become a carnivore who only eats rice. I feel very uncomfortable about not doing anything, sir.¡± Clark responded with a soft smile. ¡°Think it over again. You¡¯ve worked so hard all this time. Now that you¡¯ve received a title, you should be able to live quite well, so why do you have to leave¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to try and persuade him somehow, but soon, he shut his mouth looking exhausted. He realized that no matter what he said, Clark and the cavalrymen wouldn¡¯t change their minds. ¡°Do you need anything? There are warhorses commandeered from Nocetein, and there are high-quality weapons from the Central region. Ah, that¡¯s right. There are also the new magic orbs developed in the capital. I heard that it¡¯s quite useful to have. Let me go and grab a couple of those¡­¡± The moment Seon-Hyeok realized that, he fretted like someone who wanted to pack even one more thing more for them. ¡°Grand Duke, no, My Lord.¡± Seeing him like that, Clark called quietly out to him, with a smile still on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything more, sir. We¡¯ve already received an abundance, and even if you gave us more, we can¡¯t take any more.¡± ¡°Then, at least, a little bit more money.¡± ¡°My Lord.¡± Clark stopped him once more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that apologetic, sir. We¡¯re not leaving because we¡¯re upset with you, My Lord.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok trembled when Clark¡¯s words hit bulls-eye. Clark had shown him the way forward when he had been lost as to how he should move forward, and once again, it had been Clark who had supported him from the back so that he could survive on the battlefield where death was rampant. Had it not been for Clark and his comrades, he might¡¯ve been defeated in the first battle without being able to withstand the harsh battle. They were the men who had followed him through the enemy country and ran to the far Central region of the continent all because of his dragon subspecies. But he had done nothing for them, let alone repay them. That was why Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t want Clark and his men to leave. He wanted them to stay by his side so that he could start repaying them now. But Clark and his men didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°I will soon be forty, sir. Soon, my thighs will become fat and it will be difficult to ride a horse. If I want to do something, now is the time.¡± ¡°But why does that ¡®something¡¯ have to be being a mercenary?¡± ¡°The only thing I know how to do is ride a horse, and wield a sword or spear, sir. Even if it¡¯s through my sword, I have to eat, sir. Thanks to your Drake and Dragon, we have horses that won¡¯t shy away in fear from most monsters, so wouldn¡¯t it be perfect to hunt monsters?¡± Clark had said he would become a mercenary and wander through several kingdoms in the Central region that hadn¡¯t been subjugated by the Empire and exterminate monsters. ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll become an ordinary and boring mercenary, sir. We¡¯ll become the best mercenaries in the Central region.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked dumbfounded as he looked at Clark who was speaking pompously. How could he not be? They had been born as children of noble families and had wandered around the frontier, but now, these men were saying they would become mercenaries and wander the world. However, the present world where it was suppressed by powerful superhumans and there wasn¡¯t a single conflict, however small it may be, would be too boring for a man as hot-blooded as Clark was. Since Kim Seon-Hyeok himself was someone who felt the most alive when he was on the battlefield, a part of him understood what they were feeling. ¡°By the way, may we take on the Drake name, sir?¡± The Drake Cavalry had only existed for a short time, but it seemed like that period had been the most splendid time for Clark and his men. ¡°So you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Seeing how Clark and his men had already decided on a name, it was clear that they had been thinking about establishing a mercenary group for a long time. ¡°Then I will assume you will allow it, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had come all the way to the far Rheinperle from the Imperial Capital to dissuade Clark from leaving, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t achieve his goal. His only solace was that he had been able to shove more things at Clark and his men to take before they left. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be leaving, sir.¡± ¡°If you ever need help, come find me. Wherever that might be, I¡¯ll fly over right away.¡± ¡°I will contact you once we get settled, sir.¡± Having said a brief farewell to Kim Seon-Hyeok, Clark and the men turned to the jolly man standing next to Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Hansen, you bastard, if you make Emma cry, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°You better have lost some weight next time I see you. You¡¯re like a pig now.¡± ¡°Tsk, what does Emma see in you? Jackson is a million times much better.¡± Surprisingly, the chubby man was Hansen. Even more surprising was that Emma, the woman the 24th Regiment¡¯s heavy armored cavalry had rescued and supported, was next to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, you bastards? I¡¯m so much better than the weak-looking Jackson.¡± ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong with you? You have a middle-aged face and now, you turned into a pig. At least before, you had your body going for you. Compared to you, Jackson looks rich, and now he¡¯s a senior knight. On top of that, he¡¯s inherited an estate. No matter how you look at it, Emma¡¯s made a mistake this time.¡± When the men repeatedly teased them, Emma¡¯s face turned crimson as she looked down. The heroine who had steadfastly taken care of the orphans even during the war was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Die, you bastard! What¡¯d you do to our Emma!¡± ¡°Ughh. If only My Lord hadn¡¯t popped one, but two. Then Emma wouldn¡¯t have been given to someone who looks like an orangutan.¡± The men must¡¯ve gotten angry seeing her like that because they started pounding on Hansen. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even tickle, you old bachelors.¡± But even in the middle of such a fierce thrashing, Hansen was chuckling and laughing. He was laughing, elated as if he was victorious. ¡°Ugh. This muscular pig. He¡¯s wearing a fleshy armor over his muscles.¡± Perhaps they found him even more annoying for that because the men¡¯s fists became even more ferocious. ¡°Anyway, be well. Take good care of Emma and assist Our Lord.¡± When the long beating was finally over, Hansen looked completely ragged. But, even as his nose bled, Hansen set off his old comrades with a smile on his face. ¡°So they¡¯re gone.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he looked at his men, which included Clark and Jonasson, disappearing into the distance with a cloud of dust. *** Some time passed since Clark and the men left. Soon, rumors of the Drake mercenaries started coming in from far away. Rumors that they saved a village by fighting monsters for three days and nights straight for the reward of just 1 gold. Rumors that they were wandering around a completely destroyed kingdom and collecting orphans and widows. They were all rumors that made it ambiguous whether they were a mercenary corp or a volunteer organization. ¡°That¡¯s just like Clark.¡± It seemed like the man¡¯s nature of rescuing and supporting orphans on the Western Front hadn¡¯t changed. In the midst of such heartwarming news, a magic message arrived in the Imperial Capital after going through several intermediaries. ¡®We took in orphans thoughtlessly and things got bigger than expected. Please help me out a bit, sir.¡¯ It was a message without beginning or end, but Kim Seon-Hyeok came to know its meaning soon. News was delivered to the capital that the Drake Cavalry had left hundreds of orphans in the hands of the Imperial border guards and left. Naturally, Kim Seon-Hyeok used his authority as the Grand Duke to send the orphans to Iberia and had the Iberian Grand Duke take care of it. That wasn¡¯t the end. As if they planned on rescuing all the orphans in the world, the Drake mercenaries continued to send the children who had lost their parents and siblings. As this process repeated itself, it was reported to Ophelia. ¡°Although there have been multiple great wars, the Empire¡¯s finances aren¡¯t so bleak that we cannot accommodate them.¡± After giving birth to Victor, Ophelia¡¯s sense of motherhood became stronger. She sent a message to the Grand Duke of Iberia, beseeching him to take good care of the orphans. She also sent a separate message to the border guards to allow easy passage for the Drake Cavalry. Thanks to that, it allowed the Drake Cavalry to move freely across the Imperial borders and rescue the orphans. But the Empire¡¯s help didn¡¯t end there. The Empire didn¡¯t reach out and help the kingdoms that defied them. Those kingdoms were an example of how harsh it was outside the Empire¡¯s reach for the countries that had taken oaths of vassalage. Kim Seon-Hyeok objected multiple times to such diplomatic policies, but Ophelia really didn¡¯t listen to him this time. ¡°Someday soon, the day will come where we will also take them in. But that is not now.¡± It seemed like Ophelia was hoping that the Empire would become stronger and band together because of those outside the Empire. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. The peace and solidarity created by merely one person can sometimes be broken too easily.¡± In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok decided to actively support the Drake mercenaries instead of feeling sorry for those outside the Empire who were suffering from monsters. ¡°I will join the Drake mercenary as well.¡± Who knows how he found out, but Park Joon-Min, using Maram¡¯s body as a vessel, came looking for him. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m locked inside a sword and can only mooch off of Maram, but if I go there, there¡¯ll be something I can do.¡± Although Park Joon-Min had lost most of his strength as a Warrior, he was still a strong man with more power than any other superhuman. If Park Joon-Min joined the Drake mercenary corp, it would be a tremendous help. Kim Seon-Hyeok readily accepted Park Joon-Min¡¯s request. [What a complicated life you live.] After Park Joon-Min left and he was alone, Edda spoke to him. ¡°Because we¡¯re human. Because it¡¯s not something I can do all on my own.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s gaze turned to somewhere outside the window. ¡°I may not like it, but I believe Ophelia is right. I can¡¯t live forever in the Empire.¡± [Because of me, you will live a life close to eternity. If you wish, you may be able to protect the Empire forever.] He frowned at Edda¡¯s words. [The monarch of the Empire will also enjoy time that transcends that of human beings. Since she is quite wise for a human, she may be able to fully utilize that time and build an Empire that would last a thousand years.] There was a subtle thought creeping into his mind. [The birth of a thousand-year Empire has never happened before in the past, but it will not be difficult for you and the monarch of the Empire.] It sounded tempting. ¡°Don¡¯t say such terrible things. An empire that endures for a thousand years without generational change. Just thinking about it is making my skin crawl.¡± However, he immediately rejected the Dragon¡¯s words with a face that said there was nothing for him to think about. ¡°She and I don¡¯t want an Empire that is like a sandcastle - one supported by a single superhuman.¡± [Only flowing water does not rot, so you are not wrong.] Her tone was placid as she nodded. It was as if she never really wanted him to support the Empire for a thousand years. ¡°But more than anything else, you want me to do this for another thousand years?¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since they had waged a war against the formidable enemy known as Chaos. And just recently, he had to chase out the cavalry from the north that had been heading down south with a giant wolf from who knows where. Occasionally, he had to traverse east and west of the continent, and go up and down, north and south, to defeat the ancient monsters who weren¡¯t afraid of the Dragon. While Kim Seon-Hyeok might feel the most alive on the battlefield, it was still quite tiring for him to travel all over the place to fix the problems that were constantly popping up. But to tell him to continue this kind of thing for a thousand years? The mere thought of it was terrifying. ¡°Nope, I won¡¯t. No, I can¡¯t.¡± [I think the same as you.] Edda also said that she had no intention of being bound to a mortal¡¯s empire for a thousand years. Just as Kim Seon-Heok was having a conversation with Edda, the door swung open and a child with black hair and golden eyes ran in. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Hey! It¡¯s Victor!¡± Until just now, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face had been serious, but it relaxed until his expression quickly turned silly. ¡°Are you talking to her again?¡± However, that was only for a moment. He smiled awkwardly at Ophelia when she questioned him after following Victorius inside. CH 308 Since Ophelia disliked Edda, every time a situation like this came up, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat. ¡°Father! Father!¡± Just as Ophelia was opening her mouth to say something, Victorius screamed as he ran into his father¡¯s arms. Because of that, Ophelia sighed before closing her mouth. No other son could be as filial and devoted as Victorius. If he hadn¡¯t opened his mouth right then, Kim Seon-Hyeok would¡¯ve been in trouble for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s see how big Victor got!¡± Having escaped the crisis from the unexpected help(?), Kim Seon-Hyeok lifted the child up high. ¡°Ooh, so heavy. My Victor¡¯s grew up again.¡± He wasn¡¯t saying empty words. Victor really was growing day by day. He was only three years old, but he was growing too quickly. There was no need to talk about how he was taller than a normal six-year-old and that he was speaking as fluently as an adult that it was difficult to say that he was simply an outstanding child. At first, Kim Seon-Hyeok thought it was because he had inherited the Adenstein bloodline with the curse of short-life engraved into the blood. But that wasn¡¯t it. Even Ophelia had been equally perplexed by the rapid growth of her child. In the end, there was only one reason left. The dragon blood flowing in his father¡¯s body must¡¯ve affected the child in some way. ¡°Hm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t show what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t want his intelligent son to notice his father¡¯s anxiety even by chance. He suppressed his complicated feelings and smiled broadly at Victorius who was burrowing into his arms. ¡°Do it again, Father!¡± As exceptional as his development was, Victorius¡¯ physical strength was also unique. Usually, the Dragon Knight wouldn¡¯t get tired, but he was getting tired from playing the same thing with his son over again and again. ¡°Victor, it¡¯s time for a nap.¡± If Ophelia hadn¡¯t intervened at the perfect time and taken Victorius away, Kim Seon-Hyeok really would have run out of energy. After being held in his mother¡¯s arms for a while, Victorius fell asleep and the waiting nanny came and took the sleeping prince away. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll suddenly become an adult. I wish Victor grew up a bit slower.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he watched Victorius being led away in the nanny¡¯s arms. He had spent so much time running around outside the Empire so he hadn¡¯t been able to properly watch his son grow up. So now, he wanted to be by his side, doing his duty as a father. But, seeing how even that wasn¡¯t easy, he couldn''t help but feel troubled. ¡°So what if he is an adult or a child. The fact that Victor is our son does not change either way.¡± Understanding his heart, Ophelia came up to him and tried consoling him with words that weren¡¯t exactly comforting. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the middle of meetings, right now?¡± Belatedly realizing that she should be busy taking care of business, he looked at her with a puzzled look. He knew better than anyone else that she wasn¡¯t one to miss a meeting simply because she wanted to see her child. ¡°I have something I need to tell you.¡± As if she had a reason for coming, she began speaking with a stiff face. ¡°The war chief of the nomads of the North¡­¡± If it was the war chief of the nomads of the North, then it was Darun who Kim Seon-Hyeok shared a deep friendship with him and his fellow brothers in the short period of time they spent together. Kim Seon-Hyeok should¡¯ve been happy after hearing the news of his war buddy, but for some reason, his face darkened instead. After the massive blue-furred wolf appeared in the North, relations with the Northern nomads had gotten twisted and complicated. The wolf was a Divine being that the nomads considered and served as a Messenger of the Sky. That Divine being was Voltecino, one of the Transcendentals who had once ruled the world long ago. The moment Voltecino appeared again in the world, it gathered the nomads of the North into one. The gathered wild men continued to head south and even invaded the adjacent borders of the Empire. Kim Seon-Hyeok knew the strength of the powerful Northern cavalry better than anyone else, so he quickly sent a message to prevent the border guards from fighting against them prematurely before heading north himself with Edda. There, Seon-Hyeok saw a wolf as large as a mountain as well as familiar faces, including Darun. *** ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It is the clan¡¯s long-cherished dream to rule the world with the Messenger of the Sky. I cannot pretend to be ignorant of the clan¡¯s long-cherished wish.¡± They were no longer the magnanimous men he knew before. They were no different than aggressors who were driven by the giant wolf¡¯s will and were threatening the Empire¡¯s borders. ¡°Please, step back. I beg you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok entreated them, but Darun and his cavalry didn¡¯t listen to his request. Aroooooooo. The wolf had been roaming and glaring at Edda, but when it howled, the nomad¡¯s eyes, including Darun¡¯s, gleamed like those of an animal. Countless cavalry began to rush forward at once. There was no choice. Kim Seon-Hyeok knew how cruel they could be if necessary, and he had seen countless times the battlefield turned into ruins without a single blade of grass left after they fought. In the end, Kim Seon-Hyeok stood in front of Darun and his men with a look of anguish on his face. Aroooooo Just as the leading cavalrymen were about to come within range of Edda¡¯s breath, the wolf howled again. Then, as if it was all a lie, the cavalry who had been viciously racing towards him all turned around and retreated beyond the border once more. [Since the blue wolves never give up their prey, they¡¯ll be back soon.] The wolf continued to watch him and Edda long after the nomads disappeared. When even the wolf was no longer visible, Edda¡¯s voice entered his mind. *** It had only been a year since they drove out the Northern cavalry that had been heading south. But now, he was hearing the name Darun again. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes were already full of worry as he looked at Ophelia. ¡°It seems like the war chief of the northern nomads has changed.¡± Without even realizing it, Kim Seon-Hyeok jumped out of his seat. ¡°No, can¡¯t be¡­¡± Darun had gotten overwhelming support from the young warriors both inside and outside his own tribe for his god-like horsemanship and broad-minded personality. So when Seon-Hyeok heard that Darun had been replaced and a new war chief had been appointed, he felt an ominous feeling welling up. ¡°Do not worry. He is safe.¡± Ophelia shook her head as she looked at Kim Seon-Hyeok. Even if he didn¡¯t have a choice but to meet as enemies, that didn¡¯t mean his friendship with Darun disappeared. So when he heard that, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°They said that he willingly stepped down from the position of war chief. No, if we¡¯re being accurate, he lost to the new war chief and gave up his position.¡± What on earth was this now? Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes widened. Darun stood out among the fierce Northern cavalry. Although he had never shown his talent outright, he wasn¡¯t worse than Marquis Reinhardt. No, even Marquis Reinhardt couldn¡¯t be a match for Darun if he was on a horse. But someone like that had been defeated. Darun had guffawed as he promised to hold the position of war chief for a hundred years, but now, his claim had become irrelevant. ¡°Black hair and black eyes. That¡¯s the appearance of the new war chief identified by the Imperial spies.¡± ¡°A foreigner!¡± Unintentionally, Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed. Since the foreigners had been summoned into this world so that the Transcendental beings could find a proxy, it wasn¡¯t strange that Voltecino had placed his proxy in the position of war chief. [Is it so odd that while you had been fighting against Chaos and handling the mess the Lord of Divinity caused, the others were preparing to bring the Transcendentals they had contracted within into this world?] ¡°Oh, come on! It hasn¡¯t even been that long since the war finished!¡± Edda took it a step further and said that it was only the beginning. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Kim Seon-Hyeok hadn¡¯t expected it. He had expected that since the boundaries of the world blurred, other Transcendentals and their proxies would be appearing at any time. However, the problem was that it had affected Darun, someone who had a relationship with him. ¡°So how many more are there like that? What other guys haven¡¯t come out yet? Why can¡¯t you let me know in advance¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been sighing out his words when he suddenly shut his mouth and turned his head. ¡°Ah.¡± Ophelia was staring at him. He had forgotten about her while talking with Edda. ¡°I was talking about the relationship between the wolf that appeared in the North and the new war chief¡­¡± ¡°Did I say anything?¡± Belatedly, he started making something like excuses to her, but by then, it was too late and Ophelia was already hurt by her husband¡¯s actions of talking with another Companion when she was in front of him. ¡°Well, finish your conversation. I have to go back to the meeting.¡± With those chilling words, Ophelia disappeared without giving him the chance to stop her. [You caused a quarrel by speaking when you didn¡¯t particularly need to.] ¡°Oh, come on!¡± *** ¡°If you notice anything strange, fly right back to me.¡± After that day¡¯s conversation, Kim Seon-Hyeok summoned Redvern and asked him to not only look for signs of Chaos but also look for signs of other Transcendentals. Squawk. Although it was questionable whether Redvern, who had oddly low intelligence, would be able to carry out his mission properly, there was no one else except him who could travel freely all over the continent. ¡°Will he become a bit smarter if he fully regains the power he had in the past?¡± [Don¡¯t get your hopes up. He wasn¡¯t that different from what he is now¡­] Kim Seon-Hyeok had asked in hopes that Redvern would become more dependable after being released from his exile, but Edda¡¯s response was firm. ¡°Still, if you release him, won¡¯t he be a bit better?¡± [Even if you were sympathetic, the sins they committed aren¡¯t something that can be pardoned. The reason the Master of the Mountain and the Lord of the Deep Sea had been forgiven was because they had been properly dealt with. It was never because your words held the same weight as their sins.] Kim Seon-Hyeok shrugged when she spoke words that were almost reproachful. He himself knew that his words had been a bit presumptuous. ¡°Ugh. So in the end, I have to either wait for Redvern to get lucky and find signs of them or wait for them to show themselves.¡± Although the Empire¡¯s intelligence department was searching for information on the foreigners and based on their location, trying to find a link to the Transcendentals through their class. But based on their immediate findings, it was impossible to achieve any results. But then, an unexpected helper came. [Finding something is what I am most confident in.] It was the Fairy Dragon that Kim Seon-Hyeok hated because of her characteristic insidious behavior. Because of that, she had been neglected while the other dragon sub-species were slowly approaching completeness. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. I got your help in finding the other subspecies.¡± As the self-appointed guardian of mystery, the Fairy Dragon had an extraordinary ability to discover anything that even Edda had arranged for her to guide him to his Companion. In that sense, the Fairy Dragon was the perfect being to search for traces of the other Transcendentals. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that what you want is the glory of the past, right?¡± The Fairy Dragon didn¡¯t answer his question. However, he got his answer when he saw the blatant longing that didn¡¯t match her sparkling jewel-like eyes. ¡°Hm¡­¡± He looked straight into the Fairy Dragon¡¯s eyes and then fell into deep thought. The Fairy Dragon¡¯s past sins were greed. Her excessive greed and desire to collect things didn¡¯t match her small physique and that excessive desire made her covet the very mysteries and taboo she had to protect. And with the mysteries thus obtained, she put other races to the test and encouraged them to walk the path of destruction and annihilation. Her crime couldn''t be compared to the other sub-species. He was reluctant to let her absolve her sins merely by completing a scavenger hunt mission. [Seems like you have a plan.] ¡°There is. But can Geheimnis do it?¡± [If I could wash away all the sins of their past, what wouldn¡¯t I do? You who have pledged yourself to the Dragon, please do not hesitate to tell me.] After staring at the prostrating Fairy Dragon for a long time, Kim Seon-Hyeok finally opened his mouth. CH 309 ¡°Find the proxies.¡± Up to here, there weren¡¯t any special conditions, but the real thing was only about to start. As if the Fairy Dragon was also aware of that fact, she quietly kept her mouth shut and waited for his next words. Looking at the Fairy Dragon, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke. ¡°Find them. And bring them to me.¡± [That¡¯s too much! As it is now, there¡¯s nothing I can do if they refuse!] As soon as he finished talking, the Fairy Dragon raised an objection. Perhaps it might be different if she had recovered all the powers she had in the past, but with her current self, the Fairy Dragon couldn¡¯t handle the Transcendentals, let alone their proxies. So of course, her words weren¡¯t incorrect. ¡°I know. It¡¯ll probably be difficult.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was well aware of that fact. ¡°Then drag things out and buy some time until I get there.¡± So he offered a compromise. But this request was also unreasonable. [That also won¡¯t be easy¡­] Before the Fairy Dragon even finished speaking, he spoke first and proposed a suitable compromise. ¡°If even that¡¯s difficult, just find their locations. This time, even the Fairy Dragon couldn¡¯t reject it since it was a fairly reasonable proposal. [If it¡¯s that¡­] ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had a cold expression on his face as he watched Geheimnis breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°From this moment on, find out the locations of all the proxies on the continent. If you miss even one, then your past glory or whatever will be no more.¡± [That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t know how many proxies there may be, or where, or even what form they¡¯ll be in!] Just like the Fairy Dragon said, no one knew how many Transcendental Beings had their proxies in the world, waiting for the day they could return. In such a situation, it was by no means easy to find all the proxies when they didn¡¯t know where they were and locate them. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m telling you to look into everyone on the continent. Since the proxies will be from the foreigners, there¡¯re in fact far fewer people that you need to find.¡± It sounded simple. Perhaps it would have been different if they were still in the time period where the monarchs of each country had perfect control of the foreigners, but now that their control had loosened after experiencing many upheavals, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to fully figure out the whereabouts of the foreigners. [If you were offended by my actions in the past, please punish me in a different way. This is too much.] Geheimnis pleaded with a long face, but Kim Seon-Hyeok only snorted in response. ¡°Bluegon fought non-stop for days and days until the Leviathan turned into fish food, and Goldrake also sent back the Behemoth, a formidable enemy, back to the soil. Redvern is on an endless mission and is wandering the continent at this very moment.¡± He ignored the Fairy Dragon¡¯s plea as he used the subspecies who had paid the price for their own sins by subduing the monsters that had destroyed several kingdoms in the past as examples. ¡°Your mission is simply to find the proxies. I even said that Edda and I will deal with it once you do. If you¡¯re not even going to do that, then what ¡®paying for your crimes¡¯ and what ¡®regaining the glory of the past¡¯?¡± The Fairy Dragon shut her mouth. However, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t happy with his words. ¡°Edda, am I asking too much? Am I making unreasonable demands right now?¡± [If it had been easy in the first place, then it couldn¡¯t be considered paying for her sins.] When even the Dragon Lord announced that in a stern voice, the Fairy Dragon had no choice but to accept Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s request. [As you wish¡­] ¡°Oh, also.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke again as he watched the Fairy Dragon¡¯s wings drooping as she turned around, almost in despair. ¡°You have three years. After all, it won¡¯t make any sense to look for them after they¡¯ve all appeared on their own feet, on their own volition.¡± After Redvern, Geheimnis left the Imperial Capital to carry out her mission. Personally, Kim Seon-Hyeok wanted to help them and leave to look for a different proxy, but he thought that the proxies may feel Edda¡¯s presence and hide even deeper, so he decided to stay in the Imperial Capital. Besides, he had his own business to deal with in the capital. ¡°This is the information you requested on the foreigners summoned to each country, sir.¡± An agent from the Imperial intelligence department came and handed him the information he had been waiting for. ¡°The list provided by each country was sorted through and organized again by the Empire¡¯s intelligence department and foreigners with advanced or special classes were listed separately here, sir.¡± Information had been sorted and culled, but there was still enough to be a full armful. It seemed like he would have to spend several days without doing much of anything else and sort through the documents. ¡°If you need further information, we will bring in the people who were in charge of awakening the foreigners from each country to make up for the shortcoming, sir.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need that right now. If it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll ask for it later.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok quietly shook his head at the agent¡¯s question. Recently, a quarter of the continent had been devastated by a rebellion raised by a Demon King from a foreign country and dozens of kingdoms had been embroiled in that war. Because of the events of that time, the way people perceived the foreigners wasn''t the greatest in places other than the Empire¡¯s mainland. And the existence of the proxies and the Transcendental Beings was enough to ignite the oppressed foreigners¡¯ hatred.[a] There was no need to cause any unforeseen disturbance by leaking unfavorable information. It wouldn¡¯t be all that odd if things went wrong and there was a reckless massacre of foreigners in the name of preventing future strife. ¡°Ugh, there¡¯s a bit too much for me to look through it alone.¡± However, that didn¡¯t mean he could deal with all the problems by himself. Jumping into the battlefield and fighting to the death was one thing, but sitting at his desk like this and looking through the documents wasn¡¯t something he was good at.[b] He needed someone who could help him search for the proxy without any prejudice against the foreigners. ¡°Ophelia, please help me.¡± In that respect, Ophelia was his best resource. ¡°For now, it would be better to exclude higher class foreigners who originated from general classes, including the knights and mages.¡± Soon, she called close-mouthed men who were discreet to sort through the paperwork, and when she was not overseeing the government, she stayed by his side and directed the agents to work. ¡°Don¡¯t overlook the foreigners just because they¡¯re in the lower classes. These are the people who hadn¡¯t been assigned a decent ability evaluation, so if there is anyone who had really hidden their identity, then those are the ones that should be looked at more carefully.¡± The Indomitable Grand Duke, who could be said to be the pride of the Empire right now, had been a foreigner from a lower class. Cho Min-Young, a newly emerged influential figure, was also from a lower class. There¡¯s no law saying that someone like them wouldn¡¯t pop up again elsewhere. However, despite Ophelia¡¯s advice and searching through thousands of documents, it wasn¡¯t easy to find the person they believed to be the proxy. ¡°While each country hadn¡¯t neglected to manage and supervise the middle and upper classes until the very end, there are too many foreigners in the lower classes where it¡¯s difficult to grasp where they may be, sir. It may say they were killed in action, but we don¡¯t know if they were truly killed or he had escaped from the disorder, sir.¡± War. That damned war was the problem. The war against the Demon King, the war against the Central Kingdom Alliance, and the monsters¡¯ rampage that had occurred before the aftereffects of those two wars had even resolved. There were too many people who disappeared in the middle of those three wars. Even if they found a suspicious person by chance, their path was too obscure and it was difficult to investigate it further. For Kim Seon-Hyeok, this was truly exhausting. ¡°For now, let¡¯s continue to classify. It doesn''t matter if they¡¯re dead or missing.¡± The agents went through the sorted documents over and over again without complaining and examined the checked documents over and over again. There were more than forty people who had been selected after Kim Seon-Hyeok and his aides had discussed it together. ¡°They¡¯re all missing.¡± If there was a problem, it was that their trails were obscure. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one looking for them anyway.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok informed Geheimnis, who should be flying around the continent by now, about them through Edda. [I do not know how effective this method will be.] While Edda was a bit skeptical of his method, she quietly did whatever he asked her to since she didn¡¯t particularly have a way either. ¡°Hm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find the proxies in such an unsophisticated method. That was why while Geheimnis was searching for the missing foreigners, he decided to gather all the foreigners of the Empire at the Imperial Victory Day. ¡°Please reconsider, Your Grace.¡± Many vassals, whether they were powerful or not, objected to his decision. Their reason was that should thousands of foreigners, who could be called superhumans, were to be invited to the Capital and something were to go wrong, then something terrible may happen. ¡°Something terrible¡­¡± It had been a while since Kim Seon-Hyeok participated in a meeting. He grinned as he looked at the vassals who were earnestly begging him. At the same time, the sound of flapping wings could be heard outside the meeting call. ¡°O, outside!¡± Started by the untimely commotion, the nobles looked out the window and froze. ¡°D, dragon!¡± A huge dragon with brilliant platinum scales looked down at them. ¡°I promise that what you are worried about will never happen, my good sirs.¡± He didn¡¯t say it particularly strongly, but all the nobles shut their mouths at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s unusually piercing voice. It seemed like once the war was over, they had forgotten about it, but now recalled the living legend of the Empire. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it as there being no disagreements.¡± Looking at them, Ophelia declared the end of the meeting and the nobles couldn¡¯t disagree anymore. *** While Geheimnis was asking around about the whereabouts of the missing foreigners based on the given information, the Imperial Victory Day was approaching quickly. Territories that had once been a kingdom, but now were vassals of the Empire, sent envoys to the Empire, and of course, foreigners were a part of the envoy. Unfortunately, the proxy Kim Seon-Hyeok was looking for wasn¡¯t there. ¡°The number of people doesn''t match. Wonder if anyone suffered in that time span.¡± After checking the list of delegations who had arrived in the Imperial Capital several times, Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned when the number of people didn¡¯t match the list he had been given a report on. But he soon smiled brightly as if he had never frowned. ¡°I think I found four for now.¡± Of the four foreigners who had promised to be there, but ultimately refused to travel to the Imperial Capital under the pretext of being sick, there had to be at least one who was a proxy. No, maybe all four were the proxies. CH 310 Just in case, Kim Seon-Hyeok gathered the foreigners in one place and checked them over again, but as expected, he didn¡¯t see anyone particularly suspicious. Instead, they were staring at him with shining and worshipful eyes to the point of being burdensome. ¡°Um¡­¡± Faced with those blind desires and longing gazes, his worries about the proxies¡¯ existence became farther away. Now, it was more important for him to care for the victims who had fallen into this world without knowing why and were living an unwanted life than to worry about the proxies. ¡°Everyone except the foreigners can leave.¡± Using the Imperial knights and people of the Empire as cover, Kim Seon-Hyeok kicked out the people from the Grand Duchys, that vassal states that had once been kingdoms, who had attended to keep an eye on the foreigners. The only ones left in the hall were the minimum number of servants needed to carry food and replenish drinks. ¡°Now that all the disrupters have disappeared, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves to our hearts¡¯ content without worrying about anyone else anymore.¡± Even though he tried to provide them with a comfortable atmosphere, none of the foreigners relaxed their posture. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable. When they had first fallen into this world, it was as if everyone was wearing clothes that didn¡¯t fit them - awkward as they tried to get used to rank and classes. However, enough time had passed for them to adapt to this world. For them, the Indomitable Grand Duke wasn¡¯t just a mere foreigner; he was a powerful person in an exalted position. And even if he said he wasn¡¯t, there was already a gap between them and the Grand Duke because of the advancement of titles and rank. That gap wasn¡¯t so little that it would disappear with a single phrase of ¡®enjoy yourselves comfortably.¡¯ ¡°Hm.¡± While he had expected this, he was still embarrassed by the foreigners¡¯ attitudes that were several times stiffer than he had expected. While he was at a loss for what to do, a foreigner from the Empire¡¯s mainland stepped forward. ¡°Then for today, there won¡¯t be titles or classes, sir?¡± It was Kim Woo-Young, a Magic Swordsman who had once been severely beaten by Kim Seon-Hyeok until he had changed into a completely new person. Now, he was speaking in an exaggerated manner. ¡°That¡¯s right. Today, we¡¯re going to take off our badges of rank and have some fun.¡± Seeing Kim Woo-Young¡¯s wink, Kim Seon-Hyeok answered with a laugh. ¡°Okay! No taking back your words later on, sir!¡± Before Kim Seon-Hyeok could even respond, Kim Woo-Young spoke again. ¡°Seon-Hyeok hyung!¡± He finally realized it when Woo-Young suddenly called him ¡®hyung.¡¯ Kim Woo-Young hadn¡¯t stepped forward to relieve the other foreigners¡¯ tension. He really was planning on dropping all ranks and enjoying the party. ¡°Ugh, did I overestimate him?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head and watched Kim Woo-Young swaggering as he once did before he had taught Woo-Young a lesson. ¡°And why am I the hyung? He¡¯s older than me.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok grumbled to himself. After turning 30, he somehow felt uncomfortable being treated as an elder. However, seeing the atmosphere of the banquet quickly becoming lively due to the foreigners from the mainland finally intervening, his lips were clearly smiling. Most of the foreigners were most definitely victims. They had fallen into this world without knowing why and had to start a new life where they were not wanted. They had to risk their lives and fight on the battlefields under the barbaric and harsh rules of this world. They had become tools for those in power who had the authority to drop them into hell with a twitch of a finger. However, the only ones who had been paid back for the forced labor were only a small number of foreigners who had been awakened into intermediate and advanced classes. Unlike the mainland of the Empire, which recognized the potential of the foreigners in the lower classes and actively began supporting them, the foreigners in the vassal states outside the Empire were still being treated as expendable beings. Kim Seon-Hyeok felt sympathy and pity for them. That¡¯s why he had decided to take care of them himself. Unlike the past, he didn¡¯t only have the ability to take care of not only a thousand of foreigners but ten times the amount. After glancing around, he summoned Lee Soo-Hyuk, the leader of the Giant Swordsmen. ¡°If anyone¡¯s being treated unfairly or has a personal problem that can¡¯t be resolved, tell them to find me once the banquet is over.¡± Lee Soo-Hyuk nodded in admiration. ¡°And if possible, tell it to the foreigners so that those in the intermediate and advanced classes don¡¯t know about it, even if they¡¯re the same affiliation.¡± ¡°So they don¡¯t know?¡± Perhaps his request was unexpected because Lee Soo-Hyuk¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The foreigners in the intermediate class have already lived as nobles for over 10 years. It wouldn¡¯t be strange at all if their personal interests have gotten stronger than the bond of being a foreigner. They may even keep the foreigners from the lower classes from getting close to me.¡± ¡°But still, they¡¯re also foreigners. Would they really do that?¡± ¡°Why do you think the nobles who came with them left so quietly and easily? Especially since if they aren¡¯t careful, then even if they¡¯re low ranking, as long as they¡¯re talented, the foreigners may be taken by the Empire in large numbers.¡± Lee Soo-Hyuk frowned and looked around before lamenting in a low voice. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You see it now? They may seem like they¡¯re getting along easily, but there is an invisible wall between the intermediate class foreigners and the lower class foreigners.¡± At his words, Lee Soo-Hyuk spat out bitterly. ¡°They¡¯re like noblemen.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not like noblemen, they are noblemen. Since Kim Seon-Hyeok had first-hand experience in how the previous monarch, Theodore, had integrated the foreigners, who had equality carved into their bones, he knew the difference between the foreigners who had gone into the Central region and the other foreigners. ¡°You sure have learned a lot.¡± As he watched Lee Soo-Hyuk lead a few of his men and naturally melt into the crowd of strangers, someone spoke to him. ¡°Miss Yoo-Jung.¡± She was Ahn Yoo-Jung, a Wind Spirit Summoner and the original master of Atiyah. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Yes, it has been. With so many things to do, even though we live in the same Imperial Capital, we have never met.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok greeted her with a calm face. He had felt the scent of her Spirit from the very beginning. ¡°Well, even if we had met, we have different titles and different positions. How could I have dared to exchange words with you?¡± Once, the relationship between her and Kim Seon-Hyeok had been definite as she had a higher rank as a Viscount and he was only a cavalryman. But now, their relationship had completely reversed. ¡°Still, I do owe you, and we also have fought together. How could I pretend not to know you?¡± ¡°I was joking. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because of my title, but because I was uncomfortable with you, that¡¯s why I avoided you.¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand it, Kim Seon-Hyeok had an inkling so he only showed an awkward expression. ¡°I have recently been able to communicate directly with the Spirits. It was only then that I realized why I was swayed so easily by you every time we met.¡± She looked him straight in the eye. ¡°You. You have the power to control the Spirits. That ability was why it was difficult for me to reject your requests.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yoo-Jung. I didn¡¯t have the intent to use you. It¡¯s a skill that I myself struggle to control¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± At those words, he finally realized something. She wasn¡¯t wavering a single bit as she looked straight at him. She had been swayed by his dominance in the past, but not anymore. ¡°How is it? Does it seem like the current me is affected by your power?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The way I am right now, I¡¯m perfectly fine looking at you.¡± It seemed like she had achieved a lot since he had last seen her. She seemed to completely escape the influence of his dominance. ¡°Congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When he sincerely congratulated her, she accepted his kudos without a sign of humility. ¡°But more than that, you have changed a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I truly fought to the point of death.¡± She shook her head at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s answer. ¡°I am not talking about your physical power.¡± Ahn Yoo-Jung¡¯s gaze turned to Lee Soo-Hyuk, who was busily moving through the crowd of foreigners, before turning back to him. It seems like she had overheard the conversation between him and Lee Soo-Hyuk. ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Right now, your expression is like a true noble, a true ruler.¡± Wondering whether she was being sarcastic, he turned to look at her. But there were no signs of mockery anywhere on her face. Instead, she was staring at him with eyes full of admiration. ¡°It¡¯s a bit late, but congratulations on ascending to the position of Grand Duke. May you continue to be successful and have infinite glory in your future as the Grand Duke.¡± Ahn Yoo-Jung held her dress out with graceful movements, bowed her head, and left. ¡°A true noble¡­¡± Without intending to, Kim Seon-Hyeok touched his face several times. ¡°What is it? Are you giving yourself an acupuncture massage?¡± Who knows when he had gotten that drunk, but Kim Woo-Young approached him with a ruddy face and spoke to him. Kim Seon-Hyeok completely ignored him. Nod. From afar, a woman who seemed both intelligent and elegant was enjoying the banquet. She bowed her head when their eyes met. She was Lee Eun-Seo, a senior mage who had recently developed a number of magical items and raised her status. Kim Seon-Hyeok gave her a small nod in return. ¡°Everyone¡¯s living well.¡± He looked around with his eyes filled with emotions before he too finally jumped into the crowd to enjoy the banquet. The modest banquet that had been prepared only for the foreigners before the Imperial Victory Day was over. But the real Victory Day celebration banquet was only starting. Of course, before the real banquet started, Kim Seon-Hyeok had to keep his word. ¡°The people despise us as if we were the culprits behind the calamities of the West, sir.¡± ¡°We were the ones who stood at the front when the monsters were rioting, but after the fight was over, forget about being treated as comrades, we¡¯re still bullied.¡± ¡°A count is hitting on me, but I¡¯m so anxious because I don¡¯t know when he might do something. Here, no matter what happens to a woman, no one will help them.¡± Foreigners incessantly requested a meeting with him. Some came alone to discuss personal matters while others came in groups to complain about the unfair treatment they were receiving. And most of them hoped to seek asylum on the mainland of the Empire where the lower-class foreigners were treated well. Kim Seon-Hyeok decided to accept all of them. Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. No matter how powerful the Empire was, it wasn¡¯t easy to take the manpower of the Grand Dukes who had sworn oaths of vassalage to the Empire all at once. But he had no intention of giving in. Even if he suffered some loss, he was determined to somehow carry out his will. ¡°Do what you want. Even if there is a backlash, I and the Empire will your windshield, Grand Duke.¡± As she had always done, Ophelia continued to support him. Under her direction, the capable nobles of the Empire quickly began to create negotiation conditions. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just lower class foreigners? It won¡¯t matter whether they¡¯re there or not. At best, their abilities are still inferior to those of an apprentice knight, right? So even if they¡¯re gone, there¡¯s nothing for you to regret. Aren¡¯t I correct?¡± And once the Victory Day¡¯s banquet was in full swing, those nobles met with the delegation of each Grand Duke and presented them with things the Empire would exchange for the foreigners of the lower classes. Most of the delegates answered that they were satisfied with the price offered by the Empire and said they would consider the proposal positively. Of course, there were also those who were against the idea saying that it would weaken the power of their Grand Duchy. ¡°The one who initiated this proposal was the Indomitable Grand Duke. He pities the people from the same world as him drifting around from one land to another and wishes to keep them close. However, if your stubbornness disappoints him and he decides to withdraw his blessing, then there is nothing that we can do about it.¡± But those delegations could not continue to express their opposition to the proposal when the Empire stated they would withdraw the Dragon¡¯s protection. They knew better than anyone else what a difficult time the kingdoms who didn¡¯t have the Dragon¡¯s protection were having against the monsters. In the end, the delegations decided to give up all the foreigners of the lower classes. Included in the foreigners the delegation was giving up were the foreigners who hadn¡¯t come to the Imperial Capital under the excuse of being ill. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would hand them over as well.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok saw the delegations¡¯ attitude of handing over even the foreigners who didn¡¯t want to leave, he realized once again how neglected the foreigners of the lower classes were. But since their sense of privilege was helping him out, it wasn¡¯t exactly something to complain about. ¡°Eat to your heart¡¯s content and enjoy yourselves!¡± At the same time as Ophelia¡¯s declaration, the fireworks sent up by the mages exploded over the banquet hall and the banquet reached its peak. ¡°Hm?¡± Just as everyone was staring at the entertainment prepared by the Imperial Mage division, Kim Seon-Hyeok suddenly felt a strange sensation. When he followed that strange sensation and turned his head towards it, he saw a woman staring at him. She didn¡¯t look particularly striking. She had an ordinary appearance that could be seen everywhere and her outfit wasn¡¯t unusual either. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He felt tense. He was getting a strange feeling that if he turned his head for even a moment, the nape of his would be bitten. She was exuding a stench similar to that of a wild beast. ¡°Can it be?¡± He frowned at the unusual sensation as he stared at her. ¡®Hi.¡¯ The woman bit her lips, showing him a ferocious smile. [It¡¯s the Blue Wolf.] A beat later, Edda¡¯s voice came into her head. CH 311 Kim Seon-Hyeok quickly looked around the banquet hall. ¡°I believe this negotiation will benefit everyone.¡± ¡°You mean this? I am truly amazed at the mercy the Empire shows He saw delegates talking with the Imperial nobles about the Empires¡¯ negotiations over the foreigners. All of them were amongst the most powerful forces indispensable to each country. ¡°I have heard that Lord Antoine¡¯s castle was beautiful. One day, I hope to have the chance and see it.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve heard that the Borneo estate was the most beautiful on the continent. I¡¯ve even heard that if you don¡¯t see the Borneo Forest before you die, then you lived in vain¡­¡± The young men, who were busy cultivating friendship with each other, were those who each shoulder the future of the Empire and their Grand Duchy. ¡°Not one of them is unimportant. Stay alert and make sure that nothing unfortunate happens.¡± ¡°As you command, Your Grace.¡± The Imperial Guard Knights and mages looked intently around, prepared for any unexpected accident, but none of them looked at the strange woman. Kim Seon-Hyeok was the only one who noticed the existence of the woman in this place where so many superhumans had gathered. ¡°Edda.¡± Before he even finished speaking, the faint flapping of wings could be heard and the Dragon¡¯s characteristic presence began to appear and spread out. Edda had arrived in the sky right above the Imperial Palace. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s tense face loosened a bit at the appearance of his most powerful ally. However, he knew that while Edda was definitely the strongest on the continent, her massive body and destructive powers were not suitable for overcoming the current situation. If a battle were to break out, only he and Edda would survive. Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t take his eyes off her as he slowly moved. He stopped precisely in the middle of her and Ophelia. Even in the worst case, he was determined to protect Ophelia and Victorius. ¡°Ooh! Indomitable Grand Duke! The Iberian Grand Duke was just telling me about your legendary battle in the Central region. The Iberian Grand Duke is such a great storyteller that it felt like I was standing in the middle of the battlefield.¡± ¡°But it can¡¯t be more vivid than the story I hear from the person involved, right? How about it? Unless it¡¯s too troublesome, why don¡¯t you tell it to us yourself, Indomitable Grand Duke?¡± When he appeared in the middle of the banquet hall, nobles and envoys flocked over to him as if they had been waiting. ¡°Grand Duke?¡± However, Kim Seon-Hyeok was focused on the woman and wasn¡¯t listening to them. ¡°Where are you looking so intently¡­¡± The people turned their heads to follow his gaze. ¡°Which House is the young lady from? She must be from a famous family to be here, but I can¡¯t remember at all.¡± The nobles all had a wide reach, but they tilted their heads when they saw the woman who didn¡¯t look particularly special. Meanwhile, the mages of the Imperial Family¡¯s Guard noticed something unusual and stared at her before speaking to Marquis Reinhardt. ¡°She is not on the list, sir.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for an uninvited person to enter the main hall?¡± ¡°The number of people does not match, sir.¡± Marquis Reinhardt¡¯s expression hardened at the mage¡¯s words. ¡°Escort the nobles.¡± At the brief order, the knights of the Imperial Family Guard moved in unison and blocked Ophelia and the people in the banquet hall. ¡°Why is the Imperial Guard¡­?¡± Having noticed the unusual atmosphere belatedly, the nobles and envoys murmured but no one gave them clear answers. ¡°Grand Duke, can you explain this situation?¡± Marquis Reinhardt came up and questioned Kim Seon-Hyeok about the woman¡¯s identity. He had a hand on the sword at his waist so that he could draw it at any moment. ¡°She is a guest from the north.¡± The people¡¯s eyes widened at his answer. They instantly knew who he was talking about when he said it was a person from the north. Despite the people all turning to look at her, the woman didn¡¯t blink an eye. She opened her mouth. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stare like that. I¡¯m here today because I have something to tell you.¡± They heard the woman¡¯s voice for the first time. It was as harsh as the feral aura around her. The nobles involuntarily trembled at her low and ferocious voice that was like a growling beast. ¡°So it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here to simply congratulate us.¡± As if he finally felt the woman¡¯s unusual spirit, Marquis Reinhardt raised his even more. The woman frowned as the aura around him seemed to turn into swords. ¡°What terrible treatment of guests.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok responded to the woman¡¯s words ¡°Uninvited guests are never treated well. Even more so if that uninvited guest didn¡¯t come with good intentions.¡± ¡°If I really came here with bad intentions, do you really think those people over there could be babbling?¡± The nobles and envoys shouted in fury at the outright threat. ¡°You, you! There are things you should and should not say! Yet, you do not care!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a barbarian! How dare you! Where do you think this is?!¡± Her smile grew stronger at the nobles¡¯ words. The envoys and nobles unintentionally took a step backward when they saw that ferocious smile. As she stared at them with shiny yellowish eyes, it seemed like she would bite the nape of their neck at any moment.¡± ¡°You have eyes, yet you do not see. Your eyes are useless.¡± This time, even the nobles didn¡¯t dare to come forward and criticize her. Although she did not continue, everyone seemed to have an idea of what she meant. ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a step forward towards her, dissipating the woman¡¯s ferocious momentum. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m here to talk.¡± At her words, he looked back for a moment. He saw Ophelia giving him a slight nod. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good place to talk, so let¡¯s go out for a while.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I also have something to say to the human lords.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at her unexpected words. ¡°Three months. After three months, I will go west with my followers. Do not block my way.¡± The woman didn¡¯t pay attention to his reaction and continued to talk. ¡°If you don¡¯t block me first, I promise I won¡¯t harm you.¡± In other words, if they blocked her way, she would make them pay a corresponding price. ¡°Why?¡± While the nobles were causing a commotion at her sudden announcement, Kim Seon-Hyeok asked her for the reason. ¡°Because there is a being that is too terrifying to have as a neighbor.¡± It was obvious who the terrifying being was. ¡°Is it because of her?¡± He thought she would most definitely agree, but she shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s because of you.¡± ¡°What?¡± She said the reason wasn¡¯t the powerful Dragon Lord, but the Dragon¡¯s Companion. ¡°The contractor of the entire dragon clan; I feel more burdened by you than her.¡± The Blue Wolf declared the Northern nomads¡¯ Great Migration in front of the continent¡¯s rulers and left. The remaining envoys and the Empire¡¯s nobles heatedly debated over it. Some argued that the nomads of the North should be punished immediately, while others argued that there was no reason to stop the barbarians when they were saying they would leave for the West on their own. However, no matter how much they talked about it, the Blue Wolf had already declared a Great Migration. Their only choice was whether they would fight and die, or quietly move out of the way. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s our land that they¡¯ll immediately pass through, and you¡¯re talking about whether to stop them or allow them?! It¡¯s us who will bleed if we block them, and it¡¯s us who will have to allow them passage!¡± In the end, it was the rulers of the Grand Duchys whose lands the nomads would pass through that would decide whether to allow them passage or not. To Kim Seon-Hyeok, it seemed like the envoys had already made up their minds to allow the nomads passage. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable. The Northern Cavalry¡¯s power was well known after several great wars. It would be stranger if the other countries wanted to wage an all-out war with the powerful cavalry that had crushed two Central kingdoms in an instant. ¡°What do you think, Grand Duke?¡± Ophelia had been staring at the envoys and the Imperial nobles who were ranting and raving, but now, she questioned Kim Seon-Hyeok. The people shut their mouths as if they had previously made arrangements and all turned to look at him. ¡°I promised the previous war chief, Darun, that a part of the Western territory would belong to the Northern nomads.¡± A couple of the envoys¡¯ faces brightened at Seon-Hyeok¡¯s answer. They were the envoys of the Grand Duchys that were en route for the Great Migration. They hadn¡¯t wanted to show fear of the barbarians, so Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words were a good excuse for those who wanted to avoid an all-out war with the Northern nomads. ¡°Grand Duke, if it¡¯s exactly as you say, then there¡¯s no reason to stop their migration. Although the promise wasn¡¯t made with the current war chief, the merits they made at that time have not disappeared, and the promise must be fulfilled.¡± Ophelia also sided with those who wanted peace. ¡°But since it is a serious matter that would change the course of the continent, you should all inform the Grand Dukes about this matter in detail so they may answer.¡± Of course, her words gave them some leeway, there wasn¡¯t a single envoy or noble who didn¡¯t know what the Empress¡¯ intentions were. *** ¡°Is she one of the proxies you spoke of, Grand Duke?¡± Ophelia asked once the envoys and Imperial nobles left and the two of them were alone. Perhaps because she was usually very intuitive, but she seemed to have an inkling of what the woman¡¯s true identity was. ¡°She is not a proxy.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head and immediately revealed the woman¡¯s identity. ¡°She is the great wolf that appeared on the battlefield.¡± It didn¡¯t look like Ophelia had thought that the woman was a Transcendental Being because she had a rare look of surprise on her face. ¡°Although she seemed unusual, she certainly looked human.¡± He didn¡¯t have any answers to give her. He had also been surprised that Voltecino had appeared in a human shell. [She is not the only one. Any of the Transcendental Beings could assume the human form at any moment, any time that they desire.] Fortunately, there was someone nearby who could answer her question. ¡°But you never did.¡± After asking Ophelia for a moment of understanding, Kim Seon-Hyeok asked Edda. [Because I never felt the need to do so.] ¡°Then are you saying that you could turn into a human as many times as you want to?] [I guarantee that you will never see it in the future.] While he nodded in response to her firm answer, Ophelia, who had kept her mouth closed, spoke up. ¡°Amongst the powers that the Transcendentals hold, is one of them to assume the human form?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded his head without thinking. ¡°Hm?¡± But it was strange. For some reason, Ophelia¡¯s expression seemed to have gotten colder than before. ¡°Then your Dragon could do it as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now, Ophelia¡¯s face was ice cold. He tilted his head as he looked at her. [Her tolerance is because I am a distinctly different species from you. You have dug your own grave with your own hands.] Kim Seon-Hyeok understood the situation only after listening to Edda, but the gates of hell were already wide open. Ophelia didn¡¯t get angry or deliberately accuse him, but she didn¡¯t hide her displeasure either. Even worse was that even in this situation, she still didn¡¯t neglect her duties as an Empress. He was only able to escape after telling her everything he knew. It was truly a painful and torturous time. It was difficult for even a strong Dragon Knight to talk while facing the cold gaze that he had never seen from his wife before in his life. ¡°Ugh.¡± After pouting for a moment, he fixed his expression and summoned Edda before getting on her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he left the Imperial Capital and made his way northward with her, a familiar woman was waiting for him. It was the Blue Wolf Voltecino. ¡°You took longer than I expected. Seems like it was quite difficult to convince the human lords.¡± Truthfully, it hadn¡¯t been difficult to convince those who had withdrawn in the face of the Northern Cavalry¡¯s prestige. Instead, a problem came up in a random place. But, Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intention of telling her about the marital feud(?) and immediately brought up the main point. ¡°Why are you making things troublesome by asking me for a favor?¡± ¡°I told you. You¡¯re burdensome. It¡¯s not my wish for my relationship with you to go awry for something random.¡± They might be called Grand Duchys, but in the end, they were a part of the Empire, and the Blue Wolf seemed to fear that the Dragon and her contractor might intervene militantly if the Northern nomads were to pass through. ¡°Not too long ago, you seemed like you would wage war. I can¡¯t understand why your attitude suddenly changed.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why Voltecino, a being who had led the Northern cavalry south, was so concerned with her relationship with him now. ¡°Circumstances changed.¡± The Blue Wolf grimaced and looked north for a moment before opening her mouth. ¡°The other Transcendentals have begun to move.¡± Her voice, which had gotten even lower, grew unhappier as if dissatisfied with something. No, to be precise, the puppets they set up have started moving.¡± CH 312 The air surrounding Kim Seon-Hyeok cooled in an instant. Koooooo. A wind as sharp and ferocious as the winter¡¯s wind began buffeting him. ¡°A puppet¡­¡± Surprisingly, his voice didn¡¯t contain any feelings, but his anger couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t think that all the proxies would be as good as you?¡± Despite his fierce anger, the Blue Wolf remained calm. ¡°Seriously? You really thought that?¡± Instead, she was blatantly ridiculing his anger. ¡°They don¡¯t know when another opportunity would come if they didn¡¯t cross the border this time. There would be nothing stupider than to wait for incompetent proxies to take care of it themselves. After all, it would be troublesome if they were to be slaughtered again before they were all grown again.¡± He knew it. Right now, they may be called proxies and have become superhumans who looked down on the other foreigners, but when they first fell onto this world, they hadn¡¯t been particularly special. Even Kim Seon-Hyeok himself had been thrown to the outskirts and suffered all kinds of ridicule and contempt after awakening as the Dragon Rider. There, he had almost suffered to death and survived countless times when he had been at the brink of death. Every day was like being on a sheet of thin ice and each day was a series of stunts as if walking on a cliff. It had been a harsh time where it wouldn¡¯t have been strange at all if he died the next day. If Edda hadn¡¯t given him the formidable power of the Wind attribute at the time, then forget a class change, he would have been engulfed in war before he could have even developed his abilities and leave his name behind. Things wouldn¡¯t have been different for the other proxies. In this damned world where the boundaries between life and death were blurry, they were also nothing more than insignificant beings that wouldn¡¯t be too odd if they died the next day. ¡°On top of that, too many proxies have died because of the war that damned Fragments of Chaos caused. It¡¯s no wonder that the impatient Transcendentals got anxious.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They forcibly awakened their proxies. And since they gave those proxies who hadn¡¯t even fully grown into themselves, well, the result is obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± At the Blue Wolf¡¯s words, Kim Seon-Hyeok thought of the Warrior Park Joon-Min. The pitiful Warrior had repeated death and rebirth until without even realizing it, his soul had gradually been destroyed. Eventually, even his body had been robbed by the Holy Sword. The other proxies were most likely not much different from him. ¡°What truly disgusting bastards.¡± Stomach churning from what the Transcendental Beings were doing, Kim Seon-Kyeok spoke coldly. ¡°From their point of view, you and the Dragon Lord are most likely the disgusting ones.¡± At his words, the Blue Wolf grinned as she taunted him. ¡°Just as it seemed like they would be able to cross the border and return to the world¡­ how frustrating and upsetting it must have been to see the Dragon and her contractor trying to stop them from returning.¡± Since he had never outright expressed his intention to prevent the Transcendentals from returning, Kim Seon-Hyeok pretended not to know what she was saying. ¡°Don¡¯t feign innocence.¡± But the Blue Wolf seemed to know everything already. ¡°The Clown, does he know that you and the Dragon were thrown out?¡± By Clown, she was talking about the Lord of Divinity who had tried to return to the world through the Warrior. He was also a Transcendental Being who had completely lost the possibility of returning because of Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°On that day, when the borders between the Demonic Realm was broken, you were the only one out of three who were there to come back. In order to avoid any possible trouble, Kim Seon-Hyeok had stayed completely silent about what happened that day. But when the Blue Wolf spoke confidently, he forgot what he had been about to say. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re going to deny it, then do it. No matter what you say, that¡¯s what the others will think.¡± She didn¡¯t question him further about what happened that day. She merely spoke as if something like that was a good, and informed him about the other Transcendentals¡¯ movements. ¡°Anyway, they decided to join forces to overcome the wall known as the Dragon. They¡¯ll most likely reveal themselves one way or another soon, so be prepared.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± The Blue Wolf smiled at his question. It was a polite smile. ¡°It¡¯s always more satisfying to eat meat alone than to share it with others. If that¡¯s not possible, then wouldn¡¯t it be more filling to share it with the fewest people possible?¡± Although her answer was nonsensical, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to understand what she meant. In the end, she was saying that even if she suffered a bit of loss, it would be more beneficial if the Dragon and the Wolf shared this world. ¡°And what if someone said that they would take the meat all by themselves?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight until my fangs are dull.¡± Her aura changed. Before it had still felt somewhat human but now, it was different - like a beast, it was a fierce and ferocious aura that felt like it would bare its teeth and attack at any moment. But it was only for a second. The aura that was so fierce that it raised goosebumps disappeared as if it had never existed in the first place. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think that that someone is hungry enough to be greedy for a piece of rotten meat that they can¡¯t even eat.¡± It was exactly as she said. Even though the Warrior had purified it, the Western part of the continent had become so polluted and ruined during the war against the Demon King that it was now the land of monsters. Personally, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t intend to be greedy and desire dominance over the barren West. ¡°If the other person is satisfied with a piece of rotten meat, then there¡¯s no need to kick him out of the table.¡± At his answer, the Blue Wolf bared her teeth again and grinned. It was a harsh smile, but it was one that was satisfying to see. *** Even after the Blue Wolf left, the discussion continued for some time over the Great Migration of the Northern nomads. However, since no one wanted a war against the fierce cavalry of the North, the answer was already decided. ¡°This is a matter of one nation moving their entire stronghold. We will have to gather intelligence and be fully prepared for what will happen next.¡± Under Ophelia¡¯s leadership, the Imperial nobles carefully analyzed how the situation on the continent would change after the nomads migrated. They also analyzed what might happen if the nomads¡¯ migration were to be blocked. While they were arguing like that, Kim Seon-Hyeok used Edda to contact Geheimnis. [Since all of their whereabouts are vague, it is clear that they are plotting something just as the Blue Wolf had said.] The foreigners who had managed to avoid the Imperial Capital with the excuse of being ill had disappeared. That meant that as he expected, they were all proxies. ¡°For now, tell her to continue the investigation.¡± Separate from the missing foreigners, Kim Seon-Hyeok ordered Geheimnis to continue investigating the others. In the meantime, the meeting continued until finally, a decision was made. The Empire decided not to block the nomads¡¯ migration, and the Grand Dukes of the vassal states that were directly in the path of the nomads¡¯ migration also sent a message saying they would follow the will of the Empire. ¡°Seems like they¡¯re very anxious.¡± Separate from following the will of the Empire, the Grand Dukes were terrified by the fact that the terrifying cavalry that had crushed two kingdoms in the last war would be passing through their territories. ¡®I will have the Indomitable Grand Duke observe the Northern nomads.¡¯ The reaction was immediate. The Grand Dukes, who had been trembling in fear that the ferocious cavalry might turn their horses towards them, dispelled their anxiety completely. It seemed like they believed that the Indomitable Grand Duke, who had successfully ended several disasters, would be able to protect them even in the worst-case scenario. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°I hope you will return as soon as the mission is over this time.¡± With Ophelia¡¯s rather sharp and prickly farewell, Kim Seon-Hyeok left the capital. Soon after, he reached the borders of the Empire. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡± He was slightly impressed after seeing the endless procession of the nomads. Despite so many of the cavalry dying in the last war, it was an endless procession beyond the border. Of course, not all of them were all cavalrymen of the plains. About half of those traveling on horseback were children and women. ¡°The rumor that the Northern nomads are born on horseback and die on horseback wasn¡¯t entirely a lie.¡± It was truly amazing to see children who were so young they should just begin to walk as well as women treating horses as if they were an extension of their bodies. [The Blue Wolf is over there.] Just as he was thinking that he couldn¡¯t see the giant wolf, he saw that the Blue Wolf was moving in human form with the nomads. The only difference between her and the others was that she was the only one not on horseback amidst the great procession. ¡°Hm?¡± The Blue Wolf had been running, but when she saw Kim Seon-Hyeok, she waved her hand. ¡°Somehow, she is very different from the image I had of the Transcendentals.¡± He shook his head at her behavior that was more like a feral mountain woman than a Transcendental Being. [Looks like that person over there is her proxy.] While Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes had been on the Blue Wolf, Edda searched out the Blue Wolf¡¯s proxy. The proxy, who had black hair that was like a lion¡¯s man, galloping hard in front of the countless horses had such an impressively strong physique that it was difficult to believe she was a woman. ¡°Her charisma is no joke.¡± The charisma of the woman who rode her horse and led the wild and savage cavalry like they were her own limbs was admirable. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that Darun lost. At the very least, she¡¯s like Joon-Min in his prime; it won¡¯t be easy if we fought.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok instinctively gauged the woman¡¯s strength and clicked his tongue. He seemed to have understood why Darun, someone who was called the strongest in the North, had handed over the position of war chief and stepped down. ¡°They look very close to each other?¡± The Blue Wolf and the woman seemed surprisingly friendly. Every time her fierce eyes turned towards the Blue Wolf, it prettily curved. As if looking at her young sister, it was a gaze full of affection. Even more surprising was that the Blue Wolf seemed to take her attitude for granted. No, she seemed rather pleased by it. [Seeing how her soul isn¡¯t distorted a single bit, they must have achieved all qualifications and completed their contract to its fullest.] Apparently, her proxy wasn¡¯t among the puppets the Blue Wolf spoke of. The nomads rode fiercely as if they would never stop, but once it became night, they stopped and prepared to camp for the night. Kim Seon-Hyeok circled the sky above the campsite for a while before landing in the middle of them. ¡°Ohh! We get to see each other like this again!¡± ¡°Your future looks brighter!¡± The men who had fought on the same battlefield together with him welcomed him with friendly faces. It was as if they had completely forgotten the confrontations they had on the plains before. He had dealt with the unrestrained Northern men to the point of getting sick of them that he didn¡¯t find their attitudes right now strange at all. ¡°Make way for the War Chief!¡± The nomads who had been babbling around him all shut their mouths and stepped aside. When a clear path was created, a large woman approached him. ¡°Hm.¡± The woman was even more intimidating up close. She was a head taller than most men and her hair was as free as a lion¡¯s mane. She also had a long cut across her face, and her features were broad and big considering that she was a woman. She didn¡¯t lose her sense of presence even in the midst of the harsh Northern men. ¡°Are you the one Cino was talking about? The one who pledged himself to the Dragon?¡± Her voice was as gruff as she looked. ¡°Cino?¡± ¡°Voltecino, my contractor.¡± It was a nickname that didn¡¯t fit the Blue Wolf. Kim Seon-Hyeok controlled his facial expression with much effort. ¡°You look weaker than what I heard of you.¡± The woman stared at him for a long time before clicking her tongue. As if he didn¡¯t live up to her expectations, she looked disappointed. ¡°Sorry. I haven¡¯t heard anything about you at all.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok bared his teeth in a smile at the woman¡¯s blatant provocation. ¡°Shall I tell start you about myself then?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not interested?¡± The attitude of the woman was too much for this to be simply a battle of wills. Bit by bit, his expression turned colder. ¡°Enough!¡± If the Blue Wolf hadn¡¯t intervened, he wouldn¡¯t have put up with it any longer. He hadn¡¯t come intending to fight, but that didn¡¯t mean he was going to avoid a fight when it was coming for him. ¡°You got lucky.¡± ¡°Shall we see who¡¯s luckier?¡± The Blue Wolf shouted once more when the atmosphere got tense as if a fight would break out at any moment. ¡°Ko Eun-Bi!¡± She still looked displeased, but it seemed as if she had no intentions of continuing to go against the Blue Wolf¡¯s will because she made a show of stepping back. Seeing her retreat like that, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked perplexed as he spoke to her. ¡°Your name is Ko Eun-Bi?¡± It was such a pretty and soft name that was completely didn¡¯t match her charismatic appearance that he asked without thinking. At that moment, the woman, Ko Eun-Bi¡¯s expression suddenly changed as if she had been hit somewhere unpleasant. CH 313 Even the wild men of the North had to take a step backward to avoid the ferocious aura spreading out from Ko Eun-Bi. That¡¯s how intense her hostility was. ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple battle of wills is it?¡± ¡°If things go wrong, Seon-Hyeok and the war chief might really fight.¡± The Northern men expressed their concerns as they watched the fighting spirits of both of them growing stronger as time went on. ¡°Darun, shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡± The men observing the situation from a bit away looked at Darun as they asked. ¡°Why¡¯re you telling me that? I¡¯m sure the amazing war chief will take care of it.¡± While the men around him were thoroughly worried, Darun was apathetic. ¡°Wow, look at you being indifferent.¡± ¡°Damn, you¡¯ve gotten more narrow-minded.¡± The people vehemently criticized him for it. ¡°Why?! What did I do?!¡± Darun frowned and glared at them, but it was no use. ¡°I thought you stepped down because you acknowledged your defeat like a man, but it seems like you were plotting something like this secretly.¡± ¡°Wooow, you petty bastard.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something a wolf would do, it¡¯s what a fox would do.¡± Once the men started talking, they didn¡¯t stop and continued to talk as if Darun was the most narrow-minded man in the world. Heavily frowning, Darun opened his mouth to say something when someone spat out a sentence. ¡°War chief, Darun encouraged it.¡± ¡°What are you saying?! Why would I have come between them?!¡± At those words, Darun shouted, but it was no use. ¡°I said you encouraged it, not that you came between them.¡± Darun¡¯s rigid expression and behavior were very different from his usual broad-minded magnanimous attitude. It was pitiful to see him also being fully aware of this fact and desperately trying to somehow get out of this situation. While Darun was being questioned by the members of his clan, the situation became worse. As though she had unpleasant memories associated with her name, the war chief hated being addressed by her name. From the nomads¡¯ standpoint, they couldn¡¯t understand her attitude since all the foreigners¡¯ names sounded strange to them. But today, it was beyond simple dislike for her name. She was grinding her teeth as if she had been humiliated; she looked as if she met her enemy. ¡°Is there something about the war chief¡¯s name that only the foreigners know about?¡± The men frowned as they felt the aura around their war chief changing from hostility to murder now. ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much.¡± Considering Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s behavior of looking down and monitoring the tribe¡¯s movements from a high place, the hostility she showed at first made sense, especially if she hadn¡¯t been pleased by his actions. The arguing that followed the next day was nothing more, nothing less than a battle of wills that could occur when the leaders of two groups met. But that wasn¡¯t it now. The war chief''s attitude was showing an intent to kill him and was clearly stomping on the line of acceptability as she crossed it. As expected, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s fighting spirit was getting sharper as time went on. ¡°Um¡­¡± His eyes and attitude were getting more vicious by the moment that even Darun, who had been watching the situation with a sullen face, was startled. ¡°The war chief is definitely strong.¡± Darun¡¯s face wasn¡¯t that of a cowardly loser who harbored any resentment for his defeat in the past. His face was truly expressing pure respect for the strong; there wasn''t any malice or self-interest on his face anywhere. ¡°Perhaps with her, we could realize the long-held aspirations of the tribe. That is how strong she is.¡± However, his feelings of admiration and respect quickly disappeared and the only emotion in its place was deep regret. ¡°If it isn¡¯t for Seon-Hyeok, it really would be the case.¡± Even the monstrous war chief wouldn¡¯t be able to overcome the massive wall that was Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°The war chief needs to understand that there is another heaven above the sky[1]. If she doesn¡¯t realize this, our tribe will be doomed with her.¡± If they invaded the borders of the Empire as they did before, then the clan¡¯s future couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. ¡°There¡¯s still affection between us. Surely Seon-Hyeok wouldn¡¯t go to that extent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even now, he isn¡¯t caring at all about us crossing the border before.¡± Darun clicked his tongue at his clansmen¡¯s words. ¡°What if we hadn¡¯t turned our horses around? What if the Messenger of the Sky hadn¡¯t decided to retreat? What do you think would have happened if we charged at him like that?¡± Instead of refuting his words, the men looked dazed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen all kinds of crazy people, but I¡¯ve never seen one crazier than him on the battlefield.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was an idealist who stood alone in front of the Demon King and his army to protect those who had nothing to do with him. He was a slayer who slaughters hundreds of thousands of demons without blinking an eye. He was a stubborn person who would never back down from what he was trying to protect, even if his enemy was a human. That was who Kim Seon-Hyeok was. ¡°If a war really broke out, he will not show us any mercy. Instead of backing down, he will most likely prostrate himself in front of our tombstones, crying and apologizing, after the war is over.¡± Darun knew better than anyone else that if a war broke out, they would be in the same situation the demons had been in. Even if the Messenger of the Sky was with them, even if their war chief had received the Messenger¡¯s protection, Kim Seon-Hyeok wouldn¡¯t be different. ¡°At the very least, we must avoid war.¡± If it took the form of a duel rather than a war, then Kim Seon-Hyek would take their brotherhood into consideration and show mercy. Even if what they lost in exchange for lives was the plains they were so desperately trying to protect, it was better than losing their future entirely. ¡°Surely you weren¡¯t thinking that from the start¡­¡± Darun nodded at his clansmen who were looking at him like they had never seen him properly before. ¡°If it¡¯s a boil that needs to be squeezed out anyway, we should make sure the wound does not get infected.¡¯ It was exactly as Darun said. Ko Eun-Bi didn¡¯t like the one pledged to the Dragon and was planning on provoking him somehow. Conceited bastard. He had looked arrogantly down from the sky. It was as if he thought he could stand in her way at any moment in time if she had other intentions. The Imperial Army whose attitude had changed after seeing the Dragon¡¯s contractor also caused her to be unhappy. [If he was the proxy of only the Dragon Lord, then perhaps it would be different. But he is the proxy and contractor of the entire dragon clan. I cannot handle more than one dragon. Now is the time to bow your head and bide your time.] She was boiling mad; Voltecino poured oil over it. But even then, Ko Eun-Bi tried to endure. It was a patience she had gained while wandering through a deserted wasteland; a patience that didn¡¯t match her bad-tempered nature. If it hadn¡¯t been for Darun, she most likely wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it. ¡°What kind of man is Seon-Hyeok? He¡¯s a real man¡¯s man who¡¯s gone through all kinds of hardship possible. He has suffered a lot but the previous emperor of the Empire immediately recognized his potential and fully supported him.¡± She had to roam the barren wasteland alone and fight non-humans in order to fully qualify. However, the person in front of her was a lucky person who had caught the eyes of those in power early on and had grown with full support. He was a greenhouse flower. The terrible hardships she had experienced so far turned her bitterness into hostility towards her opponent who had grown up comfortably under the protection of the Dragon and powerful people. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t even think about getting into a fight with him. It¡¯s ridiculous for someone who lost the duel to be saying this, but even you, war chief, won¡¯t win against him. He is truly a monster.¡± She couldn¡¯t accept it. In her view, the war he fought against insignificant humans was nothing more than a child''s play. Even the Demon King, who was said to be so great, was in the end, only an incomplete existence that took only one of the Fragments of Chaos. The way she was right now, she could have dealt with such insignificant beings in a blink of an eye. ¡°Is this your will, or is it everyone¡¯s will?¡± She found the Dragon¡¯s contractor to be ridiculous. He was getting drunk off the name he had gotten from fighting such insignificant beings. She couldn¡¯t stand his attitude of constantly looking down at her with his nose raised high in the air as if he was better than her any longer. ¡°You think you¡¯re all that great?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Dragon¡¯s contractor frowned. Even his arrogant expression was pissing her off. ¡°You¡¯re just a guy who married well and didn¡¯t have to suffer.¡± ¡°Ko Eun-Bi!¡± When Voltecino instantly shouted at her, Ko Eun-Bi turned her head. She saw the woman with an expression she had never seen before. Ko Eun-Bi¡¯s heart dropped. That¡¯s how unfamiliar Voltecino¡¯s contorted face was. ¡°Take out your weapon.¡± But in the end, the young wolf, who had just become an adult, didn¡¯t have the skills or the patience of an old wolf. Ko Eun-Bi challenged an opponent she couldn¡¯t win against. ¡°Let¡¯s put our Companions to the side and fight.¡± The young dragon didn¡¯t turn down the young wolf¡¯s challenge. ¡°Darun, did you say something like that?¡± ¡°That Seon-Hyeok grew up comfortably thanks to his wife?¡± Darun had already been watching Ko Eun-Bi bringing up Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s wife with a sullen face. Now, he waved his hand as if to wave away his clansmen¡¯s misunderstanding. ¡°No way!¡± He had only wanted them to have a small quarrel, before having a duel, and for her to learn that the world was vast. He never wanted her to dig her own grave. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± No. She wasn¡¯t just digging her own grave. From what Darun could see, the war chief wasn¡¯t simply digging her own grave, she was laying herself down and covering herself with the dirt. ¡°Why? You afraid that you¡¯ll be exposed?¡± The war chief was far more bad-tempered than Darun had thought. ¡°You, you!¡± Even in the midst of his anger, Kim Seon-Hyeok offered to fight farther away, considering her face even as he planned on teaching her a real lesson(?). But when she refused, Darun¡¯s hands and feet trembled. If he could, he wanted to run out right now and block the war chief¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hey! Get the kids out!¡± In the end, Darun could only order his clansmen. ¡°Ugh, why?! We just finished setting up camp, where on earth do you want us to go in the middle of the night? What about the kids and the women?¡± ¡°You thoughtless bastards! At the very least, we have to prevent the war chief from losing in front of everyone!¡± Darun pounded his chest as he watched the men continuing to talk without understanding the situation. ¡°If I tell you to take them away, just take them away!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about losing a duel once. Not to mention, her opponent is Seon-Hyeok.¡± Winning or losing didn¡¯t matter. The problem was that she would lose miserably. ¡°You dumb bastards! Haven¡¯t you seen how Seon-Hyeok treated the Warrior?!¡± The men made a ruckus as they finally began preparing to move as his shout Both Kim Seon-Hyeok and Ko Eun-Bi had such a keen hearing that it could be compared to criminals, and they heard Darun making such a fuss as he shouted at his clansmen. ¡°That fu¡­.¡± Grinding her teeth, Ko Eun-Bi turned to look at Darun momentarily. No matter the outcome of the fight, Darun would be inevitably hated by the war chief. *** ¡°The nomads have suddenly started migrating, sir!¡± ¡°What?! They just finished setting up camp! Why?!¡± The army of the Grand Duchy was stunned. ¡°Could this have been a trick?!¡± The baron¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet of paper. If the nomads really broke their promise, then there was no way he would be able to stop them with the forces here. The ferocious cavalry of the North were terrifying beings who were more than capable of annihilating them in a short period of time. ¡°The Grand Duke! What is the Indomitable Grand Duke doing?¡± The only thing they could put their trust in was the legendary knight sent as support from the mainland. ¡°It¡¯s said the Indomitable Grand Duke is still there, sir!¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why the Indomitable Grand Duke, who was supposed to be surveilling the nomads, was still maintaining his position despite the sudden movement of the nomads. ¡°Are you certain that the Indomitable Grand Duke hasn¡¯t moved?!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯m certain, sir!¡± His subordinate¡¯s words were full of certainty. There was no way the keen-sighted subordinate would have confused the location of the platinum dragon when it shone so brilliantly in the dark. ¡°We must prepare for the worst possible scenario, so contact the mainland and our Grand Duke.¡± The baron decided that as long as the Indomitable Grand Duke was there, it wouldn¡¯t be quite as dangerous and finally regained his composure. ¡°Just what on earth is going on¡­¡± With eyes full of question, he stared out into the plain in the distance where the nomads had settled. ¡°Huh?¡± Before his eyes could be accustomed to the darkness, he saw a golden light rising high into the sky. ¡°That¡¯s!¡± The soldiers on the battlefield called it the Dragon¡¯s protection. It was the unique energy of the Indomitable Grand Duke.¡± Aooooooooooh. Just then, all the hair on his body rose as he heard the howl of the wolf. ¡°Did a fight break out?¡± The baron was at a loss as he wondered if he should assemble an army and support the Indomitable Grand Duke. But he became bewildered when he couldn¡¯t see any more signs of a fight after waiting for a long time. ¡°What on earth?¡± The golden flash that dazzled the distant northern sky was clearly the Dragon¡¯s blessing and the wolf¡¯s howl must have been that of the wolf that the nomads worshiped like a Divine being. ¡°Just in case, send some fleet-footed cavalrymen to check the situation!¡± At the baron¡¯s words, three brave cavalrymen rushed towards the North. They returned not long after. ¡°There are signs of battle, but nothing to see, sir! We couldn¡¯t get any closer.¡± ¡°There are traces but nothing to see?¡± While the baron was deep in thought, one of the cavalrymen who had finished reporting seemed unwilling to leave. ¡°What is it? Do you have anything else to report?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I heard it wrong, but I heard a strange noise from afar, sir.¡± ¡°A strange noise?¡± When the baron questioned the statement that made no sense, the cavalryman hesitated before answering. ¡°The whining sounded like a dog was being caught¡­¡± The baron looked dumbfounded. The cavalryman quickly bowed his head and apologized, saying that he must have heard it wrong. But the cavalryman hadn¡¯t heard it wrong. Far away, there were faint sounds of a dog whining as if it was caught. Of course, the owner of those sounds was Ko Eun-Bi. 1. Meaning that there is someone better than he CH 314 ¡°Eun-Bi.¡± Voltecino softly called out her Companion¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cino. I know I was wrong.¡± However, Ko Eun-Bi didn¡¯t look back and only continued to look forward. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my comeuppance after it¡¯s all over, after the duel. For now, just trust me and wait.¡± Voltecino had a lot to say, but she decided to hold back. Just like Ko Eun-Bi said, now wasn¡¯t the time to nag. Now was the time for her to keep an eye on her Companion who was catching her breath after being thrashed by an enemy stronger than any other she had ever faced before. Voltecino took a step back and quietly looked at her Companion. The fighting spirit that had been exuding wildly in all directions from her was back under control, and her breath that had been out of control from her agitation was also stable again. ¡°Give it your all from the beginning. He¡¯s not the kind of person you should conserve your power with.¡± Ko Eun-Bi didn¡¯t respond. She seemed to have momentarily forgotten her surroundings, completely immersed in the fight. However, unlike her who was focused on the fight, the Dragon¡¯s contractor didn¡¯t change much. His naturally relaxed arms, and his two legs standing lightly on the ground, except for his expression being somewhat stiff, his appearance wasn¡¯t someone who was about to participate in a fight. He had the relaxed atmosphere of the strong oozing out of his body. She hated to admit it, but there was definitely a gap between the Dragon¡¯s contractor and her Companion, and that gap was much bigger than Voltecino had expected. Ko Eun-Bi must have finally realized that fact as well because she no longer seemed to rush in at any moment, instead, she was carefully aiming for an opportunity. For the first time since this had all started, satisfaction appeared on Voltecino¡¯s face that had been stiff the entire time. The young wolf pup had grown enough to catch prey much larger than herself. Whether the wolf pup had been that way from the beginning or whether her growth was because of being in front of the powerful enemy called the Dragon¡¯s Contractor, Voltecino did not. The only thing that could be said was that the wolf¡¯s growth was admirable. Now, winning or losing didn¡¯t matter at all. Whether they won or lost, Ko Eun-Bi would grow once more. ¡°But still, I wish we won if possible.¡± Voltecino stared at the Dragon who stood behind her contractor. Perhaps the Dragon felt her gaze because she looked straight at Voltecino. ¡°Hunting doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the hunter must be bigger and stronger than his prey to be successful.¡± The stoic Dragon Lord¡¯s expression changed at the blatant provocation. However, the change wasn¡¯t what Voltecino expected. Her jewel-like eyes were bright and then curved up into half-moons as her tightly closed lips rose. The Dragon Lord was definitely smiling. ¡°Lycanthropy.¡± Before Voltecino could figure out the meaning behind that smile, Ko Eun-Bi activated the unique ability of a Beast Knight who had defeated countless powerful enemies. Crraccck. With the uncomfortable sound of her bones shattering, Ko Eun-Bi¡¯s body changed in an instant. Her seven-meter tall body was covered with bluish coarse hair, her deformed long arms had sharp claws sprouting from the ends, her yellow eyes were like those of a beast, and with fangs exposed from the long protruding snout, the human Ko Eun-Bi no longer existed. Aooooooh. The howl of a predator resounded throughout the world, it was enough to make anyone who heard it freeze. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to match the weight class.¡± Even with the powerful werewolf in front of him, the Dragon¡¯s contractor didn¡¯t show any signs of surprise. ¡°Drakanade.¡± He quietly recited a short incantation. Gooooooo. A golden light rose around him. The pillar of light soared upwards as if to reach the sky and inside that dazzling flash of light, the Dragon¡¯s contractor became a dragonian. The moment she saw the completely changed form of the Dragon¡¯s contractor, Voltecino¡¯s face turned pale as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°The War Dragon!¡± Staring at the giant being that overshadowed the giant werewolf, Voltecino shrieked. ¡°The War Dragon shouldn¡¯t exist any longer!¡± It was the most vicious and valiant dragon that lived solely to fight. That was it was known to be the clan to have been the first to be annihilated in the last war against Chaos, but now, had appeared in the world after more than a thousand years. [You are not wrong. The War Dragon clan had definitely been wiped out in the war against Chaos.] The Dragon¡¯s voice entered her confused mind. ¡°So how?!¡± [During those insignificant days when he had fallen onto this world and had no powers, he had surprisingly chosen to survive in this world through endless fights.] Voltecino stared at the Dragon Lord. The Dragon Lord continued to smile at her. [It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he died at any moment. His enemies have always been stronger and always one step ahead of him.] Whinee. Overwhelmed by the War Dragon¡¯s force, the wolf let out a whine. Until a while ago, the wolf had been a vicious force that stood above all the beasts of the world, but now, that was gone. [But he brought all of them to their knees and survived.] ¡°Krrrrrrr.¡± The corner of the War Dragon¡¯s mouth rose. As if looking at an easy prey, it was a cruel smile. [And he went looking for other fights to run headlong into. It was almost as if he believed that if he stopped fighting, he would cease to exist. The wolf bared its teeth and growled. [One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand battles. And ten thousand victories.] But that growl was more like a whine from a frightened dog than the roar of a beast. [That is the value and belief he has proven to this world.] The War Dragon took a step forward. [He is already the War Dragon himself.] The wolf stepped back. [You said ¡®hunting?¡¯] Voltecino couldn¡¯t respond to the Dragon Lord¡¯s question. [He does not know how to hunt.] At that moment, the wolf, who had been pushed by Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s momentum, fitfully stomped. The wolf instantly arrived in front of the War Dragon¡¯s nose, then swiped with her bright blue nails. [The only thing he learned.] The War Dragon¡¯s scales on his chest fell off. Blood splattered in all directions. [Was to fight until he was bloody, and to win and survive.] Grab. The War Dragon grabbed the hand that dug into his chest as he grinned cruelly. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Voltecino looked at her Companion with a half-dumbfounded look on her face. With her wrist captured, she tried attacking with her strong jaw, but it didn¡¯t work on the War Dragon. Bang! With a dull sound, the dragon¡¯s fist struck the wolf¡¯s head. The wolf lost her center and tried to retreat quickly, but the War Dragon had no intention of letting go of the wolf¡¯s wrist. Bang! Bang! Bang! It wasn¡¯t an extremely powerful or destructive attack. The War Dragon was pummeling the wolf with the lowest and most basic of attacks. But even with just that, the wolf couldn¡¯t pull herself together and began to stumble. Finally, to take the initiative, the wolf started gathering a blue energy in the back of her teeth. But before she could release the energy she gathered, the War Dragon¡¯s rough hand grabbed the wolf¡¯s jaw. Baaang! The destructive energy that couldn¡¯t be expelled from the forcefully closed mouth exploded inside. Blood dripped down the wolf¡¯s jaw. Fragments of broken and crushed molars dripped down as well. Krrrr. But even at that point, the wolf didn¡¯t give up. While the War Dragon grabbed her chin, her hands had become free, and now, she used them to attack the War Dragon¡¯s body. The hard scales shattered in an instant. Flesh and blood fell where the scale had fallen. Bang! The War Dragon didn¡¯t mind his body being tattered into rags. As if his only mission was to destroy his enemy, he continued to strike on the wolf¡¯s head. Yelp! The wolf fiercely resisted. But it was in vain. As time went on, the wolf¡¯s movements began to slow down. At one point, the nails that had been fiercely swiping at the War Dragon soon became limp Grrrrrr. The War Dragon grabbed the wolf¡¯s head. By then, the wolf had already broken both her hands and a leg. Crack. The War Dragon violently shook her limp body and then slammed the wolf down. Then, he got on top of her and pressed her head down, and pounded on her. Grrrr. Even in that situation, the wolf didn¡¯t lose her viciousness, but that didn¡¯t last long. Yelp! The ferocious roar suddenly turned into a yelp of pain, and the eyes of the wild beast that had been gleaming with a fighting spirit and murderous intent became that of a frightened herbivore. ¡°Eun-Bi!¡± Finally unable to keep watching, Voltecino was just about to jump into the duel. [Without my permission.] A powerful energy pressed her down. [No one will be able to intervene in this duel.] Now turned into a giant wolf, Voltecino tried to ignore the Dragon¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t jump in. [If you move even one step from that spot. I will regard our agreement as non-existent and life and death will be decided.] Yelp! Yelp! Whine-yelp! Meanwhile, the wolf¡¯s wails continued without stopping. *** After sending the members of the clan to another place, Darun and the cavalry finally returned to the camp and looked around as they searched for Kim Seon-Hyeok and their war chief. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find them. Even if they wanted to ignore her, the platinum-colored Dragon shone so brilliantly in the dark that they couldn¡¯t. ¡°The Messenger of the Sky returned to her original form?¡± When he saw that the giant wolf had lowered her posture in front of the Dragon and was exposing her fangs, Darun¡¯s complexion turned pale. ¡°Did something go wrong with the fight that the negotiations and everything else was destroyed¡­¡± The camp¡¯s atmosphere was bloody enough for them to think that. ¡°Uhhh, shouldn¡¯t we leave? If we stay here, they won¡¯t even be able to find our bones.¡± The appearance of the blue flames flowing off the Messenger of the Sky¡¯s envoy and the dragon surrounded by an aura was as majestic and overwhelming as if they were watching a scene from a legend. Perhaps that was why. Yelp! Whine-yelp! But the strange noise resounding through the campground was particularly piercing, probably because that sound didn¡¯t match the atmosphere of the place at all. ¡°Darun, this¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound like a dog¡¯s being beaten?¡± The cavalrymen swiveled their heads, searching for the source of the sound. ¡°There!¡± A man with unusually sharp eyes noticed a shadow moving in the dark and stretched a finger to point at it. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Staring intensely, Darun followed the finger and then he frowned. ¡°Huh?¡± He was staring so intently into the dark that the veins of his eyes visibly rose. When he finally recognized the shadow¡¯s identity, he tilted his head. ¡°That¡¯s definitely Seon-Hyeok who transformed into the Drakanade or something¡­¡± Darun stared at Kim Seon-Hyeok for a long time before looking back in surprise. ¡°That¡­ can¡¯t be, right?¡± ¡°No, can¡¯t be. I doubt it.¡± As if they had seen something they shouldn¡¯t have, the other men also looked dumbfounded. ¡°That...I think that¡¯s our war chief?¡± Beneath the giant monster that Kim Seon-Hyeok had turned into, there was another monster equally bizarre in appearance. However, the appearance of the monster had nothing to do with the Messenger of the Sky that they worshipped like a god. ¡°I, I think it is.¡± Although she had been beaten to a pulp and there wasn¡¯t a single bit of divinity to be found around it, Darun and the cavalrymen knew that the monster was the war chief they had been looking for. By the time they realized it, the sounds of a dog being beaten had already ceased. *** By the end of the brutal beating, Ko Eun-Bi finally lost consciousness. It was truly miserable to see her shaking as if all the bones in her body had been broken and shattered, but Kim Seon-Hyeok looked calm as if he had no regrets for what he had done. It was probably because he knew better than anyone else how resilient the proxies were. Tak. Voltecino had been waiting for the duel to end as soon as possible. When it did, she came and licked her ragged companion. For some reason, it was a sincere action that reminded him of a mother wolf caring for her cubs. [You could have finished it much sooner!] When her completely shattered bones fused together to some extent and the wounds on her body had healed, the Blue Wolf spoke in a resentful voice. Now that she had revealed her true form, her presence was completely different from when she was a human. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok remained calm even as he received the resentment of the Transcendental Being. ¡°If I didn¡¯t end it properly, then she would have only become spiteful.¡± He said it so matter of factly that Voltecino forgot what she was going to say and could only stare at him blankly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too resentful. I didn¡¯t do it because I liked it and she¡¯s the one who started it in the first place.¡± Seeing Voltecino like that, Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to speak brazenly. However, the expression on his face made him look refreshed as if all the stress that had accumulated had blown away. Apparently, the War Dragon that Edda had talked about was a being who had to relieve his stress by fighting. CH 315 Now that they had been incorporated into the Empire, Johannesburg Castle couldn¡¯t call itself the Royal Castle, but the unique splendor and majesty of the castle where the monarchs of the country once resided didn¡¯t disappear. In fact, Johannesburg Castle was one of the largest castles on the continent known for its grandeur and beauty. However, at this moment, even the famed beauty of the Johannesburg Castle had faded. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon!¡± It was because of the Dragon that had appeared so high in the sky that they had to look up at it from even the highest spire. In front of the mysterious and beautiful dragon that didn¡¯t look like it of this world, the architectural structures made by humans seemed shabby and perhaps even worthless. ¡°Hooo, I¡¯ve heard rumors, but she truly is remarkable.¡± Philip, the master of the Johannesburg Castle and the ruler of the Johannes Territory that connected the northernmost tip of the continent to the rest of it, could not come to his senses as he took in the overwhelming majesty of the Dragon. As if made by melting gold and silver together, its body was as dazzling as it was blinding. Its graceful and lively flight that didn¡¯t match its gigantic size was the very definition of marvelous. ¡°It¡¯s coming down, sir!¡± But the dragon was completely different up close than when it was far away in the distance. When viewed from a distance, he had simply admired the beauty that could never be found in the world, but when he saw it up close, they saw that the dragon was nothing like art. Krrrrr. His body trembled as the sound of the dragon¡¯s breathing burrowed into his ear. When the dragon¡¯s eyes glanced over him momentarily, Philip cringed as if he faced something he shouldn¡¯t have. His pride as a monarch of a country was meaningless here. By the time he came to his senses, he had already lowered his head unknowingly. Philip raised his head in sudden surprise. He looked around, then froze. The thousands of nobles and the welcoming crowd who had flocked to the square to see the living legend of the Empire were all bowing their heads even though no one had ordered them to. ¡°The welcoming is too extravagant.¡± Philip, who had been looking around with a complicated face, turned his head at the sound of the voice burrowing into his ear. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was a strange thing. Except for the foreigner¡¯s characteristic black hair and black eyes, the man didn¡¯t look very special. No, he was rather dwarfed when compared to the strong knights¡¯ physique and his skin was pale as if it had been painted with powder that was more suitable to a handsome young man that ladies would like than a legendary knight. Nevertheless, once Philip recognized the existence of the man, Philip couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him. Even the dragon¡¯s existence, which had completely overwhelmed them until now, was almost invisible. The man had that much of a strange presence that could draw in the people¡¯s attention. ¡°Hm. Are you The Grand Duke Johannes?¡± Philip had been staring at the man blankly when he came back to his senses at the sound of a dry cough and quickly greeted him. ¡°I pay my respects to the Indomitable Grand Duke who has risen in status for the sake of the Empire¡¯s peace. I am Philip von Josef Johannes of Johannes, sir.¡± The welcome speech he had prepared in advance had long disappeared, and the only thing he could say to Kim Seon-Hyeok was a greeting that wouldn¡¯t humiliate himself. ¡°I am Seon-Hyeok Rheinperle Kim Drachen. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Fortunately for Philip, the other party didn¡¯t regard his greeting as a disrespect and accepted it frankly. ¡°It¡¯s modest, but I have a seat for you, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to. My job is to watch the nomads until they completely leave the borders of the Empire, and Johannesburg Castle isn¡¯t a good location to keep an eye on them.¡± At the polite, euphemistic refusal, Philip couldn¡¯t continue to ask him to attend the banquet. No matter what anyone said, if the nomads caused trouble, he would be the one to suffer the most. ¡°So, if there¡¯s any commotion while the nomads and I are staying nearby, please do not worry as it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± ¡°How could I worry when someone like you is nearby, Indomitable Grand Duke? I understand, I¡¯ll tell all the others as well.¡± Philip found out what the Indomitable Grand Duke meant by ¡®commotion¡¯ several hours after he left. Aoooooooooooh. When he heard a wolf howling late at night, he frowned. ¡°Is there a wolf in the nearby vicinity?¡± The sound was strangely loud and ferocious, but Philip didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But even he couldn¡¯t ignore the horrible screams that followed after it. Kyaaaaaaaa He jumped to his feet at the hair-raising roar. Before he could even figure out what the sound was, he saw a flash of light coming through the window. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment he saw the auspicious golden light that brightened up the surroundings as if it was broad daylight, Philip realized what that commotion the Indomitable Grand Duke had been talking about. The light quickly faded, but the wolf¡¯s cries and the roar of something unknown continued through the night. In the end, Philip spent the night with his eyes wide open. ¡°While I would like to stay for a few days, I have a mission so I must keep going and follow them to the West. I pray that peace may dwell in the territory of Johannes.¡± At the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s farewell, Philip asked him with a pale face. ¡°What on earth happened last night?¡± The Indomitable Grand Duke responded as if it wasn¡¯t important. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal, really. There was a dog that wouldn¡¯t listen, so I just trained it a bit.¡± It was an answer where the meaning was difficult to comprehend, but before he could ask again, the Indomitable Grand Duke disappeared with his Dragon. Philip could only stare at the back of the Dragon disappearing into the sky with a bewildered face. *** After leaving Philip von Josef Johannes, Kim Seon-Hyeokw was able to quickly catch up to the nomads. ¡°She¡¯s still¡­?¡± ¡°Seems like she¡¯s awake, but she¡¯s still dazed.¡± At Darun¡¯s reply, he looked back at the cart following them from afar. Ko Eun-Bi laid inside the cart with scabs still on her. ¡°Well, once she¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll run around like a crazy b*tch asking for a fight again. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your chief, should you be saying that?¡± Darun shrugged his shoulders and responded indifferently. ¡°The war chief isn¡¯t like your emperor or king; the war chief is like a guide. We will not throw away the clan¡¯s second warrior over something like this.¡± ¡°And yet, you seemed to be disliked?¡± ¡°Eh, one way or another, they¡¯ll be hating me, so I might as well speak as I like. And since when did we honor and revere the war chief?¡± Darun was usually composed as if he had reached nirvana, but now, it seemed he had a lot of difficulties because he couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re going through tough times.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one suffering every night.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled bitterly at Darun¡¯s answer. Surprisingly, Ko Eun-Bi didn¡¯t surrender to the terrible violence. As soon as her body recovered, she would try again, and suffer another disastrous defeat. That was only the beginning. Ko Eun-Bi¡¯s challenge continued. ¡°Ah, now I just want to say that I lost and end it. She had persistently charged at him, that now, Kim Seon-Hyeok was the first one to get tired of it. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you lose to her once? Every time I see you guys, you¡¯ve made her a bloody mess.¡± ¡°I mean, I want to, but that doesn¡¯t mean I really will.¡± An iron will was definitely something to live up to, but there were some people that it worked on and some that it didn¡¯t. Kim Seon-Hyeok was clearly the latter. Only Ko Eun-Bi didn¡¯t seem to know that. Anyway, although the minor(?) commotion continued every night, the nomad¡¯s migration was generally smooth. There wasn¡¯t any clash between the Empire¡¯s nobles and the nomads like they had worried, and there weren¡¯t any accidents that could hold them back. The only things he had to worry about were visiting the lords and Grand Dukes who were on the path of the nomads¡¯ migration and reassuring them, and to take care of the mad dog that was attacking him every night. Just as it had reached the point where even that didn¡¯t feel special any longer, the Great Migration of the nomads was finally over. Of course, the nomads would continue to have to search for a new home for a while after this, but Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s journey ended here. After all, his mission had been to watch the nomads leave the Empire¡¯s borders without incident. ¡°That over there is the end.¡± Although quite some time had passed since the war with the Demon King had finished, the scars left behind by the Demon King and the Fragments of Chaos still remained the same. ¡°Well, we won¡¯t get confused about the borders, so that¡¯s good.¡± Even though it was midday, the land looked dark as if it was overcast with dark clouds. Even as a joke, it didn¡¯t look like a livable place, but Darun and the nomads didn¡¯t complain. They just silently prepared to cross the border and leave the Empire. ¡°Though I don¡¯t know if there will be a day when I see you again, one day I shall see you again.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok put on an exaggerated expression and jumped up at Darun¡¯s farewell. ¡°If it¡¯s meeting on the battlefield like last time, then I reject it. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not see you again.¡± Darun chuckled at his words, then he turned to look at the cart following behind him. ¡°I¡¯m sure that by now, the war chief must also have realized something.¡± Contrary to Darun¡¯s words, Ko Eun-Bi didn¡¯t seem to have learned much. If she had realized something, she wouldn¡¯t have charged at him like she had a death wish. ¡°Anyway, eat well and live well.¡±[1] With that short farewell, Darun drove his horse across the border. ¡°Let¡¯s not see each other again.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I wasn¡¯t bored on the way here. Eat well and live well, you f*cker.¡±[2] Kim Seon-Hyeok merely smiled and waved his hand at the rough farewell of the rough men. Clatter. While he was saying his farewells with the man, a wagon carrying Ko Eun-Bi arrived in front of him. ¡°Get rid of your temper. Besides me, there are other people in the world who are stronger than you.¡± ¡°Ptui.¡± Ko Eun-Bi replaced her farewell with a gob of spit mixed with blood. ¡°Tsk, what a bad temper.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t get angry. From the start, they weren¡¯t friendly enough to say farewells to each other, and forget about a war chief¡¯s dignity or whatever, she had been beaten to a pulp by him that she was in the wagon even as they crossed the border; it was rather pitiful. ¡°You take care of her for me. With that kind of temper, she won¡¯t live very long.¡± ¡°Do not worry. Eun-Bi isn¡¯t as weak as you think.¡± After saying ¡®you¡¯re the one who¡¯s too strong,¡¯ Voltecino followed after the wagon. The nomads¡¯ migration across the border continued for a long time after that. As time passed, the nomads crossing the border weren¡¯t visible any longer. ¡°They¡¯re not even looking back.¡± The clean farewell was very much like the northern men. ¡°Wonder if they¡¯ll stop by Clark¡¯s on the way.¡± Feeling empty, he spoke out loud before he too turned around. Then, he froze. Sssssss. Goosebumps rose. He stared towards the west as he felt the hairs all over his body standing, and a sharp sensation as if his skin was being shredded. [Companion!] Without a moment¡¯s delay, he mounted his Dragon. Aoooooooh. Immediately after that, he heard the cry of a wolf from beyond the black land, towards the nomads. It wasn¡¯t the strong roar he had heard multiple times before; it was more like a scream. 1. Literally means to be healthy and live a good life. But generally, it has a nuanced meaning of go screw yourself. 2. The ¡®you f*cker¡¯ wasn¡¯t a part of the original sentence, but to convey that it¡¯s sarcasm, that it¡¯s actually meaning go screw yourself, I¡¯ve added it in. CH 316 Kim Seon-Hyeok bit on his lips, hard. ¡°I hope you will return as soon as the mission is over this time.¡± Like an auditory hallucination, Ophelia¡¯s plea rang through his head. In addition, the faces of countless people he had to protect flashed in front of his eyes. But what was even clearer than their faces was the identity of the enemy off in the distance. [The Fragment of Chaos has already lost half of its body. It would not dare to be so recklessly active when the realm of the Dragon Lord is within reach.] Besides the Fragments of Chaos, the only beings powerful enough to wage a fight against the powerful nomads led by a Transcendental Being was another Transcendental. ¡°So one of the damn Transcendentals came forward?¡± [Which of them would dare appear alone before me?] Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded at Edda¡¯s words. The Fragments of Chaos weren¡¯t the only ones to fear Edda; the Transcendental beings did too. ¡°So then it won¡¯t be one, but many.¡± [If they appeared with me in mind, then there must be at least ten Transcendentals out there.] It wasn¡¯t just one dragon the Transcendentals had to deal with. The Transcendentals¡¯ enemies were the most powerful Dragon Lord, the Gold Dragon and the Blue Dragon who had completely restored their former glory, and the cornered Wolf. ¡°A trap¡­¡± There was no way they wouldn¡¯t have prepared properly when they were fighting against the Dragon clan. Seeing how they had been maneuvering in the turbid Western region so that their opponents could not sense them, it was clear how thoroughly the Transcendentals had prepared. [The Blue Wolf is never weak. However, there are too many people to protect. Even her Companion who should be lending her strength has not yet fully recovered from her serious injuries, so that must also be a factor holding the Blue Wolf back.] The moment he heard that, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hesitation completely disappeared. ¡°If something happens to the Wolf and the nomads, I will also be responsible for it.¡± [As you seem to be looking for an excuse to get rid of your hesitation, I merely gave you the justification.] Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled bitterly at the Dragon¡¯s clever reply. ¡°I¡¯m so thankful I¡¯m almost in tears.¡± [So your decision is¡­] He didn¡¯t debate it further. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Edda spread her wings wide. The moment he entered the polluted land, he felt cloying thick demonic energy. But Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t feel even that properly. Inside the Imperial borders, the Western region was simply a black land that was quiet and he felt nothing from it, but when he actually went into it, there was no chaos like it. A powerful energy blew from afar. The ferocious wildness of the Blue Wolf, which he had experienced several times, and an unfamiliar fighting spirit were constantly colliding with each other. He could feel his skin tingling from the forceful shockwave. ¡°So it really were the Transcendentals.¡± It was different from the Fragments of Chaos and it was different from the Blue Wolf. However, the Transcendentals¡¯ aura that seemed to defy the laws of the world was something that humans of this world could not handle. [Three. I do not feel the energy of others.] ¡°Are those three the decoys?¡± Thanks to the three unidentified Transcendentals and the Blue Wolf running amok, it was impossible for him to read the surroundings. It was obvious that the Transcendentals who were wildly running rampant right now were intending to cover up the hidden energy of the Transcendentals. If their goal wasn¡¯t to hide the energy of the others, there was no way that the beings with such great power would have kept the Blue Wolf alive for so long while working together. ¡°Whoo.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath as he felt the collision of such powerful energy. Bang. Bang. His heart beat wildly. The tension he thought he would never feel again awakened and wrapped around him. Fear of the unknown enemy awaiting beyond, concern for the brothers of the north, and guilt for not keeping his promise to Ophelia - his mind was a tangled mess of rushing emotions. ¡°I think I must¡¯ve gone crazy.¡± However, despite all his negative emotions, the one emotion that dominated his entire body at this moment was ¡®expectation.¡¯ His whole body heated up as if he had swallowed a flame. It felt like if he didn¡¯t spit out, he would burn himself before he even ran into the enemy. [Be patient. It is not yet time.] He had unwittingly been about to spit out the fire, but at Edda¡¯s request, Kim Seon-Hyeok shut his mouth. [The moment you should explode is when you meet the enemy.] The moment he heard those words, his chaotic mind became surprisingly clear. There was only one thing for him to do on this battlefield where monsters known as the Transcendental Beings were running rampant. It was an all too familiar action to him. The raging fire that had been burning hot cooled down. However, even though it cooled down, the flame was still burning. It was the moment where cold reason and hot will were in perfect harmony. [Good.] Even Edda, who was usually stingy with praise, smiled contentedly when she saw him. Following the non-stop explosions and waves, Kim Seon-Hyeok finally reached the battlefield. The battlefield he arrived at was hell itself. The cries of mothers who lost their children, and the cries of children who lost their parents; the swears and shouts of men who had succumbed to evil; the death rattle of the men who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer - the whole area was filled with screams and cries. The black earth was already stained red by the blood shed by the dead. It hadn¡¯t been that long since the first roar had been heard. However, the damage suffered by the nomads in that short period of time was too great. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s gaze quickly took in his surroundings. The situation was far worse than he had expected. Because they had to protect the long procession, the tough cavalry of the north could not utilize their greatest strength and the ancient monsters surrounding them persistently targeted the children and women in the middle of the procession. It was a fight between the ones protecting and the ones who wanted to talk. In the end, the ones who died the most were the ones protecting. ¡°Edda!¡± At her companion¡¯s call, the Dragon took a long breath. Ahhhhhhhhhh. It was a clear roar that brought the whole world to its knees, and the monsters who were rushing like evil spirits all fell to their knees as they prostrated and trembled violently. ¡°Seon-Hyeok is here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon and Seon-Hyeok!¡± Finally able to breathe easily again, the nomads looked up at the sky and cheered. Everyone was rejoicing at the appearance of their most reliable ally. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t hear any cheering. ¡°I, I¡¯m alive¡­¡± ¡°What a relief¡­¡± Forget cheering, all he heard from all directions were countless people dying without even being able to finish the words they were saying. Death that was beyond reckoning weighed on his shoulders again. It felt as if his entire body was getting heavy. The momentary hesitation he had felt before reaching this place pulled him down like a bog. ¡°Whooo.¡± But he was no longer a kid struggling at the weight of death. He carried the lives of those who survived because of the weight of death upon his shoulders. And he roared for them. ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaah!¡± Although it was not as majestic as that of the Dragon Lord, the roar of the more vicious and ferocious War Dragon resounded throughout the battlefield. When he finished roaring, he was already moving. The completed Wind woke up and howled. A thunderous wind blew out like a spear and pierced his foe. The monsters who had been prostrating and trembling at the majesty of the Dragon Lord were torn apart countless times. Bang. Explosion. That wasn¡¯t the end. The Wind Spear that smashed into the earth and exploded became thousands of fragments that fell on the battlefield. Monsters fell everywhere. Pierced and torn, the monsters¡¯ flesh scattered all over the place. But Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t over yet. No, his goal was never the monsters from the beginning, he had been aiming for the foreign entity hiding among the crouched monsters. A chill was added to the wind that had been blowing irregularly, and in an instant, the wind became a frigid storm that froze everything. All the monsters within range of the storm froze before they could even scream. In the end, there was only one living behind. ¡°You found me sooner than I thought.¡± As if he was a child playing hide-and-seek and was caught by the seeker, he playfully grumbled and pouted. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s like this, why don¡¯t I introduce myself. I¡¯m Kang Tae-Jin. Even in the middle of a cold storm, he calmly introduced himself with intense eyes. Kwaaaaaaa. Who knows when he had gotten closer, but Kim Seon-Hyeok, in the form of the War Dragon, stretched his fist out towards Kang Tae-Jin. ¡°W, wait!¡± It was an urgent shout, but of course, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t stop his fist, and Kang Tae-Jin was struck by the War Dragon¡¯s powerful fist. ¡°Guk.¡± In the face of such an overwhelming physique, Kang Tae-Jin flew back. *** Voltecino let out a low growl as she breathed in. Her beautiful blue hair had long become a mess as it was stained by the blood from her body. The image of the ruler looking down on the plains was gone. Right now, Voltecino was just a wounded beast. ¡°Are you okay, Cino?¡± [Nothing you need to worry about.] The giant wolf never showed weakness. It was because she knew better than anyone else that if showed a weak side, she would be instantly eaten by the beings in front of her. It was a difficult truth to accept, but Ko Eun-Bi stood firm and stared straight ahead. But the enemies weren¡¯t looking at Voltecino or her. They just watched the hostile confrontation between the man and woman in front of them with a relaxed expression as if they were on a picnic. ¡°He¡¯s not even a proxy, but this guy is strong.¡± ¡°That''s a compliment that doesn¡¯t fit a little brat like you that can¡¯t even face me.¡± The woman¡¯s bloody scythe reached out as the man growled at her words. ¡°You¡¯re strong, but I¡¯m stronger.¡± The man frowned at the dispassionate response. Although he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, the words she spoke were the truth. He could no longer afford to fight. His left arm had been cut from the bottom of his forearm, and his perfectly fine right hand was having a difficult time grasping his sword. ¡°What on earth is this? At one point in time, he was the best in the North, but now, he keeps getting beaten up by women.¡± Men. Darun let out a sigh at their words. ¡°Gender discrimination isn¡¯t nice. Since it¡¯s a fight between me and you, a fight between warriors.¡± ¡°Wow, you make me speechless.¡± There was no sign of malice in the woman¡¯s words. But that just made Darun more terrified. The woman covered in the blood of his clansmen was artless, but she was also cruel. She had already torn apart dozens of warriors of his clan with her hands. And if she wanted to, she would do the same to him. He was only alive for the dark-haired demons¡¯ entertainment. It was nothing more, nothing less. ¡°Han Jin-Hee, let¡¯s finish up, yeah? It¡¯s about time for that Dragon Lord or whatever to come. Not to mention, we have to finish the other side too soon. We don¡¯t have time to play with the small fries forever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what I was about to do.¡± At the words of one of the foreigners, Han Jin-Hee turned to ask Darun. ¡°Do you have any dying wishes? I¡¯ll listen. You deserve it.¡± ¡°How nice of you.¡±[1] ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Darun frowned as he watched her innocently smiling at his words even though it had been full of hostility. ¡°Men do not have dying wishes or a will. The way he has lived is his will and his proof.¡± ¡°That¡¯s admirable. But that¡¯s all?¡± Han Jin-Hee raised her scythe again as she slightly admired him. ¡°Then did you think I¡¯d beg you to let me live?¡± ¡°If you say that you¡¯ll follow me, I can let you live.¡± ¡°Not interested. I am Darun, a man¡¯s man. While I may have become a bit twisted in my later years, I have still lived a pretty good life. So, I am not afraid to die.¡± At her words, he grabbed his curved sword with his one remaining arm. Separate from accepting death, he still planned to make one last attempt. Watching her running towards him with her scythe raised like a death god, Darun prepared for her final blow. But at that moment, a miracle happened. Ahhhhhhhh There was an overwhelming roar from something and just by hearing it, it brought them to their knees. It was the roar of the Dragon of the brother who they had separated from half a day before. ¡°Seon-Hyeok!¡± Happiness and sadness intertwined. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Lord!¡± The dark-haired demons had been calm and relaxed as if they were on a picnic, but for the first time, they stiffened. Seeing that, Darun thought that maybe he could survive. But it was too early. Unlike the other foreigners, Han Jin-Hee¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even in the face of a formidable enemy. She stretched out with her scythe as if to rip him apart. ¡°Ack!¡± Darun poured all the power he had saved up for a counterattack to evade. As a result, instead of halving his body, he was able to dodge the attack with just one more deep wound on his chest. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t afraid to die.¡± When Han Jin-Hee frowned as she spoke, Darun let out a cough mixed with blood. ¡°When I think about it, I think it¡¯s better to live if I can.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re just an insignificant bastard no different from the others.¡± As if disappointed, she raised her scythe once more with a cold expression on her face. ¡°Kahhhhh.¡± At that moment, another powerful roar sounded. It was a more violent and aggressive roar than the first one had been. And before the long roar ended, explosions were heard in succession. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s getting closer?¡± While the foreigners paused for a moment, something fell from the sky. Bang! ¡°Kah!¡± Something smashed into the ground with a deafening roar. It was one of the dark-haired devils that had vanished from the rear of the procession shortly before. The devil had disappeared only a short time ago, but its appearance was completely messed up. ¡°Mon, monster¡­¡± Crawling out of the massive pit, the man moaned that single word before vomiting. ¡°Guh!¡± As the man vomited red dirt, a golden object fell like a thunderbolt and struck the man¡¯s head. ¡°Kang Tae-Jin!¡± ¡°Tae-Jin!¡± While the dark-haired devils screamed for him, the golden object that had pressed the man down slowly stood up. ¡°Is it you guys?¡± The giant who had trampled on the man called Kang Tae-Jin was Kim Seon-Hyeok wearing the War Dragon¡¯s form. ¡°Are you the damn Transcendental bastards?¡± When the War Dragon spat those anger-filled words out, the foreigners also shouted back at him. ¡°So you¡¯re the Dragon¡¯s Companion!¡± ¡°Why is Tae-Jin like that?¡± ¡°Where the hell is your match or whatever?!¡± Some of the agitated ones shouted and Kim Seon-Hyeok pointed to the sky. ¡°Match? Are you looking for that?¡± Who knows when she appeared, but a platinum dragon was looking down on the ground, However, something massive was dangling from her jaws as if it was a dead body. 1. The raw had it as ?? ? ??? ???, which is directly translated as ¡®what kind words,¡¯ but contextually, I felt ¡®How nice of you,¡¯ fit the English translation better/smoother. CH 317 The muscular body covered with bristly fur was limp and strength couldn¡¯t be felt from it any longer. It was even covered in blood and was impossible to recognize its original color. That¡¯s why it took some time for the proxies to recognize the identity of the bloody bag of meat. ¡°Gilgamesh!¡± That chunk of meat was Gilgamesh, one of the Transcendentals of the Anti-Dragon Alliance. He was a Transcendental who was called the most ruthless hunter and tyrant who ruled over all four-legged beasts, but now, like a hunted rabbit, he appeared as a wretched creature. The proxies all turned pale. There weren¡¯t any signs of an engagement, nor was there any time to properly fight in the first place. It hadn¡¯t been long since the Dragon¡¯s presence had been first felt for the Dragon to reach this place. That meant that Kang Tae-Jin and Gilgamesh had been suppressed without them even being able to resist. ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± One of the proxies spoke with a dazed look on their face. Even though the Transcendentals had formed an alliance because they knew of the Dragon¡¯s power early on, they didn''t think that the gap between themselves and the Dragon would be this big. ¡°No matter how strong the Dragon is, this is still ridiculous!¡± No matter how many times they denied it, reality didn¡¯t change. Gilgamesh was limp and couldn¡¯t move, and Kang Tae-Jin, who had turned into a bloody mess, was still unconscious. But something was missing. ¡°Huh?¡± The proxies were disconcerted when they belatedly realized they didn¡¯t see the War Dragon. ¡°Ack!¡± Before they found the whereabouts of the missing War Dragon, they heard a sharp scream. The owner of that scream was Han Jin-Hee. Until recently, she had been playing with her opponent, Darun, but now, was struck by the War Dragon who had suddenly appeared in front of her. Now, she flew back so far away that she couldn¡¯t even be seen. ¡°When?!¡± The startled proxies stared at the War Dragon, but the War Dragon didn¡¯t seem to care about them. ¡°Sorry, I should have gotten here much sooner.¡± The War Dragon held Darun up, but it was Kim Seon-Hyeok who spoke. It was a soft voice that didn¡¯t match the tense battlefield. ¡°Crazy bastard. You knew perfectly well that this a trap, but you ran straight for it once again.¡± Darun¡¯s voice was as weak as a faltering candle that seemed to extinguish at any moment. ¡°Darun, your arm¡­¡± ¡°Enough. I only have one arm, but the others couldn¡¯t even keep their lives. So don¡¯t make a face like that.¡± Grief flashed in the eyes of the strong nomadic man. At the end of his gaze were all the bodies who had their heads cut off and were no longer complete. The War Dragon took in the sight of the corpses with Darun. His yellow eyes started to burn again. ¡°I¡¯ll get revenge for you.¡± ¡°I want to help, but ¡®cause I¡¯m like this, it¡¯ll be difficult.¡± Perhaps it was because he had shed so much blood, but Darun looked like he was about to fall asleep at any moment. ¡°Be careful. Those guys are really strong. Especially that woman you just blew away. She¡¯s a real monster¡­¡± Towards the end, Darun¡¯s voice became so small that if Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t focus, he wouldn¡¯t have heard it. ¡°Alright, I got it, so you go get some rest.¡± A blue light that started from his wound seemed to spread all over Darun¡¯s body, then, his eyes closed and his head dropped. ¡°D, Darun!¡± The men who had been watching from nearby were all startled and shouted. ¡°The bleeding has roughly stopped. The severed arm can¡¯t be restored, but there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok reassured them. ¡°Stay away. From now on, this will be a fight you can¡¯t endure.¡± At his words, the proxies finally came back to their senses and growled wildly at him. ¡°Who says we¡¯ll let you?!¡± However, their momentum soon disappeared without a trace in the face of the Dragon¡¯s rage that seemed hot enough to burn the world. ¡°Step forward only if you want to immediately die by my hands.¡± Just one sentence, but at that one sentence, the proxies could only watch the nomads retreating far away. Kim Seon-Hyeok watched the nomads retreating far away, then he turned his head. Ko Eun-Bi trembled when their eyes met. ¡°What about you? Will you stay and fight? Or would you like to escape with them?¡± Ko Eun-Bi didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I will fight.¡± Nodding, Kim Seon-Hyeok held out three fingers. ¡°Three.¡± When Ko Eun-Bi¡¯s eyes widened at his abrupt words, he continued to explain. ¡°There are three who have shown their strength, one of which I made a bloody mess of, but if you add in the guys standing over there and those who are hiding nearby and watching, then there are at least seven enemies. You take care of at least three of them.¡± Voltecino tried to interrupt, but Kim Seon-Hyeok was faster. ¡°If you can¡¯t even do that, then forget about being allies. I wanted an alliance with a trusted ally, not being a nanny to a snot-nosed brat I have to take care of.¡± Ko Eun-Bi¡¯s face hardened when he showed a completely different attitude to what he showed Darun. ¡°You tired? Then just come under me. I¡¯ll protect you then.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll show you. Just like you said, I¡¯ll prove to you that Cino and I are worthy.¡± Ko Eun-Bi gritted her teeth as she replied. For her, it must have been quite a resolute determination, but Kim Seon-Hyeok took it for granted. ¡°Good. That¡¯s how you should respond,¡± As soon as he finished talking, a blue flash of light covered Ko Eun-Bi and Voltecino. It was the Water¡¯s Qi, something that could be called the source of vitality. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to recover. It¡¯ll be awkward if I have to hear that you couldn¡¯t do your part because of the injuries I gave you.¡± Having said that, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned his head and threw out his fist. Bang! A huge scythe that had approached silently struck the War Dragon¡¯s fist and bounced off. ¡°You. You¡¯re much stronger than I expected.¡± ¡°Yeah? You¡¯re much weaker than I expected, though?¡± Instead of denying his words, Han Jin-Hee looked at her feet. She was quite surprised by the fact that she had been the one pushed back even after making a sneak attack. ¡°Alright, I acknowledge that. I don¡¯t think I can handle you on my own.¡± Han Jin-Hee had lowered her posture as if she was going to try charging forward again when she took her scythe and backed away. Two proxies stood by her side after she retreated. The men held a hammer sparking with lightning and a spear flickering with flames. Kim Seon-Hyeok was looking at them like he was going to make a comment when he raised his head and looked further away. Flare. Who knows when it had appeared, but there was a huge bird covered in flames and a one-eyed giant as massive as a mountain. Two? No, there were three. There was something hidden in the giant¡¯s shadow. Unlike the other two Transcendental Beings who revealed their presence, that third being was an insidious one who continued to hide their presence away in the shadow, looking for an opportunity. [So it¡¯s the Spirit Bird, a phoenix who repeats death and life in the ashes left behind; Surtr, the King of the Giants and the master of all metal weapons that exist in the world; and Thanatos, the ruler of the underworld.] It seemed like the three Transcendentals were rather well-known amongst the Transcendentals because Edda knew their identities. ¡°Are they strong?¡± [As they are rulers who were each in charge of establishing a new race, it can be said that they have a higher rank than Gilgamesh who claims to be the king of mere four-legged beasts.] It was a rather vague answer to the question of whether they were strong, but it was enough for Kim Seon-Hyeok. No matter who his opponent was, it didn¡¯t matter since he¡¯d just destroy them anyways. ¡°Edda.¡± Edda put some strength into her jaw at his soft voice. With a sound of shattering bones that was uncomfortable to the ear, Gilgamesh¡¯s waist seemed to be crushed, and not long after, the ferocious white lion¡¯s waist was cut in half. It was the moment when Gilgamesh, a tyrant who ruled over the four-legged monsters and one of the dignified Transcendental Beings died a quick death. ¡°Ahhhhk!¡± At the same time, Kang Tae-Jin, who had been staggering in a puddle of blood, screamed before his eyes rolled back. Then, he didn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°First one.¡± After staring at the motionless Kang Tae-Jin, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned his attention back to the proxies. As if they had arranged it, the proxies who made eye contact with him all began to move. *** In the blue energy full of vitality, Ko Eun-Bi watched the Dragon¡¯s contractor and the other proxies fight. ¡°He was going easy on me.¡± She had been beaten unilaterally in countless fights, but she never thought that he was someone she could never win against. She had believed that she could lessen the gap between them with more effort and charged at him with an anxious mind. But she was mistaken. Seeing how he was overpowering three proxies instead of being pushed back, she realized how absurd her belief had been. ¡°You think you¡¯re all that great?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a guy who married well and didn¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Her face burned. She had thought he was a man who had never experienced a fight that was like an actual battle; that he had simply met the Dragon and gained his present fame; that he had grown as a flower in a greenhouse all thanks to his wife. But she was wrong. The one who was truly the flower in a greenhouse was her. If it was her, she would have cowered away in the face of such powerful flames and thunderbolts, but he was courageous. At times, his scales fell off from the intense blows and even his body was scorched, but he still endured it all and returned all the damages, and more, back to his opponent. It was a tenacity that only those who had encountered and overcome fatal situations countless times could have, and it was a calculative method of attacking that could only come from experiencing countless battlefields. [He is not truly fighting yet.] At Voltecino¡¯s words, Ko Eun-Bi nodded. Even while dealing with as many as three proxies, the Dragon¡¯s contractor was still able to give off a relaxed vibe as he took in the situation on the battlefield. He didn¡¯t seem to be dropping his vigilance in case the proxies who hid their presence could appear and interfere in the battle. The same was true with the Dragon Lord. With a single flap of her wings, the Dragon flapped aside the flames that the phoenix spat out, and easily took the lightning-covered hammer attack by the giant. Even the gigantic scythe that would occasionally pop out of the shadows didn¡¯t faze her. [I was mistaken.] Even Voltecino, who usually didn¡¯t show emotion, exclaimed in admiration. [The Dragons only appeared during the war against Chaos. After that, they disappeared so I couldn¡¯t properly judge their capabilities.] It wasn¡¯t only the Ruler of the Plains who hadn¡¯t properly gauged the strength of the Dragon Lord and her Companion. ¡°It can¡¯t continue like this!¡± ¡°Come out! All of you, come out! I won¡¯t let it go if you break your promise!¡± The unsettled proxies screamed out. It was evident they were aware that the other Transcendents were hiding somewhere nearby and watching the fight. It was a disgusting move, but it was certainly effective. The Transcendentals of the Anti-Dragon Alliance who had been hiding and watching the situation now appeared all at once. ¡°Were you planning on coming out after we died?¡± By this time, the Transcendentals who had been fighting the Dragon Lord and her Companion had already suffered quite a lot of injuries. ¡°...Eight, nine, ten. Eleven. That¡¯s a lot.¡± Although at least ten more proxies appeared, the Dragon¡¯s contractor was still very calm. He simply counted the number of additional proxies in a composed manner. ¡°You can¡¯t count? There¡¯s a total of thirteen.¡± As though he found Kim Seon-Hyeok pitiful, one of the proxies who appeared later scoffed at him. ¡°Seems like you learned how to add, but not how to subtract.¡± The proxies frowned at those words; they just couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. Meanwhile, the Dragon¡¯s contractor whispered softly. ¡°Summon Dragon.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a yellow and blue flash of light burst out. But of all things, it was right by the weary giant and phoenix. Kaaaaaaaaaah. The Golden Dragon protruded out of the ground and tore into the wounded giant. The bewildered giant tried to resist, but the Golden Dragon dragged the giant into the ground. Kwak! At the same time, the Blue Dragon that had suddenly appeared wrapped itself around the phoenix. The phoenix lit itself on fire and resisted fiercely, but the fire quickly died out when the Blue Dragon¡¯s energy touched it. Psssst. The water vapor generated when water and fire met quickly spread out like a mist. ¡°Now that two¡¯s gone, there¡¯s eleven.¡± A cold voice was heard from inside the hazy mist. ¡°Then let¡¯s start round two now.¡± As soon as his words finished, the Dragons roared. It was the first time since the war against Chaos that the Dragon clans participated in a war together on the same battlefield. For the enemy of the Dragon race, this was no different than a disaster. CH 318 An attribute filled with all sorts of power buffeted them, and a mighty force that transcended that of humans constantly battered the earth. The proxies were truly strong and couldn¡¯t be compared to ordinary foreigners. But that was it. Although the proxies¡¯ skills and physical abilities were clearly strong, the proxies themselves were ridiculously inadequate. They would hit out with their skill and move their bodies and each time, the earth vibrated and the sky shook. However, there wasn¡¯t any sense of anticipation that was peculiar to the superhumans who had reached the highest state. The proxies were randomly using the power they borrowed from the Transcendentals. The path they had walked was clearly visible. Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but laugh uncontrollably at the insubstantiality of these people who had developed and grown by simply doing whatever the Transcendentals told them to do without any worries or crisis. ¡°Ack!¡± When he saw the proxy screaming his head off as he would die from a single punch, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt pathetic as he thought about how vigilant and wary he had been of such people. ¡°Die, you monster!¡± He stared at the man who was charging forward with his sword in a fit of rage. Seon-Hyeok roughly grabbed the blade. The energy that filled the blade was destructive to the point that it even cause the War Dragon to feel tingling in his hand as he gripped it tightly Although it may not be as bad as the Holy Sword Balmung, it was still an unusual sword. ¡°Did you think this world is a game?¡± With that sudden remark, the man¡¯s expression distorted as he twisted his sword. In an instant, Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand became tattered at the sharp energy that came from the sword. But instead of tossing aside the sword, Kim Seon-Hyeok grabbed it even tighter. ¡°I bet you consider everything easy because your level rose and you got stronger just because you did everything you were told to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?!¡± Seeing Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s bloody hand, the man shouted triumphantly. The proxies¡¯ eyes brightened as they rushed in, intent on not missing their chance. Kim Seon-Hyeok stared at the proxies as they charged at him. ¡°I bet they felt like an NPC in a game. That it wouldn¡¯t matter even if you killed them. Since for you, this world most likely felt like a game to you.¡± The images of the nomads who had been killed before he arrived were clearly visible to his eyes. The wails of the nomads who mourned their lost arms and legs, and the bitter cries of the children who had lost their fathers and mothers resounded in his ears. ¡°Kill him! If we kill this bastard, it¡¯ll all be over!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Compared to the nomads¡¯ screams and wails, their ire-filled shouts were frivolous and superficial. ¡°Whew.¡± A gust of wind began to rage around Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s body. ¡°Eughh!¡± The proxies who had been charging forward scattered to escape the bitterly cold air from the storm. ¡°Ack!¡± The only one still stuck in the middle of the bitterly cold storm was the man who couldn¡¯t escape because his weapon still remained in Seon-Hyeok¡¯s hand. ¡°S, save me!¡± The man began screaming at the sight of his body freezing up from his toes. ¡°They were not people you should have dared to kill. No, there is no one in this world that you can belittle and kill as you did them.¡± The War Dragon reached out and grabbed the man by his throat. ¡°They are people just like us.¡± ¡°Cough, cough! I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± He couldn¡¯t adapt quickly enough to the circumstances to drop his sword, nor was he ready to give on one of his frozen legs. The only thing he knew how to do was beg for his life fearfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one to kill them! The one who killed those people already died by your hands!¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. But that didn¡¯t mean the man wasn¡¯t responsible for the numerous deaths that occurred today. While he didn¡¯t have blood on his hands, it was clear that he was an accomplice. ¡°I just wanted to help my Companion come back into the world!¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t even know what you did.¡± ¡°I know! I do know! I killed people. I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± An apology spoken to get himself out of trouble had no value to Kim Seon-Hyeok. No, even if there was an ounce of sincerity in it, nothing would change. It wasn¡¯t like the people who were already dead would come back to life with a single word. ¡°Eek!¡± The man struggled to resist the cold that was engulfing his body. However, the Bitter Frost storm, which combined the Lord of the Deep Sea¡¯s attribute Bitter Frost and the power of the fierce wind of the Dragon Lord, was too strong and severe for the proxy, who had been forcibly awakened by the Transcendental Being, to endure. ¡°Ah¡­ save me, please.¡± ¡°If you bastards really wanted to live.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked around. He took in the sight of the proxies who were anxious and at a loss for what to do as they watched their comrade die. Their appearance wasn¡¯t that much different from the man in his hand. ¡°At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t have brought in innocent people into this as you went around trying to take over.¡± ¡°Guhhh.¡± Already frozen to just below his neck, the man let out a groan of despair. ¡°If you bastards really wanted to live.¡± Even though he looked like he was going to die at any moment, he showed that he was truly a proxy as he continued to breathe with a tenacious vitality. But he looked like he would be better off dead than to stay alive. ¡°You should have lived in hiding instead of stepping forward.¡± The proxies, who had been watching the painful death of their comrade, looked blankly at him without even daring to think about rushing forward. ¡°At the very least, if I hadn¡¯t noticed you, then you would have been able to enjoy what little power you have.¡± The man died when the chill finally reached the top of his head with his face frozen in terrible pain and terror. The proxies stepped back fearfully. Kim Seon-Hyeok only grew angrier as he watched them. They had never imagined themselves dying. Since falling into this world, even the smallest crises they might¡¯ve had to face must have been dealt with by the Transcendental Beings. Otherwise, how could people who have been wandering in this barbaric world for over 10 years not have determination or resolve. The proxies avoided him and stepped back as they glanced up at the sky. The battle between the dragons and the Transcendentals was one-sided. The Transcendentals, each of whom was progenitors and originators of a race, were clearly powerful beings, but just because they were Transcendentals didn¡¯t mean they were all the same. There was a clear superiority even between the Transcendentals, and all those gathered here were, at best, only strong enough to deal with one or two Fragments of Chaos. In front of the ferocious dragons, these Transcendentals were nothing but mere sheep. Even those who didn¡¯t know anything could clearly see that the Transcendentals¡¯ fight was only noisy and seemed like a massive battle, but it wouldn¡¯t take long for the battle to be over. Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t be able to clearly predict who would be left standing in the end. The proxies watched the battle between the Transcendentals and the dragons with despairing faces before they finally tried to persuade Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say! We¡¯ll go back and live as quietly as a mouse.¡± ¡°Woah, woah. Calm down. Gilgamesh and his Companion who released the monster are already dead by your hand.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in fighting us¡± No, this wasn¡¯t persuading. It was more like begging. And it was also very much like empty words. Perhaps it would be different if no one died, but their current situation was one where countless nomads had already been sacrificed. The sins committed by the proxies were too great for them to bring up coexistence now. ¡°Unfortunately, there are no ¡®save¡¯ and no ¡®load¡¯ in this world.¡± The War Dragon¡¯s fighting spirit began to burn more fiercely. Even the War Dragon¡¯s body was affected by his spirit as it became even bigger and red flames began to blow out from between his lips. ¡°Because this isn¡¯t a world inside a game¡± ¡°W, wait! Hear us out a bit longer¡­¡± The proxies shouted urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. I¡¯ve been talking until my throat hurts so that the nomads could have enough time to escape. It wasn¡¯t to rehabilitate you.¡± However, Kim Seon-Hyeok had already made a decision long ago. ¡°Keaaaaaah.¡± The War Dragon opened his mouth wide and a fire great enough to bring about the end of the world poured out of it. At the same time, the dragons breathed out all at once. The Transcendentals were powerless in the face of the dragons¡¯ strength that had torn through Chaos in the past. They died with the realization that the dragons were truly powerful and that they had been too ignorant about the dragon race. However, there was still someone who survived - it was the Lord of the Underworld. He had quickly escaped through the shadows. Of course, Thanatos couldn¡¯t completely escape the dragons¡¯ breath. Even his hidden world wasn¡¯t safe in the face of the Dragon Lord¡¯s golden breath that could erase shadows. Even in his sanctuary where nothing could invade it, he had barely managed to survive. However, Thanatos¡¯ power was death itself and the Ruler of the Underworld ate even the dead vanquished Transcendentals. Although it wasn¡¯t anywhere near the dragons, his spirit grew with Transcendents¡¯ death, which was powerful on its own. For the Lord of the Underworld, it was the most powerful food. A great deal of spirit gathered to restore the body of the wounded God of Death and became his source of power. The death of the Transcendentals actually increased Thanatos¡¯ power. ¡°So this was what he was aiming for from the beginning.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned as he recalled the God of Death¡¯s Companion who had been strangely passive in the fight. ¡°Unlike the other dunderheads, Thanatos remembered the power of the dragon clan.¡± Like her own Companion, Han Jin-Hee had fully developed after resurrecting. Now, she spoke calmly. In other words, she was saying that she knew from the beginning that she wasn¡¯t enough to be his match. ¡°And what¡¯s different?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok questioned her. After all, she, like the other Transcendentals, had watched innocent people die. No, she even personally went out to fight against the warriors of the North, including Darun, and the blood on her deformed scythe in her hand hadn¡¯t dried yet. She had turned simple and honest men into headless corpses and even taken an arm from Darun. Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intention of letting her go. ¡°If I wanted to, all of your friends would have died before you even arrived.¡± ¡°Are you praising yourself now? Wow, I¡¯m so thankful for your consideration.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok prepared to fight again when she started praising herself nonsensically. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡± Han Jin-Hee frowned. It looked like she was picking through her words because it hadn¡¯t come out the way she thought it would. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done that, the other idiots would have. And they would have chosen to kill them all at once instead of taking them on one by one like I did.¡± It was a vague explanation, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand what she meant. ¡°Are you trying to say that you purposefully dragged things out and wasted time?¡± ¡°My Class is the Apostle of Death, and Death is who I serve. I do not insult the one I serve.¡± Her words continued to be ambiguous. She seemed to know that she wasn¡¯t the best at talking because she looked frustrated. ¡°Wait.¡± Before he could even respond, she gestured into the air. It wasn¡¯t an aggressive gesture, it was a solemn and reverent one. ¡°Just what are you trying to do?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at her incomprehensible behavior. A greyish and indistinct mass suddenly appeared from the land that had been devastated by the Dragon¡¯s breath. ¡°Hm¡­¡± The energy coming from it was too weak and insignificant to say that she was playing a trick. He stopped stepping back and watched what she was doing. The hazy mass gradually took shape as it became clearer. Soon, it was fully formed. ¡®Why am I¡­ I definitely died.¡¯ The figure looking around with a bewildered face was one of the men who followed Darun. ¡®Seon-Hyeok?¡± The man was among those who had been decapitated by Han Jin-Hee and was also a close friend of Seon-Hyeok. ¡°This¡­¡± [Thanatos is the Lord of Death and it seems like she has summoned his soul.] At Edda¡¯s words, Kim Seon-Hyeok stared at Han Jin-Hee. ¡°I can help you say your farewells.¡± *** ¡®Even if I¡¯m not there, listen to your mother and grow up to be a good man.¡¯ ¡°I will.¡± ¡®And you too, my love. In the end, your wretched husband is leaving behind a big burden for you to bear.¡¯ At the hazy whitish man¡¯s words, the woman shook her head. Even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t stop her sobs and answer him. She could only cry without stopping. ¡®Elder brother, please take good care of my family.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of Karina. I¡¯ll find her a good match and marry her well.¡± ¡®Oh, that girl. She¡¯s got such a temper, I wonder if she can even get married. Rather than that, please watch over her so that she doesn¡¯t cause any accidents.¡¯ It was a conversation between two men who were twins. The only difference between the two was that one of them was a whitish blur. ¡®As your mother and father, we¡¯re so sorry, my dear. Still, you have to persevere.¡¯ A hazy man and woman stroked the hair of a child half their height. However, it was in vain. Their lovingly stretched-out hand passed through the child and they couldn¡¯t even feel the warmth of their child. The elderly wept before the soul of their child who had passed before their old parents. In another location, brothers, sisters, and comrades said their goodbyes. Sobs and cries were heard everywhere. Kim Seon-Hyeok watched all this with a sad face. ¡®Thank you. Because of this, I was able to nag my troublemaking son one last time on my way.¡¯ One of the souls approached him and expressed their gratitude. Kim Seon-Hyeok glanced around at that sincere acknowledgment. At that moment, Han Jin-Hee turned her head. Their eyes met. He smiled bitterly at her unfathomable gaze. This service where the living and dead exchanged their farewells was a scene she had created. This miraculous act of breaking the boundaries between life and death so that the dead can momentarily speak to those left behind was the price she paid to keep Thanatos and herself alive. Although his resentment towards her didn¡¯t go away, he didn¡¯t want to take revenge against her for the men who had died at her hands. For them, this fight to the death had been one of the most honorable deaths. Of course, as someone who believed that everything was over the moment he died and didn¡¯t put much meaning into death, this wasn¡¯t something that Kim Seon-Hyeok could understand. But he couldn¡¯t take away the time or opportunity for the dead to say their goodbyes to their families. ¡°At least half of the deaths I ate are gone. So keep your promise.¡± Without a doubt, during a fight, she was a demon who hid in the dark and wielded scythe. In fact, she was the Companion of the Reaper and had developed from eating deaths. But now, she was like a little girl who was afraid that someone would harm her. It was difficult for him to guess which one was her true self. Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed. ¡°I feel like I made something amazing and then gave it to someone else.¡±[1] The battle against the Transcendentals, which he had been so wary about, had ended much more easily than he had expected, but that didn¡¯t mean he gained anything from it. From the start, it had been a fight that had to be won. On the other hand, Han Jin-Hee had taken in an enormous amount of spirit, broken through her limits, and successfully saved her life. For some reason, it felt as if she was the only one who had benefited from this. [Even if you have to pay the price, it¡¯s by no means a trivial thing to have been promised cooperation by the Lord of the Underworld, so don¡¯t be so bitter.] Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned. It would be an unfortunate thing if he ever had to receive the help of the Apostle and the God of Death. He hoped that the day would never come where he could have. While he was finishing the battle against the Transcendentals and clearing the battlefield, the Empire fell into turmoil. 1. The original phrase was ¡°? ?? ? ? ????¡± which is directly translated as ¡®I made porridge and gave it to someone else.¡¯ It¡¯s a proverb that means that someone else owns something that you worked hard to make. CH 319 Ko Eun-Bi and the Blue Wolf successfully proved their worthiness of having an alliance with them by killing three Transcendentals. However, as a result, she was seriously injured and her condition became so serious that she couldn¡¯t be completely healed even with Bluegon¡¯s Water Qi. In the end, Darun took charge of the clan in place of the war chief. Although he himself was missing an arm and could no longer display his former skills as a cavalryman, and despite the difficult situation, he didn¡¯t get frustrated and encouraged the members of his tribe more than ever. He was indeed showing the appearance of a strong Northern man. The other tribe members also showed that they had inherited the same tough temperament of the North. After a few days, they shook off their sorrow and grief and returned to their normal appearance. ¡°Thank you.¡± Darun looked at his tribe members, who had regained their vigor through force, as he expressed his gratitude to Seon-Hyeok. ¡°What will you do now?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok asked instead of replying. ¡°What can I do? We have to continue on our way.¡± Although many warriors had died in the last battle, the Northern cavalry wasn¡¯t weak enough to succumb to monsters. And with Ko Eun-Bi and Voltecino by their side, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to settle either. But the problem wasn''t the monsters. [We cannot assume that they were all there is.] Edda told them the Transcendentals they had fought against wouldn¡¯t be all that were seeking to return. If what she said was true and there were Transcendentals who hadn¡¯t shown themselves yet, then Ko Eun-Bi would be in danger. It would be relatively easier to take the Wolf¡¯s land than to conquer the land of the mighty Dragon. But unexpectedly, that problem was solved. ¡°I will stay.¡± Han Jin-Hee, Thanatos¡¯ Companion, decided to stay with them and prepare for the Transcendentals¡¯ attack. From her point of view, there was nothing to gain by being at the side of a powerful Dragon. That was why she decided it would be more beneficial if she stay to absorb the energy by killing the Transcendentals who came looking for Voltecino. There was no reason for Kim Seon-Hyeok to stop her. Instead, he was in the position where he had to be happy with her decision to stay. Since she had absorbed tremendous amounts of energy in the last battle, she would be able to easily stop any attack from the Transcendentals. ¡°Really? That woman will go with us?¡± What was surprising was that Darun especially welcomed Han Jin-Hee joining them. When he considered the fact that Darun had lost his arm and warriors to her, his reaction didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Hm.¡± Darun¡¯s strangely excited appearance caused him to have an unreasonable imagination. Seon-Hyeok managed to get rid of it with much difficulty. Unless he was insane, there was no way he would have romantic feelings towards a woman who had crippled him. But contrary to Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expectations, Darun was definitely insane. ¡°But you¡¯re right? I really do like her.¡± When he looked dumbfounded by Darun¡¯s incomprehensible attitude, Darun continued. ¡°Marriages between enemies aren¡¯t uncommon since we¡¯ve always ran out of food and people.¡± When Darun said that even while he had been the war chief, he had often used marriage to mediate wars between small tribes. Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned at those words. But that was it. Even if Darun was like his brother, it would be too much if Seon-Hyeok tried to interfere in Darun¡¯s personal life or his tribe¡¯s culture. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll visit when you¡¯re settled.¡± Once the nomads¡¯ situation improved to some extent, Kim Seon-Hyeok began preparing to return. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I spoke so bluntly and harshly.¡± Ko Eun-Bi appeared in front of him, staggering, to suddenly apologize. Nowhere in appearance was the spitefully competitive spirit and narrow-mindedness she had shown in the past. In the beginning, he had thought she was a reckless simpleton whose pride was too big compared to her abilities. But then he met other proxies and realized that she wasn¡¯t overly proud at all. At least she took this world seriously and had lived as fiercely and desperately. It was just that he was a bit stronger. Children truly grew up by fighting. Truthfully, it hadn¡¯t been a fight. It had been nothing more than a one-sided beating, but Kim Seon-Hyeok interpreted it the way he wanted to and brushed away all his old emotions towards her. ¡°I hope the next time we meet, you¡¯ll be able to deal with at least five of them alone.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think the alliance deserves.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok responded by waving his hand carelessly before getting on top of Edda. The thousands of nomads who had come to see him off bowed their heads. This polite manner was rather difficult to see from the Northern people who were by nature rough and coarse in manner. ¡°Then, goodbye until we meet again.¡± After saying his farewell, Kim Seon-Hyeok and Edda flew upward with all their might. *** Kim Seon-Hyeok only learned of the disturbances that occurred in the capital when he stopped by the fortress on the border. ¡°There was a group that attacked the capital, sir!¡± ¡°Which crazy bastards dared to do so!¡± Glaring fiercely, the War Dragon¡¯s fighting spirit began to flow off him without him realizing it. Overwhelmed by the strong momentum, the commander hunched his shoulder and lowered his head as if he had been the group that attacked the Imperial Capital. ¡°Explain!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there were some who hid in Her Imperial Majesty¡¯s residence. It¡¯s said that their actions were so secretive that even the knights of the Imperial Guards didn¡¯t notice them, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok knew better than anyone else how tightly-guarded the Imperial Palace was. The shield made of defensive magic had been placed by mages of the highest caliber and the knights with their intense sense of duty would never be gullible. Even if the superhumans came in droves, it would be impossible for them to cross their lookout. ¡°Just who the hell are they?¡± ¡°It was two men and one woman, sir.¡± Surprisingly, there were only three perpetrators who invaded the very center of the Empire. What the most powerful knights and mages couldn¡¯t do before, just three people had done. Kim Seon-Hyeok knew very well which beings held such power. ¡°It must¡¯ve been a two-prong attack!¡± The Transcendentals. It was clear that the Transcendentals had attacked the Imperial Capital while he was away. Knowing who the assailants were, he quickly got up. He planned on heading to the Imperial Capital immediately. ¡°Please, sir. Stop and listen to me first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for that.¡± He felt anxious and desperate as he remembered Ophelia and Victorius, who he had left behind in the Imperial Capital. He was about to become angry with the commander who was stopping him. ¡°All those who attacked the Imperial Capital were foiled, sir.¡± Perhaps he realized that he couldn¡¯t stop the Indomitable Grand Duke because the commander told him the result of the attack at once. ¡°Huh?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been assuming that the ones who attacked the capital were Transcendentals, so when he heard that, he felt like he had been blindsided. ¡°Weren¡¯t they together with any strange-looking monsters or something never seen before with the attackers?¡± He began to think that perhaps, it had been normal superhumans and not Transcendentals. But the commander seemed surprised by his question. ¡°It¡¯s said that the men brought with them a monster that was a mix of a deer and a bird, as well as, a giant eagle. The woman had a skeletal mage that seemed to be made out of gold, sir.¡± Based on the commander¡¯s explanation, it was clear that the assailants were the Transcendentals and their Companions. However, the capital had managed to get rid of them. Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but be confused. When he saw that, the commander continued his explanation. ¡°It¡¯s said that many of the knights from the Imperial Guards were killed while protecting the Imperial Palace and that there was significant damage to the mages. Even Marquis Reinhardt and the commander of the Imperial Mage Corps had to come forward. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the attackers.¡± Up to this point, it proceeded normally. Even if Marquis Reinhardt and the Imperial Capital¡¯s defense forces were strong, it would have been impossible to stop them when it wasn¡¯t one, but three Transcendentals. ¡°Then, the Sword Star, Duke Roachim came forward.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Marek had left the capital for a while because he wanted to wander around the world, but it seemed like he had returned to the capital at the perfect time. If it was Marek, then he certainly could have held the proxies back for a while. But that wouldn¡¯t have been enough. Although Marek was strong, the proxies were much stronger than he was. ¡°Duke Roachim was with Countess Mangsk, sir.¡± ¡°Julian!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok involuntarily clenched his fists at the girl¡¯s name. Through a curious irony of fate, Julian had awakened as the Dragon Slayer and was now Marek¡¯s successor, the Adjuster of the East. ¡°Surprisingly, Countess Mangsk stood alone against those that even Marquis Reinhardt and Duke Roachim couldn¡¯t stop.¡± Since it had been a long time since she inherited her power as an Adjuster, the Julian of the present day must have acquired the same level of strength Marek had during his heyday. The level 99 Adjuster would surely be a burdensome opponent for the foolish Transcendentals. But Kim Seon-Hyeok still had questions. No matter how strong a level 99 Adjuster was, she couldn¡¯t have been enough to defeat three Transcendentals and their proxies alone. ¡°It seems like the Countess Mangsk, the knights of the Imperial Guard, and the mages of the Imperia Mage Corps were managed to drive the enemies out of the Imperial Palace by working together, sir.¡± The Transcendentals and proxies most likely felt like a cat bitten by a cornered mouse. As if they were playing a game, the proxies had grown and developed as they dealt with only easy prey, so it must have been strange and unfamiliar to encounter the knights and mages of the Imperial Capital who weren¡¯t afraid of death. And that would have ultimately determined their fate. ¡°And the Imperial superhumans attacked the assailants once they were driven out of the Imperial Palace. The knights of the Imperial Guard, the knights of the Central Knights, and the mages of the Mage Corp - more than a thousand knights and mages aggressively attacked them.¡± Even as he continued to talk, the commander¡¯s face began to turn red as if he was intoxicated by the Imperial power. The power of 1,500 superhumans mobilized by the Empire was more than powerful to cause the commander to be overcome with excitement. But that wasn¡¯t all. A bit later, 1,000 foreigners and 100 Qeishas joined the battle. Kim Seon-Hyeok began laughing without realizing it. While he was familiar with the kind of strength an Imperial foreigner had, even he thought it was too much when he heard that nearly 3,000 superhumans had gathered in one place. Besides, those 3,000 superhumans weren¡¯t any ordinary superhumans. They weren¡¯t regular superhumans. They were those who had been reborn as a true superhuman with a steel backbone through countless crises and been through war after war against powerful enemies like the Demon Lord and the Central Kingdom Alliance. ¡°It is said that Marquis Reinhardt, Duke Roachim, and Countess Mangsk each took one and beheaded them, sir.¡± In the end, the proxies and their Companions fell to their knees in front of such a powerful force. It was as if an unexpected disaster had passed through them without their realization. ¡°And the damages?¡± ¡°The Imperial Guards and mages who responded first were killed, sir. However, it is said that after Duke Roachim and Countess Mangsk arrived, not many people were seriously injured or killed.¡± The more he heard, the more surprising it was. Even if the proxies and Transcendentals weren¡¯t whole, it was truly remarkable that they had been defeated with only the Empire¡¯s manpower. Although he had played a role in the country¡¯s revival, the Empire¡¯s true strength was enough for him to get goosebumps. ¡°But more importantly, there is a message from the Imperial Palace to you, Grand Duke.¡± Kim Seon-Heyok¡¯s expression was complicated as he felt admiration for the Empire while at the same time, heartfelt emotions for the victims. He replied immediately to the commander¡¯s words. ¡°She must¡¯ve been so busy, and yet, she still thought about me. That¡¯s the Empress for you.¡± At those words, the commander looked guilty. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, sir. It¡¯s just that the time for you to have returned passed, but you hadn¡¯t, and strange things were happening across the border. I couldn¡¯t help but worry, sir.¡± That was natural. There was no way that the Imperial Army, which would have been closely monitoring the situation beyond the border, wouldn¡¯t have noticed the incident. ¡°I thought that you might need help, so I made a report to Her Imperial Majesty with the intent to dispatch troops. But instead of giving permission, Her Imperial Majesty left a message for you, Grand Duke.¡± Seeing how the commander was wary and hesitant, unable to finish his words, he had a feeling he knew what Ophelia had to say. ¡°Return immediately. No excuses or circumstances will be tolerated, so report directly from the Imperial Capital.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s shoulders drooped when he heard the message that somehow seemed to have a sharp tone to it. He had achieved another victory by annihilating all the proxies and Transcendentals he had been wary about. But for some reason, he felt like a loser rather than a winner right now. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Half-heartedly accepting the commander¡¯s farewell, Kim Seon-Hyeok hurriedly headed towards the Imperial Palace as if he was past curfew. While it was like a usual flight with Edda, his mouth dried as he felt as if he was in a taxi where surcharge would be added to his total while he was touching his thin wallet. [I cannot understand you.] As if Edda was completely dissatisfied that he couldn¡¯t keep still for even a moment, her voice hinted that she found him pitiful. ¡°Married men are like this¡­¡± Edda let out a dissatisfied sigh at the terrible excuse. CH 320 Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression hardened as he arrived at the Imperial Capital. He already knew that a large-scale battle had taken place in the capital because he heard it from the commander, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he realized that it was much worse than he had imagined. Huge pits were scattered here and there as if a massive meteorite had fallen and sections of the city that had been swept up in the battle were gone without a trace. The western section of the splendid capital of Adenstein,[1] which had prospered and thrived in recent years, had completely evaporated. As soon as he saw the empty space that couldn¡¯t even be called a ruin, his worries about Ophelia interrogating him disappeared as if he had never worried about it. Anger took its place. ¡°How dare they¡­¡± He was truly furious at the Trancendentals¡¯ dirty trick of infiltrating the capital in his absence. And his anger peaked when he met Ophelia. ¡°This¡­¡± Her already pale face was as white as a sheet of paper. There wasn¡¯t a single bit of color in her complexion. It was as if she was suffering from a terrible disease. [It¡¯s a sign of the curse. He said a skeleton made of gold was among the Transcendentals who attacked. It seems like Akrich, the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao, was also here.] Ophelia wasn¡¯t the only one who was weakened by the curse. Held in his mother¡¯s arm, Victorius¡¯ face was no different from his mother¡¯s. [The Empress of the Empire has absorbed the Eternal Flower and her life force surpasses that of human beings. She will not be greatly affected by the curse right away, but it is not the same in the child¡¯s case. Had it not been for the dragon¡¯s blood, he would have died immediately.] No, in Victorius¡¯ case, the situation was even worse. The appearance of the limp and motionless child showed that he was hanging by a thread. Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like his head was spinning. ¡°O, Ophelia.¡± He barely managed to catch his breath and called his beloved wife¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± He felt like his entire world was collapsing at her voice, which was as weak as her complexion was sickly. Tremble tremble. His hand shook as he caressed his wife¡¯s cold cheek. Even though there were many people watching and protecting them, Ophelia didn¡¯t refuse his touch. For now, it seemed like she wanted to be true to her feelings as a wife rather than think about saving the dignity of a monarch. Caressing her cheek as she leaned in his hand, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at his child in her arms. The cheerful child who would instantly, and scarily, recognize his father¡¯s presence and jump out of bed to greet him wasn¡¯t there. He didn¡¯t open his eyes even when his most loved father was right in front of his eyes right now. He continued to breathe with much difficulty, his face so pale that it was looking bluish. [Seeing how the curse is so strong, it seems like the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao is, contrary to rumors, not dead. Well, if it¡¯s the cunning Seeker, he would have hidden the vessel of his life somewhere else. Even if we were to destroy his body, it would be pointless.] As soon as he heard those words, Kim Seon-Hyeok stopped trembling. It was almost as if he had never trembled. ¡°Ophelia.¡± His voice was soft but cold. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Grand Duke!¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened at his sudden words. ¡°The caster of the curse is still alive. As long as I don¡¯t deal with him, the curse won¡¯t go away.¡± ¡°I heard from the fortress¡¯ commander that there was an incident you had to deal with as well.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a step backward as he responded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a report on everything together once I return.¡± ¡°That is not what I mean. It would not be a lie to say you are going back and forth between opposite ends of the continent. Grand Duke, I simply meant that you also need a break.¡± He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no time. Even at this moment, the curse is eating away at you and Victor.¡± ¡°Scholars who are second to none, as well as the mages of the Empire, are searching for a solution. So¡­¡± Rudely, Kim Seon-Hyeok turned around without listening to the Empress until the end. ¡°I will happily take any reprimand after I return.¡± ¡°Grand Duke!¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice could be heard behind him, but he left the Grand Hall as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As he was walking out the door, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°I dare not look at you, Grand Duke.¡±[2] It was the head of the Imperial Guard, Marquis Reinhardt. Looking at how much older he had gotten in the past few months, it was clear to Kim Seon-Hyeok how much Marquis Reinhardt had blamed and pushed himself. That was why Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t bear any resentment towards the Marquis. ¡°I heard that the Imperial Guards suffered a lot of damage.¡± He had heard from the commander that all the knights of the Imperial Guard who had responded first, had all been annihilated. Even knowing the fact they could not beat their enemies, they had gone out to buy time with their lives. ¡°I heard that because the Imperial Guards bought time, the others were able to respond in a timely manner.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok dipped his head. He was grateful to the old knight and the knights of the Imperial Guards for protecting his family. ¡°I¡­¡± The Marquis¡¯ voice was full of shame. The fact that he hadn¡¯t been able to fully protect the Empress, nor the fact that he couldn¡¯t throw his life away to repay this disloyalty seemed to be painful for him. Looking at the distorted Marquis¡¯ face, Kim Seon-Hyeok once again bowed his head and continued walking again. After all, this was an internal demon that the marquis had to overcome on his own. There was nothing Kim Seon-Hyeok could do for him. Not to mention that right now, there was something more important he had to do than comfort the marquis. He had to find the hateful being that had cursed his wife and child, two people he loved dearly, the apples of his eyes. ¡°Summon Dragon.¡± When he finished reciting that short incantation, the Fairy Dragon appeared. [I was just about to find additional traces of the proxies¡­] The Fairy Dragon had been about to argue with Seon-Hyeok about why she had been summoned when she was busy when she closed his mouth. [Why do I feel the proxies¡¯ energies here¡­?] She seemed surprised to find the proxies¡¯ energies lingering strongly in the capital. ¡°Find them.¡± Seeing her, Kim Seon-Hyeok abruptly held out his hand. But his fingertips were stained black. The cursed energy had transferred to his fingers while he had been caressing Ophelia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°No matter what happens, find the owner of this energy. If you find it in time, I will forgive you for your laziness and incompetence.¡± The Fairy Dragon¡¯s eyes wavered. [Alright.] As if quickly grasping the situation, the Fairy Dragon pulled out the cursed energy that had gathered at the tip of his energy. Like poison, the black energy gathered in the air before it was absorbed by the Fairy Dragon. ¡°Go.¡± He did not say where to find the owner of the curse or how to find it. However, seeing his unusual momentum, the Fairy Dragon left without a single moment of hesitation. Kim Seon-Hyeok followed her and left for the unknown. *** The heart of the Empire had been attacked. A countless number of Imperial Guards had died and a section of the capital had been destroyed. There had only been three assailants. If this fact were to be known, then it was only a matter of time before the Imperial prestige would be trampled into the ground. Nevertheless, Ophelia stated that she would publicize this sneak attack. Naturally, the nobility expressed their concerns. Their reason was that there was no need to hurt the Empire¡¯s prestige by sharing that. ¡°Do you plan on covering the sky with your hand?¡± Ophelia rebuked the nobles. Although she was frail and weakened by the deathly curse, her dignity and majesty were enough to the nobles mute as if they had a mouthful of honey. ¡°A fifth of the capital has fallen into ruins and the number of eyes who watched it happening is beyond comprehension. It is not something that can be covered just because we try covering it.¡± She was right. Few among the capital¡¯s citizens and nobles hadn¡¯t seen the monsters and assailants ravage the capital that day. No matter how hard the Empire tried, rumors were bound to spread. ¡°It is indeed a bad precedent. Now that the heart of the Empire has been attacked, it will be the best excuse for those who would harbor delusions in the future.¡± The nobles dropped their heads. All of them had faces that were expressing a strong sense of remorse that they were leaving behind a history of indelible disgrace for their generation. Unlike the nobles who were bowing their heads, Ophelia¡¯s expression was placid. ¡°The Capital¡¯s mages have recorded every battle that day in the video recording sphere. The record will be made public and spread throughout so that the Grand Dukes of the vassal states and all the other prominent nobles may see it.¡± But the aftermath of those calm words was anything but calm and trivial. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty! If things go wrong, it could be a case of revealing the Empire¡¯s power to the public!¡± ¡°Please, Your Imperial Majesty! Please, reconsider!¡± It wasn¡¯t odd for the nobles to kick up a fuss. The battle that day had been an all-out war like never before and the knights and mages of the Empire had shown all their hidden skills and talent to defeat the enemy. The video recording sphere would contain all of this. If there was a group with wicked intentions, it would be possible for them to study the weakness and destroy the Empire¡¯s superhumans by watching the records. ¡°You only know one side of the story¡± Ophelia clicked her tongue. ¡°The number of superhumans mobilized by the Empire that day was as many as three thousand six hundred ninety-four men.¡± The nobles¡¯ eyes darted from side to side. They looked like they were desperately trying to understand her meaning. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°We are lacking and cannot understand your deep meaning, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± ¡°How many knights and mages does a country have?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The nobles¡¯ whose brains worked faster exclaimed. They had finally realized what she was trying to say. ¡°Do you really think they can harbor ill intentions even after seeing the Empire¡¯s military strength?¡± The Empire¡¯s preferential treatment for talented people, which had been maintained since the time they were a kingdom, had fully bloomed in Ophelia¡¯s generation. Added to that was the tale of the legendary knight who shook the continent, as well as the countless foreigners and superhumans who had decided to dedicate themselves to the Empire. As a result, even if many superhumans had lost their lives in the successive wars and weakened the overall power of the continent, the Empire still had 4,000 superhumans as part of their manpower. The attack the previous day was the moment in which the overwhelming power of the Empire was clearly revealed. ¡°The attackers were unbelievably strong, but the Empire is just as strong.¡± The nobles trembled at Ophelia¡¯s voice. Only then did they realize what kind of Empire they belonged to. ¡°There is also something you should not forget. That day, that wasn¡¯t all the power the Empire holds.¡± More than 3,000 superhumans had gone to battle. Nevertheless, Ophelia was saying that that wasn¡¯t all the Imperial power. ¡°The most powerful sword and shield of the Empire, the Indomitable Grand Duke is with us.¡± *** In the end, it was decided that the video recording of the battle in the capital would be published as Ophelia wanted it. The Empire¡¯s mages quickly copied the video and sent it to the Grand Dukes. When it arrived, the Grand Dukes who watched the video recordings were all astonished at the power of the assailants. But what surprised them even more was the Empire¡¯s power. ¡°If the Demon King were to appear somewhere in the present-day Empire, the disaster that occurred in the West would never happen.¡± Not only were they an outrageous number of superhumans, those who were at their zenith could even be considered to be showing the same level of power that the Indomitable Grand Duke had shown previously. ¡°After the previous Count, the one called the Shield of Adenburg, left, a monster worse than him appeared.¡± Among them, the name of Countess Julian Vanquish Mangsk, who showed the most overwhelming performance, resounded throughout the continent. After some of their surprises subsided, the Grand Dukes realized why the Empire had sent them a video recording. Warning. Peace had come and years had passed. The Grand Dukes had become impassive towards the Empire¡¯s authority, but now, they chose to prostrate themselves in front of the Empire¡¯s sovereignty again. It wasn¡¯t only the Imperial nobles who received the warning. ¡°Ha. it¡¯s not just the Dragon Lord¡¯s Companion or whatever. The Empire itself is a monster.¡± The ambition of the proxies, who had been hiding their identities and power and was depending on the Grand Dukes, faded before it could even blossom. But the real warning wasn¡¯t the trivial video. [All will listen!] One day, when the wind was blowing harshly, a quiet voice was heard on the wind. [As the Dragon¡¯s Contractor and the Protector of the Empire, I say to you, find the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao and tell me! That will be the only way for you to completely cross the border and live in this world!] Most of the people who heard that strange message had a vague guess as to who the owner of the voice was, but they didn¡¯t know who the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao was, or what the boundary was. But it was different in the proxies¡¯ case. They already knew what the other Transcendentals had suffered in their fight against the Dragon clan and they knew there was no law saying that they wouldn¡¯t suffer and end up in the same circumstances as those Transcendentals. So they chose to make a deal with the Dragon¡¯s Contractor instead of fighting a battle they had no chance of winning. It was at this moment that it became hell for Akrich, the Seeker of Reverse Heaven, and his Companion. 1. I believe this should be Adenburg since Adenstein was the Royal Family¡¯s surname, but kept it as it is in the original. 2. The original phrase was ? ???? ??? ??. Which can be translated as ¡®I have no face in front of you, Grand Duke.¡¯ Face meaning, honor. So here, Marquis Reinhardt is saying he is ashamed to face KSH. CH 321 Naturally, the warning message that spread throughout the continent was relayed to Akrich and his proxy as well. [Any castle in the Empire is fine! Find and inform them of the whereabouts of the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao and his Companion! That is the only option left for you!] At the repeated warning, a woman, Ji Sang-Hee, snorted. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be enough even if he was begging us to lift the curse. What is he doing?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to be taking the warning very seriously. [For him to have stepped forward at this point, it means that things in the West didn¡¯t work out as well as expected.] Akrich thought differently. [Either the Dragon and her Contractor are much stronger than we thought, or the other Transcendentals are far more incompetent than we thought. Neither is good for us.] ¡°Who cares. Either way, the curse was successful and we¡¯re the ones holding the sword.¡± Ji Sang-Hee said that no matter how great the Dragon Lord and her Contractor were, there was nothing they could do in front of his dying child and wife. ¡°It¡¯s about time for the full effect of the curse to slowly show itself. I don¡¯t know about that Empress or whatever, but the child won¡¯t be able to withstand the curse for very long.¡± But her expectations were completely wrong. The Empire¡¯s Crown Prince, who she had been certain would be on the brink of death by now, had passed that hurdle to some extent. *** Najima came as the representative of the Qeishas, who had entrusted themselves to the Empire. She was holding one of the Eternal Flowers, of which there were only two left in the world. ¡°He said to deliver this to you, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Having already seen the benefits of the Eternal Flower once, Ophelia knew how precious it was. That was why she first asked what price her husband had paid for it. However, Najima didn¡¯t tell her what it was. She simply replied that he paid the appropriate price for it. ¡°Then I will use it with the gravity it deserves.¡± Even after deliberating over it, her answer was ultimately decided from the beginning. First, she had to save Victorius from the brink of death. ¡°Then, I will take my leave, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Perhaps she was well aware of her plight of being hated by the Empress for unreasonably using the title of Companion, Najima tried to retreat as soon as her business was over. ¡°Where is the Grand Duke?¡± ¡°His Grace knew that the Eternal Flower would not be the radical solution, so he decided to find the caster of the curse himself and break it. I may not know anything else, but I know that he will most likely not return until he is finished, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± Akrich¡¯s curse was a vicious one that continuously sapped away the cursed person¡¯s life force, and unless the hole was blocked, the person¡¯s life force would inevitably be depleted eventually. ¡°Now, even I know this fact. He is not wandering around the world; the world is calling him.¡± Ophelia sighed at her husband¡¯s fate of having itchy feet and wandering the world. ¡°Then, if you require nothing more¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Najima was about to leave the Grand Hall when she turned her head at the voice she heard. ¡°While I may not like you, I am not a ruthless monarch who does not know grace or how to repay a favor. Even if you say he paid the price, the fact that your clan has given me a precious treasure remains the same. So today, I am going to lift the Imperial ban and give you access to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°I mean that should you wish, you may come and see the Grand Duke.¡± Of all things, the man she shared a soul with was the husband of a monarch who united the continent. For her who had to live day by day with an empty soul, this lift of the ban was like a light in the darkness for her. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Your Imperial Majesty.¡± ¡°However, that is all I have allowed. Be careful with anything else.¡± Prostrating on the floor, Najima shook her head. Tears flowed from her eyes as she expressed her gratitude over and over again. ¡°Tsk.¡± Ophelia clicked her tongue and gestured with her hand as she saw the tears through her veil. *** From afar, Kim Seon-Hyeok stared at the Imperial Palace before turning around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± [Will it really be alright? While you have bought some time with the Eternal Flower, I cannot guarantee how long it will take to capture the cunning Akrich. Even if we were to find him, as long as we do not remove his origin, Akrich will continue to live and the curse will not disappear.] With a hard expression, he shook his head at Edda¡¯s considerate offer to go and at least see their faces. ¡°For now, I have to avoid anything that might dull my anger and determination. Even if that should be meeting my beloved wife and child.¡± His eyes were completely different from before. His sharp eyes had no relaxation and the only thing that could be seen in them was poison. ¡°What I will be doing from now on is not something I can do with a soft heart.¡± *** Ji Sang-Hee and Akrich believed that the proud Transcendentals and their Companions would not move to search for them just because of the warning. That was a complete mistake. In an unknown city where she stopped for supplies, Ji Sang-Hee unexpectedly met another proxy. Since she retreated quickly before the other person could sense her presence, she could not figure out that person¡¯s purpose. She was unclear whether it had been a simple coincidence or if it was related to her. But once became twice and three encounters became four. As she encountered the other proxies more and more, she realized that the other proxies¡¯ purpose was her. ¡°Do they have no pride? Are they really doing it just because they were told to?¡± Until then, she hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of her situation. Occasionally, she may have accidentally ran into the proxies, but as long as they didn¡¯t pick a fight with her, it was enough for her to run away. That was until recently. ¡°Are they crazy?¡± The proxies had only searched for her before, but at some point, they began to earnestly pressure her. There were even some who rushed at her with the intent to directly confront her. And not long after, a fight truly broke out. Although she ultimately managed to push him away at the end of a fight where no one had gained the upper hand, this still scared the daylights out of her when previously, she hadn¡¯t felt a sense of danger. However, as time went on, the proxies¡¯ began to get more aggressive. As if chasing a bounty, the proxies rushed at her with intense eyes. While it was possible for her to either push back or escape from her opponent each time, it had now become difficult for her to even stop by remote villages for supplies. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m annoyed. What the hell. Why¡¯s my situation like this because of those damn bastards?¡± As she ran away from the pursuit, she naturally ran back and forth between the mountains and fields where there were very few people. It only took an instant for her neat appearance to become untidy. But still, it was endurable until then. Though it was a bit uncomfortable, it wasn¡¯t actually dangerous. Even if a fight broke out, her pursuers weren¡¯t risking their lives to chase after her. That was because none of them knew which of them would bleed if the fight were to become uncontrolled. However, the situation changed again. One day, the proxies started putting their lives on the line to chase after her. As if dealing with a deadly enemy, their attacks became more desperate and Ji Sang-Hee had to run away without even knowing the reason why. But, some of the proxies chasing after her were contracted with beings stronger than Akrich and she was caught at the end of her escape. ¡°Have you no pride?! You¡¯re going to do it because you were ordered to?!¡± Akrich¡¯s skull was already broken and his entire body had been disassembled while Ji Sang-Hee had two broken legs and was unable to escape. All she could do was shout at them in a fit of rage. ¡°I got this helmet with a lot of difficulties! Gah, so annoying.¡± The man who broke both her legs complained as he looked at his helmet that was half-melted by her magic. It looked like she didn¡¯t even register to him. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?!¡± Ji Sang-Hee grinded her teeth. His attitude of ignoring her was annoying, but what made her even angrier was that unrelated people had butted in and now, her plans were messed up. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mission to inform the Dragon Lord of my whereabouts?! Then there¡¯s no need for you to go this far!¡± ¡°Well, things have changed.¡± The man tossed aside his destroyed helmet as he responded with a voice full of annoyance. ¡°The Dragon Lord and her Contractor are indiscriminately killing the Transcendentals and their Companions.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ji Sang-Hee looked dumbfounded at those unexpected words. ¡°A few have already suffered. They were at least better and more useful than you, but it¡¯s said that they couldn¡¯t even resist. If he hadn¡¯t purposefully let one go, then we wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Ji Sang-Hee frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand them. If the Dragon Lord and her Companion were hunting the proxies, then they should unite and fight against them. ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s not enough to just tell them of your whereabouts. At the very least, we have to offer up Akrich¡¯s amazing skull if we want mercy from the Dragon Lord.¡± Her lips twisted at the man¡¯s answer. As long as Akrich¡¯s origin wasn¡¯t damaged, she and Akrich were immortal. In the end, even if the Dragon Lord¡¯s Companion incited the other proxies into killing her, there was nothing the Dragon Lord¡¯s Companion would gain. ¡°How dumb. Both you and him. You¡¯re all stupid. Seems like all the male gender doesn¡¯t know how to think.¡± She laughed full-heartedly at the man¡¯s puffed-up appearance for the meaningless victory. ¡°You still don¡¯t know what you did?¡± Seeing her like that, the man spoke to her rather pityingly. ¡°Well, with time, you¡¯ll understand.¡± The man raised his sword. It was a sword in the same shape as the bird that had killed Akrich. ¡°You still don¡¯t know who you touched, do you?¡± The sword covered in light cut through the air and Ji Sang-Hee died just like that. Her sufferings did not end there. This was only the beginning. The proxies sniffed her out and she died several times at their hands. Although she was revived each time, the time spent in the process of re-establishing her soul in the artificial body that Akrich had prepared for her was extremely stressful. ¡°From what I heard, he didn¡¯t have this kind of character. He¡¯s not the type of person to persecute proxies that had nothing to do with this just to achieve his goal.¡± His radical action of finding and destroying the proxies so that he could find her was in no way compatible with what she understood the Dragon Lord¡¯s Contractor to be. ¡°Still, what¡¯s he gonna do? In the end, if he wants to break the curse, he¡¯ll have no choice but to cling to me.¡± As long as Akrich¡¯s origin was intact, no matter who their opponent was, there was nothing to fear. But there was something she didn¡¯t know. She would never have imagined that while she was repeating death and birth, there was a being who was eagerly wandering the world while searching for the energy of the Heaven-Defying Seeker. [Found her.] CH 322 Kim Seon-Hyeok shook the blood off his hands. Lying flat in front of him was a colossal monster with a cracked skull, dead. ¡°Now, ten.¡± That was the number of Transcendentals that had been destroyed by his hand. Even so, there were still many Transcendentals left in the world. ¡°Tsk, why are the Transcendentals so weak.¡± He wasn¡¯t speaking empty words. Forget reaching the same level as the Hero in his heyday, the Transcendentals wasn¡¯t even at the same level as the Demon King Park Sang-Jin. Drawing upon his powers as the War Dragon was enough. Ssssssah At that moment, a large stain seemed to be appearing underneath the dead Transcendent¡¯s body. The darkness was something that could only be seen in the depths of a gloomy cave and it rose up like a heat haze and swallowed the Transcendental¡¯s corpse. ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re weak. It¡¯s that you¡¯re strong.¡± A beat later, he heard a thin voice. It was Han Jin-Hee, the Companion of Thanatos, the Lord of the Underworld. Kim Seon-Hyeok seemed to have noticed her presence from the beginning because he didn¡¯t bother turning his head. He simply responded indifferently as he watched the scene of the Reaper eating, who was going against the promised rest for the dead, and devouring the dead. ¡°With this, the promised number is filled, so¡­¡± ¡°The deal has been made.¡± Smiling like a cat that ate the canary, Han Jin-Hee stretched out her hand. Black energy seemed to gather on her white palm, but soon, the energy came together to form an orb the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Ssssk. The fully-formed orb suddenly let out a scream. Kyaaaaaaaaaaa. At first, it sounded like a resentful cry from a single soul, but then, it also sounded like a mournful cry, begging to be saved. ¡°Why can¡¯t you moderate yourself.¡± Either way, Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned as if it wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun? Doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a Transcendental or whatever. When they die, they¡¯re not that different from a human. The only difference is that this one is tastier and more nutritious.¡± He chose to shut his mouth instead of answering her. Perhaps it would be different if he didn¡¯t know the specifications of the marble from the beginning, but as long as he knew that the orb contained the soul of the Transcendental that he had destroyed, he had no intentions of agreeing with her. He couldn¡¯t agree with her when he had heard from Edda and knew what would happen to the soul eaten by the Reaper. Losing even the promised chance of rest, the soul would suffer until all of its power was completely consumed until eventually, it crumbled and returned to nothing. That was the only death allowed to the slaves of the underworld. It was a harsh future. Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head quietly and shook off his idle thoughts. It would be ridiculous to be sympathizing with the Transcendentals¡¯ plight now. Right now, the important thing was to make sure that no one would dare touch him or his family in the future. The ten Transcendentals who had been destroyed by his own hand were the example. ¡°To have mercy on the weak is the noblesse oblige of the strong, but that is not permitted to you yet.¡± ¡°Stay alive. Even if you must roll through the mud, you will survive and finally, come to me. Only then will your mercy be truly worthwhile and not the product of arrogance and ignorance.¡± ¡°Only when they will not dare pull out their spear or sword simply because you exist will you achieve the peace you seek.¡± In the past, Edda had said that once he reached completion, no one would dare step against him. And now, he had reached, and gone beyond, the level of strength she had talked about before. Nevertheless, his enemies still bared their teeth at him, and his beloved wife and child had been harmed. It wasn¡¯t because he lacked power. The problem was his attitude. No more tolerance or mercy. This awkward coexistence ends yesterday. He was ready and willing to become a tyrant for the peace and health of his family and for the peace of the Empire. Throwing the souls of the Transcendentals¡¯ to the Lord of the Underworld was only the beginning. [It seems like the Fairy Dragon has finally found the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao¡¯s hidden origin.] Just in time, Edda informed him that the Fairy Dragon had succeeded in locating Akrich¡¯s hideout. Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled broadly. It was a terribly cold smile. ¡°Summon Dragon.¡± An equally cold voice came out of his mouth. *** ¡°Those damned bastards!¡± Before her soul could even adjust to the new body, Ji Sang-Hee encountered another proxy. This time it wasn¡¯t one, but two. But as long as her origin was intact, she could be revived again and again. This ¡®crisis¡¯ was nothing to her. She just found the Transcendentals, who came all the way to this remote mountain to bother her, annoying. ¡°Nothing will change even if you do this!¡± Shouting savagely, she instantly sent out her cursed magic. The proxies, who had believed in their numerical advantage and become sloppy, had to retreat in surprise at that insidious energy. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re nothing special¡­¡± Growing self-confident at the sight of the brainless assailants, she sneered at them. But she couldn¡¯t stay relaxed for long. Shudder. For some reason, a sudden chill came over her. Startled, she looked around as she searched for the presence of another assailant. ¡°Hm.¡± But she couldn¡¯t feel any signs of there being someone nearby who could make her have goosebumps. It was strange. Throb. Before she could figure out the cause of her unknown chill, she felt a sudden pain. It felt like her heart was being squeezed, and not in the metaphorical sense. It truly felt like someone had grabbed her heart and was squeezing as if to make it burst. ¡°Huh?¡± The proxies who had to suddenly retreat because of her unexpectedly stronger curse took notice and cautiously approached her. ¡°What the hell? It¡¯s not a show?¡± ¡°Did she have a chronic illness?¡± The proxies¡¯ eyes brightened when they saw she was unresponsive even when they got closer. ¡°D, don¡¯t come¡­¡± In intense pain, Ji Sang-Hee managed to spit it out. However, there was no way the bloodthirsty proxies would listen to her. Crunch. Swords filled with blue and red energies, respectively, pierced through her chest. ¡°Geugh.¡± Even the moan that she uttered at that moment wasn¡¯t caused by the swords but from the pain in her heart. ¡°Ughh¡­¡± She had gone through death and rebirth multiple times. But something was strange. Ji Sang-Hee felt this when her new body woke up for the first time. A room where the light was blocked so that her eyesight would not be damaged, an enclosed space where her hearing would not be exposed to excessive stimulation - it was an environment created solely for her to adapt to her new body. But she didn¡¯t feel any of that. It felt like her eyes were burning from the intense light that could be felt through her eyelids and her ears seemed to be going deaf from the sound of someone¡¯s voice coming from not far away. The cold air and hard ground were so unfamiliar. ¡°Cronel?¡± Mangling the pronunciation, she called out for Akrich in bewilderment. Smack. But instead of the awaited response from Akrich, a terrible pain greeted her. ¡°Ack!¡± She clutched her stomach and gagged as she screamed. Something fishy rose up from inside her, and in an instant, the corners of her mouth grew wet. Then, another blunt shock followed. This time, she couldn¡¯t even scream. Her mouth opened and all she could do was tremble. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± How much time passed? Perhaps it was because of the intense stimulation, but her body woke up much faster than usual. ¡°W, Who are you?¡± Even she thought it was a stupid question, but when she saw the shadows through her blurred vision, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who am I?¡± The moment she heard the unfamiliar man¡¯s voice, Ji Sang-Hee trembled as if she was thrown into a frozen lake. It didn¡¯t hold hostility as the other proxies who shouted in a bloodthirsty voice did. He merely asked in a calm tone. Nevertheless, she still felt an extreme fear that she never felt before. ¡°W, who the hell are you¡­¡± As if she went back to before she had fully woken up as a proxy, back to a time when she had no power, she trembled in fear. She couldn¡¯t even think of the curse spell that would spill out as long as she moved her lips slightly. Woosh. At that moment, cool energy spread throughout her body. It felt like every cell in her body was waking up. At the same time, her blurry vision and muted ears were restored. The first thing that caught her eyes after she recovered was the man looking down at her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t a single bit of emotion on his frighteningly expressionless face. But the moment their eyes met, she wished she was blinded again. That¡¯s how terrifying the man¡¯s cold eyes were. ¡°Who¡­¡± At her barely uttered word, emotions appeared on the man¡¯s face for the first time. ¡°I am the husband of the woman you touched.¡± Just by meeting his eyes, it felt like her entire body was being burnt by his raging anger. ¡°I am the father of the child who was on the brink of death because of you.¡± In front of that hot hatred and anger, Ji Sang-Hee quivered like a fist struck by a harpoon. ¡°C, Cro¡­¡± She reflexively called out Akrich¡¯s name, but it was in vain. ¡°By Cronel, do you mean this?¡± A golden skull was held in the man¡¯s hand. It was Akrich¡¯s skull that she had been desperately looking for. ¡°Ah¡­¡± However, the eye sockets that would be deep but insidious only seemed hollow. It was like looking at a real skull. ¡°I was just going to leave it alone, but it seems like it kept thinking of other things, so I put it to sleep for now.¡± Seeing the man tossing Cronel¡¯s skull around as if he was juggling, Ji Sang-Hee stared as if she lost her spirit. She wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised if Cronel had been destroyed instead. But the man hadn¡¯t destroyed Cronel. He had literally silenced the skull. She couldn¡¯t understand at all what happened in the short time before she woke up that he was able to turn the powerful Akrich into nothing more than a skull rolling around in a tomb. ¡°What do you what¡­¡± At first, she was terrified of him and stuttered her words, but later on, her face quickly began to brighten. She finally figured out what the man wanted. ¡°Immediately put Cronel back to normal, and let me go too. Otherwise, the curse upon your wife and child will never be lifted¡­ ack!¡± She thought she held the sword and puffed up, elated, when she suddenly screamed out in pain as it felt like her stomach was being ripped apart. ¡°Cr, Cronel and I are the only ones who can break the curse¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and shouted, but it only fueled the man¡¯s anger. ¡°I can personally lift the curse.¡± ¡°Try it if you can¡­¡± She shouted in desperation when she closed her mouth. ¡°H, how?¡± Her eyes widened until they seemed like they would rip. ¡°I think it¡¯s called the Life Vessel? I can¡¯t understand why you would give such a grand name to an ugly piece of meat.¡± Who knew when she arrived, but a small dragon flapped wings resembling that of butterflies, and in its mouth, was a beating heart. ¡°I¡¯ll release the curse! No, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡± The dagger she thought she had aimed at her opponent returned and was about to pierce her own heart. Even if it was now, she had to throw away the dagger she was holding and beg the man for forgiveness. ¡°I, I lifted it! There¡¯s no more curse now! So please, that life vessel, not, at least my life.¡± The man responded coldly to her words. ¡°You always go and do something, looking for death, and then you ask to be saved. You guys are all the same.¡± ¡°From the start, I had no intention of hurting your child and wife. I just wanted to scare¡­¡± She desperately made excuses. If she could calm the man¡¯s anger, then forget her pride. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll hold myself back from taking your life.¡± Did the excuse work? At the man¡¯s words, Ji Sang-Hee prostrated on the floor and thanked him again and again. But it seemed like it was too early for her to be relieved. She did not know there was more suffering in the world than death. ¡°Han Jin-Hee.¡± A woman suddenly appeared like a ghost at his soft call. ¡°Y, you¡¯re¡­¡± The woman was a person that even Ji Sang-Hee knew very well. The woman was a Transcendental belonging to the same Anti-Dragon Alliance as herself. But because they couldn¡¯t read her intentions very well, they hadn¡¯t told her about the two prong-attack. Ji Sang-Hee couldn¡¯t understand how she was here all of a sudden. ¡°Her energy¡¯s stronger than expected. With this kind of energy, it¡¯s a bit regretful to kill her just like that. How about changing your mind? If you give this to me, I¡¯ll give you something bigger¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and do as you promised.¡± The woman turned her head and pouted as she grumbled at the man¡¯s rebuke. When the woman¡¯s turned head met Ji Sang-Hee¡¯s gaze, Ji Sang-Hee froze. Ji Sang-Hee finally remembered who the woman¡¯s Companion was after seeing the unfathomable black eyes of the woman. The death that Akrich Cronel had desperately wanted to avoid had another name - Thanatos, the Lord of the Underworld. And that was the name of the woman¡¯s Companion. ¡°Don¡¯t resent me. I am doing merely what I am asked.¡± ¡°W, wait. What are you going to do to me¡­¡± CH 323 The pain of being separated from her soul while still alive was more terrible than death. It felt like her intestines were pouring out of her and she was unable to come to her senses from the terrible, painful sensation. But even in the midst of this, she was furious at the fact that the other party had broken his promise to guarantee her life. However, Ji Sang-Hee couldn¡¯t even protest. By the time she came back to her senses, her body and soul had already separated, and the only thing that a spirit without a body was allowed to do was wail an unbearable scream. But even that soon became impossible. The spirit was allowed a gray hazy mist as her body, but that became blurry and her body seemed to be sucked into something with a woosh. At that moment, everything went dark and all sounds disappeared. And soon, she was completely cut off from the world. There was nothing to see and nothing to hear. However, her mind remained very clear. But that only made it more terrifying. She had no idea what the hell happened to her. Nothing was clear. Everything was blurry. She felt nothing with her five senses and she couldn¡¯t even feel the passage of time. It was truly a terrible experience. It was as if her existence, ¡®I¡¯ was breaking down, and if she stayed in this state for a bit longer, it felt like she would go crazy. Thankfully, this horrific experience ended before she really went crazy. Woosh. Once again, her soul was sucked somewhere. This time, it was much bigger and more vast than the previous one. And in that place, there was a being who had settled there first. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± From someplace, a somewhat flippant voice came, and before she could even look for the owner of the voice, something whitish poured into existence in front of her. A stranger, who must be in his mid-20s, stared at her. Ji Sang-Hee cried out in desperation. She asked the man, ¡°Where the hell is this place? What the hell happened to me?¡± ¡°Ah. Ah.¡± But the only thing that came out of her mouth was an unsightly moan that could have been croaked by an animal. ¡°Aieeee!¡± No matter how hard she tried, as if her tongue was paralyzed, she couldn¡¯t make the words come out properly. ¡°Everyone¡¯s like that at first after becoming a spirit. So don¡¯t be too shocked. It¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Just like he said, after a while, Ji Sang-Hee was able to speak, albeit a bit slurred. ¡°Where the hell is this? And who are you?¡± ¡°Just like I heard, you sure are rude.¡± The man clicked his tongue once, then spoke bluntly. ¡°Where is this? It¡¯s the Holy Sword Balmung, no. It¡¯s the inside of the Holy Sword Joon-Min.¡± ¡°What?¡± If it was the Holy Sword Balmung, then it was a name she knew as well. She just couldn¡¯t understand why Balmung¡¯s name was coming up here. And what the hell was a Joon-Min sword? Her head was hurting. ¡°And I¡¯m Park Joon-Min. At one point in time, I was doing quite well, but in the end, I¡¯m just a Hero of misfortune who¡¯s trapped inside a sword.¡± Even after Park Joon-Min identified himself as a Hero, Ji Sang-Hee could not come back to her senses. She had no idea why the Hero and the Holy Sword had suddenly appeared. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid, aren¡¯t you? Well, I guess that¡¯s how you had the guts to touch Hyung-nim¡¯s family in such a way.¡± Park Joon-Min spoke with a smirk. ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m only going to tell you this once, you reckless girl.¡± Ji Sang-Hee did not like Park Joon-Min¡¯s attitude, but she persevered and waited for him to continue. Unfortunately, right now, he was the only person in front of her who could explain the situation to her. ¡°Your soul is sealed inside the Holy Sword. As Hyung-nim would put it, you¡¯ve been banished.¡± Park Joon-Min clicked his tongue when he saw that she still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Tsk, you should have just asked him to kill you. Where do you think this is?¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s no way!¡± It was a reaction that was beyond delayed, but she ran desperately somewhere. ¡°Hey! Stop! I¡¯m telling you, stop!¡± Despite his urgent shout, she didn¡¯t stop. And it was as stupid of a decision as provoking the Dragon Lord¡¯s Contractor. ¡°We¡¯re not alone here!¡± By the time she realized what the other beings in the Holy Sword that Park Joon-Min had been talking about were, it was too late. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The darkness raised its body with horrendous sluggishness. It looked at her and flicked its greedy tongue. She froze like a frog in front of a snake, and she couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Damn it! They woke up again because of you!¡± If Park Joon-Min hadn¡¯t belatedly grabbed her by the nape of her neck, then she would have been swallowed by the darkness on the spot. ¡°W, what the hell is that¡­¡± She could swear that she had never seen anything more terrifying than that in her life. She was completely terrified by the darkness that seemed to be made out of all the malice in the entire world. ¡°Fragment of Chaos. That¡¯s the bad-tempered roommate you¡¯ll have to see for the rest of your life.¡± Ji Sang-Hee completely lost her spirit at Park Joon-Min¡¯s answer. *** As if stuffing her into it, Kim Seon-Hyeok sealed Ji Sang-Hee¡¯s soul into the Holy Sword. He had locked her up in a prison from which even the Fragment of Chaos could not escape until he himself released the seals. Unless the Holy Sword broke, she would suffer forever. That was the verdict he had given to those who touched his family. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but it was a bonus that the talkative Park Joon-Min was now happy that he had a conversation partner. ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± When Han Jin-Hee continued to follow him, he wondered if there was anything she wanted. And sure enough, Han Jin-Hee was looking at Crone¡¯s Life Vessel with sparkling eyes. It seemed like she was coveting the energy that the Heaven-Defying Seeker possessed. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok had no intentions of doing her any more favors. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simultaneously with the short answer, he clenched his fist. With just that, the Seeker¡¯s precious origin was destroyed. ¡°Ah, what a waste.¡± It seemed like she wasn¡¯t interested if it wasn¡¯t a full Life Vessel because Han Jin-Hee looked terribly disappointed by the energy that was emitting from the badly shrunken heart. However, contrary to her uninterested expression, she didn¡¯t forget to greedily devour the energy that was spreading out everywhere. Kim Seon-Hyeok turned around when he saw the Reaper disappearing into the shadows again after eating. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°My job here is done.¡± Han Jin-Hee smacked her lips at his resolute answer. ¡°Call me more often. I¡¯ll always welcome people who trade like you.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok waved carelessly at Han Jin-Hee¡¯s farewell that sounded just like a salesperson¡¯s as he got on top of Edda. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± *** There were no more headaches that felt like he was being stabbed with needles nor did he feel the helplessness that had weighed him down to the ground like wet cotton. As if it had never existed in the first place, the curse had disappeared without a sound. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty?¡± Ophelia got up from her seat instead of responding ¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends here.¡± The nobles looked puzzled at her abrupt announcement for the meeting to end. But she left the conference room without paying them any heed. After leaving the conference room, she immediately went towards her beloved little prince and checked his condition. Although he had recovered to some degree after absorbing the Eternal Flower, his appearance had still been sickly. Now, there were no signs of any sickness on the prince¡¯s face. Instead, he looked healthier than he looked before the curse. It seemed that now that the curse, which had continuously been sapping away the prince¡¯s life, was lifted, the effects of accepting the Eternal Flower were finally showing. ¡°The Grand Duke has done it.¡± After checking that the curse on Victorius had completely disappeared, Ophelia sighed in relief. It finally felt like everything was back to normal. No, there was one more thing that hadn¡¯t fully normalized yet - her husband who had left the house. Her husband had never come back on time. There was no way that he would return properly this time. It was clear that he would be caught up in an unexpected incident and was wandering around in the wrong location somewhere else. However, her expectations were wrong and unexpectedly, a miracle(?) occurred. ¡°The Indomitable Grand Duke has returned, Your Imperial Majesty!¡± Not long after the curse was completely lifted, the Indomitable Grand Duke, who had left the Imperial Capital, returned. He was returning much earlier than expected. Ophelia headed towards the square. ¡°Ophelia.¡± The anger he had shown as he left the Imperial Capital was no longer visible. He was looking at her with a worried face as usual. Seeing him like that, Ophelia gave him a small nod. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He had looked nervous, but at that, he belatedly began smiling brightly. As if in response to his smile, the corners of her eyes crinkled. The restored peace was truly sweet. Kim Seon-Hyeok enjoyed the sweetness as he spent time with his family. However, he never forgot the existence of the other Transcendentals for a single moment. Edda and his dragons were obviously incomparable to the others. However, it was unreasonable for him to judge the dangers of the Transcendentals simply by their strength. Hadn¡¯t the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao threaten his family by using his cursed power and his origin to deflect death? There was no law saying that there would be no one else among the other Transcendental Beings who had powers similar to that of the Heaven-Defying Seeker of Tao. And if there were any amongst them who harbor the same useless ambition, then there was a high possibility of dangerous things happening to his family in the future. He already had the answer and he had the determination. All that was left was to put his idea into action. ¡°Go.¡± Since his head had been full of thoughts about the Transcendentals, naturally, it would show. Ophelia patted him on the back. ¡°Ophelia?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any other promise. It¡¯s enough as long as you promise to come back safely.¡± Kim Seon-Heok hesitated for a moment at her words, before nodding his head. ¡°I will definitely come back safely.¡± That was the end of Ophelia¡¯s plea and she didn¡¯t say anything more. Kim Seon-Hyeok left the Imperial Capital immediately the next day. A few days later, a voice resounded across the continent. [In one month, I will wait in the ruins of the Great Temple, There will be no exceptions.] It was neither a sharp threat nor a sweet coaxing. Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke bluntly. However, the effect of his words couldn¡¯t be compared to any intimidation or coaxing. On that day, the Transcendentals who had been scattered across the continent began to move in unison. East and West, South and North. All of them might have started in different places, but their destinations were all the same. They were all heading towards the location of the Great Temple; a place that had been ruined in the battle between the Dragon Lord and the Fragments of Chaos. It wasn¡¯t just the Transcendentals and their Companions who were heading towards the ruins of the Great Temple. Among those in transit were the Adjusters in charge of the East, West, North, and South of the continent. Julian was one of them. Feeling the massive energy that was gathering from all directions, Julian looked towards the location of the Great War with a hard face. In that location was the man who had once been the Lord and Master she was supposed to have served but had become her deadly enemy through a curious twist of fate, and now, was a target that had to be observed according to the will of the world. ¡°What on earth are you thinking, sir?¡± CH 324 As they got closer to the meeting location, Julian¡¯s expression hardened. The Transcendentals¡¯ energies were everywhere. They were hot, cold, insidious, vigorous, and even though each energy possessed different qualities, each of them was so strong that it would be difficult to see again. ¡°At least thirty-two.¡± Before she had accepted the fate of being the Adjuster, she hadn¡¯t known beings like them existed in this world. Even after starting her activities as an Adjuster, she had only been aware of their existence. It was just recently that she actually met a Transcendental in person. However, there were dozens of such rare beings gathered here. At a glance, there were at least thirty-two of them. If she included those who were hiding their energies and not revealing themselves, then It was impossible for her to estimate how many Transcendentals had actually gathered in this place. ¡°Are you the successor of the East?¡± While she had momentarily stopped to look around and grasp the circumstances around her, a strange man appeared next to her and began acting as if he knew her. He had an energy that was fundamentally different from the energy of the Transcendentals who twisted the laws of the world just by existing. Julian realized that the other¡¯s calm presence was no different from her own. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°The Central.¡± As she expected, the other party was an Adjuster just like her. ¡°Let us wait for the others here and then move on.¡± Julian nodded at the man¡¯s words. While it was quite far from the meeting location where the Great War took place, even she thought it wasn¡¯t a good idea to move forward unreasonably. Before the storm. Beings who thought they were the only ones in the world had been forcibly summoned to one place. It was rather odd that there hadn¡¯t been any clashes so far. The only reason there hadn¡¯t been any clashes so far was because of their fear for the yet unseen Dragon Lord as well as their wariness of the other Transcendentals. If it hadn¡¯t been for the existence of their adversary, then they would probably have stayed that way until the Dragon Lord appeared. But they could no longer endure it when their adversary, someone they could not stand the very existence of, appeared. ¡°Some will explode soon.¡± Even if the Central Adjuster hadn¡¯t told her, Julian could feel the Transcendentals¡¯ energies seething. Kyaaaa! It was just as expected. A pillar of fire suddenly rose from somewhere and then a giant made of flames roared wildly as it showed itself. A one-eyed crow rose into the air, cawing as if in response as it flew towards the giant. For the Transcendentals, who had been enduring the hatred and murderous rage they were feeling to the core, the roar of the two monsters was no different than a signal cueing the start of the battle. Powerful energy collided everywhere as explosions occurred. The quiet ruins of the Great Temple turned into chaos in an instant. ¡°Aren¡¯t they like beasts?¡± The Central Adjuster spoke out of the blue as he looked at the primitive battle where the Transcendentals were biting and being bitten. ¡°That is the very reason why we have to be cautious about them. Their minds are too immature for the power and strength they hold.¡± The Adjuster of the Central Region showed a contemptuous expression as he said how tragic it was that mentally immature beings possessed the power to destroy the world. Without realizing it, Julian closed her mouth. Until she had taken off the shackles of being the Dragon Slayer, she herself had shown an appearance that was no different from them. She couldn¡¯t criticize them for their ugly behavior now. ¡°Hm.¡± She felt complicated as she watched the Transcendentals who forgot their purpose for gathering here and were focused on tearing each other apart. Contrary to her past grand title of Dragon Slayer, she didn¡¯t have the teeth or claws to deal with the dragons. For her lord, the Dragon Slayer, who had been filled with hatred and murder, had been nothing more than an existence that could easily be dealt with. Nevertheless, she had endured the murderous rage and saved herself. In the process, she had been forced to take on the fate of an Adjuster, but she held no resentment. I want to see him¡­ ¡°What?¡± It seemed like she had revealed her inner feelings without realizing it. The Central Adjuster was staring at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± She quickly adjusted her expression and responded calmly. The Central Adjuster didn¡¯t question her any further. Perhaps he didn¡¯t put much importance on her inconsequential mumbling because he soon turned his head and focused on the Transcendentals¡¯ battle. For Julian, this was truly fortunate. If the other party hadn¡¯t lost interest rather quickly, then her red face would have been discovered. ¡°Whew.¡± Taking a moment to exhale and get rid of some of the emotions, she looked at the Grand Temple. When will you come, sir? Are you going to be late again? Her gaze, a mix of expectation and concern, turned to look somewhere. And Kim Seon-Hyeok, whom she was so desperately looking for, had arrived at the meeting location a while ago. *** ¡°What a shitshow.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue as he watched the chaos unfolding far below him. From the start, he had known that the Transcendentals were mentally immature beings when compared to their strength, but seeing them tangled up like this, he felt like he was unexpectedly seeing them laid bare. [Their hatred and immaturity are reducing the burden on you.] If time went on like this, then it would be possible to cut down the number of Transcendentals in half without him having to expend any effort. But, he had no intention of sitting still and watching their battle. ¡°That¡¯s not what I want.¡± What he wanted to do was show overwhelming power so that they would never dare to be impertinent or show insolence ever again. He didn¡¯t want to threaten Transcendentals when they had lost all the power and strength they could lose. ¡°It¡¯s much more effective if I go out now than to let them gain the guts to think they could win later on.¡± He refused to let the stupid Transcendentals have useless ambitions like Ji Sang-Hee. ¡°Edda, let¡¯s give them a good hit before we start.¡± At Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, Edda took a long breath. Perhaps feeling Edda¡¯s energy even in the middle of the fierce battle, some of the Transcendentals stopped fighting and looked up at the sky. Tsk, it was too late. When they belatedly recognized the massive dragon¡¯s existence, they tried to shout, but Edda let out her breath first. Kwaaaaaaa. A golden light swept through the battlefield. By the time the light subsided, the battle had already stopped. Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at the Transcendentals, who were half out of their minds from encountering the Dragon¡¯s breath for the first time in their lives, before he jumped off Edda¡¯s back. *** My Lord! From the moment Kim Seon-Hyeok appeared on the battlefield, Julian hadn¡¯t been able to take her eyes off him. Her heart began to heat up. Even as he stood in the middle of dozens of incomparably powerful Transcendentals, he was excessively calm. It was as if he was a lion strolling through a flock of sheep. Forget the War Dragon¡¯s power, he hadn¡¯t even drawn upon the slightest bit of his own power. However, he was completely overpowering the Transcendentals who had drawn their powers to their max. They were truly on different levels. Step, step. None dared to draw attention to themselves by talking while he was moving. The Transcendentals simply backed away from him like terrified sheep. ¡°It seems like you have forgotten why you are here.¡± He looked around at the Transcendentals as he spoke coldly. It was a sentence that caused the Transcendentals, who had lost themselves to their instincts and fighting, to remember why they had gathered here. ¡°Calm your energies. If there is anyone who continues to show off their power, then I will consider them to be challenging me.¡± Before he even finished speaking, the energies that had been swirling around in all directions faded away as if it had all been a lie. By the time he finished talking, not a single energy escaped the Transcendentals¡¯ control. ¡°Ah!¡± Julian exclaimed in admiration. It was truly a marvelous sight to see the Transcendentals, each of whom possessed unparalleled power as a master of the world, being terrified out of their wits at the words of Kim Seon-Hyeok, who was nothing more than a proxy. ¡°He¡¯s gotten unbelievably stronger in the time I haven¡¯t seen him!¡± It was only natural that the Central Adjuster also exclaimed. ¡°Have you met before?¡± Julian tried to calm her voice as much as possible as she gave it her all to hide her feelings of pride. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him once in this very place. He was strong then, but not as much as he is now.¡± The Central Adjuster exclaimed in admiration as he said that he had seen the battle between the Dragons and Chaos in the past. ¡°Even without the Dragon¡¯s halo, he¡¯s like this. If the Dragon Lord reveals her presence, then not a single Transcendental gathered here would be able to be his opponent.¡± While it was definitely the Dragon¡¯s breath that had first stopped the fight, it was Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s presence that was keeping the Transcendentals silent right now. ¡°He truly deserves the title of a Transcendental¡¯s Companion.¡± Julian felt somewhat proud when the Central Adjuster, who had considered even the mighty Transcendentals as beasts and despised them, praised Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°As expected of My Lord¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Once again, Julian unintentionally spoke her true feelings. She shook her head with an unabashed look on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you said ¡®my¡¯ something¡­¡± ¡°You must have heard wrong.¡± The Central Adjuster frowned at her words, but he didn¡¯t press her further. Her mutterings weren¡¯t important right now. ¡°Summon Dragon.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s soft voice echoed throughout the battlefield. As if in response to his words, a purple halo appeared in the air, and a small and beautiful Fairy Dragon appeared. What will you do now? It was the same question, but this time, Julian¡¯s feelings were completely different from before. The worries she first had were all gone, and all that remained in its place was the anticipation of what he would do next. *** Having summoned the Fairy Dragon, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked around. Tense beyond words, the Transcendentals looked alternatively at the newly appeared Fairy Dragon and Edda in the sky. ¡°Geheimnis.¡± [Yes, sir.] ¡°Start sorting.¡± At his words, the Fairy Dragon spread its wings that resembled a butterfly and began to wander among the Transcendentals. ¡°Hm.¡± The Transcendentals must have taken his warning to heart because none of them dare to react. Not long after, the Fairy Dragon returned to his side after wandering among the Transcendentals. ¡°You done?¡± [I¡¯ve marked everyone, so at a single word from you, I can reveal the mark at any time.] ¡°Then show me the mark right now.¡± The Fairy Dragon didn¡¯t delay and purple light burst out from all over the place. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as we aren¡¯t hostile, we won¡¯t be harmed?!¡± Some of the Transcendentals panicked and shouted at the sudden situation. Powder made out of the light started flying towards the ones who protested like that. However, out of dozens of Transcendentals, only half of them were engulfed in the light. ¡°The light will do you no harm.¡± While everyone was puzzled by the selection, Kim Seon-Hyeok began speaking. ¡°At least, only that light.¡± For some reason, the proviso sounded ominous. The Transcendentals surrounded by the light suddenly retreated. ¡°Those who are not marked, step aside.¡± ¡°What the hell is that mark?¡± Some questioned the command that was given without any explanation. ¡°You should roughly have an idea by now.¡± Just like he said, the faces of a couple of the Transcendentals surrounded by the light faces noticeably hardened. Some of them were even sneaking backward. ¡°Human sacrifices, indiscriminate slaughter, and countless other evils.¡± Seeing them like that, Kim Seon-Hyeok took a step forward. ¡°The mark is a stigma for your evil deeds.¡± ¡°R, run away!¡± Some turned around and ran away before he even finished speaking. Some exchanged glances before suddenly attacking. All of them reacted differently, but Kim Seon-Hyeok remained calm. ¡°Summon all Dragons.¡± He simply summoned his Dragons quietly. CH 325 The appearance of the dragon race was like a natural disaster. With a strong earthquake, the Gold Dragon appeared and devoured the Transcendentals and their Companions in an instant. Not one of those dragged into the rift was able to revive and show themselves again. ¡°W, what is this¡­¡± Those who were lucky enough not to be swept away as the earth collapsed looked down into the rift. However, nothing was visible. They could only see abyss-like darkness. Kyaaaaaa. ¡°Help me!¡± The roars and screaming resounded like echos and the escapees, who had momentarily stopped walking, exchanged glances before throwing themselves over the rift. They only flew halfway past the rift when a sudden mist of water engulfed them. Just before they were completely hidden by the mist, a shadow of something long and huge appeared in the mist, and then disappeared. That image was the last the people left behind saw of the escapees. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dazed half out of their minds, the remaining Beings stared at the mist and the rift. Beyond the mist and darkness, the escapees¡¯ energies were rapidly declining. An unknown something was hunting the Transcendentals and their Companions from inside it. It was a sight that was completely unbelievable and was beyond belief. The proxies turned their heads as if they were having a nightmare and couldn¡¯t bear to watch it until the end. But that wasn¡¯t a good choice. Kah! When they turned their heads, they saw a bizarre creature, one that wasn¡¯t a human or a dragon, rampaging. Its appearance was terribly aggressive. Flare flare. The mighty Transcendentals were surrounded by flames and their bodies burnt up. The Companion¡¯s bodies were beaten into a shapeless form by an angry fist. Blood and flesh splattered and scattered everywhere as ash flew down from all around them. It was different from the natural disaster surrounding the outer edges of the Great Temple. The battle of the dragonian was much more primitive and violent than the natural disasters. ¡°Kahhhhhhh!¡± With the dragonian¡¯s fierce roar, the Transcendentals¡¯ hazy consciousness, which had been lost in a nightmare, was instantly thrown back into reality. And the reality they were facing was several times worse than their nightmare. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A man let out a groan as he retreated, then he collapsed onto the ground. It was an off-putting appearance that didn¡¯t match the mighty power he possessed. But no one could look at him and laugh at him for being ridiculous. The other Beings¡¯ states weren¡¯t much different from the man. The only difference was whether they were standing on their own two feet or not. The only thing dominating the proxies at this moment was indisputable fear. It was different from the despair felt by the precariousness of a war situation, and it was also different from the frustration felt by a power gap. It was an intrinsic and deep-rooted fear; the very moment where they realized deep down to their very bones that they were like prey in front of the highest predator - the Dragon. And right now, the Transcendentals who had led them until now could not be of any help. The Transcendentals couldn¡¯t move a single step as they froze under the gaze of the Dragon who was looking down at them from high above in the sky with arrogant eyes. [Remember. Remember the reason why you were able to continue your existence until now.] The moment they heard the Dragon¡¯s low voice, the truth, which had been lost in the lake of oblivion and through the passing of time, rose to the surface. [Remember who tore that powerful Darkness into small pieces.] It was a memory of a clan that shredded and tore apart the powerful Darkness that they never dared to resist. [Remember who the real master ruling the world in the past was.] It was a memory of the ruler who reigned before the war against the great evil. And all of that reminded them of the gap between species that were imprinted onto the souls of the Transcendentals. [Kneel. Kneel if you remember the past.] As soon as her words finished, the Transcendentals all fell to their knees and bowed their heads. *** When the fog cleared and the rift was filled, only the Gold Dragon and the Blue Dragon appeared. Seeing how not a single Dragons¡¯ scale had been disturbed, it was clear how one-sided the battle had been as well as the insurmountable gap between species. It was the epitome of an overwhelming difference in power. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even the Dragons but the Contractor who was unilaterally slaughtering more than a dozen proxies and equally as many Transcendentals. His strength was several times stronger than what the Transcendentals had expected. ¡°The Dragon Lord hasn¡¯t even come forward.¡± The terrifying thing was, the mighty Dragon hadn¡¯t moved from her place once from beginning to end. ¡°Good thing we didn¡¯t come here to fight with them.¡± When the Central Adjuster breathed a sigh of relief, the other Adjusters nodded their heads together as if they had planned it. Every single one of them was showing awe and fear on their faces. Julian was the only one with an expression of pure wonder. ¡°You truly suit the phrase ¡®return of the king,¡¯ sir ¡± Seeing the Transcendentals kneeling towards the Dragon clan and adopting a posture of submissiveness, Julian exclaimed slightly in admiration. ¡°It is not the time to be so admiring.¡± ¡°But the situation wouldn¡¯t change just because I admired him a bit, would it?¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. Whatever the Adjusters thought, the fact that the Dragons had already completely returned did not change. ¡°Let us slowly make our way over.¡± The Central Adjuster slightly clicked his tongue and led the others towards the center of the Great Temple. *** ¡°Dragon Lord. Dragons. Contractor.¡± The Adjusters appeared without a sound, but Kim Seon-Hyeok and the Dragons showed no signs of surprise. It was as if they had known about the Adjusters¡¯ existence from the beginning. However, the aura around them was as if they were facing an enemy. ¡°We didn¡¯t come here with bad intentions, so there is nothing to be wary of.¡± The Central Adjuster stepped forward and informed the Dragons they had no hostility, but the Dragons¡¯ fighting spirits did not abate. Only Kim Seon-Hyeok gave Julian a welcoming glance. Nod. Julian bowed her head at his appearance. Considering how it had been a while since their last reunion, the greeting was too rough and brusque but Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t care. Instead, he gave her a smile filled with feelings of affection and trust in her. Perhaps he was reminiscing about the days when she was his squire. How have you been? Thank you for what you did in the Capital. Just in case it wasn¡¯t conveyed properly, he moved his lips slightly several times. His appearance wasn¡¯t any different from the Lord that Julian remembered. Julian looked nostalgic as she shook her head. Since she hadn¡¯t been able to save the Empress and Crown Prince from the curse, she couldn¡¯t accept the thanks. Still, thank you. He thanked her again. This time, she couldn¡¯t refuse it either and had to give him a slight bow of her head. Only then did it look like the burden on him lifted a bit. However, the softened expression was only temporary. He twitched his lips with a hardened face. Julian also nodded at his words with a hard expression. ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t seem like you like us very much, we¡¯ll keep it simple.¡± While they were exchanging a silently mouthed conversation, the Central Adjuster got straight to the point. ¡°So in short, the world will accept the Dragons¡¯ return?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡± The corner of Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s lips twisted at the Adjuster¡¯s words. ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t accept it?¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s response was closer to mockery than provocation, the Adjuster¡¯s face hardened. ¡°All this time, you¡¯ve been preventing us from returning. But now that you can¡¯t do anything more about it, you¡¯re going to allow us to come back like you¡¯re doing us a favor?¡± The only reason Edda had been able to cross the border and return to this world was because of their hard work. It wasn¡¯t because the will of the world had helped. Rather than helping, the will of the world had caused Marek to try and make him become the next Adjuster to prevent the Dragons from returning. So for the Adjusters to be here, acting patronizing, was preposterous. ¡°Don¡¯t allow it. Even with your permission, we are already here.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s attitude of daring the Adjusters to kick them out if they could, was unrelenting. Neither Edda nor the other Dragons didn¡¯t stop his harsh words in the slightest bit. ¡°This isn¡¯t something to take so easily¡­¡± The Adjuster frowned as he spoke, but Seon-Hyeok showed no hesitation. ¡°The one thinking about this too casually is that will of the world you obey.¡± His gaze quickly passed over the proxies who were staring at them with bewildered faces. The proxies trembled from that flat gaze wandering over them. Nowhere in their appearance did they show the extraordinary qualities of a Transcendental¡¯s proxy. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that it was a bit strange for a while now.¡± Seeing them like that, Kim Seon-Hyeok continued to speak. ¡°Me and the Dragon had to do our best to barely get through the Storm of Time and Space. Even as powerful as the dragons are, it wasn¡¯t easy to overcome the boundaries of the world.¡± ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± ¡°So how did they cross that terrible boundary?¡± Crossing the borders of the world was never an easy thing to do. Even the powerful Dragon Lord had to save her strength for a long time in order to overcome the Storm of Time and Space. And even the borders of the Demon Realm that had arisen in the past were only broken down after the Dragon Lord and countless superhumans had worked together. For him, it was absolutely impossible to understand how those incompetent Transcendentals and their proxies had crossed such a powerful barrier. ¡°Just as the Clown deliberately released the Fragments of Chaos, didn¡¯t the will of the world also purposefully release them as well?¡± The Adjuster parted his lips to say something, but Kim Seon-Hyeok was faster. ¡°You, the Adjusters, call yourselves the balancing weights.¡± They were the scale weights scattered across the East, West, North, and South to maintain the balance of the world. If there was something that even they couldn¡¯t balance, then what decision would the world make in order to maintain the balance of the scale that it created? ¡°By adding new weights called the Transcendentals, Isn¡¯t this the world¡¯s attempt to balance the tilted scales again?¡± If not that, there was no other way to explain the existence of so many Transcendental Beings who had suddenly come to the world as if they had been printed out of a factory. ¡°In the end, the world just gave up after trying everything. ¡°What a ridiculous leap of logic.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stared at the Adjuster with a hard expression. It didn¡¯t seem like the Adjuster was lying. But Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t think his thoughts were wrong. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Transcendentals or the will of the world, to me, they¡¯re all the same.¡± In the end, Transcendental will or whatever, it was no different than a human who moved according to its needs. It was just that its need was a bit more grandiose. ¡°How arrogant and narrow-minded. Do not judge the great will that sustains this world through the eyes of a petty human being.¡± ¡°Even a petty man knows how the world works.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok responded coldly to the Adjuster¡¯s words. ¡°Eat when hungry. Sleep when sleepy. Smile when happy.¡± The list did not match his cold expression, but he was serious. ¡°And when angry, express it.¡± As soon as he finished talking, a strong wind began blowing around him. It was the power of the storm that the Dragon Lord, who hadn¡¯t stepped forward even during the battle against the Transcendentals, had called forth. ¡°The game only ends when you catch the boss and not the small fry.¡± As long as there was a world that was wary of and ostracized the Dragons, a second and third Akrich would always appear. In the end, if he wanted peace, then he had no choice but to crush the enemy so that they would never dare to confront him. Even if it was the grand will that supported this world, that didn¡¯t change. ¡°Storm around as much as you want.¡± The rage of the Dragon Clan, who had been exiled for over a thousand years even after saving the world and sacrificing themselves to the point of extinction, was with him. ¡°We are only part of the great will that encompasses the world. Even if you kill us, nothing would change!¡± ¡°But the target isn¡¯t you?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head at the almost shrieked protest. ¡°Do you know why I called everyone here?¡± The territory of the former Holy Kingdom had been devastated in the war against Chaos. Although many years had passed, it was still a barren land where no grass ever grew. ¡°Because here, I don¡¯t have to worry about destroying anything.¡± ¡°What on earth do you¡­¡± ¡°From here to there.¡± Before the Adjuster could finish speaking, Kim Seon-Hyeok stretched out his finger and pointed to the West. ¡°If I destroy roughly a quarter of the continent, then even that incredible scale will become meaningless.¡± CH 326 The Adjusters¡¯ faces hardened at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s absurd threat. The land had already been ravaged once by the Demon King and Chaos. Adding the Dragons¡¯ rampage wouldn¡¯t change anything. The will of the world wasn¡¯t a low level opponent where this kind of ridiculous threat would work. ¡°If such meaningless destruction could get rid of the Dragons¡¯ ill feeling, then do as much as you want.¡± ¡°I see you haven¡¯t understood me properly.¡± ¡°I understood it enough.¡± The Dragon¡¯s Contractor shook his head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t understand me. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± This unexplained ominous feeling sent chills down their backs, but with great difficulty, the Adjusters managed to shake off their anxiety. They comforted themselves as they thought that perhaps, the Dragons¡¯ flames might purify the Chaos that couldn¡¯t be removed. It didn¡¯t take them long to realize they had thought of the whole thing too easily. The first disaster came in the form of a drought. Although it had been polluted, the ground had still been fertile. However, it soon began to crack. In an instant, the whole land became as dry as a desert. It wasn¡¯t just any desert either. It was a desert of death where not a single ounce of earth¡¯s qi could be felt. That land of death continued to expand its territory. ¡°Goldie¡¯s main food is the earth¡¯s vein and the earth¡¯s qi. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s very hungry right now, but the earth dragon¡¯s gluttony is no joke.¡± Despite Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words, the Adjusters didn¡¯t move. Although the appearance of a desert created through the depletion of the earth¡¯s qi was terrible, they didn¡¯t particularly care as they wondered if it was even a big deal whether it was crumbly sand or hard rock that covered the barren land that couldn¡¯t be used either way. But even they couldn¡¯t maintain their composure in the face of the second disaster. Hundreds of water columns soared high into the sky and disappeared in an instant. That was the beginning. Their skin stung and their throat hurt so bad it was painful to breathe. It was even difficult for them to blink; it was as if their eyes had completely dried up. ¡°It is said that water is the source of life, but what are you going to do now? There¡¯s no more rivers or lakes here. There¡¯s no water underground either.¡± Only after hearing the Dragon¡¯s Contractor did the Adjusters realize what had happened. The Dragon who ruled the water qi had absorbed all of the life¡¯s source that was water. That wasn¡¯t the end. Kwaaaaaaah The sky seemed to howl like crazy and a great storm engulfed the entire world. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± A moan escaped from the Adjusters¡¯ lips. It wasn¡¯t simple destruction. The Dragons had completely destroyed the foundations of the world - earth, water, sky. It was a catastrophe incomparable to the pollution and erosion caused by Chaos. At least the Chaos had left room for demons and demonic creatures to live. Nothing could survive in this world destroyed by the Dragons. The land and rivers had completely lost their vitality, and the sky was going crazy. It was as if it was the apocalypse. ¡°If I destroy roughly a quarter of the continent, then even that incredible scale will become meaningless.¡± It was only then that the Adjusters finally realized what the Dragon¡¯s Contractor had been saying. A complete destruction that wouldn¡¯t even allow regeneration; if such a terrible catastrophe were to occur across the continent, then even the will of the world would not be safe. The decline of the world meant the weakening of the will. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Adjusters trembled. The threat they had thought was absurd and by no means realistic was actually very realistic. It was not a matter of balance. The Dragons had the power to destroy the very scales themselves. The moment the Adjusters realized this, they understood why the world had been particularly wary about the Dragons¡¯ return amongst all the other Transcendentals. ¡°Are you, no, are the Dragons trying to destroy the world?¡± The Central Adjuster¡¯s face was as hard as a stone as he asked. The Dragon¡¯s Contractor did not respond. But it was no different than already having heard the answer. The Dragons did not stop the destruction. It was as if they were saying that if the world was going to continue to reject them, then they were willing to spread the destruction. ¡°I cannot understand you. Why are you going to these lengths? Didn¡¯t the world already accept your return?¡± ¡°Because we never wanted that nonsensical permission.¡± The Dragon¡¯s Contractor responded cynically to the Adjuster¡¯s question. ¡°All you have to do is continue to watch. You¡¯ll naturally understand then.¡¯ His gaze was not directed towards the Adjusters but was focused further away from them. ¡°You¡¯ll understand the fact that you are no different from the Transcendentals gathered there; the fact that you simply took charge of the world for a while the Dragons had left.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok glanced at the Adjuster¡¯s confused face before turning to look into the distance again as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that now the real king has returned, the fake king should piss off.¡± Although the territories of the Holy Kingdom had already been destroyed, the Dragons continued to destroy them. Like the warning they had given in the beginning, a quarter of the continent was about to be completely destroyed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Adjusters, who were more sensitive than others, trembled. It felt as if their heads were about to explode from the world, whose laws and balance had been broken, screaming. However, the will of the world seemed unwilling to negotiate with the Dragon Clan. And the Dragon Clan destroyed a quarter of the continent. ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t enough.¡± The Adjusters screamed at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s mutter. ¡°Edda, take the previous Demon King¡¯s borders as the basis and destroy all of the west side.¡± But they had no means of restraining the Dragons. They had no choice but to hope that the will of the world would grant the Dragon Clan¡¯s demand as soon as possible. A tsunami occurred and swept through the continent. All the lands where the terrible flood swept through collapsed. After that, a mighty storm ravaged the land and foul-smelling poisonous rain fell from the sky. If the Dragons continued to destroy the world like this, then the final result would most likely be destruction. The will of the world finally made a move when the Adjusters inadvertently began to think it was the end of the world. ¡°Stop! Enough! Stop with the destruction right now! The world will no longer have a say over the Dragons!¡± The Adjusters shouted in unison. And in that moment, the world in front of their eyes collapsed. *** ¡°Huh¡­?¡± The Adjusters looked around with dazed expressions. Neither the sand that had been gripping their ankles nor the desert could be seen. They couldn¡¯t hear the ferocious sounds of the wind or the scratchy dryness of the air. All of that was gone. Only the ruins that could be commonly seen anywhere on a battlefield ravaged by Chaos welcomed them. It felt as if they had been dreaming. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± If the Dragon¡¯s Contractor hadn¡¯t spoken, they would have continued to be in a daze for a long time. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°What about the desert? Didn¡¯t the continent get destroyed?¡± Finally coming to their senses, they fired question after question. ¡°That was just an illusion, so calm down.¡± ¡°An illusion? What ridiculous nonsense are you¡­¡± It would be easier to believe that the world had been destroyed than that. It was near impossible for an Adjuster, who was protected by the will of the world, to be tricked by a mere fantasy. ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t just an illusion.¡± When the Dragon Lord¡¯s Contractor raised a finger, who knows when it had appeared, but there was a small Fairy Dragon scattering soft purple light. ¡°It¡¯s a magic that had been painstakingly prepared for you by the guardian of mystery, the expert of deception and trick. Doesn¡¯t it feel realistic?¡± Completely out of spirits, the Adjusters didn¡¯t answer, but their faces who couldn¡¯t accept reality was enough of an answer. ¡°Anyway, the world is fine, so calm down.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled as he looked at the Adjusters who didn¡¯t seem to be coming back to their senses. Personally, he wanted to continue watching the unsightly appearance of the Adjusters, who had always pretended to be so austere and dignified, but right now, that wasn¡¯t important. ¡°You sure talked loudly about Adjusters and whatever, but in the end, you¡¯re no better than the proxies.¡± The Adjusters, who had already been confused by his abrupt words, looked even more confused. ¡°You put out feelers, sir?¡± However, unlike the other Adjusters, Julian had a relatively calm face as she listened to him. ¡°It was weird. For a guy who acted like he was the world itself, there were too many things he didn¡¯t know. Even if you¡¯re not omnipotent, you should at least be omniscient, right?¡± ¡°So, is that why you asked me how I knew about the attack on the capital, sir?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But you were completely unaware that they were going to spring an attack on the capital. It was just a coincidence that you were there.¡± The Demon King¡¯s rampage and the Fragments of Chaos merging into one - all of it were things that could have been prevented if they knew about it beforehand. But the world hadn¡¯t stopped any one of them. Everything was like that. Seeing how it always claimed that truth and law sustained the world, the world always moved only after things happened. The world was the epitome of ignorance and incompetence. That was why he decided to test it through Geheimnis. If it was as he thought and the will of the world wasn¡¯t grandiose, but merely an existence that observed the world through the Adjusters, then the world would react when he deceived the Adjusters. Even if the test didn¡¯t go as he planned, he didn¡¯t have anything to lose. ¡°He just presented himself in a grand way, but in the end, he¡¯s nothing more than a gatekeeper who observed from a bit farther away than the others.¡± The test was a complete success. However, there was more bitterness than joy from the fact that his prediction had been correct. There could be nothing more disappointing than this. After all, the powerful Dragon Lord had to spend a thousand years in vain because of a peeping tom gatekeeper¡¯s paranoid delusions and obsession. [It was not long since the wounds I had gotten during the war against Chaos healed. Back then, I needed the time to take care of my body, so it wasn¡¯t a meaningless time.] As the person concerned, Edda was the one who ended up comforting him for the emptiness he felt as she said that back then, she could not have dealt with the prisoners trapped in the Storm of Time and Space in her physical condition at the time. However, his emotions did not settle with her words. Rather, his rage became stronger and began to churn inside him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether there¡¯s one or more than one. Whether the source is in balance with the world or if it¡¯s something else. However, listen to me carefully.¡± He turned to look at the Adjusters. ¡°If you have a real body, then keep it well hidden like it is now.¡± The Adjusters trembled at the strangely resonant voice. ¡°If the body appears in front of me, I will tear it apart and make it a part of the real world like you claim.¡± Rather than a piece of advice, it was more like a warning; it was like a proverbial declaration. ¡°And I¡¯m telling you this just in case.¡± Immediately after he finished speaking, the ground dried up and pillars of water rose as a gust of wind blew. ¡°Don¡¯t believe that what you just saw is only an illusion.¡± Compared to the omen of doom that the Adjusters had seen in the vision, this was just a minor disaster, but it was enough to show that the Dragons had the power to turn their vision into a reality. ¡°It¡¯ll only end in an illusion once.¡± The Dragon Lord flew off before the warning was even finished. The earth fell away in an instant and soon, whether it was the Transcendentals or the proxies, all of them disappeared from his sight. ¡°Hm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok turned back for a moment before carefully asking Edda. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair?¡± [Not at all.] Even after seeing the true face of the world, her voice did not waver at all. ¡°Even though some ridiculous bastard is claiming to be the master?¡± [The Dragons may reign, but we do not rule.] The Dragons had no interest in ruling this world, so it didn¡¯t matter to them who took the place. [You reign, Ophelia rules. What a perfect combination.] Edda sighed when Kim Seon-Hyeok made idle talk as he made elaborate plans for his Companions to share their roles. [Then what will you be doing?] For some reason, her tone sounded as if she was talking to him like she found him pathetic for being unemployed. He responded with tranquility. ¡°Now that there are no more annoying people, I¡¯m going to rest all I want.¡± [It remains to be seen whether it will happen as you wish.] It was funny that the War Dragon, someone who was born with the destiny to fight, longed for peace. Edda let out a peal of rare laughter. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes widened at the sound of the strangely clear and cheerful laughter that was different from her voice that was usually so low it was difficult to determine her gender. ¡°Huh? You can laugh like that?¡± At those words, Edda¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly. Regretful that it stopped, he coaxed and pestered her several times, but instead of accepting his request, she simply soared higher and higher without a word. ¡°How heartless.¡± After grumbling for a while, Kim Seon-Hyeok let out a long yawn. ¡°What wonderful weather.¡± Perhaps he was sleep drunk or perhaps he was drunk off the peace he had finally found, but his voice was languid. Edda glanced back and flapped her wings more carefully. [It really is a good day to fly.] The whisper-soft voice dispersed into the wind and soon, no sound could be heard. CH 327 When the kingdoms that continued to persist in refusing to be incorporated into the Empire eventually collapsed from the monsters, Adenburg became the only country in the continent. It was about 10 years since the war against Chaos had ended and it truly was the start of the era of a unified Empire. With this as the starting point, many things began to change. The first place where change began was the Imperial Capital, Adenstein. The foreigners¡¯ culture and products had become taboo after the rebellion 200 years ago. But now, it began pouring out of Adenstein, the Imperial Capital. New inventions were announced and revealed every day and of the new inventions, some of them were acknowledged for their practicality and spread like a fad among the nobles. All of this was only possible because the Iron-Blooded Empress allowed it. However, many expressed concerns about the Empress¡¯ policy. The people hadn¡¯t forgotten the period of darkness brought on by the selfishness of the foreigners and were extremely terrified that something related to the disaster of that time would be unleashed on the world. The Empress dispelled their fears with a single phrase. ¡°Do not forget who the guardian deity of the Empire is.¡± With that one sentence, the heated public opinion disappeared as if it had never happened. They belatedly remembered that the legendary knight, who had killed the Demon King and driven away the darkness that engulfed the Holy Kingdom, was curled up in the heart of the Empire. Once the opposition disappeared, the Empress brought back all the technologies that the previous monarchs had denounced, as well as the knowledge the newly summoned foreigners brought with them and had the mages who could be considered the scholars of the era examine them for their practicality. She then released and actively recommended the ones that could be used immediately to the public. There weren¡¯t any significant changes that could be seen immediately. That was because there weren¡¯t enough technologies and the small amounts they had were monopolized by the nobles. Even then, the nobility treated the new objects as nothing more than something to collect. Although new things came out every day, it wasn¡¯t enough to innovate the country. But as time went on, things began to change. Until then, technical skills and knowledge hadn¡¯t been necessary as long as there were results, but that began to change. As a result of the mages with paranoid delusions who stopped eating and drinking altogether to analyze and study, the once considered incomprehensible concepts and principles were made understandable to some extent. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the mages understood everything perfectly. While the mages were certainly people with rare insight and intelligence, it was impossible for them to do away with hundreds and thousands of years of trial and error all at once. However, they had the miraculous ability of making the impossible possible and creating something out of nothing. Magic - that cheat-like ability made up for what they lacked. And the moment magic was merged with the knowledge of the foreigners, explosive development began. Magic machines that could replace humans were created and efficient technologies were developed and distributed to all fields. Things that were once only possible for superhumans were now being accomplished by ordinary people, and countless impossible things that were impossible before were now possible. It was the moment the Era of Magic began. ¡°How incredible.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in admiration as he watched the arrival of a new era. It was way too fast. He was awestruck as he watched the Imperial Capital change day by day. That¡¯s how astonishing the Empire¡¯s developmental speed was. The current Empire had developed at a terrifying speed as it overcame the trials and errors that the other world had to go through for hundreds of years in just a few years. That¡¯s how incredible the power of magic fused with science was. But what surprised him the most was the airship. It had only been half a year ago that the train, powered by magic spells, finished its first test run, and it had just been last month that the ship, powered by spells, had its launching ceremony for the ship powered by spells. In such circumstances, the mages had developed the airship. And it wasn¡¯t just a clumsy hot air balloon, but a real combat airship with proper propulsion and armament. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore.¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t even be surprised. ¡°Well, they can¡¯t possibly create something like a transformer robot or anything, right?¡± He was just grumbling to himself because the mages¡¯ results had been so surprising, but then, it really did happen. ¡°Actually, some of the things that the mages are developing are combat weapons based on the golems.¡± Lee Eun-Seo was a foreigner who had turned down the offer to become a deputy chief from the Royal Mages and had instead chosen the path of becoming a magical tool developer. Now, she was informing him that a couple of eccentric mages had developed something that wasn¡¯t quite a robot, but something similar to one. ¡°Although the golem isn¡¯t strong and is rather slow and has simple movements, it¡¯s said that they have a plan to reinforce it so that the knights can ride it. But, it¡¯s full of problems, such as stability and efficiency, so who knows when it¡¯ll be completed. Then again, their eagerness to develop such inefficient things is a whole nother problem.¡± Now, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the mages developed spaceships. ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need your help until the airship is officially launched, sir.¡± While he was being absent-minded, Lee Eun-Seo bowed her head and made her request. ¡°Grand Duke, there¡¯s no one else who has more experience flying than you. So every single word of yours will be of great help in making and supplementing the airship.¡± Stunned by her sudden request, he stared at her blankly. When he merely stared at her, she explained her situation again. ¡°I¡¯m the person responsible for developing the airship.¡± When he finally realized that she was looking at the airship with a proud expression, he let out an exclamation. He had been thinking that the airship looked somewhat familiar to the one in the other world, but it seemed like it was all her influence. ¡°The Griffin Riders should have some useful opinions¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use Sir Lafayette or Sir Roland. They didn¡¯t do the performance evaluations asked of them. Instead, they keep saying that it looks crude or that it makes weird noises. Forget helping, they only got in the way.¡± As she complained, she didn¡¯t look any different from the other mages who didn¡¯t care about anything else once they were immersed in one thing. He had first seen her in the garrison on the outskirts of the country. Now, there was nothing left of the career-oriented appearance she had back then. ¡°I know you must be very busy, sir. But please, I would truly appreciate your help. If it¡¯s built properly, the Imperial Family will have the world¡¯s only flier.¡± Having finished with her business, she bowed her head once more before disappearing into the distance. ¡°She sure changed a lot.¡± He was filled with new and different emotions as he realized that Lee Eun-Seo had changed so much. ¡°Well, a lot of time has passed.¡± Nearly 20 years had passed since they fell into this world without knowing the reason. That timespan was more than enough for a person to change. No, she wasn¡¯t the only one who changed. All the foreigners who had survived the Great War had changed. All of a sudden, they had completely assimilated into this world and found their own lives. He himself was one of those who had changed. He, who only had spite and guts, had started out as a cavalryman, but he had conquered the continent and now, was the most important figure in the Empire. Even for him, it was a surprising change. But the most dramatic change wasn¡¯t his personal abilities or titles. ¡°Father!¡± The real change was that the immature young man had become the father of a child. ¡°You¡¯ve come.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± And the husband of a wife. Kim Seon-Hyeok found that so strange that he unintentionally stared at his family for a long time. Having absorbed the Eternal Flower, one of the legacies from the Mother Tree, Ophelia hadn¡¯t lost her youthfulness even in her 30s. The only reason her unnatural youth didn¡¯t look out of place was because he himself still looked like he was in his 20s. ¡°Somehow, it feels like I¡¯m the only one losing out.¡± Victorius pouted as he looked at his mother and father. Having inherited the blood of the dragon, his growth had been extraordinary, and in his teens, he looked like a young adult. However, due to the curse, his hair had turned white and he looked quite mature. If one were only to glance at them, they would think he was the oldest in the family. ¡°If a guy looks young, then he¡¯ll only be ignored and looked down upon.¡± Having said that, Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned. Who would dare ignore the Crown Prince of the Empire, the only son of the Iron-Blooded Empress and the Indomitable Grand Duke? Even he thought it was an absurd consolation. Seeing how Victorius pouted even more at his father¡¯s words, it seemed like Victorius also knew that fact very well. *** Traces of the hard years spent were clearly visible on the face of the old man lying on the bed. The hideous claw marks across his face and the one sunken eye revealed how hard and difficult his life had been. The old man¡¯s appearance was terribly similar to a candle whose wick was about to burn out. In fact, he was dying. All the physical fatigue and wounds he had accumulated while fighting through the battlefields as a young man had brought him to his deathbed. ¡°I wish I could see their faces one more time before I die, but the Empire is too far away.¡± A look of regret flashed across his wrinkled face. ¡°Never have I regretted leaving the Empire and coming this far as I do today.¡± At his sighed-out words, the child next to him mumbled. It looked like the child didn¡¯t know what to say, so was carefully choosing his words. ¡°I used an expensive magic communication spell, so it should have reached them by now.¡± ¡°You did something useless. It wouldn¡¯t reach them in time.¡± The child had finally figured out what to say, but he was only scolded. However, the boy did not complain. He had seen a faint expression of expectation on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s too far, too far.¡± Tears welled up in the corner of the child¡¯s eyes as he watched the old man repeating the same thing over again and again. As the old man said, there wasn¡¯t enough time for his wish to come true. But then, a miracle happened. With a bang, the door opened and a young man with dark hair ran into the room. He had come so quickly that he hadn¡¯t even combed out his disheveled hair. ¡°Oh good, I¡¯m not too late.¡± The young man sighed in relief when he saw the old man slowly blinking as he laid on the bed. But that was only for a moment. Soon, the young man¡¯s face clouded. ¡°Why have you come this far, sir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too far if you fly.¡± The old man smiled at the clumsy answer that didn¡¯t match the fancy attire. ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to see your face, sir. I truly wanted to see you once more before I left, Your Grace.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, so look all you want.¡± The old man blinked at the young man¡¯s words before he sighed. ¡°Please, come closer, sir. Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s time for me to go, but I cannot see well.¡± At the old man¡¯s words, the young man knelt down by the bed. He didn¡¯t seem to care about getting his white pants dirty. ¡°Oh! I see you, I see you, sir. Grand Duke, you are exactly the same as when I first saw you.¡± CH 328 His filmy white eyes quickly filled with emotions as he began reminiscing. ¡°I remember the days when I was running on the battlefield with you, Grand Duke. At that time, I didn¡¯t know how scary the world could be. But still, it was fun, wasn¡¯t it sir?¡± ¡°It was fun. So fun that if I could go back in time, I would.¡± ¡°Ha, you joke, sir. Rather than go back to that time and suffer the hardships again, I would rather live and die like this. I have been at the brink of death at least thirty times while following you, Grand Duke.¡± The old man shuddered, but he couldn¡¯t hide the glimmer of nostalgia in his eyes. ¡°If I go back now, they¡¯ll act like arrogant and of higher rank. Maybe Hansen will even kick my ass because I came so late.¡± His voice slowly got quieter and quieter. It was a precarious voice that seemed to die out at any moment. The young man tightly gripped the old man¡¯s hand with a hard face. ¡°It will be difficult. Hansen, an old-timer. I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡± A bluish light streamed out and flowed through his clasped hands. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The old man didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the small changes within him because he continued to look dazed. ¡°What were we talking about¡­ This keeps happening as I age.¡± His voice held more energy than it did before. But it was undependable - it was merely strong one last time as a candle would flare brightly one last time before it went out. The young man¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Tsk, well, I didn¡¯t mean to say nonsense like this. Seeing how I can never focus whenever I start talking about the past, I have definitely aged, sir.¡± The old man took a moment to catch his breath before pointing to the boy who had remained in his seat without a word. ¡°Please take care of the boy after I leave. Originally, I wasn¡¯t planning on this, but the closer I got to dying, the more I thought it might be okay to be a bit brazen, sir.¡± The young man nodded without any hesitation at the old man¡¯s request. However, the old man must have thought it wasn¡¯t enough, because he asked the young man to be the boy¡¯s guardian once more. ¡°If possible, please help him make use of his talents properly, sir. He has the capability to become a knight if he¡¯s guided well.¡± For a moment, interest sparked in the young man¡¯s eyes. His face expressed that he hadn¡¯t known there could be a child with enough talents to become a knight in such a secluded place. ¡°I know, sir. Originally, he wouldn¡¯t have been the kind of boy to live here, with a dying old man in a place like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there are reasons.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°That boy, he¡¯s the third son of the Wilhelm family, sir.¡± ¡°By Wihelm, you mean¡­¡± ¡°The royal family of the Wilhelia Kingdom, a kingdom who, until the end, hadn¡¯t recognized the Empire¡¯s authority and was destroyed.¡± Despite it being his history that was being revealed, the child didn¡¯t blink. The lack of a reaction was quite strange that the young man stared at the child for a long time. ¡°Now, even if the Empire cares about talented people, it will not be easy to accept him. But sir, if it¡¯s you, then I¡¯m sure you can become the wall that protects him.¡± The boy could be a dangerous person who may one day cause trouble, but nevertheless, the old man seemed to believe that the young man would gladly do as he requested. The young man did not let the old man down. ¡°As soon as I return, I will make sure to formally establish myself as his guardian.¡± ¡°Thank you. It broke my heart to see a boy with such a bright future taking care of the elderly in this small room. Now, I feel like I have been relieved of a great worry.¡± ¡°I promise you. None will dare to persecute him for his origins. If there is such a person, I will go and knock out all his teeth. [1] ¡°Ah, now that you mention teeth, I remember something, sir. Hansen had to get himself new teeth several times because of you, Grand Duke. Ah, he was so funny looking with his front teeth missing, but he sure rode a horse amazingly well.. ¡° They talked of trivial things. The old man¡¯s voice continued to get quieter. The young man called up the bluish light again, but it was to no avail. Now, unless he perked his ears, it was almost impossible to hear the old man¡¯s voice. ¡°I want to ride a horse again. Just like back then, racing against the wind as I split through it¡­¡± In the end, the old man¡¯s voice ended up being inaudible. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s gallop. Let¡¯s gallop again. Let¡¯s gallop when you recover.¡± The old man¡¯s condition had gotten to the point where he couldn¡¯t see or hear, but the young man replied as if he didn¡¯t realize that. But in the end, the young man burst into tears as if he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Get some rest, Clark.¡± The young man stood up only after the old man, Clark¡¯s body had cooled. ¡°What is your name?¡± The young man¡¯s voice The young man¡¯s voice was devastatingly subdued. The child¡¯s voice was not much different. ¡°Lowenthal von Ausuria Wilhelm.¡± ¡°Alright, Lowenthal. Pack your bags and come outside. I will be waiting.¡± The young man left the room before he even heard the child¡¯s answer. *** ¡°Mister Clark! Mister Clark!¡± Having left the room, Kim Seon-Hyeok closed his eyes tightly at the child¡¯s wail. But soon, he opened his tightly closed eyes and gave orders to the indigo uniformed knights. ¡°He has done a lot for me and is someone like a brother to me. I plan on holding a funeral for him on the mainland, so take special care as you move him.¡± ¡°It will be done as you command, sir.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m sure there are more children who were in Clark¡¯s care besides the one in there, so inform them that if they wish, we can take them back to the mainland as well.¡± The knights responded promptly and politely before disappearing into the room. Shortly after, the child¡¯s crying stopped. Creak. Just as he heard the old hinges creaking, a child appeared with his tear-stained face. ¡°Come here.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he gestured to the child. Was he even ten years old? Seeing the child up close, he saw that the child was too young to have experienced such a parting. ¡°From now on, I will take care of you in Clark¡¯s stead.¡± The child did not respond. Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t tell whether the child was thinking that since Clark had trusted him so much during his lifetime, the child would also follow him, or that whatever was fine. ¡°I will give you a choice.¡± However, instead of warmly comforting him, Kim Seon-Hyeok gave the child the opportunity to make a choice. ¡°If you wish to keep the Wilhelm name, then you may keep it. If you decide to give it up, then I will give you an appropriate surname.¡± ¡°Is there a difference, sir?¡± He answered the child¡¯s question calmly. ¡°If you keep the Wilhelm name as is, then many unjust and unfair things will occur. There may even be some who will pick a fight with you over your father¡¯s mistakes. If you drop the Wilhelm name and adopt a new one, that will not happen.¡± There were quite a lot who hated the Wilhelm royal family for refusing the help of the Empire and trying to endure on their own until the end because they did not want to lose the independent kingship and kingdom. Because of the Wilhelm royal family¡¯s stubbornness, powerless people and countless nobles had become food for the monsters. ¡°I must make it clear right here, right now. I will fulfill my duty as your faithful guardian. However, I cannot be an attentive nanny to you. I can guarantee that is not something Clark would have wanted either.¡± Decades had passed since the war against Chaos ended, but many people still remembered the Indomitable Grand Duke and the Dragon¡¯s power. As long as the people did not forget what price their enemies paid, they would not openly discriminate or persecute the child. However, even the Indomitable Grand Duke¡¯s magnificence would not completely stop the hidden discrimination the child would experience in the future. There was also nothing he could do about the stupidity and selfishness associated with being a descendent of the Wilhelm royal family forever holding back and restraining the child. ¡°Sir, I will not abandon my name.¡± When the child finally gave an answer after a long time, Kim Seon-Hyeok gave him another opportunity to choose. ¡°Do you understand what it means for you to choose that?¡± The child did not change his decision. ¡°Very well. You will enter the Imperial Capital as the last descendant of the Wilhelm family. I will also treat you as befitting your position.¡± He calmly accepted the child¡¯s decision. ¡°But before that, we need to do something about your beggar¡¯s appearance.¡± For the first time, the child had an expression fitting a child - bashfulness. ¡°Mister Clark told me that looks were not important for a man.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned as he watched the child stutter out what seemed like an excuse. ¡°That¡¯s not wrong. A man should express himself through actions rather than words and appearance. But, you¡¯re not a man yet, so let¡¯s neaten up your clothing.¡± The child opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, he was dragged away by the knights of the aviation corps. [The child is one who has a rare soul. The light of his soul is untarnished and he will become a great figure in the future.] ¡°If I throw him at Victor, then even if he hates it, he will become a great person. Victor is just like his mother and grandfather and was born to order people around.¡± Just as Ophelia had assumed the position of regent and taken care of government affairs in Theodore¡¯s place, Victorius was going through the same process. Once time passed a bit more, he would naturally inherit the throne. [But more than that, you seem to have a heavy heart.] ¡°Clark was a truly special person to me.¡± Clark had taken a foreigner who knew nothing and turned him into a fully-fledged cavalryman. Then, later on, Clark had selflessly allowed him to run in front of him. Because of Clark¡¯s unwavering trust, Kim Seon-Hyeok had never once worried about his back will riding on the battlefield. But that had become a thing of the past. Now, not a single comrade who had ridden with him remained. Hansen had left two years ago and Johansson had died long before that. And Jackson, who had reached his zenith in Count Paslan¡¯s castle in his hometown, had a short life for a superhuman. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked up at the sky. One by one, all the faces of his old comrades came to mind before they disappeared. The space left behind after their faces disappeared was strangely empty. It was as if he was left alone in this world, no, he felt as if this world was not the world he knew. It felt as if he had returned to the time when he had suddenly been thrown into this world. He was lonely as if he was facing a world where he didn¡¯t have a single connection. [You are not alone.] It was a voice full of love and trust. When he turned his head, Kim Seon-Hyeok saw the Dragon looking at him with eyes full of trust and love. ¡°That¡¯s true. I have so many family members. The head of the family shouldn¡¯t be dawdling here like this.¡± [Seems to me, the phrase ¡°head of the family¡± should be applied more towards the human monarch than to you.] Edda said something, but he completely ignored her. ¡°Grand Duke.¡± The knights of the aviation corps returned after completing their duties and informed him that the airship was ready for take-off. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± The airship took off with a heavy roar unique to the magic engine as the platinum dragon flew over it. *** ¡®Here lies Clark Joseph Owlvaizen, the Empire¡¯s best cavalryman and the first Director of the Owlvazien Support Foundation.¡¯ After the wake was over, Clark was buried on a hill overlooking the borders of the previous Noctein Kingdom. The tombstones of the former Drake Cavalry members were also there. The passionate men who had kept each other¡¯s company their entire lives were now gathered in one place again after their death. ¡°Get some rest.¡¯ Kim Seon-Hyeok looked at the tombstones of the men who had been like his brothers, then he turned and left the place. *** Ophelia, who was previously called the Iron-Blooded Empress and feared by all, was now praised as the Empress of the Light. That¡¯s how dazzling the development of the Empire became under her reign. As the livelihood of the public stabilized, the nobility and the commoners alike wanted her rule to last a long time. However, she was wary of the Empire stagnating because of her and decided to step down from the throne once all the Empire¡¯s affairs were dealt with. Although the people were disappointed, there wasn¡¯t any objection since the newly crowned Victorius Drachen Ro Adenstein had proved during his time as regent that he lacked nothing when compared to the Empress of the Light. The people had no doubts that the new Emperor would continue the Empire¡¯s era of prosperity. ¡°But must you really do this?¡± Victorius was talked about by the nobles as having the bloodline of the Dragons and described as a wise Emperor. However, he returned to how he had been when he was a young boy as he saw his parents off as they left the Imperial Capital. ¡°On a macro level, this is being wary of the Empire stalling without a generational change. On a micro level, this is to avoid damaging the authority of the only ruler of the Empire.¡± Instead of comforting her fully grown child, Ophelia admonished him in a harsh tone. Even until the end, it seemed like she hadn¡¯t lost the majesty of a monarch. ¡°With the aviation corp, the Qeishas¡¯ Forest will not be far away. Of course, the Imperial Emperor of a busy Empire cannot leave his seat recklessly, but if you truly cannot stand it, you may come visit us once in a while.¡± But his father Kim Seon-Hyeok was different. Even as Ophelia glared at him, he promised that they would see each other again. ¡°No matter how much time is given to you, as a monarch, it is not a virtue, but a duty to provide the future generations. Quickly find a possible candidate and contact us. When you do, we¡¯ll drop everything and fly over.¡± ¡°Then if I want to see Father and Mother Empress often, I should marry several times¡­¡± ¡°What a ridiculous talk between father and son.¡± Although Victorius had the best qualities as a monarch, he was like his father and had a silly side to him. Even as she scolded him, there wasn¡¯t any sign of genuine reproach on Ophelia¡¯s face. ¡°Anyway, you are the Emperor of the Empire now. So, it¡¯s up to you whether you destroy or better the Empire as you go forth. ¡°I hope you do not lose your virtues as a monarch¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, I got it. I¡¯ll figure it out. It¡¯s time, so go now.¡± Ophelia seemed sorry she couldn¡¯t finish her speech. It seemed like she wanted to give him a speech on the basics of being a monarch. But, she realized that she had nothing more to say to her child - who had already established himself as a monarch - and gave up on her speech. ¡°I pray that you remain a wise and sage emperor.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind, Mother.¡± [2] Only after she heard Victorius¡¯ determined reply did Ophelia have a satisfied look on her face. ¡°Ugh. But I still want to see the mage mount[3] being completed.¡± As if he could see the completed prototype that several high-level mages had been working on for several decades, Kim Seon-Hyeok kept looking back. ¡°What on earth is so amazing with a mage mount that you are so obsessed with it? ¡°A mage mount is a man¡¯s love.¡± Ophelia shook her head in response to his very decisive answer. ¡°Then, be well.¡± At the end of the rough greeting that didn¡¯t suit the parting of the noblest family on the continent, Kim Seon-Hyeok and Ophelia boarded the airship. ¡°Anchor bonding, complete! 240 seconds until storage!¡± ¡°Anchor storing, complete! Magic engine warm-up complete!¡± ¡°Jumper operation preparation, complete! All checks for takeoff are complete!¡± The crew¡¯s quick and cheerful reports followed one after another. Soon, the airship began to make a loud sound. ¡°The ¡®War Dragon¡¯ is taking off!¡± At the same time the captain was shouting, the airship began to lift. ¡°Ophelia.¡± She had been staring blankly in the direction of the Imperial Capital, which was now out of sigh. She turned towards Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Now, the Empire, no, the world belongs to the next generation. So let¡¯s leave the Empire to Victor and this generation¡¯s children. ¡°You are correct.¡± He forcibly pulled her when she still couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from the Imperial Palace. ¡°Now, instead of the Empire¡¯s future, we need to think about how we¡¯ll spend the rest of the time happily and at its fullest.¡± She sighed at his words. ¡°It¡¯s daunting.¡± ¡°Well, we have plenty of time, so we can take it easy and think about it.¡± Perhaps it was because she was shedding her dignity as a monarch? She didn¡¯t show any signs of discomfort at his flippant tone. She merely showed confusion as to how she would spend her first vacation. ¡°Ah! Before that, there¡¯s something we need to do first!¡± Her eyes widened when he suddenly started making a fuss. ¡°Tone.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to understand when there was no beginning or end to that sentence. ¡°We¡¯re not even in the Imperial Capital. It¡¯s weird to be speaking like that.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± When she finally understood what he was saying, her expression turned despondent. To her, figuring out how to change her tone when it had been ingrained into her for her entire life seemed like a bleak future. ¡°It will take some time, but it shall¡­ it will be changed.¡± He burst out into laughter at the way she tried to end the sentence. It wasn¡¯t palace formality, but it wasn¡¯t casual either. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll change someday.¡± Ophelia seemed to have grown naive after leaving the Imperial Capital, and for Kim Seon-Hyeok, that appearance of hers couldn¡¯t be more lovable. That¡¯s why he ended up grabbing and hugging her without intending to. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s too many people watching us.¡± ¡°So what?¡± He smiled again as he looked at how her expression was saying something different from her words. ¡°Now, we''re just an ordinary couple.¡± 1. The original Korean phrase used was ¡®pull out all his teeth.¡¯ 2. The raws did not have ¡®mother¡¯ in it, but I added it in to reflect the formality of the sentence. 3. ??? This was a bit difficult. ? meaning magic, ?? - weapon, but it could also be a mount. I thought of translating it as magic robot, or even magbot, but decided since technically, a robot is something that could be ridden, and a mount is anything that could be rode, I would translate ??? as mage mount CH 329 The female black bear was the ruler of the eastern forest. The wolves, who in recent years have been expanding their population, didn¡¯t dare to cross into the territory of the black bear. And even the greedy leopards chose to give up their prey and flee when she appeared. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t any wild beasts who didn¡¯t presumptuously attempt to topple the black bear and occupy the eastern forest. However, all of them became meals for her. A male bear from beyond the eastern forest entered the female black bear¡¯s territory. But when his head was bashed in, he became the last one to invade her territory. However, that black bear was now facing serious challenges. An unidentified beast had been hunting at will in the black bear¡¯s territory. She found out about this when she found a fragment of a deer bone without a single piece of flesh on it. Kahhhhhhh. Sniffing, the enraged black bear wandered through the forest. She was looking for the trace of the unknown challenger. Finally, she found the challenger. Whine. She had been determined to bash in the challenger¡¯s head the moment she found him, but the only thing that came out of the black bear¡¯s mouth when she faced the challenger was a suppressed whine. The red scales that seemed to be covered in blood were terrifying. The vertically slit eyes were as sinister as a viper¡¯s. The challenger was so massive and had such a ferocious appearance that even the black bear, the ruler of the eastern forest, was terrified. Crunch, crunch. For the first time in her life, the black bear left like a prey rather than a predator as she watched the challenger tear apart the body of a muscular male deer without any mercy. It crunched on the hard bones as if it was fleshy meat. She should have escaped then. If she had, then the black bear could have at least avoided facing the terrible beast¡¯s murderous intent. But the black bear didn¡¯t run away. Instead of escaping, the ruler of the forest let out a fierce roar as she ran towards the challenger. When the challenger saw the black bear, he spat out the deer¡¯s hind leg he had been chewing on and opened his mouth wide. The challenger¡¯s sharp fangs were a threat, but the black bear believed in her strong body. Like they had always done, she believed that her coarse fur and strong muscles would withstand the challenger¡¯s attack. Bite. The challenger¡¯s fangs dug in and ripped through her flesh. Even at this point, the black bear hadn¡¯t thought the slightest bit about her own body. She judged that while the challenger¡¯s teeth were truly sharp, it wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t endure. That was obviously a misjudgment and a fatal mistake. Tingle. She felt like the shoulder, where the challenger¡¯s teeth were embedded in, was tingling. And then, her body suddenly stiffened. That was when the black bear realized it. The challenger¡¯s real weapon wasn¡¯t the sharpness of its fangs, but its poisonous fangs. But by the time she realized it, it was too late. Stiffening, the black bear died. Kaaaaaaah! Having defeated the black bear, the challenger roared. It was a roar full of joy at her new fleshy meal. But the newly established king of the eastern forest wasn¡¯t given a chance to fully enjoy it. Smack! He felt a sharp pain on the back of his head. Then, he heard a shout. ¡°Hey! You bird-brain! I told you to come after eating outside!¡± Instead of retaliating against the person who had impertinently smacked him, the new king of the forest chose to let out a whine as he protested. Pawk. ¡°Ugh! Redvern, you dumb bastard. When are you going to become a dragon?¡± The king of the forest, Redvern, cried pitifully as he tried to act cute in the face of his master¡¯s exasperation. *** Pa, pa, pawk. Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed as he watched Redvern crying while shaking his head. It was as if Redvern was saying that it wasn¡¯t his fault. ¡°If you¡¯re going to feign innocence, at least remove the flesh between your teeth before doing it.¡± It was truly ridiculous that Redvern was complaining about the injustice when the corpses of the animals torn by his own teeth were at his feet. However, Redvern was strongly insisting that it was unfair. ¡°What? She attacked you first?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok frowned as he turned his head. He saw the carcass of the black bear, which still maintained a relatively intact shape. The bear was as big as a massive tree, a tree so big that one arm span wouldn¡¯t be enough to encircle it. The forest of the Mother Tree was rich with life and vitality so it was said that the animals living in it were generally larger than the animals living in the outside world. However, the bear was way too big. Even those who wouldn¡¯t normally be surprised would be shocked by its size. ¡°Stop lying to me! Unless it¡¯s crazy, why would it attack you?!¡± But that was it, just merely surprised. No matter how big the bear was, it was still a small and insignificant animal. Kim Seon-Hyeok thought that even if Redvern hadn¡¯t regained his former glory, there was no way a mere animal would have attacked him. Paawk! Smack! Paawk! Smack! Every time Redvern complained of the injustice, Kim Seon-Hyeok smacked him upside the head. Only after getting beaten up ten times like that did Redvern finally settle down. Peeeeee. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re crying?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok twitched when he saw Redvern¡¯s strangely wet eyes. Did that bear really attack first? While he was hesitating, Redvern took off. Peeeeeee. He really did look like he thought it was unfair. Kim Seon-Hyeok might¡¯ve really believed him. At least, he would have if it hadn¡¯t been for the corpse of the bear and something else clutched in each of his hind legs. ¡°Ugh, when am I going to turn that into a Dragon?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed. While the others were off recovering their former glory and even establishing new glories and power, Redvern hadn¡¯t changed at all. While his size was incomparable to any other wyvern, Redvern still hadn¡¯t been able to shed the form of a wyvern. It was said that Redvern had committed the sin of sloth, but he was even being lazy about freeing himself from exile. No, forget that. It seemed like Redvern wasn¡¯t feeling the need to recover his former glories. ¡°Has he¡­ has he forgotten the fact that he was even a Dragon in the past?¡± It was a thoughtless complaint, but it was convincing enough for a chill to run down his spine. If he thought about how stupid Redvern was, it was a possibility. ¡°Ugh. Still, I¡¯m sure that if he flys diligently, he¡¯ll eventually find his former past.¡± It was a question of when that would be. ¡°I¡¯ve already waited 50 years. What¡¯s another 50?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed before striding forward. The Mother Tree was a giant tree that towered over a thriving forest. The Qeishas built their villages with the Mother Tree in the center and Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s home was located in a corner of that village. And there, his wife was waiting for him. ¡°You came?¡± Now that she had abandoned the life of a monarch and chosen the path of an ordinary woman, Ophelia no longer spoke and acted like Empress. Her once hard tone had become softer. ¡°Looking at your unhappy expression, it seems like something has happened?¡± He nodded at the now-familiar gentle voice. ¡°He hunted a bear that seems like it was the master of the forest. I think it¡¯ll be noisy for a while because of the territorial battles between the animals.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad that at least he didn¡¯t eat all the beasts in one area like he did last time.¡± Ophelia gently comforted him. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t face the Qeishas. They won¡¯t say anything, but I think they¡¯re dissatisfied that Redvern keeps ruining the forest.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to meet with them.¡± ¡°Yes. At the very least, we have to prevent the young Qeishas from getting caught up in the territorial battle between the beasts and getting hurt.¡± Although the adult Qeishas were superhumans who were equivalent to a senior knight, the younger Qeishas weren¡¯t much different from human children. They were simply children who were a bit more agile and more sensitive than human children. And those children had gotten hurt several times when they had gotten swept up in Redvern¡¯s troubles. Not only was Kim Seon-Hyeok mooching off the Qeishas, but he was also inconveniencing them more than could be imagined. ¡°Anyway, seeing how you¡¯re looking for Redvern, I guess you¡¯ll be going outside the forest again?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had been deep in thought, but at that, he looked at Ophelia with a guilty look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re most likely planning on going back to that capital.¡± His face turned pale. He hadn¡¯t thought that she would be able to figure out about his trip abroad. ¡°Well that¡¯s um¡­ there¡¯s Victor¡¯s request and I thought since I¡¯m going, I could also¡­¡± ¡°What did you tell me the day we left the Imperial Capital?¡± Ophelia¡¯s voice might be soft, but it didn¡¯t lack the dignity it held in her days as the Empress. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should leave the Empire to the next generation and that we should live our lives now? Am I remembering it wrong?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°So then why do you keep paying attention to the affairs of the Empire?¡± He ducked his head at his strict wife¡¯s scolding. He had no excuse. Just like she said, he was the one who said they should live peacefully in the Mother Tree¡¯s forest and he was also the one who had told her to forget about the Empire. ¡°I know that it¡¯s difficult to reject Victor¡¯s request. No matter what anyone says, Victor is your son as he is mine. I also know that his request is actually an excuse to appease his longing for his parents.¡± There was no way Victor wouldn¡¯t want to see his parents when they were still alive but wouldn¡¯t come out of the forest. There was no way Ophelia wouldn¡¯t understand those feelings, but she also had the coldness of a mother lion who would sometimes drop her cub off a cliff. ¡°However, we mustn¡¯t help the Empire any longer. If you continue to help the Empire, then it will be a weak country that only relies on one superhuman. And Victor cannot become the sole monarch.¡± Everything she was saying was right. ¡°I was told that the child you found, Lowenthal, became the head of the aviation corps. And beyond that, there are innumerable benefits the Empire enjoys from your presence alone.¡± Ophelia¡¯s tone became stricter. ¡°Your name and what you left behind has become a great strength that sustained the Empire even 50 years later. Now, it¡¯s time for Victor to make the Empire¡¯s strength his own.¡± As if he had committed a sin, Kim Seon-Hyeok hung his head limply. ¡°Victor and the Empire are our best works. So now, we must trust Victor and the Empire as we watch over them.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re right. I was irresolute.¡± Perhaps she felt sorry for him because Ophelia¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Your kind personality is your greatest strength.¡± He sighed as he looked at his wife praising him. ¡°Hm? But what¡¯s this smell?¡± While they had been focused on their conversation, something began to smell like it was burning. ¡°Ah!¡± Startled by his words, Ophelia quickly ran somewhere. It was in the direction of the kitchen. And that night, Kim Seon-Hyeok ate overly cooked food. When his lovely wife fell deeply asleep, Kim Seon-Hyeok secretly left the house. I¡¯m sorry, Ophelia. He didn¡¯t want to go against his considerate wife, but he had to go to the Empire. As a man, he absolutely did not want to miss this. He mumbled to himself as he clutched a magical missive delivered to him by the Qeishas. ¡®Mage mount scheduled for a trial run on the upcoming full moon.¡¯ The mage mounts, which had been expected to quickly be a success, had gone through decades worth of trial and error. There had been all sorts of failure - the heart that supplied the magic had exploded and the circuits malfunctioned and turned the knight who had been onboard into a super corpse. But then, he had been contacted saying that the mage mount, which had been so difficult to develop, was finally on the brink of success. That was tonight. ¡°Shh, be quiet.¡± It seemed like Redvern had completely forgotten what had happened during the day because he began squawking with joy. Kim Seon-Hyeok forcibly stopped him as he mounted Redvern. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Capital.¡± Redvern spread his wings and flew away without a sound. Not long after Redvern left the forest, Ophelia, who Seon-Hyeok had thought was asleep, opened her eyes. ¡°This really is the last time.¡± It seemed like she knew everything. This wasn¡¯t the Adenstein bloodline¡¯s ability to see through everything. It was an ability every wife had - it was her intuition about her husband. However, the husbands weren¡¯t aware of their wives¡¯ abilities. And so, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t realize that Ophelia had woken up and he continued to excitedly fly towards the Imperial Capital. CH 330 The land and sky were brightly lit up by the lights from the magic facilities whose lights did not go out till late at night, as well as, from the aviation corps¡¯ airships that patrolled the vicinity of the capital on behalf of the patrol cavalry. This nightless appearance made Kim Seon-Hyeok feel nostalgic for the big cities in the other world. His memories of that world were now blurry and he didn¡¯t enter the Imperial Capital for a long time as he ended up staring at the night view. Krrrrrr. Who knows how long he stayed watching the distant view of the lights. Redvern¡¯s low growling burrowed into his ears. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not the enemy.¡± Coming back to his senses, he calmed Redvern down. In the distance, an airship flashed its lights and sent him a signal. Although he did not know the exact meaning of the signal, he could guess what it meant by the airship calmly waiting for something. Are they saying they¡¯ll escort me? Kim Seon-Hyeok grinned at this unprecedented greeting. He had Redvern slowly approach the airship and then had him follow the airship¡¯s guidance. Flash, flash. When the airship entered the capital, lights flashed from the ground below. The airship responded to the signal from the ground by flashing its light several times. It felt more organized. This was an unwelcomed procedure for Kim Seon-Hyeok who had always flown over the Capital¡¯s skies without any restriction, but now that the Empire had taken control of the sky, it was a necessary procedure. Flash. The airship had been moving forward for a while, but when it reached a certain point, it stopped in place and began to descend slowly. Kim Seon-Hyeok followed the airship and slowly lowered his height as well. Seeing the ground close up, he realized that it resembled the airport of the other world so much to the point that it was strange. But it wasn¡¯t surprising. It wasn¡¯t just the airfield for the airships that were familiar. On his way over, he had seen many things that resembled the things in the other world. However, this was natural since one of the main forces behind the Imperial Capital¡¯s development was the foreigners. Thud. While he had been immersed in his thoughts, Redvern landed on the ground. The knights who had been waiting for him saluted him. ¡°Salute to the living legend and patron god of the Empire!¡± It wasn¡¯t just empty words. The knights looked at him and Redvern alternatively with gazes full of respect and awe. Well, it would be rather strange if they didn¡¯t. The knights, who had grown up listening to the sagas and songs of the Indomitable Grand Duke that filled the Empire, were now meeting the actual person. It would be stranger if it didn¡¯t light a fire in their passionate hearts. If the Emperor they needed to protect with their lives wasn¡¯t there, they would have thrown aside their honor and everything else as they made a fuss to grab at the hem of the legend¡¯s robe. ¡°Welcome to the Imperial Capital, Father.¡± Victorius shook his head as he looked at the breathless knights staring at his father. He took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. Why is it that you haven¡¯t changed at all, Father? People would believe it if I said that I was the father and you were the son.¡± Victorius was speaking as though it was unfair, but there was no need. While he could not compare to his father, who still looked to be in his 20s when he was over 80, Victorius looked to be in his 30s even though he himself was in his 50s. ¡°If you think it¡¯s unfair, then why don¡¯t you go find a dragon.¡± Responding playfully, Kim Seon-Hyeok spread his arms wide. ¡°It¡¯s been a while; give me a hug.¡± Victorius smiled broadly as he embraced his father. ¡°I really thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to come this time.¡± ¡°I got in trouble today about it. If Ophelia knew I was back in the capital, she probably wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°I promise it¡¯ll be worth the risk.¡± The father and son looked at each other with eyes filled with a sense of unity and bond. *** ¡°To tell you about this mage mount¡­¡± ¡°The night is short.¡± An elderly mage stood proudly in front of something massive covered by the cloth. He had just been about to start talking when the Emperor criticized him. His shoulders drooped. However, it was only for a brief moment. The mage soon regained his confidence and pulled the cloth away. ¡°Ooh!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok cheered when he finally saw the robot being revealed. ¡°Unlike before, this is a fully completed mage mount with even an exoskeleton, sir.¡± The mage spoke pompously as he continued his explanation. Victorius only shook his head as he exclaimed in admiration. This time, he didn¡¯t rebuke the mage. That¡¯s how majestic the mage mount was. The giant kneeling on one knee as it waited to be operated was like a fully armored knight. It had a commanding presence that was completely different from the prototypes that had revealed a bare endoskeleton. But somehow, its shape was familiar to Kim Seon-Hyeok. Armor that looked like scales had been linked together, a helmet that looked like he was looking at the drake - it was definitely him when he was in the War Dragon¡¯s form. ¡°I ordered it so, Father.¡± He wasn¡¯t mistaken. Victorius chattered in his ears as he said they could frighten the enemies a little more by having the robots made in the likeness of the legendary knight of the Empire. And Victorius¡¯ words were quite convincing. If there were any that remembered the Dragon Knight¡¯s legend and saw the mage mount, then they most likely couldn¡¯t help but think that the guardian deity of the Empire had returned. That¡¯s how faithfully the War Dragon¡¯s appearance had been reflected by the robot. ¡°Father, if you do not disagree, then I wish to name that mage mount as Drakan.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked shocked at Victorius¡¯ words. He felt as if he had received an unexpected present. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you that it would be worth mother¡¯s scolding?¡± Victorius started acting pompously as he watched his father. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll start demonstrating the mage mount¡¯s movements now. Lowenthal von Ausuria Wilhelm, the commander of the aviation corps and a senior knight of the Empire will demonstrate for us, sir.¡± Lowenthal, who had been waiting for the mage¡¯s introduction, stepped forward and paid his respects to the Emperor and the Emperor¡¯s father. There wasn¡¯t a single thing to find fault with his modest movement and attitude. Lowenthal had become the epitome of an experienced knight. Seeing this, Kim Seon-Hyeok uttered words that were either a lamentation or admiration. ¡°Sir Trail has truly worked hard.¡± Although he had taken on the guardianship of Lowenthal, he had departed the Imperial Capital soon after and could not take care of the Wilhelm child. In the end, Asha Trail had been the one to take him under her wing. Kim Seon-Hyeok had decided that out of all the people he knew, there was no better mentor than her, and Asha Trail had taken that trust and gone beyond his expectations. The fact that Lowenthal had become a member of the Imperial Guard as well as the commander of the aviation corps, a force that could be called the most elite of the empire, was proof of that. ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever said thank you properly to Sir Trail. After finishing today¡¯s business, I should say hello before I leave. After all, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to come back to the Imperial Capital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think mother would like that. You¡¯re already going to be scolded for going out¡­¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok tilted his head at the incomprehensible words, Victorius gave him a meaningful smile. ¡°It is said that superhumans who have reached a high level are able to avoid the passing of time. Sir Trail is just that. According to the public rumors, after she reached rank 2 on the Gradus List, she stopped aging.¡± ¡°She must be a grandmother in her 70s now.¡± ¡°But Father, you can¡¯t think like that. There are quite a few young knights in the Imperial Guards and the aviation corps who have a crush on Sir Trail. Of course, most of them got thrashed by the disciple she had worked hard to raise.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was about to faint when he heard that there were people who were crushing on a woman who was as old as a grandmother. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll figure it out when you see her yourself.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s expression soured at Victorius¡¯ ominous remark. But then, a mage, who sounded as if he had turned into a hawker, shouted. ¡°The mage mount is waking!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a strange sound rang out and a flash of light came out from the inside of the helmet that resembled the drake¡¯s head. Screech. With a rough sound, the mage mount¡¯s bent knee straightened and it began to move. This was the moment that the giant, which had taken the Empire 50 years with countless failed experiments, was finally completed and presented to the world. ¡°Yes! This is exactly it!¡± Even after the mage mount¡¯s demonstration was over, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t calm himself down. Although it was closer to an armored knight than the robot he had expected, there was something about it that made him clench his fist as he watched the giant 10 meters high bipedal weapon¡¯s movements. His heart had cooled while he had been living a stagnant life in the forest, but now, it was finally burning hot again after a long time. ¡°The mage mount¡¯s exoskeleton is designed to withstand the magic of normal high-leveled mage and there is no need to talk about impacts from physical attacks, sir. In other words, the magic robot is the most powerful piece of armor that would protect its occupant.¡± Spit flew as the excited mage explained the greatness of the magic robot. ¡°However, the mage mount¡¯s real strength isn¡¯t from its hardness. The true weapon of the mage mount is the heart that can amplify the sword power of its occupant by at least 50%.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes widened at the mage¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s only 50% because it¡¯s the beginning. If we improve as time goes on, then I believe that it will be possible to achieve not 50% but 90%, no, perhaps even several times more than that.¡± Although a knight¡¯s sword power wasn¡¯t everything, it was a fact that if their base sword power was strong, then it would be more advantageous for them in battle. But the mage was saying that the mage mount could amplify that by several times. Of course, there were downsides as well. There were still a lot of problems that needed to be addressed - the tremendous fatigue the mage mount¡¯s pilot felt, which would lead to the inevitably short maneuvering time, and the possibility of the occupant¡¯s death from the heart overflowing. Nevertheless, Kim Seon-Hyeok was convinced that the wars and battles in this would be completely different with the appearance of the mage mount. If the airship ruled the Empire¡¯s skies, then the mage mount was the most powerful weapon to rule the land. If there was a problem, it was that the Empire had unified the continent and there were no more enemies left. And depending on the situation, this mage mount could even become a double-edged sword aimed at the heart of the Empire. ¡°If the mage mount is dangerous, then knights and mages are also dangerous. And what about the airships? There is nothing better than an airship to infiltrate the heart of the Empire at any moment in time. If you fear such a thing, then the Empire should immediately abolish all magic devices and return to how it was in the past; just as our ancestors have done.¡± However, the Emperor of the Empire declared he would continue to develop the mage mount. Once the mage mount¡¯s demonstrations were over, Kim Seon-Hyeok bade Victorius goodbye. ¡°Father, once its development progresses to a certain extent, I¡¯ll select a decent one and send them to the forest.¡± Cough. ¡°I won¡¯t reject it.¡± Even as he was about to leave, he could not forget about the mage mount. So when his son offered, Seon-Hyeok pretended he couldn¡¯t win against him and accepted. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± And just as he said, he visited Asha Trail to express his gratitude for raising Lowenthal into a great knight. ¡°It was nothing, sir.¡± Just like Victorius said, she still looked like she was in her thirties even after reaching her seventies. Facing her like that, he could awkwardly feel the passing of time. ¡°Will you cross swords with me, sir?¡± It wasn¡¯t just her appearance that hadn¡¯t changed. Her pure passion for swords remained the same as in the past. ¡°Gladly.¡± He accepted her challenge without hesitation. However, they never actually crossed swords. ¡°I yield, sir.¡± Before they even crossed swords, she acknowledged her defeat while they were in the process of exchanging their fighting spirits. ¡°You have also gotten stronger, Sir Trail.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but pour out words of admiration when she acted unlike her usual competitive self. He realized that she had reached a level that couldn¡¯t be compared with how she was before when, in the short period of time where they exchanged mental blows, she accurately gauged the difference in their powers. ¡°Grand Duke, as long as you live, the number 1 ranking on the Empire¡¯s Gradus List will remain the same.¡± Before he could even respond to her simple comment, she bade her farewell. ¡°I hope to see you again, but I fear it will be difficult, sir. Thank you for everything and it was an honor to know you, sir.¡± ¡°I, too, will never forget your teaching, Sir Trail.¡± After a brief meeting of eyes, Asha Trail turned around. The farewell was as simple and plain as her nature. Lowenthal appeared from somewhere and bowed his head before disappearing after his master. ¡°Farewell.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok stared after them for a long time before he too left the place. ¡°Ah¡­ Ophelia.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok was alarmed when he saw Ophelia standing in the middle of the room and waiting for him. He had tried to return home as secretly as possible. However, she didn¡¯t find fault with him. Instead, she stared at him for a long time before saying just one thing. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve finished your business, so I won¡¯t say anything.¡± For some reason, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like his connection with the Imperial Capital had ended with his saying goodbye to Asha Trail, but it felt like his wife¡¯s attitude helped slightly ease the emptiness he felt. ¡°Thank you.¡± Decades had passed, but his wife was still wise and thoughtful. He unintentionally smiled at her attitude. ¡°If I think that this is the last time, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t let this go.¡± Even though the only response he got back was a rather harsh request, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Anyway, if he ever had to go out of the forest again, she would pretend that she couldn¡¯t win against him and allow him to go out, just as she had always done. ¡°Do not think it¡¯s just empty words, because it really is the last time.¡± Somehow, her warning was different this time, but that was alright. He had already caused trouble and he didn¡¯t have a choice. He could only thank her for her generosity. Time passed once again in the forest. Although it wasn¡¯t as intense or as varied as the outside world, time truly passed in the forest, albeit slowly. The Empire¡¯s emperor changed, and changed again, and again. Who knows how much time had passed like this. The people no longer believed in the existence of Dragons and the legendary knight who saved the continent was also a groundless legend. Most of the people believed that the existence of the great half-human, half-dragon knight that dominated the battlefield in the past was nothing more than glorified propaganda for the first pilot of the Empire¡¯s Imperial Family¡¯s private craft, the ¡®Drakan.¡¯ However, the legend was real, and the person involved was alive. He may be living as an ordinary husband under the supervision of his strict wife, but the War Dragon was alive and well. [I am finally back.] The Dragon, who had fallen into a deep sleep in order to regenerate the wings she had lost in the fight against Chaos, spoke to her Contractor who remained unchanged even after hundreds of years. [You are still the same.] Although she was admiring the humanity that hadn¡¯t dulled in him even after hundreds of years passing, as the listener, it didn¡¯t sound like a compliment at all. ¡°Welcome back, Edda.¡± Well, whether it was admiration or not, Kim Seon-Hyeok welcomed the return of the Dragon in a carefree manner. CH 331 There is nothing permanent in this world. It was as natural as a flower blooming and dying - it was nature¡¯s providence. Even Adenburg, once called the Eternal Empire, couldn¡¯t avoid nature¡¯s providence. The Empire enjoyed peace without any wars for 400 years. And those 400 years were enough to dull the keen insight of the monarchs and erode the loyalty of the Grand Dukes of the vassal countries. The Imperial Family¡¯s powerful strength was the only thing that maintained the Empire¡¯s unity. However, cracks were already beginning to form and when it became a chasm too big to be filled, the Empire¡¯s unity was finally broken. The starting point was the very heart of the Empire as the Adenstein¡¯s bloodline fought amongst themselves for the Empire¡¯s throne. The Grand Dukes supported different princes as they encouraged brothers to fight against each other for power. But even until then, the situation wasn¡¯t so serious that it couldn¡¯t be rectified. However, once the Grand Dukes¡¯ ambitions were added to the princes¡¯ greed, the struggle for the throne spread beyond the Imperial Palace and throughout the entire Empire. A civil war broke out and the Empire was torn apart by Grand Dukes who put their own princes to the forefront. The period of 500 years where the Empire enjoyed the Era of Light had finally come to an end. As soon as the splendid days left, an era of supreme darkness arrived immediately. With the beginning of the magic era, all sorts of weapons had been enhanced, and with those very weapons, the Empire was destroyed. Among the weapons, the most terrifying destruction was caused by what had once been the symbol of the magic era and the Empire¡¯s most powerful weapons - the airship and the mage mount. Three hundred airships, both large and small, had rained down fire from the sky as they flew around. Thousands of mage mounts destroyed the city from all sides and demolished fortresses and castles. It was as if the savageness and wildness that had been suppressed for 500 years under the wisdom and prosperity had burst out all at once. It was truly a terrible time. Countless people who had enjoyed peace and quiet died, and the survivors became refugees who had to go around begging. Noble and honorable people met tragic deaths all over the place. Even people who had the noble Adenstein blood died in that manner. While they had been protected by the strongest mage mounts and superhumans, they hadn¡¯t been completely safe because the blade of the civil war pointed right at them. Five years after the civil war, three of the nine princes died, and of the twelve princesses, only three survived. Another five years passed and now, there were only three princes and two princesses left. Adelaide Vinheim Ro Adenstein was one of the two princesses who survived. However, she hadn¡¯t survived because she had the backing of a powerful Grand Duke or because she had excellent knights and mages. She had survived because she wasn¡¯t anything special. Forget the intimidating aura that was unique to the Adenstein bloodline, who was said to have inherited the blood of a dragon, she didn¡¯t even have the dignity unique to a royal family. She was not much different from any other noblewoman and seemed just like an ordinary one. She didn¡¯t have the same remarkable presence that all the other Adenstein bloodline had, so the princes and princesses didn¡¯t care about this ugly duckling princess. But because of that, she had been able to survive this terrible internecine. But then, things changed. After most of the Imperial Family died in the civil war, her presence quickly rose. Having lost a prince to support, most of the nobles and knights began to make moves to uphold her as the new monarch. But of course, such an atmosphere offended the influential princes. Previously, she had been removed from the family war for the throne, but now, she was forced into the center of the fight. It was truly unlucky and unfortunate. For the knights, Adelaide was a princess of misfortune. But, perhaps that was why Ingrid von Trail, a Lady Knight which a bright future who had achieved the rank of 84 on the Gradus List at the age of 20, rejected all the princes¡¯ proposals and joined Adelaide on her arduous journey. At first, it was clearly compassion. But as she watched from up close, Ingrid realized Princess Adelaide was not insignificant or a person that someone like her could dare feel sympathy for. The princess was not someone who was pessimistic about her own plight, nor was she tainted by the delusions or bleak expectations of those who had lost. The princess was far nobler and more thoughtful than anyone else. She was also more dignified than any other Imperial family member that Ingrid had seen before. Why was a person like her unknown until now? Ingrid simply couldn¡¯t understand that. ¡°I have never gone further than here before.¡± While Ingrid had been lost in her thoughts, the herbalist, who was in charge of guiding them, stopped. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Um, the price as promised¡­¡± When the herbalist rubbed his hands, one of the knights stepped forward. Who knows when the knight had drawn his sword, but he was approaching the herbalist with a sharp blade in his hand. ¡°While loose change like that isn¡¯t precious, I cannot trust your loose lips.¡± The herbalist turned pale as he started to retreat at the knight¡¯s words. He seemed to have realized that the knight was planning on blocking his mouth by killing him. ¡°Eek! I, I promise I¡¯ll never tell anyone! N, never ever!¡± The knight snorted and raised his sword. Ingrid was dissatisfied with the knight¡¯s behavior, but she didn¡¯t stop him. She also thought that the loose-lipped herbalist would chatter and spill the princess¡¯ destination. ¡°Let him go.¡± Then, Princess Adelaide stepped forward. ¡°We trusted him to guide us and he has faithfully fulfilled his promise. What he should receive is the promised gold, not a sharply drawn blade.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°I have personally made the promise.¡± The knight did not withdraw his sword. ¡°If your destination is revealed, then everyone is at risk. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me, but if something were to happen to you, then I will not be able to endure it, Your Highness.¡± While his words were smooth, it was true that he was also outrageously refusing to obey the princess¡¯s order once again. ¡°Her Highness has given you an order!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Ingrid stepped forward and rebuked the knight. The knight looked disgruntled, but he couldn¡¯t go against her either. It seemed like he was burdened by the fact that Ingrid wasn¡¯t like a regular knight like them, but a knight of the Imperial Guard. Without intending to, Ingrid placed a hand on the hilt of her sword. If she could, she wanted to immediately punish the knight for looking down on the royal family. However, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± She didn¡¯t know when, but the princess had approached and was blocking her way. ¡°Your Highness, they¡¯re like wild dogs. They couldn¡¯t even protect the person they were meant to protect, and they have no intention of paying the price of their defeat. They are here because they could not avoid the princes¡¯ anger for what happened before. It is not because they are loyal, Your Highness.¡± The princess did not say anything. She only looked at her with clear eyes. Now, Ingrid could not go against the princess¡¯s orders. ¡°It is clear that that person is not acting as a knight, but that does not mean his words are wrong. If you leave the herbalist alive, then it may be cause for future troubles, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m sure that the moment he returns, he will tell them where we are going and receive a reward.¡± ¡°If you know that, then why¡­¡± Ingrid was about to question the princess again when she closed her mouth. The princess¡¯s clear eyes were looking at her. ¡°Your Highness, I cannot understand what your intentions are.¡± Ingrid sighed as she watched the herbalist disappearing out of the forest with a pouch of money clutched in his hands. The forest fell silent again after the sound of footsteps disappeared. ¡°Hm.¡± Ingrid frowned at the strangely quiet forest¡¯s atmosphere. ¡°It feels more like ghosts would live here, not fairies.¡± The heavy silence reminded them what their purpose was in coming here. ¡®If the Empire faces a crisis that it cannot escape from on its own, then find the Forest of the Fairies. Salvation will be there.¡¯ Shockingly, this absurd legend-like story had been handed down from generation to generation. And now, it was like a myth about how the Empire had been established - a myth that no one believed. When Ingrid remembered their purpose, her heart ached as she was reminded of the princess¡¯s desperate situation that she had to cling to such an absurd story. If there hadn¡¯t been a slightly realistic rumor of an archmage living in the forest, then no matter what, Ingrid would have forced the princess to turn back. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. As long as the guide returned, we have to find our own way from here.¡± When Ingrid saw that the princess was still resolute in this bleakness, she sighed and organized the knights. ¡°We shall do everything we can to ensure that there are no threats to the princess.¡± At her words, about ten knights started advancing again. The forest was quiet. They couldn¡¯t hear a single animal¡¯s cry, something that they should be hearing often. They couldn¡¯t even hear the chirping of the grasshopper, and that made it more ominous. What on earth is in this eerie forest? Ingrid looked around as she loosened the tight grip she had around her sword¡¯s handle. All she could see were dense thickets and a forest so thick that not even a single ray of light could shine through. A day passed. Another two days passed. And then, a week passed. No matter how far in they went, nothing changed. The forest continued to be quiet and green. But the princess and her guards did not stop walking. It wasn¡¯t because they had a sliver of hope. It was because they had discovered the presence of pursuers the night before. The princess and her group continued forward towards the center of the forest as if they were being pushed forward How long did they wander through the forest like that? ¡°Your Highness, it would be better to go back and organize our military strength. It is foolish to waste time in a forest that has nothing.¡± Ingrid drew her sword at the disgruntled knight¡¯s words. ¡°You dare criticize the princess¡¯s decision as being foolish?!¡± ¡°H, how could I dare¡­¡± Pale-faced, the knight tried to make an excuse. But from the beginning, Ingrid had decided to deal with these dogs who were costumed as knights and didn¡¯t give them time to make excuses. ¡°Ack!¡¯ ¡°If you dare to disrespect the princess ever again, I will cut off your head and not that arrogant and rude tongue of yours.¡± She pulled out her dagger and sliced off the knight¡¯s tongue. The knight screamed and wailed that he was doing to die. Ingrid¡¯s face turned cold as she looked at that undignified appearance that was nothing like a knight. The Empire truly has declined. How could the Empire appoint these unqualified people as knights? She stiffened as she shook off the blood from her dagger. Like a ghost, someone was standing in the shadows of the forest. They were blocking the way. ¡°Go back.¡± The voice was as lifeless as vague as their presence was. ¡°It is forbidden for humans to walk from this point on. Return.¡± Ingrid responded coldly to the suspicious person whose body was covered. CH 332 ¡°An Adenstein does not need anyone''s permission to move." The other side flinched at the word ¡®Adenstein.¡¯ However, it was such a minuscule movement that Ingrid didn¡¯t notice it. She was too busy focusing on all the unidentified people who had gathered around them. But the princess was different. ¡°So you know the name Adenstein.¡± The other person did not answer, however, she didn¡¯t need one. ¡°That person?¡± The unidentified person flinched and began trembling. ¡°While I do not know why you are so surprised, if there is someone you serve, then call them here.¡± When the unidentified person remained was silent, the princess opened her mouth again. But before she could talk, Ingrid stepped forward. ¡°Your Highness, one of them just disappeared. Just as you ordered, I think they have left to report it.¡± The princess gave a brief nod at Ingrid¡¯s words and settled to quietly stare at the unidentified being. ¡°Are you the owner of the forest?¡± ¡°We merely live and tend to the forest; we are not the owners.¡± Ingrid¡¯s eyes sharpened when their tone became noticeably politer. ¡°Wait there. If he wants to meet you, he will come to you in person.¡± Since the unidentified person was talking, the princess hoped to ask about the archmage of the forest, but the unidentified being didn¡¯t give her a chance. Swish. Just as they had appeared, they disappeared as silently and without a trace. Soon, the forest was enveloped in silence again. But now, the silence was different from before. Ingrid and the princess could feel countless eyes watching them. ¡°Hm?¡± Who knows how much time had passed like that, but the hidden gazes of the surveilling beings disappeared simultaneously. ¡°Did they run away?!¡± A few impatient knights shouted. They said it was obvious the masked beings had escaped because there was something worrying them. The knights insisted that the unidentified beings be tracked down and questioned immediately. ¡°I will light a fire, Your Highness. If there is anyone hiding in it, they won¡¯t survive without running out.¡± Before she had time to stop them, one of the knights set a thick bush on fire. ¡°Immediately put that out. As the guest, how can you be so rude?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you are not the guest. You are the owner of this forest. Those unidentified beings who are not bowing down and worshiping your procession are the ones who are rude.¡± The princess scolded the knights for their impatience, but they didn¡¯t listen to her. ¡°There¡¯s no time, Your Highness. The pursuers will catch up with us by tomorrow at the latest. Now is not the time to be discussing etiquette.¡± This time, Ingrid didn¡¯t take the princess¡¯s side either. The pursuers who were getting closer by the minute were making her anxious. ¡°We came as guests, but before we could even meet with the host, we¡¯ve caused trouble for them.¡± The princess lamented. ¡°Your Highness, please stand back.¡± Ingrid grabbed the princess¡¯s hand and dragged her back. It seemed like Ingrid was worried the spark may land on the precious body of the princess. However, the sparks didn¡¯t reach the princess, let alone the bush right next to her. ¡°Huh?¡± At first, they initially attributed it to the wet bush rejecting the sparks, so the knights set the forest on fire once more. However, the results didn¡¯t change. The sparks went out before it even started burning. Something was strange. Even if raw wood didn¡¯t burn well, there was no way a fire that was lit with determination could go out this easily. The knights took out dry cloth, set it on fire, and threw it into the forest Psssss. They saw the flames go out as if it had never been set on fire in the first place. ¡°Well, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Then, an unfamiliar voice was heard from somewhere. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Startled, the knights drew their swords and carefully watched their surroundings. ¡°Who is the bloodline of Adenstein?¡± Woosh! Who knew when he had approached. Ingrid quickly turned and swung her sword at the sound of the voice coming from behind her. However, by the time her sword flashed through, the owner¡¯s voice had already passed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± When the polite voice was heard once again, it was just a short distance away from the princess. ¡°Stand back!¡± Hastily, Ingrid shouted as she emitted sword energy. The energy reached its peak and shot out towards the unidentified person in an instant. The sword used by a knight who was considered by the Empire to be at the top would never be weak. Her sword contained devastating power. Nevertheless, the person blocked her sword too easily. Tap. He hadn¡¯t noisily raised his momentum to cross swords with her, nor did he push aside her sword with an unknown technique. The man grabbed the sword surrounded by sword energy too easily. Ingrid clenched her teeth and twisted the sword at the unbelievable sight. However, the man didn¡¯t care about her reaction at all. ¡°I can tell just by looking at you.¡± The princess¡¯s eyes wavered as she took in the sight of the man who had suddenly appeared in front of her. She had never lost her fortitude in any crisis she may have occurred, but not this time. ¡°I, I don¡¯t¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened at her unintentionally spoken words. ¡°It¡¯s not just your looks that¡¯s the same.¡± His wide eyes soon curved into half moons. He was so calm it didn¡¯t seem like he was surrounded by knights who were emitting fierce fighting spirit. When the princess saw that, she asked. ¡°Will you tell me who you are?¡± The man responded in a blas¨¦ manner to her question. ¡°A pitiful father who thought he got a present only to be led around by his nose.¡± It was a baffling answer. ¡°I am the one who will pay the debt you owe.¡± Although the words themselves were unfathomable, the princess realized that the man in front of her was the one she had been looking for. ¡°Are you perhaps the ¡®salvation¡¯ that¡¯s been passed down¡­¡± ¡°Ah, let¡¯s talk about that later. Let¡¯s first deal with your pursuers.¡± Before he even finished talking, he grabbed Ingrid¡¯s sword and threw it. The sword flew like an arrow and stabbed a bush. From there, a man dressed in armor that was dyed black staggered out and collapsed. ¡°It¡¯s the third prince¡¯s tracker!¡± Ingrid shouted when she saw the pursuer that had been tirelessly chasing them all the way here. ¡°What? This is a family fight?¡± At that moment, the man¡¯s expression changed. Until a moment ago, the man had seemed so relaxed, but then his expression seemed to get colder before it turned ice cold as a bitterly blowing cold northern wind. In that time, dozens of shadows seemed to pop out of the thicket. Dressed in black leather armor, all of them looked assassins. ¡°If you are truly the ¡®salvation¡¯ passed down through generations, then please save the princess! She is not an insignificant person who should be killed in a place like this and by rogues like that!¡± Seeing that, the man spoke coldly. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said that, I have no intentions of watching a child who has inherited the Adenstein¡¯s bloodline falling right before my eyes.¡± Hope bloomed on Ingrid¡¯s face. He was the man who had effortlessly blocked the sword that she had swung with all her might. She believed that he could easily defeat those atrocious assassins. ¡°I will help, sir.¡± When the assassins had appeared, the other knights had escaped. The only ones left were her and the man. She drew out her dagger and stood by the man¡¯s side as she prepared to face the enemies. However, the man gently raised his hand, and then lowered it. And at that moment, arrows rained down from the forest. A rain of death was pouring down from the forest. *** It was truly shocking to see the assassins, who had been trained to deal with powerful knights, dropped by flimsy arrows. But the man didn¡¯t even pay attention to the fallen assassins. ¡°Is this a battle for the throne?¡± It was such a frank question that Adelaide couldn¡¯t find the words to answer him. ¡°It¡¯s a civil war, sir.¡± Ingrid answered for the princess instead. The man didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°Go back.¡± When he finally spoke, the answer the princess heard was completely different from what she had expected. ¡°I have no intention of helping the children of Adenstein fight against each other.¡± At the man glimmering with hurt and disappointment, Adelaide unintentionally stepped forward. ¡°While I do not know what caused such heartache and grief¡­¡± ¡°Seems like you can read auras as well. Your insight is definitely incredible, however, if you try to express it at any time, then it will become a rope around your neck.¡± Although his words were closer to a warning, it didn¡¯t sound like a threat to her. It was strange. Obviously, the man was a difficult person and it felt uncomfortable to be around him. It was too terrifying for her to face an opponent whom her insight would not work on. But nevertheless, she left familiarity with the man. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the unknown affection filling the man¡¯s eyes or because of her own desperation to cling to something that had been handed down for generations. The only thing important right now was that he was a trustworthy person. ¡°I will keep your words in mind.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good kid.¡± It could have been weird for a person who looked to be in his 20s to speak like an old man, but Adelaide couldn¡¯t feel a single bit of awkwardness. ¡°But sir, I cannot follow your instructions and go back.¡± She drew upon her courage to speak. The man frowned at those words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t wish for those who inherited the blood of Adenstein to die? If you send me back now, then it will be the same as you killing me.¡± It was ridiculous coercion, but the man remained quiet as he listened to her. ¡°Do you wish to live?¡± When he finally spoke, she shook her head in response. ¡°At first, I just wanted to live. But now, it¡¯s different.¡± On her way here, she had witnessed the horrors of the civil war with her own eyes. The glory that the Empire had built up over hundreds of years had burned and the precious citizens had been strewn across the roads as corpses. She had even seen knights who had lost their pride and become wolves to exploit the survivors. All of this had been Adenstein¡¯s fault. It was the Adenstein bloodline that had destroyed the Empire built by their ancestors and it had been the Adenstein bloodline that had plunged their citizens into chaos. And as a member of the family, she felt a huge responsibility for it. She herself had nothing. All she had were a few knights and nobles who had lost their pride after tasting defeat once, and were obsessed with life and had useless delusions. Nevertheless, she had a strong longing. ¡°I want to end this terrible civil war.¡± At those words, the man spoke. ¡°If you want to end the war, then I can go and end it right now.¡± The man was speaking too easily about a war that the princes, who had split the Empire¡¯s power, had been fighting for nearly ten years and still hadn¡¯t finished. ¡°I will be honest.¡± Adelaide didn¡¯t dismiss the man¡¯s words as mere bluff. ¡°I want to become the Empress.¡± It was a confession that had left her mouth for the first time. Surprisingly, nothing happened when she finally said it. The only one surprised was Sir Trail. ¡°P, princess¡­¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m being presumptuous and crossing the line. It¡¯s ridiculous that a princess with no power or ability is daring to talk about the Empire¡¯s throne. It might make you wonder how a princess, who may die at the hand of assassins, will subdue her powerful older brothers.¡± If she was being honest, even she didn¡¯t think there was much possibility. Unless there was a miracle, she didn¡¯t think she would ascend to the throne. But then, a miracle happened. ¡°The innocent face. The ability of insight. Even your ambition. It all resembles her.¡± The words were either admiration or lamentation. Then, the man looked somewhere into the forest. ¡°Ophelia, don¡¯t you think so too?¡¯ No one could be seen, but a gentle yet powerful voice answered from beyond the forest. ¡°You can¡¯t hide blood.¡± The leaves rustled and through the forest, a woman appeared. ¡°Ah?¡± When the woman suddenly appeared, Adelaide couldn¡¯t help but utter a silly sound. The woman standing there looked exactly like her. CH 333 There was nothing special about the woman¡¯s appearance. She looked like a commoner at best. If there was anything special about her, then it would be the cloak made of unknown material. Nevertheless, the woman didn¡¯t look humble or low-born in the lightest. No, the woman looked more noble and dignified than any other royal family members and nobles that Adelaide had seen before. Adelaide was staring intently at the woman because it was so strangely remarkable. Swish. The woman felt Adelaide¡¯s gaze and turned her head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment she met the woman¡¯s gaze, Adelaide trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. When she met that clear gaze, it felt like she had been thrown in front of people, stripped naked. Adelaide wanted her head to turn and avoid that clear gaze, but even that wasn¡¯t easy. No matter how much she tried, like a butterfly caught on a web, she couldn¡¯t look away from the woman¡¯s gaze. The woman¡¯s lips parted. ¡°Did you say you wanted to be the Empress?¡± It was a soft whisper, but to Adelaide, it was louder than thunder. ¡°I, I¡­¡± She had forgotten about the fugitives¡¯ plight for a moment, but now she remembered it. Only then did Adelaide realize how she must look as she spoke of her ridiculous hopes and wishes in front of people. Her face burned with humiliation. If there was a mouse hole somewhere, she wanted to burrow into it and hide. ¡°We do not mean to question you, so put your mind at ease.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for the man belatedly jumping into the conversation, then Adelaide wouldn¡¯t have been able to respond for a long time and only chewed on her lips. ¡°Yes. I want to become the Empress.¡± She barely managed to say those words before she closed her eyes tightly. How could she have said she wanted to become the Empress so many times? Wasn¡¯t it just like a little child throwing a tantrum about a toy? Even she thought it was pathetic. However, the woman didn¡¯t mock or ridicule her. As though looking through her, the woman merely continued to look at her with clear eyes. ¡°Whoo.¡± Adelaide took a deep breath, straightened her back, and looked at the woman. Even if it was late, she wanted to show the woman her dignity as a princess. But before she could squeeze out the dignity of the royal family, it seemed like the woman¡¯s eyes deepened, and the world in front of her seemed to collapse as a new world opened up. The magic mounts, that had been made to withstand even the most powerful magic and sword energy, were destroyed and scattered all over the place. The remnants of the magic mounts were sliced and melted - this sight of the beaten magic mounts was so unrealistic. What on earth¡­ Adelaide trembled as she saw the corpses of the Owner Knights lying horribly next to the piles of the wrecked magic mounts. At that moment, a huge aircraft fell from the sky. It was the ¡®Fortress of the Sky,¡¯ an invincible battleship that the mages, who had participated in the production, guaranteed would never fall. She turned her head and followed the long firey trail of the Fortress of the Sky. Engulfed in flames, hundreds of airships were falling down. They were the aviation corps¡¯ battleships that the Empire was so proud of. It was hell. Rain of fire fell from the sky and black smoke rose from the ground. In a world where everything was destroyed, the only thing that remained intact was the throne on top of a pile of ruins. Even in the midst of this terrible destruction, the throne was shining brilliantly. As if possessed, Adelaide moved towards it. She passed the tomb of the magic mounts and the tower of bones built from the citizens and soldiers. Pools of blood grabbed the hem of her long dress and the bones of the dead soldiers pierced the soles of her feet, but she did not stop moving. She finally reached the throne but it was not empty. A man with disheveled black hair sat on the golden throne. After staring blankly at the limp and motionless man, she stretched out her hand. Thud. The man¡¯s head fell and rolled. The separated head had an expression that was contorted like a demon and had eyes full of resentment. Red eyes stared straight at her. ¡°Adel¡­¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Adelaide turned pale as she retreated. ¡°Is this the kind of Empire you wanted?¡± A strident voice burrowed uncomfortably into her ears. ¡°I, I just wanted to end the war¡­¡± But before she could even finish moaning out those words, the man¡¯s head rotted away in an instant and soon became a skull. Rattle. The white skull clacked its jaw and said something, but all she could hear was the horrific rattling of bones. The skull crumbled to dust and soon, even the rattling wasn¡¯t heard anymore. Adelaide stared blankly where the skull had been before turning her head towards the throne. The throne that had shone brilliantly even in the ruins but now, that was nowhere to be found. The only thing in its place was a hideous seat of power dyed a ghastly red color. *** ¡°What have you done to the princess!¡± Seeing Princess Adelaide become frozen stiff like a stone statue, Ingrid shouted frantically. ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. I have no intention of harming a child of Adenstein.¡± However, the man¡¯s answer was too calm. It only made Ingrid angrier; she drew her sword. ¡°Though she may be in this wretched state, she is still one who has inherited the blood of Adenstein! Who on earth are you that dare look upon the name of Adenstein as if it is worthless!¡± Her sword energy hadn¡¯t lost its vigor even in the midst of these hard days as they escaped and now, that energy was aiming at the man¡¯s neck. At that moment, the man frowned at her. That was all. He didn¡¯t glare at her fiercely nor did he reach out and threaten her. Yet, Ingrid turned pale as she felt a terrible sensation. It was as if her entire body was being shredded into dozens of pieces. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your past relationship with her, I would never have allowed you to dare jump around imprudently in front of her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the blade that had been full of sword energy cracked. Then, the sword instantaneously turned into dust and blew away. Ingrid stared blankly at her sword. It had lost its entire blade. ¡°Despite time passing like flowing water, the House of Trail is still loyal. And I speak to you as one who acknowledges and respects that loyalty.¡± The woman spoke when she saw that Ingrid was stunned. ¡°Nothing has happened to the one you serve.¡± Her identity was as unknown as the man¡¯s was. But for some reason, the moment Ingrid heard those words, she lost her tension. ¡°As a knight, it must have been tiring for you to have traveled with a pack of wild dogs. Now, you can rest easy and recover.¡± Before the woman even finished speaking, Ingrid began to feel sleepy. ¡°An escorting knight must not fall asleep before the one they guard¡­¡± She tried to say the escort knight¡¯s creed, but she couldn¡¯t win against her drowsiness. Before she realized it herself, Ingrid dropped down, asleep. *** ¡°Tsk. She is exactly like Sir Trail in her artlessness.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue as he looked at the lady knight who was still clutching her bladeless sword. Previously, he had looked disapproving but now, there was nothing but joy and nostalgia on his face. ¡°Just as the Adenstein blood is still strong in that child, Sir Trail¡¯s blood is just as strong and hasn¡¯t weakened at all.¡± Ophelia looked like she felt the same. It seemed like she was remembering Asha Trail, a knight who had once followed her. ¡°What will you do?¡± But, that was only momentary. Ophelia soon pushed aside her longing and looked sternly at her husband. ¡°When I received the magic mount from Victorius, I promised that I would help out the Empire once. But I never thought I would give help in a situation like this.¡± Ophelia sighed when Kim Seon-Hyeok babbled an excuse with a guilty look on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you multiple times that he was a clever child who inherited the blood of his grandfather? I warned you repeatedly that you had to be careful if you wanted to avoid an awkward situation.¡± ¡°Rather than his grandfather, I think he took more after his mother¡­¡± Ophelia glared at him when he spoke tactlessly; he began to feign innocence instead. ¡°Adelaide¡¯s name means ¡®to be valuable and noble.¡¯ Do you understand what that means?¡± When Ophelia asked him that question, he naturally shook his head. ¡°For a princess to be given a name that means ¡®valuable and noble¡¯... it means that the Imperial Palace has lost its dignity to the point where the princess wouldn¡¯t be acknowledged as precious without it.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face hardened. He had heard about the discord between Adelaide and the knights on their way here from the Qeishas, so it wasn¡¯t completely surprising. ¡°That damned Victor.¡± He cursed his blameless child. But it was pointless since it had already been 400 years since Victorius had left this world. Although he had absorbed the Eternal Flower, Victorious hadn¡¯t been able to experience its full benefit because of Akrich¡¯s curse. ¡°If you help that child, then the situation will be one where you will have to kill others with your own hands. However, if you do not help her, then you will be going against the vow observed by the Dragon. It has truly become a tricky situation.¡± At Ophelia¡¯s words, he peeked at Adelaide. He felt complicated. While he had thought that eventually, the day would come where he kept his promise to Victor, he had never imagined a civil war. As of right now, he couldn¡¯t decide how he should help his pitiful descendent. ¡°It will take at least one day for her to awaken from the Dream Test. Perhaps that child will realize exactly what her dream entails and give up herself. If that happens, you may be able to keep your promise to Victor in another way. However¡­¡± ¡°There is no way that child, who might as well be a copy of you, would give up on her dreams.¡± Instead of being frustrated and falling into despair over the rough escape, she had dreamt of becoming the Empress. It didn¡¯t seem like the child would give up on her dream after seeing a glimpse of the future¡¯s hardships. ¡°Unlike the way she looks, she is determined and firm.¡± Once again, Ophelia agreed with his expectations. She was a woman with the ability of insight, there was no way her predictions would be wrong. ¡°Whoo. I got one magic mount and now, I¡¯m being led by my nose.¡± No matter how much he cursed Victorius, he had been the one to take the bait, so he couldn¡¯t complain now. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go inside first. We can¡¯t stay up all night out here.¡± When Kim Seon-Hyeok raised his hand, the Qeishas, who had been hiding in the shadows of the forest and watching the situation, appeared. ¡°Move those children into our house.¡± ¡°What shall we do with the dead bodies, sir?¡± One of the Qeishas pointed at the corpses of the assassins and the knights. ¡°Remove their armor and weapons. Then, you can deal with the rest in the way of the Qeishas.¡± ¡°All life belongs in Mother¡¯s arms.¡± With that short answer, the Qeishas began tidying up their surroundings silently. *** Adelaide¡¯s consciousness had been lost and floating in an unknown place when it finally regained a sense of reality. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Her dream had been so vivid that she laid there, staring blankly as she worked through the lingering feelings. She suddenly sat up. She had finally looked around her surroundings, only to see an unfamiliar hut. However, It wasn¡¯t a crude wooden house built by the commoners. Rather than being crude, it simply had minimalist furniture and appliances. Snore. Snore. As she looked around, she heard someone snoring. It was Ingrid von Trail. The loyal lady knight had stood firm even in their arduous journey, but now, she was knocked out cold. She didn¡¯t even notice Adelaide had woken up. ¡°Of course she would be tired.¡± Ingrid had been afraid that the sword-wielding ruffians, who didn¡¯t have an ounce of loyalty in them, would harm the princess. Knowing that Ingrid hadn¡¯t slept properly on the march over, Adelaide didn¡¯t want to wake her up. She sat up after momentarily staring at Ingrid. She felt so refreshed to the point it was strange. All the mental and physical fatigue that had accumulated while they had been fleeing disappeared as if it had never been there to begin with. ¡°It feels like I slept and woke up in my own room.¡± The rough bedding and hard bed were crude and incomparable to that of Imperial Palace, but at this moment, Adelaide felt so at peace, both mentally and physically. It felt like a troublesome problem had disappeared. But she knew that the things she had seen in her dream most likely would happen, that it was something that would happen in the near future. This peaceful scenery that she was seeing now was the last bit of peace she would enjoy before she plunged into the fires of hell. When she settled on a decision and cleared her head a bit, she began to become curious as to where this was. After looking around the house a bit, she left the house. Adelaide walked out of the picturesque hut and strolled around outside as she enjoyed the vitality and richness of the forest. But that only lasted until she saw a golden object jutting out from the thick trees behind the hut. ¡°This is?¡± It was a massive object that couldn¡¯t be hidden by even the largest tree and it was something that was familiar to her. It was a magic mount. It was an older model and it was impossible to guess the age of it. It had one knee bent as it silently slept. ¡°That¡¯s Goldrachen.¡± CH 334 ¡°He¡¯s a bit unsophisticated and wasn¡¯t made with any consideration toward his occupant¡¯s circumstances, depending on his owner, he can exert more power than any other magic mount.¡± She nodded her head. ¡°I heard that modern magic mounts aren¡¯t made this big because it¡¯ll help reduce the burden on their occupants. Even the old magic mounts displayed in front of the Imperial Palace aren¡¯t this big.¡± ¡°Of course. From the start, this damned bastard wasn¡¯t created with that in mind.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Adelaide was in the middle of questioning the man¡¯s unfathomable words when the man spoke. ¡°I will give you what you want.¡± Startled, Adelaide turned towards him. ¡°But before that, I have to ask you something.¡± Adelaide gulped as she looked into his inscrutable black eyes. ¡°I can go to the Imperial Capital and place you on the throne right now. I can end the war with such dignity and power that none of the princes would dare want what¡¯s yours. However, the moment you sit on the throne, I will no longer be involved in the affairs of the Empire. Then perhaps soon¡­¡± ¡°There may be another civil war.¡± The man didn¡¯t disagree. ¡°Are there any other options?¡± ¡°You may use me, but step out of my shadows and do not allow me to overshadow you. Make it so that even after the civil war is over, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to question your qualifications ¡± With the first option, she could quickly ascend the throne and end the civil war, but there was a possibility that another civil war would erupt at any time. Even if all her competitors disappeared, the Grand Dukes had already expressed their ambitions and they would never leave the Empire alone. And with the latter, it would be a journey incomparably difficult to the previous. She may even face the hell that she had seen in her dreams. ¡°I¡­¡± Adelaide didn¡¯t deliberate for long. ¡°I don¡¯t want the Empire to ever be divided again.¡± She made her choice and the man respected her decision. ¡°Take it.¡± The man held out a sword. It didn¡¯t look particularly remarkable. [So you¡¯re the one that Hyung-nim¡¯s been talking about!] The moment she grabbed the hilt of the sword, a flippant voice rang through her head. ¡°Ah!¡± Startled, she threw away the sword as she collapsed. With an expression that said he understood everything, the man picked up the sword and handed it back to her. ¡°He¡¯s a bit noisy, but if you give him to the child of the Trail Family, he¡¯ll be of big help.¡± Without realizing it, she took back the sword and the voice in question spoke again. [Just try throwing me again!] She was prepared this time, so she was able to avoid embarrassing herself by throwing the sword again. However, she couldn¡¯t stop her expression from turning nervous when the sword continued to be loud and flippant. ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± For some reason, the man¡¯s face seemed to express that he had dealt with a huge burden of his, but that was probably just her feeling. *** Adelaide didn¡¯t stay in the forest for long. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok smiled bitterly as he stared at the back of the princess who was moving towards the center of a difficult civil war with only one knight escorting her. ¡°Am I asking too much from that child?¡± He already knew that the princess didn¡¯t have any power or authority. And yet, he had ordered her to lay the foundations of becoming an Empress. The troubles she would face was clear. ¡°If she cannot, then it means that from the beginning, she did not have the ability to reestablish the chaotic Empire. It would be a tragedy to place someone like that on the throne.¡± Ophelia was right and he knew that as well. But considering how she was his bloodline, he couldn¡¯t contain his pity. ¡°Although its characteristics have changed a lot from the beginning, the Holy Sword is still a powerful object. On top of that, she has one hundred Elven Cataphractoi, including Maram, so I¡¯ve more than paid for that precious magic mount.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok looked guilty as he spoke. He hadn¡¯t told Ophelia that he had secretly sent the Hero - someone who was both the guardian of the Holy Sword and the one trapped in it - as well as the Hero¡¯s Companion, and the Elven Cataphractoi with the princess in case there were any emergencies. He hadn¡¯t told her in case she would refuse him. But, contrary to his goal, she already knew everything. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s just that I forgot¡­¡± ¡°And you must also have forgotten your promise to help out three times in the most important battle.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok began cold sweating profusely when he realized that Ophelia knew much more than just the fact that the Elven Cataphractoi had joined the princess. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to blame you, so there is no need to look so worried. From the start, you were the one to make the promise with Victor so it has nothing to do with me.¡± She truly didn¡¯t look angry at all. ¡°But you know.¡± Seeing him looking blank, Ophelia continued. ¡°I wonder if Victor had made such an unreasonable request to give you an excuse to return to the world. He probably felt sorry for his father who was confined to the forest because of his stubborn mother.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± He hurriedly grabbed his wife¡¯s hand when her voice hinted at remorse. ¡°I never once thought I was imprisoned here because of you.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know very well that you do not blame me. But because of that, I feel even more apologetic towards you.¡± The two of them had unified the Empire, but she had wanted it to belong to their descendants. That was why she had decided to confine herself, and of course, Kim Seon-Hyeok had followed her. After all, he also knew that he was too strong to involve himself in the matters of the world. Not once had he felt a single ounce of resentment towards her. He had only felt a bit bored and dull. ¡°But like you once said, I want to be like an ordinary woman and be a little bit more selfish.¡± ¡°As much as you want.¡± When his wife bared her heart for the first time, he promised to listen to her. ¡°Once I leave this world, you will travel freely with the Dragon. That¡¯s why, even if it¡¯s only for a short while, I earnestly hope that you will remain completely mine.¡± Although 500 years was by no means ¡®a short time,¡¯ it also wasn¡¯t a long time for them when she had a lifespan that was close to eternal. No, now he wanted her restriction to continue. His heart ached just listening to her say that the end was near. ¡°Ophelia.¡± ¡°You can curse me for being selfish.¡± ¡°Ophelia.¡± She had dedicated her entire life to the Empire but then had passed it to her descendants. All she had left was her husband. How could he not know what she was feeling? ¡°I do not curse you or resent you. It¡¯s fine even if we live here for another thousand years.¡± Ophelia rolled her eyes at his exaggeration. ¡°Well, considering that, you sure went outside the forest without me knowing quite often.¡± He took a while to make excuses. He never thought she would have known that. ¡°I simply went out on short trips to inspect and make sure the Transcendentals didn¡¯t have any other thoughts and were behaving themselves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± He gave a lame response to that. ¡°Still, I¡¯ve been quiet for the last 20 years or so¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Once Ophelia fell asleep, Kim Seon-Hyeok went outside the cabin alone and looked into the air as he asked a question. ¡°Edda, do you know what Ophelia¡¯s thinking?¡± There was no answer. The Dragon Lord had fallen into a deep sleep in order to completely revive the Dragon Clan that had been ruined in the fight against Chaos. It would be quite a while before she woke up. But, Kim Seon-Hyeok couldn¡¯t help but think that, maybe, Edda had known what Ophelia was thinking from the start. There was no other reason for Edda, who had succeeded in restoring her pair of wings, to deviate from her original plan and sleep so deeply with the other Dragons. ¡°500 years have passed, but I¡¯m still a fool.¡± It seemed like growing older didn¡¯t give wisdom and knowledge to everyone. Pawwwwk. The owner of that squawk was the biggest proof of that. ¡°When will you become a dragon?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sighed. He was beginning to wonder whether this stupid sub specie had fully established his identity as a wyvern. *** Three years passed since Adelaide went into the forest. ¡°It is said that Princess Adelaide succeeded in winning the support of the nobles from the former Astoria Kingdom after she obtained support from the Grand Duke of Iberia.¡± From time to time, news was delivered by the Elven Cataphractoi about the changes in the outside world, and it was truly shocking. The rootless princess, who only had the surname Adenstein going for her, had suddenly become a strong candidate for succession and was supported by the powerful Grand Duke of Iberia, as well as, the nobles of the Holy Kingdom. But as much as she had grown, the world had become more chaotic. It would be stranger for the continent to be quiet when a new competitor had been thrown in when the two princes and one princess had maintained a miraculous balance. Battles took place everywhere and Princess Adelaide wisely overcame several crises. After another year had passed, Kim Seon-Hyeok heard news that the one princess, who had been fighting with the princes, had passed away Now, the civil war was a three-way war. The two princes did their best to get closer to the throne by putting the powerful magical weapons they had inherited from the Empire at the forefront. Princess Adelaide¡¯s power was much weaker than those of the princes¡¯. Her supporters didn¡¯t have any magic weapons and even if the Grand Duke of Iberia had a fair amount of magic ships and a few magic mounts, it wasn¡¯t enough and was only embarrassing when compared to the power of the Imperial Family. But even in the midst of such inferiority, Adelaide expanded her force surprisingly quickly. Her innate insight and tolerance shone through. ¡°Many refer to Princess Adelaide as the second coming of the past Adenstein monarch.¡± Countless people were captivated by her nature and plunged into a war with unfavorable conditions for her sake. Soon, it came to the point where her assailants were dragged down by her supporters and the citizens. By this point, the princes¡¯ felt the need to stop the exhaustive war and find a way to break the princess¡¯ rapidly growing power. And the method the two princes used against the youngest and weakest princess¡¯ authority was too harsh. A temporary non-aggression pact was reached between the princes and the frontlines between the two parties lulled. Using that time, a large force began to march towards the Iberian Peninsula - Princess Adelaide¡¯s headquarters. It was a tremendous force that had about forty airships and a similar number of magic mounts. It was an overwhelming force that, even with all of Iberia¡¯s magical ships and magic mounts, it would be impossible to stop. The princes were determined to use this chance and completely take her out. The nobles of Adelaide¡¯s party turned pale when they heard from their spies that the battleships of the aviation corp were moving on the offensive. ¡°All the Iberian Fleet¡¯s magic ships are anchored at the pier and all the magic guns are aimed at the aviation corp¡¯s battleships, but it¡¯ll only protect the main castle and not the other fortresses and castles!¡± ¡°With the magic mounts we have on hand, we will never be able to stop the latest magic mounts for the Imperial Family! Both the amplification efficiency of the heart and the external armor are inferior!¡± It seemed like the leaders of the Iberian Fleet and Panzer Corps, the most powerful forces of Adelaide¡¯s camp, seemed to have lost their fighting spirit before the battle even began. Their despair and sense of defeat quickly spread throughout Adelaide¡¯s army and the people believed that the princess¡¯s wisdom would have to bow down in front of the princes¡¯ overwhelming force. However, even in the midst of such defeat, the princess remained very calm. ¡°Reinforcements will arrive soon, so please, don¡¯t act hastily.¡± CH 335 ¡°Are you saying that there are other troops besides the ones currently gathered here?¡± The nobles questioned Adelaide¡¯s words. ¡°Right now, there is enough reinforcement coming, that we will not be defeated in battle.¡± ¡°If there was such a force, then why didn¡¯t anyone know about it until now? Of course, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m doubting your words, Your Highness.¡± She responded calmly to the Grand Duke of Iberia. ¡°I could not inform you in advance because it was a force related to the Imperial Family¡¯s secret, so please understand.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The nobles all closed their mouths when she said it was a secret of the Imperial Family. The Empire had ruled the continent for 500 years, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Empire had a power that they didn¡¯t know about, nor was it surprising that it had been transferred to the princess. Soon, their despair was pushed away by their anticipation for this unknown power and the prevailing sense of defeat disappeared as if it had been washed clean away. They impatiently and eagerly looked forward to the hidden power of the Imperial Family arriving at Iberia before the princes¡¯ army did. Finally, the reinforcements that the princess had spoken of arrived at Iberia on the ship. ¡°Th, this is¡­¡± His face flushing, the Grand Duke of Iberia looked alternately at the princess and her reinforcements. ¡°Yes, this is the reinforcement I was talking about.¡± ¡°Y, you¡­gah!¡± The Grand Duke of Iberia trembled as he tried to suppress his anger. ¡°Are you saying that the hidden power of the Imperial Family is this large, old-fashioned magic mount?!¡± ¡°Are you going to make me repeat myself multiple times?¡± It sounded like she was displeased. The Grand Duke of Iberia took in a deep breath in response. His expression was making it clear that he didn¡¯t dare argue against the princess and could only groan miserably to himself. ¡°Your Highness, flaws in these giant magic mounts were exposed in the beginning with the deaths of many Owner Knights. I¡¯m sorry, but none of the knights under my command will be willing to ride a magic mount like this - one without an amplifier. And even if there was someone, I would not allow them.¡± The commander of the Iberian Panzer Corp was firm, but she was steadfast. ¡°You do not have to apologize. That mage mount already has an owner.¡± At her words, the nobles looked around the mage mount but the owner of the mage mount was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Th, there!¡± A young nobleman pointed a finger at the giant mage mount¡¯s head as he shouted. In the midst of their desperation, the people followed his finger and saw a being hidden behind a veil and sitting on the giant magic mount that was over ten meters tall. ¡°I have never seen something so outrageous!¡± ¡°How dare he not pay his respects even after seeing the princess!¡± ¡°Immediately drag that lawless man down and have him kneel on his knees!¡± The people shouted and yelled as they looked at the man who was casually committing blasphemy by looking down at the Imperial Family. However, the unidentified person didn¡¯t move. ¡°Even I dare not act recklessly against him. I will not allow anyone to use the Imperial Family¡¯s name and rank to make trouble for him.¡± ¡°Your Highness, even if that¡¯s the case, if we let his actions so, the Imperial Family¡¯s dignity will fall.¡± From the start, the Grand Duke of Iberia hadn¡¯t been in a good mood. So now, he inevitably began shouting that the assailant should be punished. ¡°That will not happen.¡± However, the princess looked at the Iberian Grand Duke calmly as she spoke. ¡°He is also a member of the Imperial Family.¡± ¡°Except for the direct members, all of the Imperial Family members were killed in the war that broke out in the Empire five years ago¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They were all killed.¡± The people were taken aback at her blunt words, but the princess didn¡¯t stop. ¡°I cannot tell you in detail, but I guarantee his identity.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Am I, Adelaide, someone who would throw away the Imperial Family¡¯s dignity?¡± Completely different from her previously gentle tone, her voice turned cold. At that, the people bowed their heads as they apologized. ¡°Just as you have trusted and supported me before, please trust me this time as well. I swear by the name of Adenstein that I am not lying.¡± There was no one here who was disloyal enough to argue against the princess when she had even put the Imperial Family¡¯s name on the line. ¡°And it is also not a lie when I say that the reinforcements will turn the tide of war.¡± Even though the nobles were still clearly unconvinced, she ordered them to dissemble. Once the nobles left with confused faces, the man spoke. ¡°So you realized who I am.¡± Adelaide spoke in response to the man, to Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. ¡°Sir Trail is complaining every day that she can¡¯t stand the sword¡¯s chatter.¡± ¡°That damned Joon-Min. So he talked in the end.¡± She smiled slightly at his words before quickly controlling her expression and grabbing her skirt to raise it a bit. ¡°As the descendent of the Adenstein bloodline, I pay my respects to the legend of the Empire.¡± He gave a short wave of his hand at the deeply respectful greeting. ¡°Seeing how worn out you look, you must have had some difficulties.¡± At the faint feeling of affection, a smile appeared on Adelaide¡¯s face. ¡°Am I eligible now?¡± ¡°I do not yet know who deserves to sit on the throne, but if you are asking whether you are qualified to use me, then yes.¡± It was a short answer, but she didn¡¯t lose her smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad. I was worried about what I would do if I still lacked the qualifications.¡± She wasn¡¯t speaking empty words. She truly needed his help. If he didn¡¯t help, then the stronghold she had worked hard to build in Iberia would be for naught as it would be destroyed. ¡°Do not worry. I¡¯m sure you must have found out my name from Joon-Min.¡± He spoke as he looked at her. ¡°All you have to do is tell me who your enemy is.¡± Now, Adelaide knew what the other name of the man in front of her had. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll be told my name.¡± He was the knight who was the symbol of victory, as well as, the legendary hero who had made the greatest contribution in unifying the Empire 500 years ago. His words weighed more than a hundred vows and thousand promises. ¡°Place all our allies¡¯ magic ships and magic mounts somewhere other than the main castle.¡± The Grand Duke of Iberia glared at her. ¡°Right now, the enemy forces are currently advancing towards Iberia and most of them are heading towards the main castle. To say that we should remove our forces in such a situation is like saying we should give up the main castle.¡± The military leaders standing by were terrified by her decision and tried to dissuade her. ¡°Just one Imperial magic mount will be enough to protect the main castle of Iberia.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Without realizing it, the Iberian Grand Duke raised his voice at her. But before he could even realize his rudeness and lack of trust in her[1], the princess spoke first. ¡°If you cannot trust me, then it¡¯s fine if all of you leave the main castle. Since their target isn¡¯t the Iberian nobles, they will not change their course even if you are not here.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I cannot obey that order! Please, take back your order!¡± ¡°Please take back your order, Your Highness!¡± As if they had prearranged it, all the nobles, including the Grand Duke of Iberia, bowed their heads and asked her to reconsider. However, it didn¡¯t seem like she planned on taking back her command in the slightest. ¡°What we need to protect is not the main castle itself. Even if we protect our main castle, if the entire Iberia is trampled by the enemy, then no one will trust and follow us.¡± ¡°Please allow us to fight until the end!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it anymore. Please move all your magic ships and magic mounts to the fortresses and castles in danger. If you won¡¯t obey me even in this, then I will step out of the main castle on my own.¡± Not only were her words stubborn, but it was also extreme. In the end, the Grand Duke of Iberia had to promise that he would move his forces elsewhere. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± Ingrid von Trail had been placidly observing the nobles leaving the conference hall with pale tired faces. But when the princess called her, she bowed her head. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Sir Trail, you are included and are one of the allies.¡± Ingrid was the master of the mysterious but powerful Ego Sword. Depending on the situation, she was able to exert greater power than Iberia¡¯s magic mounts and magic ships. In Adelaide¡¯s opinion, it was a waste to keep someone like that in the main castle. Naturally, Ingrid refused to obey. However, as a liegewoman, it wasn¡¯t right for her to continue protesting, so in the end, she left the castle. ¡°There are fewer nobles who escape the castle than I expected. That means their loyalty to you is very deep.¡± Although their main force had left, quite a few nobles had decided to remain behind. It was so surprising that Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in admiration. However, Adelaide shook her head. ¡°I do not deserve such liegemen. They are too noble to be sacrificed in vain because of my stubbornness.¡± He chuckled at her words. ¡°That sounds like you¡¯re warning me that dire things will happen to me if anything were to happen to them.¡± ¡°Is that how you heard it?¡± Once again, Kim Seon-Hyeok exclaimed in admiration as he looked at Adelaide. Previously when she had first visited the forest, she only had enthusiasm, but now, she stood in front of him as a fully-fledged monarch. ¡°You¡¯re like an exact copy of her.¡± ¡°How could someone like me, be like her? I can¡¯t even measure up to her pinky toe. I am merely putting my faith in your promise and pestering you a bit¡± Ophelia had been wise but at times rather inflexible, so it made him happy to see the princess being flexible. But that was only momentary. Soon, he was sighing his displeasure. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to consider the fact that you¡¯re the only one who has properly inherited the Adenstein blood as a blessing or not.¡± ¡°Have you met my older brothers?¡± He nodded as he looked at Adelaide looking at him with wide eyes. ¡°I only saw them from a distance, but I could still tell that the only thing the blood of their ancestors passed onto them was nothing but courage without patience.¡± ¡°Just like I inherited a bit of scheming, perhaps my older brothers only inherited force, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t deny her words. If the Dragon¡¯s and the Adenstein¡¯s blood had been properly passed onto the princes in the first place, then the Empire wouldn¡¯t have come to this point. Unfortunately, 500 years was enough time to dilute the Dragon¡¯s blood and dull the monarch¡¯s insight. Kim Seon-Hyeok let out a long sigh as he looked up at the sky somewhere. He couldn¡¯t see anything but the blood of the War Dragon was telling him that there was an enemy out there. Although enemies¡¯ individual strengths were too weak when compared to the powerful beings he had dealt with in the past, combined, the malice was too difficult to ignore. Based on his judgment, the malice and murderous intentions approaching from afar were at least enough to annihilate all the living things in the Iberian Castle. ¡°But that¡¯s only if I¡¯m not here.¡± He felt a sense of shame for only truly feeling alive when facing the monster known as war as he prepared for battle with his blood pleasantly warming and his heart pounding. With their main force gone, the Iberian Castle prepared as best as they could, albeit poorly, when the princes¡¯ aviation corps finally appeared. 1. The original word used here was ?? which means disloyalty, unfaithfulness, and failing in one''s duty to the king. I tweaked the word choice a bit to reflect what it means by being ¡®disloyal¡¯ in this context CH 336 ¡°Isn¡¯t this twice as many as expected?¡± The Grand Duke¡¯s expression turned stony as he looked at the massive airships filling the sky above the Iberian Castle. Even the initially expected enemy force of 16 airships was so powerful that Iberia would have had to defend itself with all its might. But now, the number of airships dotting the Iberian sky was twice as many as expected. No, there was a lot, but there was something more important and dire than the number of airships. ¡°Until now, they have kept their neutrality, so why have they come now¡­¡± The Iberian Grand Duke saw airships that glinted gold as if they had been gilded. It was the flotilla under the direct control of the Emperor. ¡°Even though they are the flotilla, they most likely couldn¡¯t stand by and watch the spirit of the Empire deteriorate any longer. It seems like they have decided to help the one who seems the strongest and most influential in order to end the civil war.¡± Nothing could be more despairing than this. The aviation corps¡¯ regular battleships would already have been difficult to deal with, but now, the flotilla¡¯s battleships, which were considered to be the finest example of the Empire, had appeared on the battlefield. ¡°It may be too late, but make arrangements so that Her Highness could escape. If there are more enemy forces here than expected, then that means fewer enemy forces are heading towards our fortresses. As long as we can overcome this immediate crisis, we can still plan for the future.¡± ¡°Do you plan on giving up your main castle?¡¯ ¡°The real strength of Iberia does not lie in its castles. As long as the nobles and merchants are alive, Iberia can always stand up again.¡± When the Iberian Grand Duke spoke, the nobles began making preparations to evacuate Princess Adelaide. However, the princess didn¡¯t listen to the nobles¡¯ request this time either. ¡°I will not go.¡± ¡°There are 4 squadrons, 32 battleships here. Among them is the Empire¡¯s most elite flotilla. If they were determined and shot their mage cannons, then not a single cornerstone of the Iberian Castle will remain, Your Highness.¡± The nobles begged her to evacuate, but it was no use. ¡°If He were to fail or something happens to me, then do not delay and quickly surrender. My elder brothers will never treat Iberia poorly.¡± ¡°Your Highness! How could we!¡± ¡°This is an order. Although things have reached this point, Iberia is absolutely necessary to the Empire. I do not want the Empire¡¯s pillars to crumble because of one wretched woman.¡± ¡°We cannot accept it, Your Highness.¡± There was no way that the nobles, who had accepted the possibility of dying and still remained by her side in the main castle, would listen to her order. ¡°My Lords, you are all really stubborn.¡± ¡°We do not dare compete with you, Your Highness.¡± When they continued to remain divided over the issue, the nobles seemed like they had given up persuading the princess. The princess also looked like she wasn¡¯t going to encourage the nobles to surrender anymore. However, that was only because she knew that the situation where the nobles would have to surrender to the enemy would never happen. Princess Adelaide turned to look beyond the castle walls. It seemed like the golden magic mount was preparing to move. ¡°Please, I beg you, you are the legend of the Empire.¡± As if in response to her words, the crouched magic mount began to move. Krrrrrr. A sound that was as harsh and ferocious as an animal¡¯s roar - the start-up sound was fundamentally different from the latest magic mount model. But for some reason, the sound was hair-rising. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just the princess who felt like that. The nobles had been noisily causing a ruckus, but now, all of them shut their mouths and looked at the magic mount. Goooooooo. In front of many people, the magic mount Goldrachen began to move. *** ¡°It really is empty.¡± Seeing how the commander of the flotilla spoke so apathetically, it didn¡¯t seem like he was worried about the countless troops deployed by the Iberian Castle. Well, that was only natural. No matter how many soldiers were deployed, the Iberia Fleet¡¯s warships had been the only threat. But that didn¡¯t matter now since all of them had left the port. It also didn¡¯t matter how many infantrymen there were since there wasn¡¯t much they could do when the battleships stationed at the frontlines were perched high in the sky. ¡°What do you plan on doing, sir?¡± ¡°It is not my nature to beat helpless opponents, but since it¡¯s like this, it would be good to reduce the burden on our infantrymen and the Panzer Knights.¡± ¡°Shall we bombard them, sir?¡± The commander nodded at his adjutant¡¯s question. ¡°We¡¯ll neutralize the walls and the ports before waiting for our allies to arrive. If there is anything that could be a threat, then destroy that as well.¡± As soon as he finished talking, the adjutant sent out the commander¡¯s orders to each of the battleships. The squadrons began to deploy their artillery. On the off chance the Iberian Fleet returned, their first target of elimination was the port. ¡°Hm?¡± The commander had been watching the infantrymen bustling on the wall when he suddenly noticed an odd structure. He frowned at it. ¡°Did Iberia have something like that?¡± It was a massive statue, about 10 meters high, that was looking up at the sky. As if symbolizing the wealth Iberia had accumulated, the statue of the Dragonian was adorned with gold. ¡°Magic engine noises detected, sir! It¡¯s believed to be the heart of a magic mount, sir!¡± ¡°So it seems like they had magic mounts hidden. How many does the enemy have?¡± ¡°So far, only one enemy magic mount has been observed, sir!¡± At the observer¡¯s report, the commander looked incredulous. His expression seemed to be asking what merely one magic mount could do in the first place. ¡°Locating, sir! Location confirmed, sir! At the main gate of the Iberian Castle, sir! magic mount¡¯s movements confirmed, sir!¡± Regardless of the commander¡¯s reaction, the observer diligently did his job as he found and reported the location of the magic mount. ¡°Are you saying that¡¯s the magic mount?¡± When the commander realized that the object he had thought was the statue was actually a magic mount, he smirked. ¡°Iberia must have money to burn. Why else would they create such useless things like that?¡± It was such a massive construct with an unsophisticatedly thick exoskeleton. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it would even operate; it looked like it was just meant to be a decoration for displaying purposes. ¡°Let¡¯s send them a simple gift before the battle. Fire the mage cannon four times! Destroy the enemy¡¯s magic mount!¡± The commander had no doubts that Iberia¡¯s treasure would be horribly destroyed. But the magic mount moved much faster than the time it took for his orders to be carried and his belief fulfilled. ¡°Powerful magic reactions observed! Location is the enemy¡¯s magic mount!¡± The commander could see Iberia¡¯s magic mount opening its mouth widely. ¡°Size of magic reaction - equivalent to or greater than than the main gun on this ship, sir!¡± Even before the observer could finish shrieking, the enemy magic mount shot out fire. Bang! At that moment, a shock wave swept through the battleship¡¯s bridge and the commander barely managed to keep his balance. ¡°Damages¡­¡± The commander¡¯s eyes widened as he was unable to finish his words. Through the massive window of the bridge, he saw the sight of his allies¡¯ ships engulfed in flames. ¡°4th ship, hit! 7th ship, hit! 13th ship, hit!¡± ¡°The 4th and 13th ships¡¯ shields have been destroyed but they¡¯re alright, sir!¡± ¡°The 7th ship was directly hit and is dropping, sir!¡± The commander gritted his teeth at the observer¡¯s belayed report. ¡°Those cunning, sly bastards. They must¡¯ve disguised the cannon as a magic mount!¡¯ The commander judged that the ridiculous magic mount was actually a mage cannon, however, he was mistaken. He had thought the magic mount¡¯s legs were just a disguise to help the device withstand the recoil of the cannon, but those same legs kicked off the ground. Until then, the commander may have been confused, but he hadn¡¯t doubted their victory. Whether that thing was a magic mount or a mage cannon, whether it jumped or flew, he hadn¡¯t thought it could do anything to 30 battleships. But once again, the commander¡¯s expectations were wrong. ¡°Enemy¡­. The enemy magic mount is flying, sir.¡± The magic mount continued ascending as translucent wings sprouted from its back. The sight of those wings was absurd enough to hurt his eyes. *** ¡°What the hell is that¡­¡± The Grand Duke of Iberia¡¯s mouth dropped open as he stared at the Imperial Family¡¯s secret weapon soaring high into the sky. It had already been surprising that an antique such as that had been hiding a mage cannon, but now, it was flying. The translucent wings that sprouted from the magic mount¡¯s back were ridiculously improbable and unrealistic. It felt like all the common sense and magical theories that he knew were negated. But the surprise was only the beginning. The magic mount soared high into the sky and began destroying the flotilla¡¯s massive battleships. Soaring high into the sky, the magic mount began to destroy the massive battleships of the flotilla. Every time the magic mount stretched out a hand, the battleship¡¯s defense magic, which was usually so powerful that even the magic of a senior mage couldn¡¯t leave a scratch, was shredded like it was a piece of paper. Five of the 32 battleships dropped in an instant. ¡°Ohh!¡± The nobles had been watching the battle dazed half out of their minds, but now, they finally started cheering. The previous sense of defeat and despair was nowhere to be seen. The same was true for Princess Adelaide as well. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She clasped her small hands together as she looked up at the sky with a face full of joy. ¡°The 7th one!¡± Another airship crashed and the nobles¡¯ cheers grew. ¡°What on earth is with that magic mount, Your Highness? What was the Imperial Family hiding?¡± The nobles had thought all possibility of victory was gone, but now, they cheered as they realized that the flame of victory hadn¡¯t gone out yet. While the nobles were busy cheering, the Iberian Grand Duke was questioning the princess. ¡°Grand Duke, do you remember the legendary person who built the Empire¡¯s foundation?¡± She answered his question with a completely different question, but the Iberian Grand Duke instantly understood what she was trying to say. ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He is a descendant of the victorious legend who has hidden his legacy.¡± The Empire¡¯s legend that was considered to be groundless was actually not a lie. The massive magic mount currently destroying the Empire¡¯s pride, the battleships of the flotilla, in the sky was proof of that. Goosebumps appeared all over his body. He was thrilled to know that such a legend was fighting with them. ¡°That magic mount¡¯s name is Goldrachen. It is the secret weapon of the Imperial Family that inherited the name of the legendary knight who was the first family of the Empire and the father of the Empire¡¯s founder.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why that magic mount was so different from the current models. Tsk, and here I was, ignoring it based on its outdated appearance¡­¡± Everything she said was a lie. This was the first time Goldrachen was appearing in the world. Everything was a prettied-up lie to cover up the existence of an unbelievable ancestor who was over 500 years old. It was a pretty decently packaged lie. Even Adelaide herself thought it would be more believable to say that the descendant of a legendary being had stepped forward for the sake of handling the chaos of the Empire than to say that the legendary being of 500 years was still alive and had an existence of a demigod. It seemed like the Iberian Grand Duke also believed that Kim Seon-Hyeok was the descendant of the First family. ¡°It isn¡¯t a good time to talk right now. The rest of the story can be shared after the battle is over.¡± The Iberian Grand Duke was planning on asking more questions, but Princess Adelaide blocked him before looking back up at the sky again. The battle was quickly rushing towards the end. Of the 32 airships, only about 10 of them were in good condition and it seemed like even those would be dealt with shortly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Princess Adelaide staggered. Now that she had lost her tension, her legs lost their strength. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. I was just a bit dizzy.¡± After waving back the startled and worried nobles, she looked up at the battleships covered in flames with a grief-stricken expression. She couldn¡¯t help regret the fact that the Empire¡¯s precious talents and battleships were disappearing in such a meaningless and fleeting way. She knew she couldn¡¯t stop them, but she still wanted to. Even if it was just one, she wanted the battleships to be intact and safe. She shook off those thoughts with difficulty. Now wasn¡¯t the time for her to show mercy or worry about the future of the Empire. That was presumptuous arrogance and a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford. Right now, what was important was her survival. It was the only way she could reach the throne. But no matter how many times told herself that, it was still painful for her to watch the Imperial battleships engulfed in flames. However, she still didn¡¯t look away. She considered it her duty to see the fight she had jumped into and to end it with without running away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even so, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan as she watched the gold magic mount chasing and sinking the battleships that had turned to retreat. ¡°Oooh! We won!¡± ¡°We won!¡± But unlike her, the nobles cheered guilelessly now that the immediate crisis had passed. *** After returning from the battle, Goldrachen landed on a vacant lot of the Iberian Castle. The translucent wings that had lifted its massive body faded and then disappeared. A beautiful woman appeared in its place. ¡°Good work, Atiya.¡± It was the ancient Wind Spirit, Atiya. ¡®It was wonderful to be able to fly you again after such a long time, master.¡¯ She was Atiya. In the 500 years she had been working with the mighty Dragon¡¯s Contractor, she had become more than a simple Spirit. However, her smiling face showed that she was still the same loyal figure that knew only her master. Looking at her like that, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s burning blood of the War Dragon began to cool down a bit. ¡°There¡¯ll be more opportunities in the future.¡± Atiya seemed to be extremely pleased with that because she giggled happily like a child as she circled him. ¡°Hm?¡± Usually, Atiya would have disappeared after asking him to call for her again, but for some reason, she hesitated for a while and didn¡¯t leave the place. ¡°Why? Is there something you want to say?¡± ¡®Um, master.¡± He tilted his head at her rare hesitation. ¡®Do you remember the promise you made me before?¡¯ ¡°What promise?¡± ¡®You said you would grant me one wish.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even after hearing Atiya¡¯s words, it took him a long time before he remembered the promise he made her 500 years ago. Well, that was only natural since 500 years was too long for someone to remember a promise they had made in passing in an instant However, time for Spirits seemed to pass differently from humans. ¡®You forgot.¡¯ He responded hastily when he saw her pouting. ¡°You suddenly thought of a wish?¡± Atiya had a great personality. She quickly stopped pouting and instead, began smiling brightly. ¡®My wish is¡­¡¯ CH 337 ¡°It¡¯s a Spirit, and a rare Wind Spirit at that¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention, that¡¯s at least a high-level Spirit.¡± When the sharp-eyed mages found out that the woman was a Spirit, they were astonished. After the Era of Magic, the number of Spirits began rapidly decreasing, and in the last 50 years, they had disappeared completely. However, the owner of that unsophisticated magic mount had even summoned a Spirit. For the mages, this sight was outrageous enough for them to flip out. However, the mages did not dare to approach the man. They had found out from the nobles that the man¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t any less than the Grand Duke of Iberia. Even the Iberian nobles, who could be considered the cream of the crop, only watched from afar without a single one of them approaching the man. When they had first seen the man, they had been quite rude to him. Now, it seemed like they were uncomfortable approaching him because of their previous rudeness. The only one to approach and talk to him without any hesitation in this situation was Princess Adelaide. ¡°You really kept your promise.¡± When she tried to express her gratitude, he rejected it as he told her that it was not time for her gratitude yet. ¡°Can¡¯t be¡­¡± He gave a brief nod before climbing onto his magic mount. ¡°I promised you a complete victory.¡± He was heading towards a battlefield where tens of thousands of infantrymen and dozens of magic mounts were waiting, but his attitude was as carefree as if he was visiting his next-door neighbors. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving right after, so do not wait.¡± Without giving a proper farewell, the magic mount left, stomping. The princes¡¯ armies had been marching towards the Iberian Castle, but not long after, news was delivered that their infantry division had been defeated. There was also news that the magic mounts of the panzer knights had been completely destroyed by an unidentified, older model magic mount. Soon, news of this miraculous victory resounded across the continent. ¡°The guardian deity of the Empire has returned.¡± ¡°The legendary family has been revived.¡± The guardian deity of the Empire had been dismissed as a mere legend, but now, the story of the guardian deity having appeared to calm the Empire¡¯s chaotic state spread to every corner of the continent. The princess was the one chosen by the guardian deity of the Empire. Countless nobles and knights abandoned the neutral stance they had stuck to and devoted themselves to her as they became fascinated by her symbolism. From that point on, the princess¡¯s power, which had previously been limited to the areas near Iberia, began to grow frighteningly fast. This was the moment that the princess, who had always been regarded as someone who could easily be wiped out by the princes at any moment, became a real competitor. From the princes¡¯ point of view, she had to be stopped at all costs, but things weren''t looking good for them. Even if they wanted to dispatch troops, there was no guarantee that the catastrophic defeat in Iberia wouldn¡¯t happen again. However, they were also afraid that if they left her alone, her growth would catch up with them at any moment. They couldn¡¯t come to a decision and tried to subtly shake the princess¡¯s camp, but they gained nothing. While the princes were struggling, unable to do anything, the princess steadily established herself and expanded her army. She understood the hearts of the nobles under her banner to a shocking degree, and the nobles soon fell completely in love with the princess who, unlike the princes, was tolerant. As a result, even the nobles, who pledged themselves to her later, were willing to lay down their lives for the honorable princess without any hesitation. Battles took place everywhere. As time passed, the firm frontlines began to lean towards the princess bit by bit. However, the princes had become quite formidable since they had absorbed the military power of the Empire¡¯s mainland over a long period of time. And so, the princess¡¯s army couldn¡¯t cross the defenses of the mainland and continuously suffered defeat. But above all else, the biggest problem for the princess was the Imperial magic mounts and airships that the princes were monopolizing. ¡°We are doing our best to make up for the lack in magic mounts¡¯ power, but because of that, the damages to the knights and mages are increasing day by day, Your Highness. And due to the aviation corps poking around, resupplying isn¡¯t easy either.¡± Even in the days when the princess¡¯s army was incomparably shabby and poor, her commanders had been competent. Now that her army had grown, the competency of her commanders hadn¡¯t changed at all as they continued to organize her army. However, the barrier of magic mounts and airships was too difficult to overcome with the commanders¡¯ competence alone. Meeting continued every day, but of course, they didn¡¯t find an answer. ¡°Your Highness.¡± When the endless meeting continued day by day, Ingrid von Trail asked the princess for a private meeting. The princess had a card in hand that was enough to overturn the difference in their army in an instant. But for some reason, the princess didn¡¯t seem like she was going to use that card and Ingrid could not understand why. ¡°Your Highness, why do you not ask him for help?¡± The princess responded with a hard face. ¡°Wherever he goes, nothing is left behind.¡± The princess remembered it very clearly. She knew better than anyone else what the knight who held the name Indomitable had done to the battleships that were retreating, as well as, what he had done to the enemies who had been marching towards the Iberian Castle. If he were to enter a battlefield that was several dozen times larger than the previous one, then how many people would die? Just thinking about it made her heart ache. ¡°What kind of era was it 500 years ago to have made his sword so heartless?¡± At her lamentation, Ingrid clutched her sword. After a while, she replied. ¡°The sword says that he does it because it¡¯s the best way to cause the least amount of damage. Rather than fighting ten times, it is better to fight one war and make it so that the enemy would never dare fight again.¡± ¡°It certainly makes sense.¡± She understood it logically, but her heart didn¡¯t. With a single word from her, the lives of tens of thousands of people on the front line could disappear as if it was smoke. She had made countless decisions before, but she had never felt her decision to be as heavy on her shoulders as it was now. But her answer had been decided from the beginning. The princess had struggled for several days and nights before admitting that she didn¡¯t have any other option. ¡°Please contact him.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Now as familiar as a shadow, a knight of the Elven Cataphractoi appeared, only to disappear again. And soon after, He appeared. ¡°You took longer than expected.¡± At first, it sounded like a rebuke, but his expression wasn¡¯t much different from usual. ¡°But that¡¯s not a bad thing. If you were the kind of person who disregards the weight of life, I would have been rather disappointed.¡± He spoke as if he knew everything. The princess didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Endure it. That is the weight of the crown you will eventually wear.¡± He never comforted her and she didn¡¯t want his comfort either. ¡°I will be vigilant as I keep both eyes open and stand guard. I will carry that weight until the moment I die.¡± He looked satisfied. ¡°Now you truly feel like her descendant.¡± ¡°I am still lacking, sir.¡± He smiled happily at her words. It seemed like he was satisfied with the conversation he was having with his descendant, but he couldn¡¯t keep chatting with her forever. Both of them knew that. ¡°Spread rumors.¡± It was a cold voice without a single bit of laughter to it. It was impossible to believe that he was the same person who had been smiling and laughing until a moment ago. ¡°Spread rumors that the knights of the legendary family will appear on the frontlines soon.¡± The princess instantly recognized his intentions. ¡°You want them to gather as many troops as possible.¡± He nodded slowly. ¡°Excluding the soldiers, knights, and mages, they still have over 800 magic mounts and 250 airships, sir.¡± Having absorbed half the Empire, excluding the mainland, the princess had been able to mobilize about 70,000 troops for this war. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to describe the superhumans as a one-man squad, and she had 2,000 of such people. If this was 500 years ago, it would have been a force that would be powerful enough to declare war on the continent, but right now, even they could not cross the princes¡¯ defense line on the mainland as they struggled repeatedly. This was all because of the powerful Iron Giants and the Fortress of the Sky. ¡°I promised to share my name with you, and that promise will be kept.¡± His expression hardened as if he had been rather upset by her words. He was insanely confident in himself. If anyone else were here right now, they would have looked at him like he was a lunatic. However, she didn¡¯t treat him like one. ¡°I will spread rumors that I will personally lead the army.¡± Instead, she took it a step further and said that she would be the bait to draw out more troops. His expression relaxed when her trust transcended and became faith. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the promised day.¡± After that short farewell, he vanished like the wind. *** Rumors spread throughout the entire frontline. There was news that the knight of the legendary family, who had defeated the princes¡¯ mighty forces in Iberia, would be appearing on the battlefield, as well as news that the princess would lead the battle herself. The princess¡¯s army hadn¡¯t been able to cross the defense lines and had continuously suffered defeat. But now, their morale shot up into the sky. And just as the morale of the princess¡¯s army rose, the morale of the princes¡¯ army plummeted. ¡°We must pull back the defense line. If the magic mounts and the aviation corp take damage once more, then the mainland¡¯s defense will be at risk, sir.¡± ¡°At most, only one more magic mount was added to their force. It¡¯s ridiculous to pull back the defense line¡­¡± ¡°From that one magic mount, two elite infantry divisions collapsed and the flotilla, the aviation corps, and the panzer knights were all annihilated! Why can you not see that if we lose more troops here, it may be irreversible!¡± Meetings continued every day and the officers of the princes¡¯ army shouted and argued amongst themselves. ¡°I have never met more frustrating people! We possess 832 magic mounts and there are 249 battleships in the aviation crops! With all this, why should we pull back our defense line?!¡± ¡°We are simply stepping back for a moment. There¡¯s no reason that that ridiculous thing that can fly and fire magic cannons cannot do anything else. The fact that the enemy¡¯s magic mount hasn¡¯t revealed itself since the battle of Iberia is proof of that!¡± Swish. The 1st prince, who had been silently watching his officers arguing, raised his hand. At his small gesture, silence fell in the noisy conference hall. ¡°Do I look ridiculous now that I¡¯m trapped in the mainland?¡± His officers hurriedly prostrated themselves and begged for forgiveness at his low voice. The prince looked at them emotionlessly before speaking. ¡°Assemble the scattered aviation corps and panzer knights.¡± The officers, who had been shouting themselves hoarse as they said they should pull back, turned pale while conversely, the ones who had been arguing for the opposite brightened. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my foolish younger sibling or the antiquated legend, they¡¯ll all end here.¡± In that bitter-sweetness, the only thing heard in that conference hall was the prince¡¯s solemn voice. *** The aviation squadrons, who had been dispatched to disrupt the rear of the princess¡¯s army, regathered at the defense line. The magic mounts that had been scattered all over the place began to gather in one place as well. A month later, the princes¡¯ army was finally finished preparing for the final battle. ¡°I understand that 500 years ago, there were many powerful people, including you. Perhaps the people of that time really were better than the knights and mages of today.¡± Ingrid von Trail spoke to herself as she looked at the empty air in front of her. ¡°But the era you lived in did not have magic mounts or airships or magic weapons. Your brother is overlooking that fact to an extreme degree.¡± [But didn¡¯t you already experience it? You also know what Hyung-nim did to the magic mounts and airships.] It seemed like she was talking to herself, but someone responded to her. It was the Ego Sword Joon-min. ¡°At that time, the enemies didn¡¯t know of his existence. But now, it¡¯s different. 800 magic mounts and more than 200 battleships have gathered to face him. The situation this time is different from the battle in Iberia.¡± [You think they were defeated because they didn¡¯t know?] The voice held so much emotion that it was hard to believe it was a sword. [Even back then, there were people who thought just like you. But all those people realized later on.] The voice held obvious ridicule. [They realized that there are some things in life that you can¡¯t block even if you know about it.] CH 338 From both sides, magical cannons that had been placed in preparation fired their shots and signaled the start of the war. Bang! Baang! Hundreds of shells fell from the sky and the spells that the mages had prepared in advance were revealed. Hundreds of layers of translucent film overlapped until it became a massive shield, and countless cannonballs crashed into it. The explosions continued without end. While many shells bounced off the shield and exploded in the air, there were more shells that tore apart the mages¡¯ defense magic and attacked the soldiers. ¡°Keugh!¡± ¡°Save me!¡± Soon, countless people died as they were caught up in the explosions. Some of the terrified soldiers collapsed on the ground and curled up behind their shields crying. ¡°You idiots! Do you think this is something that can be blocked by a shield? Just run! You¡¯ll have a higher chance of survival!¡± ¡°You¡¯re slowing down our allies!¡± The infantry commanders shouted and bellowed as they grabbed the collars of the collapsed soldiers and hauled them up. ¡°What the hell are you doing standing there blankly?! Fire another shot in the time you¡¯re standing and checking to see if they¡¯re hit!¡± The artillery officers tried hard to fire even one more shot before it turned into a close combat. Bang! Bang! ¡°Run, you slowpokes!¡± Once the cannon cooled down, it began firing again, one after another, and the infantrymen ran desperately for their lives through the downpour of death. Princess Adelaide¡¯s army was victorious in the first battle. The Iberian artillery had put in a lot of effort to overwhelm the princes¡¯ army in both number and quality in order to make up for their lack of armor and absence of the aviation corps. However, the war had just begun. In a battlefield still full of gunfire, the infantrymen from both sides entered close combat. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Keugh!¡± Screams and wails were heard everywhere. In a matter of seconds, countless soldiers died and fell. Death didn¡¯t discriminate and it was everywhere. It was as if hell had come to earth. However, Princess Adelaide remained firm even as she watched this hellish scene. ¡°With the main group as the point, many magic mounts have appeared in the west! It¡¯s the 13th Imperial Panzer Knights. Your Highness!¡± ¡°Iberian knights squads 4, 7, and 11 are responding, Your Highness!¡± ¡°The allied mages are ready for a second round, please give us the order, Your Highness!¡± Even in the midst of all the hurried reports, she calmly carried out her duties and completed everything necessary. ¡°Mages will help the Iberian knights and deal with the enemy magic mounts.¡± ¡°The enemy cavalry is flanking our infantry, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Send the heavy armored cavalry of Asrael and intercept them.¡± ¡°The lieutenant-general of the infantry is asking for assistance, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°The artillery is waiting for your new orders¡­¡± Reports and commands continued without a break. But even in the middle of this busy time, the princess never forgot for a single moment about the hidden force that the enemy hadn¡¯t brought out yet. So far, only about 500 enemy mage mounts had appeared on the battlefield and they still had about 350 mage mounts left. ¡°Your Highness, we are enduring because of the mages¡¯ support, but the difference in mage mount is too great. Their mage mounts are the latest model and our older models cannot compete with the new heart amplification efficiency as well as its armor, Your Highness.¡± The princess nodded at the officer¡¯s report. This was something she also knew. Even if they didn''t explain it, she knew very well that the Owner Knights were fighting a battle that was disadvantageous to them. The only reason the current situation was maintained at this level was because their Owner Knights were fighting in the war with the determination to drag down their enemies with them if they died. But no matter how hard their allied Owner Knights tried, the status quo could only be maintained without change. In their current situation, if the enemy increased their force, then there was nothing the princess¡¯ army could do with only their spirit and determination. Not to mention, the force that the enemy was keeping behind wasn¡¯t only 350 magic mounts. The enemy still hadn¡¯t sent in their powerful aviation corps¡¯ battleships into this battle. The battleships were truly the most dangerous force in this battle. While the princess¡¯ army managed to somehow force an equal footing with their enemy, the princess did not possess a single battleship. This was because the Imperial Family hadn¡¯t wanted to share the Empire¡¯s sky with the Grand Dukes.[1] ¡°What a pity. If only I had made a decision sooner. Then I wouldn¡¯t have let my older brothers monopolize the aviation corps.¡± It was useless to regret it now. In the end, the only thing she could do was put her faith in the artillery that Iberia had carefully nurtured. But even that wasn¡¯t enough. The infantry had already entered close combat, and it was impossible for the artillery to distinguish enemy from ally and only fire at the enemy. However, she also couldn¡¯t directly attack the fortress where the princes were staying. If she overreached and pushed the artillery forward, there was a possibility that her side might be exposed to the enemy¡¯s artillery and airstrikes. ¡°Your Highness, for now, it¡¯s best to break through the enemy¡¯s defense lines while our Owner Knights put their lives on the line to stop the enemy¡¯s mage mounts from running amok, Your Highness.¡± It was just as the commander said. At this point, all the available magic mounts had been deployed and there was no way to help their Owner Knights. ¡°Sir Trail.¡± Sighing regretfully, the princess summoned her own escorting knight. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Please ease the burden on our Owner Knights.¡± Normally, Ingrid von Trail would have refused the order with the excuse of being an escorting knight, but this time, she didn¡¯t reject the princess¡¯ command. From the moment she had received a sword that was stronger than any other magic weapon, Ingrid had known that she would not be able to stubbornly maintain her position as a knight of the Imperial Guard any longer. ¡°I will do as your command, Your Highness.¡± Ingrid bowed briefly and then ran towards the middle of the battlefield. ¡°Move!¡± Running past the entangled infantrymen, Ingrid drew her sword. As if it had been waiting, the sword recited a scripture in a reverent voice. [With God¡¯s caress, your torn flesh will heal and new blood will spring forth.] A pure white flash of light that was qualitatively different from a sword energy¡¯s light sprang forth and spread all over the place. It was the Holy Sword¡¯s ability to heal wounds and restore energy. ¡°It¡¯s the Knight of the White Light!¡± ¡°The Lady of the Sword is with us!¡± The soldiers cheered when they saw the pure white light, but instead of responding to their cheers, she began cutting down their enemies. [Sang-Hee, it¡¯s your turn now!] A flippant voice rang through Ingrid¡¯s head, then, the sword began trembling as it let out a wail. Kyaaaaaaaaaa. In an instant, the pure white blade of the sword was dyed red. The sword had another side to it that had been hidden - the Heaven-Defying demon sword appeared on the battlefield. A black light spread throughout the battlefield, and the enemy soldiers'' eyes rolled back as they collapsed onto the ground when they heard the sword''s cursed scream. The battle lines collapsed in an instant. ¡°Follow the Lady of the Sword! We¡¯re destroying the enemy camp!¡± The fighting spirit of the infantry commanders of the Imperial Princess¡¯ Army rose and they pushed their soldiers to advance. But before they could move forward more than a few steps, a magic shell fell from the sky with a bang. Despite the damages their own men would take, the princes¡¯ army had started bombarding the battlefield. ¡°Mage! Mage!¡± Terrified, the infantry commanders looked for the mages, but they were too far to help the infantry with their magic. [Oh Heavenly Father! Please help these souls!] At that moment, the blade turned white again as it shone with pure energy. Bang! In an instant, the white flash of light spread and became a shield that blocked the enemy¡¯s bombardment. Thanks to that, the Imperial Princess¡¯ army was able to avoid being engulfed in flames. But Ingrid wasn¡¯t happy at all. While they had cringed and crouched at the sudden bombardment, the enemy¡¯s collapsed formation became solid again. And that wasn¡¯t all.¡°The enemy¡¯s magic mounts¡­¡± The enemy soldiers had reorganized their formation, and behind them were the Iron Giants. The enemy¡¯s reserve force had finally been deployed onto the battlefield. Ingrid turned her head. A distance away, the magic mounts of the Imperial Princess¡¯ Army were struggling to deal with the enemy¡¯s magic mounts. It didn¡¯t look like they would have the strength to help the infantry. ¡°Haa.¡± The Lady Knight took off her helmet and threw aside her scabbard. Even if it meant putting her life on the line, she was determined to stop the enemies here. ¡°We didn¡¯t spend a lot of time together, but thank you. And please, I beg of you.¡± Her voice was grim. However, the sword¡¯s voice was flippant as ever as it responded. [I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re begging me for, but can¡¯t we do it later?] The sword was not perceptive at all, but in this case, Ingrid was the one who was slow to catch on. [It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Hyung-nim fighting. I really want to watch him.] As soon as the sword finished talking, a golden object fell into the middle of the enemy camp. That object became a golden wind that swept through and destroyed the enemy¡¯s magic mounts. About a dozen magic mounts were destroyed in an instant. It was a truly terrifying strength, but only a fraction of the magic mounts were destroyed and there were still hundreds of enemy magic mounts left. ~ Almost as if it had been prearranged, the battle stopped. Both allies and enemies held their breath and watched the 1vs 300 fight. The giant magic mount was indeed powerful. The overwhelming difference in numbers didn¡¯t matter in the slightest to it. When it swung its giant fist just once, one magic mount was always destroyed and because of it, the number of enemy magic mounts quickly decreased. However, that didn¡¯t mean the enemies helplessly took the beating. The magic mounts of the panzer knights, which were created in the image of the Imperial Guards, retreated and in their place, a much larger and more flamboyant magic mounts stepped forward. Unlike the normal magic mounts that were armed with long swords and shields, these new magic mounts had a different type of weapon and armor. ¡°The Gradus Knights!¡± Ingrid let out a groan. The Gradus Knights, who had reached the top and were known as the true knights, had appeared. [Ho, they look a bit strong.] ¡°They¡¯re not just strong. There are several monsters among them that, without any armor, can destroy a single panzer knight.¡± It was just as she said. Once the Gradus Knights appeared, the giant magic mount wasn¡¯t able to achieve the same results as before. Supporting each other in perfect harmony, one hundred magic mounts wore the gigantic magic mount down. ¡°He must retreat. He can escape that encirclement if he shows the same flying skills he showed in Iberia.¡± [You still don¡¯t believe in my Hyung-nim?] Ingrid did not respond to the sword¡¯s question. In fact, she didn¡¯t think he would be able to face one hundred Gradus Knights alone on the battlefield. [I told you this multiple times. It¡¯s been a long time since Hyung-nim has shed the restraints of humanity.] The sword spoke in a way that seemed both recognizable and unrecognizable at the same time. [I¡¯m telling you this now, but even the beings you believe in as gods don¡¯t dare to act recklessly in front of him¡­] ¡°You can still say that after seeing this?¡± Ingrid cut off the chattering sword as she pointed at the battlefield. Her finger was pointing at the sight of the giant magic mount moving unnaturally. It seemed as if something was wrong. [Huh? Why¡¯s Hyung-nim like that?] The sword let out a confused sound when it saw that. ¡°It seems like something is wrong with the magic heart. Even if it¡¯s now, I have to go and rescue him¡­¡± [Rescue? Rescue who?] Just a second ago, the sword seemed dumbfounded, but now, its voice returned to its usual easygoingness. ¡°You can say whatever you like, but I have to go save him.¡± The moment she finished, the sword suddenly became heavy. The knight was strong but her arm drooped until it dropped completely. ¡°What are you doing right now?!¡± [Don¡¯t do anything useless and stay still.] ¡°He is someone who is absolutely necessary to the Imperial Princess! I¡¯m saying that he¡¯s someone who cannot fall in a place like this!¡± She tried her best to somehow lift the sword and move forward, but as if mocking her, the sword only became heavier. Now, it was hard to even hold it. [Stop talking nonsense and tell the soldiers to step back.] ¡°Even if the soldiers are sacrificed, saving him comes first!¡± [Never say that when Hyung-nim is around. He¡¯s someone who hates people who think of soldiers as expendables.] While she was arguing with the sword, the giant magic mount completely stopped moving. Then, the hatch opened and a man in lightweight clothes appeared. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Even if I risk my life, I have to save him. So please, lend me your strength¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a horn sounded from afar. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Puuuuuuuu. She hadn¡¯t heard it wrong. The long and short sound of the horn was clearly a sign to retreat. [Your master is smarter than you.] Ingrid began muttering to herself with a bewildered look on her face. ¡°His worth is much more than just that powerful magic mount. And considering his symbolism, he must be saved. So why is Her Imperial Highness giving up on him?¡± [Are you thinking that Hyung-nim''s strength is only worth that iron toy?] The sword laughed, dumbfounded. [The magic mount that you think is such a cheat¡­] The sword couldn¡¯t stop laughing. It seemed to find it ridiculously hilarious. [It¡¯s just a seal that was sealing in Hyung-nim¡¯s true power.] ¡°Krrrrrr.¡± Over the sword¡¯s laughter came the sound of an animal¡¯s low growl. It was an unfamiliar cry of an animal they had never heard from before. Shudder. She got goosebumps all over her body. For some reason, her legs lost their strength. She had been determined to die with her sword in her hand, but her knight¡¯s vow had long lost its meaning as her two hands dropped her sword. Belatedly, she tried to grab it again with her trembling hands, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Kaaaaaaaah.¡± Something burst out and roared. Her thoughts completely stopped. The War Dragon¡¯s roar had made the continent tremble 500 years ago and even after so many years had passed, it was still enough to overwhelm its surroundings. 1. Because the Imperial Family didn¡¯t share the battleships with the Grand Dukes, the Iberian Grand Duke didn¡¯t have any for the Princess to use. CH 339 Badum badum. His heart suddenly started pounding and then, it raced like it was about to explode. Without realizing it, the 1st Prince grabbed his chest as he plopped down. It felt like his blood was boiling. The prince lost consciousness from the feeling of his entire body burning up. Who knows how much time passed like that before the prince finally came back to his senses. ¡°Ughh¡­¡± Although his heart wasn¡¯t pounding like it was going to explode anymore, it was still beating wildly. He couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°What on earth¡­¡± Confused, the prince gripped his head as he tried to somehow understand the situation. However, the palpitations and the heat didn¡¯t dissipate and continued to distract him. ¡°Keugh.¡± It finally felt like his head was clearing after he took a deep breath. Once he came back to his senses, the prince looked at the battlefield in the distance. ¡°Ah.¡± The prince froze. The Gradus Knights and the magic mounts of the Imperial Panzer Knights had marched into the battlefield, confident of their victory, but now, they were nowhere to be seen. All he could see was the ghastly sight of scrap metals and chunks of flesh that were once human. In the middle of all that was a monster he had never seen before. Brilliantly shining golden scales, gleaming eyes, and a vicious snout spitting out fire - the monster was both familiar and unfamiliar. The prince quickly realized where he had seen that strange monster before. The giant magic mount standing on the remains of the other magic mounts had a striking resemblance to the ghosts and monsters of the past. No, only its outer appearance was similar. The monster¡¯s presence was incomparable to that of an older model of the magic mount. The prince trembled at the overwhelming difference in power that made him feel as if he should be prostrating and worshiping the monster. At that moment, the monster¡¯s gaze turned towards the prince. The moment he met that terrifying gaze, the prince lost consciousness again. Shortly after the 1st Prince passed out, the others came back to their senses. ¡°That, that! THAT!¡± ¡°Our magic mounts!¡± Like the 1st Prince, they were astonished to see the completely destroyed magic mounts. However, there was something more important to them than the destroyed magic mounts. They had to deal with the 1st Prince who had collapsed on the floor after dirtying his pants in the presence of countless soldiers. ¡°It seems like my elder brother isn¡¯t feeling too well! Quickly, escort him back to his chambers! I will be leading this battle.¡± The 3rd Prince stepped forward to control the chaos, but too many people had already seen the 1st Prince¡¯s demise. The 3rd Prince laughed secretly. Even at a glance, he could tell that his passed-out brother wouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. Thanks to their formidable younger sister, they had been forced into an alliance thanks to their formidable younger sister, but he had always thought of his brother, the 1st Prince, as an opponent he had to overcome. But now, that opponent had unintentionally been removed. ¡°It seems like the enemy magic mount has self-destructed, sir.¡± Always sensitive to the flow of power, the nobles approached the 3rd Prince and gave their reports. The prince struggled to contain his laughter and responded to their reports. ¡°I wish to give my elder brother victory by the time he wakes up.¡± It was a complete lie. Seeing how his brother had been carried out, pale as a sheet, it didn¡¯t look like he would be waking up anytime soon. And even if his brother did wake up, he had no intention of giving him victory on a plate. The only thing he would give the 1st Prince was the stigma of being a coward who had peed and dirtied his pants in the middle of a battle. It was the perfect gift for his brother who had always swaggered around as if he was already the emperor, stating that he was the one who had inherited most of the Dragon¡¯s blood. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Inform the aviation corps and the task flotilla. Tell them to teach the enemies the Empire¡¯s doctrine of war - whoever controls the sky controls the battle.¡± There was no reason for the 3rd Prince to give the orders harshly when he had already seized full command. Hundreds of airships had been on standby at the fortress, but now, they flew up. The 3rd Prince was confident in his victory as he watched the majestic battleships completely covering the sky. ¡°Although it¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see their end in person, it¡¯s not too bad now.¡± He couldn¡¯t have been happier as he saw that the giant magic mount was motionless as if it was asleep. ¡°Make sure to bring back that magic mount. That and Adele will be the biggest gain from this battle.¡± Truthfully, the biggest gain would be that he had unexpectedly taken control and had gotten closer to the throne, but the 3rd Prince wouldn¡¯t dare voice his intentions. He hadn¡¯t been able to convince the nobles who followed the 1st Prince to have a change in heart and follow him. His sister had been looking down on them without knowing her place, so first, he had to teach her a lesson. ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡± He was about to burst out laughing, but just as he barely managed to suppress it, an officer pointed to the sky with a pale face. ¡°The 1st and 2nd task flotilla, as well as 12 squadrons, have left the battlefield, sir!¡± What nonsense was this? The 3rd Prince frowned as he looked up at the sky. It was just as his officer said. Of the 250, 120 airships, nearly half of their total force, had disobeyed their orders and were retreating to the back. ¡°Why are they all of a sudden¡­ Are they saying that they won¡¯t listen if it¡¯s not my elder brother¡¯s command?!¡± He had been ecstatic at his brother¡¯s demise, but now, his elated feelings plummeted back to the ground. ¡°Gah! Doesn¡¯t matter! 130 airships are more than enough to deal with the enemy. Have the rest of the airships advance and destroy our enemies!¡± It was just as the prince said. Although 350 magic mounts had been destroyed together with the giant magic mount, the remaining magic mounts they had were still enough to overwhelm their enemy. Now, with the help of 130 battleships, it was enough to trample on his young sister¡¯s presumptuous army. It wasn¡¯t a wrong decision per se, but result-wise, it turned out to be wrong. ¡°Your Imperial Highness! Look at the sky over there!¡± Suddenly, he saw a dragon whirling around and destroying the battleships of the aviation corps. The wind it created was more wild and ferocious than any other wind he had seen or felt in his life. The battleships caught up in the storm were instantly swept off course and collided one after another. Countless battleships exploded endlessly when their magic engines were damaged. The storm even devoured the flames that came from the explosions. ¡°How?! Why?! Why now?!¡± Half out of his mind, the prince screamed. ¡°Is the Heavens telling me they don¡¯t want me to win this battle?!¡± *** Wherever that strong wind swept by, nothing was left behind. 130 battleships disappeared without a trace. It was as if they had never existed in the world to begin with. ¡°Entire army, forward march.¡± But even in the midst of such an extraordinary event, Princess Adelaide stood firm. ¡°Artillery, advance. Our first goal is the enemy¡¯s artillery unit.¡± As long as the enemy¡¯s aviation corps had disappeared, there was nothing that could stop the artillery unit¡¯s advance. The only thing that could be a threat to Princess Adelaide¡¯s artillery unit was the intermittent check-and-fire of the enemy artillery, but from the start, the princess¡¯s artillery force was overwhelming. ¡°Do not spare your magic! It¡¯s fine if you end up using all your strength and can¡¯t fight any longer! Protect our artillery from the enemy¡¯s bombardment first!¡± As soon as her order dropped, hundreds of layers of defensive magic were overlaid above the advancing artillery. They had been slowed down by the enemy¡¯s firing, but fortunately, the attacks were stopped at the source. Under the desperate protection of the mages, Iberia¡¯s elite artillery was able to get settled. Hundreds of magic cannons aimed at the enemy artillery and fired. Flash. The enemy mages shot defensive magic, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The princes¡¯ artillery was neutralized in an instant. Princess Adelaide once again ordered the artillery to advance. The enemy magic mounts tried to frantically stop the artillery from advancing, but the princess¡¯s army¡¯s Owner Knights stuck to them like leeches and slowed them down. Bang! Lightning struck the fortress. Soon after, the princes¡¯ army¡¯s troops began abandoning the fortress and retreating. Even after dozens of battles, the mainland¡¯s defense line had never been crossed, however, this was the moment those lines collapsed. *** The goddess of victory raised the princess¡¯s hand. The defense line was completely dismantled and the princes¡¯ surviving soldiers immediately retreated to the Imperial Palace as they showed their determination to continue and fight back. However, no one thought that the princes could completely protect the Imperial Palace. For some unknown reason, the 1st Prince had become a fool and 130 airships had been destroyed by a sudden gust of wind. People used this as an example and said that the princes had been punished by the Heavens. They said that the Heavens had chosen a new Emperor. They believed that none of this would have happened one after another unless it was the will of the Heavens. However, this was not the will of the Heavens. ¡°If we share the truth, then the people and the nobles will know that the guardian deity of the Empire truly exists.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok shook his head at Adelaide¡¯s unasked question. ¡°Now that I think about it, I believe the reason Victor deleted those videos related to me and left it as a legend was because he didn¡¯t want to see the Empire depend on just one superhuman. It is annoying that I, as his father, was the one caught, but I¡¯m sure that both he and his mother wanted the same thing - for the Empire to become complete and perfect.¡± The princess nodded. She had clearly seen how the lack of tension had eaten away the giant known as the Empire. ¡°Only when I am completely forgotten will the Empire be whole.¡±The princess smiled softly when she heard his voice didn¡¯t have a single ounce of greed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that everyone has completely forgotten, sir.¡± In the last battle, about 120 battleships had refused to obey the prince¡¯s command and turned around. At that time, the commander of the 120 battleships that had retreated was a descendant of the Wilhelm family. He had heard the story that had been passed down through generations about the man who had accompanied the legend 500 years ago. ¡°I plan to make use of him heavily when I enter the Imperial Capital in the future. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, there wouldn¡¯t be any airships left in the Empire at this moment.¡± ¡°I see you¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re the Empress already.¡± The princess blushed at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words. Even she seemed to think that she was thinking too far ahead. His descendant was now showing the full qualities of a monarch, but when she still showed a naive side, he laughed as if delighted. However, that was only for a moment. Soon, he asked her in a serious tone. ¡°Did you call me because you wanted me to neutralize the Imperial Palace¡¯s defenses?¡± The princess shook her head. ¡°No, sir. I will take back the Imperial Palace with my own strength.¡± It was a completely unexpected answer. He frowned. ¡°I have promised you three victories and there is still one left. If you take back the Imperial Palace on your own, then there won¡¯t be any opportunities for me to keep my promise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Instead of giving him an answer, she apologized. He couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Just as the old Victorius the Great has done, I would like to leave one strand of connection between us and the legend.¡± In the end, she meant that she wished to leave that one opportunity and promise to her descendants. ¡°How cunning.¡± His friendly voice quickly turned cold. However, Adelaide did not waver. ¡°I do not want to pass this promise to my descendants.¡± What on earth was she saying now? Kim Seon-Hyeok crossed his arms and waited for an explanation. ¡°I merely wish for the legend, for you, to remember your ties to the Empire.¡± He remained silent long after she finished. And when he finally began speaking, he no longer showed the disappointment or anger he had shown in the beginning. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re sentimental or cunning.¡± Adelaide didn¡¯t respond. She merely bowed her head deeply. ¡°Fine. I will accept it.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok got up from his seat. ¡°But what if, contrary to your wishes, I never appear in the Empire again? Perhaps your decision will become a big punishment to your descendants.¡± ¡°Please do as you wish, sir.¡± He sighed at Adelaide¡¯s unwavering attitude. ¡°I will not tell you to become a great Empress or whatever.¡± He strolled over and stuck his hand out. She stared at his hand for a moment before grabbing it. ¡°Goodbye.¡± By the time his simple farewell was over, he was already gone. Left alone, Adelaide didn¡¯t move for a long time. ¡°May peace be with you for a long time.¡± *** The capital, Adenstein, was captured by Princess Adelaide and shortly thereafter, a new Empress was crowned in the Empire. The Empress dedicated her life to healing the scars of the Empire ravaged by the civil war. Although not perfect, the Empire was restored to its former glory as a result. Her descendants referred to her reign as the Era of Rebirth and revered her as the Empress of Rebirth. Peace lasted for a long time. In that long peace, the monarch¡¯s insight was sometimes dulled and sometimes the light of the throne faded. But even in all that, the Adenstein bloodline did not forget the last words of the Empress of Rebirth. ¡°The throne you sit on is a brazier full of coal that can turn everything into nothing, so be wary of the day when indolence becomes the fuel and greed becomes the fire that burns the Empire.¡± The Era of Rebirth had passed and the Era of Glory came again. And when a new era came again, a shining star fell on the largest tree in the Forest of Silence. CH 340 Although their marriage had been quite political in the beginning, it did not mean that the relationship between Kim Seon-Hyeok and Ophelia was formal. Just as Ophelia loved him, Kim Seon-Hyeok truly loved his beautiful and wise wife. There was a trust between them that was stronger than in any other couple, and they didn¡¯t hesitate to devote themselves to each other. Caring and loving each other, they lived for a thousand years like that, so it was only natural that Kim Seon-Hyeok felt like his entire world was collapsing when Ophelia left the world. He couldn¡¯t do anything nor did he feel like doing anything. He simply stared vacantly at Ophelia¡¯s empty seat. ¡°As she had fully accepted the Eternal Flower, her body was just a shell, so she must have found her true form after her death.¡± If Najima hadn¡¯t come and told him of Ophelia¡¯s reincarnation, he might have lived with his loss and grief for a long time, perhaps even forever. Najima told him that since Ophelia was influenced by the Eternal Flower, she most likely would have been reincarnated as a Spirit. ¡°Then can I see her again?¡± Even with the passing of the seasons, his voice had never brightened up. But now, his voice was full of vitality again. His face was full of anticipation at the possibility of seeing his beloved wife again, however, Najima shook her head. ¡°She will have lost most of her memories in the process of finding her true self.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok fell into despair. It was as if his feeling of exhilaration had instantly fallen into the gutter. ¡°I believe that¡¯s something I can solve for you.¡± At that moment, a shadow in the forest spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The shadow seemed to move, and then it became a black-haired woman. It was Han Jin-Hee, the God of Death, Thanatos'' proxy. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t seem surprised by her sudden appearance. Although he had left her alone while he was grieving, he still knew that she had been hanging around his vicinity. ¡°Exactly as I said. With the God of Death¡¯s power, I can bring back any memory the dead left behind in the Land of Oblivion.¡± ¡°Truly?!¡± Han Jin-Hee nodded as she watched him quickly turning hopeful again. Whether in her facial expression or her gestures, it didn¡¯t look like she was lying. ¡°That is, if you¡¯ll listen to a request of mine later on.¡± He didn¡¯t care what kind of favor she would ask. Right now, the only thing important to him was seeing Ophelia again. ¡°I¡¯ll pay any price.¡± He wondered why he thought of so many things he had never said to her while she had still been alive. He accepted the deal with the God of Death without any hesitation. If there was a problem, it would be that until she regained her memory, Ophelia would be just one of the many Spirits he hadn¡¯t signed a contract with - he had no means of contacting her specifically. But thankfully, he knew someone who could solve that particular problem for him. ¡°If it¡¯s the Mother Tree, then¡­¡± At one point in time, the Mother Tree had only been a seedling, but under the Dragon¡¯s protection, it had been able to escape the tainted land and settled in the far east to become a giant tree. If it was the Mother Tree, then it would be able to find a way. It was just as he expected. The Mother Tree was aware of a Spirit born with the energy of the Eternal Flower among the newly born Spirits and she gladly granted his request. Flewp. The Spirit that emerged from the ground was particularly small and had a child-like face. The Spirit looked like how Ophelia had looked in her childhood to a remarkable degree. The loveable little princess - it was as if he had gone back a thousand years when he had first met her in the Ceremony of Triumphant Return. ¡®Have you summoned me for a contract?¡¯ The Spirit looked exactly like his beloved wife, but the only expression on her face was the interest and curiosity of a Spirit as they looked at a contractor for the first time. There wasn¡¯t a single bit of sentimentality that he was feeling on her face. ¡°Han Jin-Hee.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok took a deep breath and called Han Jin-Hee. ¡°From the Land of Oblivion, bones and flesh are formed again with a handful of soil. And though blood may not flow, let it be as you were while still alive.¡± Almost as if she had been waiting for him, she scooped up blackened soil and scattered it into the air as she chanted. The black soil dispersed like smoke and was sucked into the Spirit. ¡®Mm¡­¡¯ The Spirit trembled and then frowned. Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart dropped when he saw how uncannily similar her expression was. The subtle frown on the Spirit¡¯s face was so like the expression his wife had made while still alive. But he didn¡¯t express his happiness hastily, instead, he patiently watched the Spirit change. ¡®My love?¡¯ The result was more than worth his patience. The peculiar expression that was characteristic of a Spirit who hadn¡¯t contracted with him disappeared, and his wife Ophelia¡¯s expression took its place. ¡°Ophelia!¡± Although she looked like how she had in her childhood, he was extremely happy. ¡®Ah, so I have become an Earth Spirit.¡¯ Even after becoming a Spirit, Ophelia¡¯s wisdom hadn¡¯t faded and she quickly understood the situation. However, as wise as she was, it did not seem like she understood how or why he had summoned her. In a lively voice, he explained everything that had happened and even told her what it was that he wanted. ¡°Let¡¯s never part again. Let¡¯s always be together. Will you sign a contract with me?¡± She gave an unfathomable smile when she realized that not even death could separate their extreme love. However, the moment he saw that beautiful smile, Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Ophelia?¡± She slowly shook her head as she looked at him. ¡®I will not sign a contract with you.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t say anything in response to that very unexpected answer. He started at her foolishly as he opened and closed his mouth multiple times. ¡°Why?!¡± Almost screaming, he finally spoke. ¡®Because I do not want you to be chained to me once again.¡¯ ¡°Ophelia!¡± Taken aback, he shouted at her, but she merely watched him without wavering. ¡®You should roam the world freely now. That is what I want from you.¡¯ ¡°A world without you means nothing¡­¡± Ophelia shook her head once again.¡± ¡®That is why I cannot. Your relationship with me has already ended, so you must find a new relationship and meaning in life.¡¯ ¡°How?! How can I?! How am I supposed to?!¡± He looked as if he would collapse at any moment. She coaxed him softly as she looked at him. ¡®I was happy. Thanks to you, I lived an excellent life as a monarch, and I lived a life where I wasn¡¯t envious of any woman. Wasn¡¯t it the same for you?¡¯ ¡°Me too. Thanks to you¡­¡± Unable to even squeeze out any words, he sank down to the floor. ¡®That is more than enough. Now, it¡¯s time for you to move on.¡¯ She embraced him. He was too big and her arms weren¡¯t long enough to fully embrace him, but it was still enough to touch his heart. ¡®You have lost a lot of weight. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to skip meals?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had such a hard time because you married a terrible husband. Because I was so immature¡­¡± ¡®Don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t deserve you as a husband.¡¯ They had exchanged these words hundreds of thousands of times in their lifetime, but now, they were as careful and ardent as if they were confessing their feelings for the first time. ¡®I loved you, and I will continue to love you in the future.¡¯ Little by little, Ophelia¡¯s body seemed to be getting blurry. The firmly packed soil slowly crumbled. And soon, the small, midget Spirit was no longer visible. ¡°Ah¡­¡± No matter how much he grabbed at it, the soil fell apart in the end. A single tear fell onto the soil. ¡°Me too, me too¡­¡± The man¡¯s trembling voice echoed through the quiet forest. ¡°What do I have to do for you?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok sat there blankly for a full day before he came back to his senses. ¡°It would be better to talk later after you¡¯ve calmed down a bit more. It¡¯s nothing urgent anyway.¡± Han Jin-Hee shook her head and refused to answer him when he spoke with a voice full of grief as if he hadn¡¯t been able to shake off his emotions yet. ¡°Do as you please.¡± He didn¡¯t ask anymore. Right now, he just wanted to rest. That night, almost as if he had fallen into a coma, he fell deep asleep. He dreamt that night. That dream was perfection itself. No one had left and everyone was there. All those who had left before him, his brothers and close friends, as well as his wife and child, were all there. It was such a sweet dream. But that was why when he woke up, he felt a profound sense of loss. He felt suffocated just by remembering the dream, but instead of pushing away that pain, he buried it deep in his heart. That was the best he could do right now. ¡°Atiya.¡± ¡®Master¡­¡¯ Perhaps she realized how subdued and terrible he felt because the Wind Spirit gently caressed her master¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He smiled weakly when he saw how upset Atiya was. ¡°She told me to move on, and I¡¯m going to do as she said.¡± ¡®Then, that will be enough because you are strong. Someday¡­¡¯ The Wind Spirit grabbed both of her master¡¯s hands and spoke sincerely and earnestly as if she was praying. When he saw her face that was filled with trust and love, he realized that he was truly loved by so many people and that realization made his empty heart fill up a bit. ¡°I¡¯ve caused you to worry.¡± Atiya sighed in relief when he spoke in a voice that was slightly more energetic than before. ¡°Let¡¯s make your wish come true now.¡± ¡®It doesn¡¯t have to be now, master.¡¯ He shook his head at her consideration. ¡°It¡¯s not good to leave the position of the Wind King vacant for much longer. The Water King was established so long ago already.¡± The legacy left behind by the Spirit Kings had been passed down through the previous Mother Tree, and one of the Water Spirits he had contracted with had ascended to the position of Water King. Atiya had received the legacy, but because she had rejected the position of Wind King, the Wind Spirits had to spend another thousand years without a King. If time continued to pass like this, then it was possible that the Wind Spirits would disappear completely. Even now, Atiya was the only Spirit on the continent that could appear and move about. He did not wish for these sons and daughters of the Wind, who had always moved about so freely, to be completely forgotten. ¡°Go on, quickly now.¡± Atiya hesitated for a long time, but her answer might as well have already been decided from the beginning. Although she was a faithful Spirit who had devoted herself solely to her master, it was still painful to watch the Wind Spirit clan declining. And as the Spirit who had once been the closest to the King¡¯s legacy, she also had a sense of responsibility and indebtedness. ¡®Promise me that you¡¯ll definitely come see me.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t believe me?¡± She laughed at those words. ¡®No, I trust you. If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll definitely find me.¡¯ Atiya hovered for a moment before grabbing both of his cheeks. ¡®Then, until we meet again, goodbye.¡¯ He felt a soft touch on his forehead before it quickly disappeared. Atiya also disappeared with it. Not long after she disappeared, Kim Seon-Hyeok realized the contract with her had been terminated. Her contract had become void when Atiya ascended to the throne of a Spirit King. But he didn¡¯t mind in the slightest. Although his relationship with the ancient Spirit, Atiya, had ended, it wasn¡¯t the end. His imminent contract with the Spirit King Atiya still remained. CH 341 While his imminent contract with Spirit King Atiya remained, a contract with a Spirit King couldn¡¯t be achieved through a Summoning Ceremony like it would for an ordinary Spirit. It could only be done in the Spirit Realm. That was the reason why Atiya had refused the position of Spirit King. Normal humans could never cross the boundaries into the Spirit Realm. Of course, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary human either now and also knew someone who could open the door to the Spirit Realm for him. ¡°I heard you were looking for me¡­¡± The Eastern Adjuster came after receiving Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s message. 600 years ago, Julian had fulfilled her duties as an Adjuster and left the world. Since then, there had been two generational changes and Kim Seon-Hyeok only knew the existence of the current Adjuster, he had never seen the Eastern Adjuster before. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok felt no hesitation in dealing with him. ¡°Open the door to the Spirit Realm.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s words were closer to a command than a request. The Eastern Adjuster seemed rather displeased by that. ¡°Hm.¡± But, the Adjuster knew that from the beginning, he didn¡¯t have a choice. Two generations ago, Kim Seon-Hyeok had imprinted into the Adjusters that he had a power that could very easily destroy half the continent and still be perfectly fine. And seeing how the Eastern Adjuster had inherited the memories and levels of the previous Adjusters, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know that fact. ¡°You¡¯ll have to find your own way back, sir.¡± Now that the Adjusters were aware of their station in life, things went quite smoothly. ¡°Well, at that time, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have someone who can open the door from over there.¡± At his response, the Adjuster held out his hand and a large door quickly appeared in the empty air. Kim Seon-Hyeok threw himself through the doorway without any hesitation. ¡°I promised you, didn¡¯t I? That I would definitely find you?¡± His faithful Spirit had even refused the position of Spirit King because she hadn¡¯t wanted to leave her master. Now, she was smiling at him. ¡°Will you sign a contract with me?¡± [Gladly.] Having successfully signed a contract with Atiya, Kim Seon-Hyeok was able to quickly leave the Spirit Realm. ¡°You¡¯re back, sir.¡± The one to welcome Kim Seon-Hyeok back was the Adjuster, but he didn¡¯t look too pleased to see him. ¡°Seeing your expression, it looks like you didn¡¯t want me to come back.¡± The Adjuster waved his hand. ¡°Never, sir. Anyway, I had something I wanted to ask of you.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words. But soon, his expression turned cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were close enough to be exchanging favors.¡± It was rather shameless of Kim Seon-Hyeok to be saying that now when he had previously summoned the Adjuster and bullied him into opening the door to the Spirit Realm for him. But what could the Adjuster do? It was a sin to be weak and the Adjuster had to metaphorically grip his hat in hand as he carefully propitiated Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it first.¡± ¡°It seems like the Fragments of Chaos have crossed over into another world, sir.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok had never expected this. But seeing how he hadn¡¯t been able to find them no matter how much he tried, it wasn¡¯t completely impossible for him to believe the Adjuster¡¯s words. ¡°The risk is too great to leave the Fragments alone, sir.¡± The Adjuster expressed concern as he said that if a world was to be destroyed by the Fragments, the effect of that could even reach their world. He was saying that the boundaries of the world could collapse and the gates of the Demon Realm could open as they had once before. ¡°So?¡± Truthfully, Kim Seon-Hyeok knew what the Adjuster was trying to say, but he was pretending not to know so he could purposefully trouble the Adjuster a bit. ¡°Except for the Dragon and you, her Contractor, no one else can stand against Chaos.¡± The Adjuster lowered his head as he said that as long as the remaining Fragments had merged into one, sending one or two mediocre Transcendentals would only be sending Chaos some prey. ¡°And what will you give me?¡± Almost as if he had been waiting, the Adjuster responded immediately to Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s question. ¡°There are a lot of beings in that world that you can fight to your heart¡¯s content as the War Dragon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a hot-tempered warmonger or something, so what kind of recompense is that?¡± Truthfully, he really was a lunatic who loved to fight. On top of that, he was a lunatic who hadn¡¯t been able to fight for a long time and was craving for a fight. However, the Adjuster wasn¡¯t a man who had the guts to say that fact out loud and potentially offend Kim Seon-Hyeok. ¡°Then, is there anything else you want, sir?¡± ¡°An unlimited right to passage.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± The Adjuster¡¯s eyes widened at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s abrupt words. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I want you to let me go to any world I want, whenever I want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡± Perhaps Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s request was a bit too outrageous. The Adjuster couldn¡¯t readily give him an answer. However, the one holding the knife was Kim Seon-Hyeok and in the end, the Adjuster would have no choice but to agree to his request. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it and get back to me.¡± As if he had all the time in the world, Kim Seon-Hyeok spoke as he drove the Adjuster out. But it seemed like the situation in the world where the Fragments of Chaos had appeared in was much more urgent than he had expected. The Adjuster agreed to his request on the spot. ¡°Great. Then I¡¯ll be leaving immediately.¡± Having said that, Kim Seon-Hyeok looked around. This was a world where he had fallen into without the reason why and he had tried his best to survive in it. But while the beautiful forest and fresh air were the same as it was a thousand years ago, he could feel that the relationship he had with it wasn¡¯t the same anymore. It was time for him to leave. ¡°It¡¯s alright, right?¡± ¡°Sir?¡± The Adjuster looked confused at his abrupt question. However, Kim Seon-Hyeok didn¡¯t respond. He hadn¡¯t been talking to the Adjuster. [Perhaps the Sky Dragon and the Fire Dragon can be freed from their sins there.] In his mind, he heard the voice of the Dragon who had just woken up. ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t know about Red Wyrm, but there¡¯s nothing for Redvern here.] Edda didn¡¯t disagree. It seemed like she was also concerned that the dumb Sky Dragon had completely forgotten his identity and existence. ¡°Well, since you agree as well, there¡¯s nothing stopping me.¡± The Adjuster had been watching quietly, but now, he interrupted him. ¡°Then, what shall I do? Shall I prepare it immediately?¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok nodded and the Adjuster created another doorway in the air again. ¡°This¡­¡± Although he hadn¡¯t crossed the doorway yet, Kim Seon-Hyeok could tell that the evil energy he was feeling from beyond the doorway was rather unusual. ¡°You must be careful, sir. The Fragments of Chaos have gained a new strength in the other world.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok waited briefly for an explanation, but the Adjuster didn¡¯t speak any further. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°That is all I know¡­¡± The Adjuster made a sheepish face at Kim Seon-Hyeok¡¯s rebuke. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll know once I cross over.¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok clicked his tongue and stepped through the doorway. The alien sensation he had felt as he crossed over to the Spirit Realm seemed to sweep over his body again, and then, the world in front of him changed. ¡°Huh?¡± For some reason, the world that appeared in front of him seemed somewhat familiar yet unfamiliar. Although things were broken and crumbled to the point of unrecognition, the ugly pile of rocks was something he was familiar with. His eyes widened. It was the wreckage of a concrete building. ¡°No way¡­¡± He looked around his surroundings with a hard face. He found a signpost with the name of this familiar place. ¡®Seoul.¡¯ It was the hometown he had once desperately longed to return to. ¡°How can there be a world like this? All the energy and balance are broken here. This is a place worse than the Demon Realm.¡± He heard a familiar voice, but it seemed different from usual. That was only natural. He had always heard the Dragon¡¯s voice directly in his head, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he felt something was out of place when he heard it with his ears for the first time. ¡°Hm?¡± He turned his head, searching for the voice. He found a splendid being that didn¡¯t fit in with this grey world. A woman with platinum blonde hair to her waist was staring at him with a hard face. He was seeing this beautiful person for the first time in his life, but Kim Seon-Hyeok instinctively knew who she was. ¡°Edda?¡± ¡°The balance in this world is too precarious for me to keep to my true self. Perhaps a great disaster may even come to this world because of me. I am forced into this form out of necessity, so do not even think about criticizing me.¡± It seemed like she was thinking about how she had previously said she would never show him her human form. For some reason, Edda¡¯s words sounded like an excuse. ¡°Huh? What? Isn¡¯t this Seoul?¡± Just then, a door suddenly appeared in the empty air and Han Jin-Hee appeared from beyond. ¡°Why is it you again¡­¡± She responded nonchalantly. ¡°To get rewarded. When I follow you, I always gain a lot.¡± She was most likely saying that she planned on collecting the souls of the enemies he defeated. Since that was a request where he didn¡¯t have anything to lose, there was no reason for him to refuse the request. ¡°Has Seoul always looked so terrifying?¡± Han Jin-Hee spoke with a frown on her face and Edda, who already had a terrible expression, agreed with her. ¡°It truly is terrible. I do not know if this world is truly worth saving.¡± Her words were by no means an exaggeration. In the past, he had thought that the environment was just a bit polluted. But Kim Seon-Hyeok knew that it must have been rather damanged in actuality because he instantly realized how ruined the world was just by breathing the thick air once. Even if it hadn¡¯t been for the Fragment of Chaos, his hometown had already been heading towards destruction. ¡°Worth saving¡­¡± Having sensed a corrupt energy and the energy of life entangled together in the distance, Kim Seon-Hyeok summoned Redvern. Paaaawk. Redvern gave an energetic squawk once before he started sniffing and snorting as he looked around. He mustn¡¯t have liked something because he nervously shook his head. It seemed like he didn¡¯t like the air of the world. Thankfully, Redvern had failed to awaken as a Dragon and unlike Edda, he wasn¡¯t a great being who could threaten the balance of this world nor was he such a weak being that he couldn¡¯t adapt to this dirty air. Kim Seon-Hyeok climbed atop Redvern. Edda frowned as she sat down behind him. ¡°Save me!¡± Kim Seon-Hyeok could hear screams and disturbing roars from afar. ¡°Since when have I considered things like that before moving?¡± With those words, Redvern flapped his wings vigorously and took off. End of Extras. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Author¡¯s Note I am very touched to be able to see and speak to all of my readers even after the completion of the main story. Although I have borrowed the term ¡®Extra,¡¯ it does not seem like these chapters are one because they dealt with the events that occurred after the Great War that had not been covered in the main story. However, I believe that I was able to share all the important parts of the story with all of you and I hope I am not the only one thinking that. I can only hope that my readers were able to enjoy this to the very end. While the story may have ended, many things will continue to happen - the awakening of Redvern and Red Wyrm, the story of Atiya who had become a Spirit King, and Edda who has transformed into a human - and I hope that everyone will be able to imagine the ending that you want. I would like to express my sincere thanks and gratitude to all my readers who have loved Dragon Poor. Thank you so much for your overflowing love. Although I may be an inadequate author, I truly hope that I will have another opportunity to share a new work with my readers soon. Until that day, I hope that everyone remains healthy and that we can see each other with a smile again. Once again, I would like to thank my readers for reading to the end. I sincerely thank you.